Justice Itself

Chapters

Act I - Ch. 2 Paladin v Ponyville
Act I - Ch. 3 Of Matters Most Eww!
Act I - Ch. 4 Justice Grounded
Act I - Ch. 5 Everfree Bound
Act I - Ch. 6 An Angel Unmade
Act II - Ch. 7 Forlorn
Act II - Ch. 8 Afraid
Act II - Ch. 9 Alarm
Act II - Ch. 10 Life Goes On
Act II - Ch. 11 Seeing Stars
Act II - Ch. 12 Herrings & Nightmares
Act II - Ch. 13 Returning
Act II - Ch. 14 Darkness Takes Hold
Act II - Ch. 15 Stirring Shadows
Act II - Ch. 16 Clad In Darkness
Act II - Ch. 18 Truths
Act III - Ch. 19 Birds, Bees & Beer
Act III - Ch. 20 The Gala Gatecrashed
Act III - Ch. 21 Guilty Justice
Act III - Ch. 22 Angry Apple
Act III - Ch. 23 Winter Comes
Act III - Ch. 24 The Price of Invasion
Act III - Ch. 25 To The North!
Act III - Ch. 26 Breaking The Ice
Act III - Ch. 27 Vanishing Act
Act III - Ch. 28 Frozen Elements
Act IV - Ch. 29 Devil in the Orchard
Act IV - Ch. 30 Essence of the Apples
Act IV - Ch 31. Song Against Shadow
Act IV - Ch. 33 Symphony of the Angels
Act IV - Ch. 34 Guardian of the Rainbow
Act IV - Ch. 36 Willful Resistance
Act IV - Ch. 37 Traitor's Blood
Act IV - Ch. 39 Betrayer's Folly
Act IV - Ch. 40 Justice Itself
Epilogue
Act I - Ch. 1 An Angel Falls
Act II - Ch. 17 Three-Fold Mark
Act IV - Ch. 32 Setting Up The Dominoes
Act IV - Ch. 35 Of Griffons and Mares
Act IV - Ch. 38 Lord of Betrayal

Act I - Ch. 2 Paladin v Ponyville

Here it is, the first new chapter. So, the second chapter. It’s here.

Don’t expect another update so soon after this one. My motivation is two parts Diablo 3, one part random inspiration and two parts sheer joy over the number of faves, thumbs up and comments. I have to admit, that was shocking. A great reception, so many comments and faves after only like the first two days!

I should have a blog post up with a few notes about things like when I swap between ‘Paladin’ and ‘Tyrael’ and a few other minor things, if anyone is interested. Not that I expect many to be, or any, but hey might as well say it.

Enjoy the story, please leave a comment. Every comment provides more fuel to the fire and I would appreciate an mistakes being pointed out.

Unless its to do with my use of 's' instead of 'z' or a 'u' you don't think goes there. I'm Australian, not American.
-

Chapter 2 Paladin v Ponyville

***

“Ding dong!”

Tyrael, patiently waiting in the main room while Twilight spent ‘just a minute, I promise!’ finding a book, turned to look at the door. Unless he was mistaken, someone had just shouted ‘ding dong’ from the other side.

“Dong ding!” the same voice called out cheerfully.

He watched the door for another moment. His hostess had said the library technically doesn’t open for another hour or two. Tyrael trotted over to the door and spoke through it.

“I believe the library is not yet open to the public.” His voice was easily loud enough to be heard by whoever was outside without actually shouting. “Return later.”

“But I wanna give you your invite no~ooow~!” a voice that could only be described as ‘perky’ whined from behind him. The same voice that had been outside just seconds ago.

Tyrael whirled, muscles tensing. Behind him a pink pony he recognised from his arrival the day before bounced up and down, a pout on her face. Despite this she still seemed cheerful and Tyrael had a moment of doubt in his ability to understand mortals. She looked displeased but her voice was still happy. The dissonance was resolved when her expression went back to its default setting of ‘determinedly cheerful’ when she realised she had his attention.

She stopped bouncing and gave him a grin. “Hi Paladin, I’m Pinkie Pie! Here’s your invitation!” if it was possible for a smile to have an exclamation mark hers would have one. Maybe even two. She reached up and pulled a rectangle of paper from her mane with her hoof.

“Invitation?” He frowned slightly in incomprehension. The oddity of Pinkie taking the stiff paper invitation from her mane when it could not possibly have fit was lost on Tyrael. He had, after all, been there less than a day and spent most of that with two powerful magic-users.

“Yepple doodle dandy!” Pinkie grinned at him.

They stood in silence, one frowning and one smiling, both seemingly waiting for something. Finally, the Archangel spoke.

“To what?”

“Oh, you silly! Your party of course!” She began to bounce again.

He lifted an eyebrow in question. “I...am not having a party.” Tyrael pointed out.

“Pfft!” Pinkie was suddenly at his side, flinging an arm – foreleg, really – over his shoulders. Tyrael fought against an instinctive violent reaction at the unexpected contact. “Yes you are! Everypony gets one Free Pinkie Party!” she frowned, rubbing a hoof on her chin thoughtfully.

“...is something wrong?” He was forced to ask after a few more moments of silence on the part of the excitable pony. He wasn’t sure, but Tyrael thought what he was feeling right now was ‘awkwardness’.

Pinkie’s attention came back to him from the swirling madness that was her internal monologue. “Oh, making sure I’m alright even though we just met! I knew you were a nice pony. But I just realised if everypony only gets one free Pinkie Party, does that mean I have to pay them for more?!” her eyes were now disturbingly close to his, worry etched into them. “How will I afford to make more parties if I have to pay ponies to give them parties? Soon I’ll run out of bits and then nopony will have any parties and then it’ll all be sad and I’ll have to move out and then who will throw Pound and Pumpkin the best birthday parties ever? Who? WHO?!”

Tyrael had withstood the assault of a legion of demons alone. He had stood before the Diamond Gate and thrown back the burning hordes with none to aid him.

He had no idea how to react to a hysterical pink party pony crying on his shoulder. Her hair had gone limp and his fur – he had fur, how strange – was wet.

“Uh...” He noted absently he had not said ‘uh’ in his countless years of existence yet a minute in this pony’s presence had coxed it out of him. “You can...give everyone as many free parties as you want?” He struck out for sanity. Yes, he was definitely feeling awkward.

“Ohhh.” Pinkie’s hair poofed back to normal and she let go of him. “That’s a great idea! Thanks so much Pally!” With that she had her hooves around his neck again, for a hug this time.

“It was nothing.” he answered, lifting his head away awkwardly. “You need not-” Tyrael tried to discreetly back away but only succeeded in dragging Pinkie a few steps with him. He had to admit, she had an iron grip despite her lack of muscle. “Really.”

“Am I interrupting something?” Twilight’s amused voice floated down to them, the purple unicorn watching with a slight smile from the top of the stairs.

Pinkie turned her head to look around to Twilight, a wide grin on her face. “Hi Twi!” she giggled. “Hey that rhymed. Did you hear me rhyming, Pally? Didja?”

“Yes. I did,” he muttered, closing his eyes to hide his annoyance. By the Courts of Justice, he was feeling embarrassed! Like he was some mortal caught in a compromising situation.

Twilight fought to keep amusement from her face and voice as she came down. “Good morning Pinkie Pie. So, why are you hugging our guest?”

She got a playful pout in response. “Do I really a need a reason? Hugs are fun and make everypony smile! You’re meant to say everypony by the way Pally, not everyone,” Pinkie added, looking back at Tyrael.

“My mistake.” Finally the pink pony released him. Tyrael took a few steps back, not far enough that he would look like he was retreating but enough that he could take...evasive manoeuvres should the need arise.

“It’s alright, you’re new to this.” Pinkie smiled. “You’ll get a hang of it soon enough, at least before the plot starts properly.”

Tyrael began to respond, shock in his eyes. ‘She sounds like she knows!’

“Ignore her, Paladin. Please.” Twilight sighed, rubbing her eyes with a hoof. Her saddle bags were swiftly levitated over her back as she approached. “It’s Pinkie Pie. She doesn’t need to make sense.” This the unicorn said somewhat wearily, as though it was an issue she wrestled with often.

He considered ignoring this, but the pink pony’s attention had turned to her friend. Tyrael filed away his questions but resolved to keep an eye on Pinkie Pie. If she did know more about his true nature she might prove a threat.

“Oh, Twilight, I almost forgot!” Pinkie gasped, hooves going to her cheeks. “What if I had forgotten? Then you’d have been a lonely little pony while we all partied so I’d have to throw you a “Not-Lonely-Pony” Party!”

She took a breath, presumably to continue, only to find a purple hoof in her mouth.

“Pinkie,” Twilight warned her. “I’m going to take my hoof away, and you’re going to tell me why you’re here. Okay?”

Pinkie nodded emphatically. The moment Twilight did as she said, the party pony was off – but on track this time. “Well, I woke up this morning when Gummy gummed my nose and I said ‘Good morning Gummy’ but I said it in a really funny way since he was clamped on my nostrils-”

“Pinkie!”

“-Then I thought ‘We need to have a party!’ and then I remembered about Pally-” here she leapt over to Tyrael, bouncing around him. He tried to keep track of her course, a futile attempt at her speed. “- and how he was new and everypony needs a Welcome Party but my Welcome Wagon broke down when Dashie had a collision with the mailmare and they landed on it. So we have to have a proper Welcome Party! Here’s your invitation!” Pinkie finished, shoving another mysteriously materialising invite into Twilight’s face. “And Spikey’s!” A second appeared from under the first.

Giving her friend a calm smile, as though she hoped some of it would rub off on Pinkie, Twilight levitated the invitations over to a table. She took a moment to note of the time and mentally reshuffle her schedule.

“We’ll be there Pinkie. Now, I hate to spoil the fun but aren’t you meant to be helping at Sugarcube Corner?” She pointed out, receiving a gasp of shock.

Pinkie departed in a blur a minute later having extracted a promise from Twilight to deliver the rest of the invitations while she was showing Paladin the town. The unicorn decided to ignore the relieved sigh from Paladin when the party pony was left, knowing what a first meeting with Pinkie was like.

“So, ready to see the town?” Twilight asked pleasantly as she started to the door.

Tyrael answered simply by following her, hiding his thoughts behind a stony, serious expression once more.

***

Twilight led the way with Paladin at her side. Ponies on the street waved at the pair, and Twilight called out greetings to many. She didn’t notice her companion’s wary stance or the way he eyed everypony as though weighing how much of a threat they are.

“-and with the influx of travellers interested in Zap Apples, helped along by Stinkin’ Rich, the grandfather of local chain-store owner Filthy Rich. Thus Ponyville was born from a humble Apple family orchard!” she was also giving him the full history of the town.

To her incredible the surprise, he spoke. “You say one of the original settlers still lives? Admirable.” Paladin said solemnly. He stopped when Twilight did, the unicorn coming to a sudden halt.

“You...you listened to me?” Twilight stared at him with wide eyes. “You actually listened to my entire lecture without tuning me out?” she asked with increasing elation.

If Paladin noticed anything odd about this, he didn’t show it. “Of course.”

Their journey through the streets of Ponyville was delayed as Twilight squealed in delight and did what can be best described as ‘a little jig.’

Paladin watched her, steady expression betrayed only by the slight narrowing of his eyes.

Exactly what she was doing in the middle of the street, in broad daylight, was a sudden and alarming – not to mention embarrassing – realisation. Twilight’s cheeks went a bright flaming red as she froze mid-jig. A few ponies chuckled as she darted over to Paladin and began to pull on one of his hooves to hurry away from the scene of the crime.

“I can’t believe I did that.” All Twilight really wanted at that moment was for the ground to open up and swallow her.

“You appear to be in distress.” Her guest remarked, earning a sharp look from Twilight. Paladin stared back at her with a look of complete seriousness.

“Gee, ya think? Oh, I was just so excited that somepony actually listened to a whole lecture.” She facehoofed and slowed their pace as they neared their first destination.

Paladin had a confused look, or as confused as his hard expressions could be. “I do not understand. You are a learned scholar, is your knowledge not valued?”

“Well...” Twilight hesitated as she thought over her answer. “Ponies come to me when they need help with something magical or when they’re looking for information. “

“But they do not wish to hear more than they need.” Paladin summarised. “They ask for simply the answers, the result, not the why or how. You do not have the chance to display your breadth of knowledge often, and when you do most of your fellows simply cease to pay attention.”

It was the most Twilight had heard him say in a single go, so it took her a moment to remember to reply. He waited patiently.

“I don’t want to show off!” she said frantically. “I don’t want to be a braggart, but...”

“It helps you feel valued. It reassures you to know it is something special you do, to impress others with what you know.” He gave her something approaching a smile. “I have seen much, but never a scholar who cannot enjoy gathering knowledge. There is nothing to be ashamed of in wanting to be recognised for that.”

Silence fell between them, Twilight wrapped up in thinking about what Paladin had said. The pegasus himself showed no signs of what he thought.

Before long, their destination was in sight – Carousel Boutique. Twilight had decided to properly introduce Paladin to her friends, since she was certain they were curious about the strange pegasus. If he was going to be staying with her for some time, as the Princess had indicated, it couldn’t hurt to get that out of the way.

Why precisely he was staying with her Twilight was still unsure. Not that she was complaining, but surely the Princess could have easily been able to commandeer or pay for the rent of a place for him to stay on his own. Celestia was no cheapskate, of course, but it still seemed odd.

Odd being a good word for Paladin, actually.

Twilight banished those thoughts for later, when she could dwell on the strange pegasus and his oddities properly. She opened the door and led him in, the large stallion following unquestioningly.

“Welcome to- Twilight! Darling, what a pleasure to see you.” Rarity appeared from behind a mannequin holding an incomplete project, beaming at her friend. Paladin, being the noticeable sort thanks to his size and white wings, immediately found her attention on him. “And the mysterious Paladin. How kind of you to bring him here so quickly.” She approached him with a smile and Twilight recognised the measuring look in her eyes.

“Greetings.” He nodded solemnly to the fashionista. “I believe you were present when I arrived yesterday.”

“Oh ho, you remember me. How kind, Sir Paladin. I am Rarity, owner of Carousel Boutique and dressmaker extraordinaire!” Rarity practically purred. She circled him a few times. “If I might say, you have a most remarkable colouration. Your wings in particular – I can see that must be natural, there’s no sign of dye. Oh, this is just perfect.”

Paladin frowned again, that same little frown Twilight was beginning to realise meant he wasn’t sure what somepony meant.

“I have been intending to try my hoof at designing suits for some time, you see, but so sadly inspiration has passed me by.” Rarity sniffed and adopted an expression as though the general concept of inspiration had made a faux pas at the dinner table and was in need of a stern talking to. Her face quickly became a mask of joy, however. “But then you appear, good sir, and oh so wonderful you are! Your wings, your tail, that amazingly detailed cutie mark! Unique and, I must say, mag-nifique.”

As Rarity basked in the warm internal glow of inspiration, which she had once mistaken for the consequences of eating something her sister made for breakfast, Paladin took a very small step backwards. Twilight tried not to giggle at the sight of the massive colt, his stony expression barely changed save for a slight narrowing of the eyes and his small frown, retreating from the far smaller unicorn.

“Perhaps some other time, Rarity.” Twilight came to the rescue, interrupting the fashion pony. She gave Paladin a reassuring smile before looking back to her friend. “I’m just showing him around, and I still have the rest of Ponyville and our friends to introduce Paladin to.”

“Of course, darling, of course.” Already a sketch pad and pencil, wrapped in the soft glow of Rarity’s magic, were hard at work. Twilight caught sight of a stallion figure, lacking a mane, already forming on it as she shooed Paladin out. “Be sure to come again, Paladin dear, I promise you will have the attention of every mare when my work is done.”

“Sorry about that.” Twilight apologised once the door closed behind them. “Rarity can get a little...intense when she’s, uh, what was it Rainbow called it? Oh yes, ‘in the flow’.”

Paladin shook his head. “It was no bother. I must admit, I am not used to such things. Did you not intend to deliver Miss Pie’s invitation?” he pointed out, getting a gasp in response.

“Oh my gosh!” Twilight groaned. “I can’t believe I forgot. Would you mind waiting a moment while I run back and give Rarity hers?”

At his nod she dashed away, leaving the pegasus standing with nothing to do.

Tyrael took a deep breath, somewhat relieved to have a minute to himself. Or as to himself as he could be in the middle of the road. He turned to observe the others around him. The way light shone from his wings, he realised, was attracting attention.

In fact, his wings were the reason something bright orange making a buzzing sound came to a sudden stop in front of him. Tyrael stared down into the eyes of a foal standing on a small wheeled board of some sort, managing to grip the handles at the top of a bar despite the obvious lack of opposable digits.

They stayed like that, filly and stallion, just looking at each other. Her – and Tyrael was merely guessing here – mouth was open wide and fascination filled her eyes.

“Whoa.” She finally spoke. “Whoooa.”

“...greetings.” he replied for lack of anything better to say.

Silence ensued once more.

Twilight reappeared after a minute of continuous silence, trotting up to Paladin. “Thanks for reminding me about that Paladin, I would have hated to have forgotten! Oh, hi Scootaloo.” She waved at the filly.

“Hiya Twilight!” Scootaloo dragged her eyes away from the massive pegasus. “Who’s this guy? He’s huge.” She observed with incredible accuracy.

“This is Paladin. He’s staying with me for a while. Paladin, this is Scootaloo.” Twilight introduced them to each other quickly, mentally cringing at the inevitable delay this would cause. Her poor schedule!

“You’re huge.” Scootaloo said again, this time to Paladin.

“I noticed.” His voice was dry, and something like amusement had appeared in his expression.

The little filly got off her scooter and darted around him, closely inspecting his wings. “Can you fly? I mean, you’re so big! You’re like if Big Macintosh was pegasus.”

She squeaked and dodged away as his wings suddenly opened. If he was big, his wings were even bigger.

“I believe my wings are more than sufficient.”

Scootaloo said nothing, staring with her jaw dropped open. For her part, Twilight was close to the same. She hadn’t realised until now just how big Paladin’s wings were. He was already much larger than the average pegasus, but his wings seemed to be larger compared to his size. They weren’t simply bigger to match his body they were bigger full stop.

More than a few ponies on the street had stopped to stare as well. A ray beaming down shone directly upon his flaring wings and the reflection of light seemed almost...divine. Paladin seemed to not notice, his attention still on Scootaloo.

A cloud chose that moment to crawl treacherously in front of the sun and the magical moment ended.

Shaking her head to get her thoughts out of their stunned state, Twilight trotted over to Scootaloo and gently close her mouth. “Scootaloo, don’t you have school in about, uh, five minutes?”

Alarm replaced awe and Scootaloo was off like a buzzing, orange bolt of ground-bound lightning.

“You’re going to have to be prepared to deal with the Crusaders after school lets out.” Twilight informed him. “Cherilee is going to have trouble keeping Scootaloo quiet today, I think.” She added with a quiet laugh.

They started off again. The rest of the street had gone back to what they were doing now that the spectacle was over, but Twilight had a feeling Paladin might have done more then he thought. One of Ponyville’s vices was gossip and he was definitely gossip-worthy.

“I do not understand. Who are these ‘Crusaders’? Those I know of who call themselves crusaders would ill-befit this land.” Paladin rumbled and when Twilight looked back at his eyes were steadily moving, taking in the sights of inner-Ponyville.

She shrugged. “Oh, it’s just a name a few fillies came up with. ‘Cutie Mark Crusaders’, they call themselves.” A shudder ran down her spine, remembering their attempt at ‘Cutie Mark Crusader Librarians!’ and the mess resulting from it. “Their attempts to find their cutie marks can get a little...out of hoof.”

Paladin said nothing to this, not that she expected him to. Twilight was beginning to understand him a little more, perhaps.

In any case, it was about that moment that they heard a loud call from the sky. Paladin and Twilight looked up to find a rainbow-tailed blur moving towards them. A smile ran across the unicorn’s muzzle as she caught sight of her friend speeding towards them. Tyrael, however, noted a gray pegasus moving at some speed through the air from another direction. If he was any judge, and after ages of warring with winged demons he was, there was going to be a collision in a few seconds.

He heard Twilight cry out as the rainbow trailing pegasus clipped the mailmare and her heavy bag. The blonde mane pegasus managed to right herelf before hitting the ground, unlike the other party involved.

“Looook oooouuut!” Rainbow cried as she lost control, her left wing struck badly from the collision. Already moving fast towards her friend, she came barrelling towards them.

Twilight’s horn lit up, but panic overwhelmed her senses and she couldn’t focus enough to catch Rainbow Dash before she hit them.

Moving faster than his size gave him any right to, Paladin stepped up and was on his hind-legs before a second more passed. His wings spread wide, his hooves sliding apart to brace his weight. He sucked in a deep breath, leaning forward slightly to keep from his weight going backwards.

Rainbow hit him and his breath hissed out smoothly. His hooves dug into the ground hard enough to form dual tracks through the dirt as he was pushed back. The pair went backwards for several feet at once. There was a perilous moment when the force of Rainbow Dash’s descent was wasted and they were left hanging in that split second of comprehension before a slow fall. Paladin’s wings flicked but there was nothing they could do and he fell to his back, a dazed Rainbow Dash lying on top of him.

“Rainbow, Paladin! Oh gosh, are you two okay?” Twilight over them in an instant, levitating both to their feet. The smaller pegasus stumbled a step or two before shaking her head to clear the mental dust. Paladin just rolled his shoulders slightly.

“That...” Rainbow stopped and turned to stare at Paladin. “That...that was...”

Twilight looked at her in concern. “Rainbow Dash? Are you alright?”

“THAT WAS AWESOME!” Ignoring her friend’s question, although she had clearly answered anyway, Rainbow Dash took to the air and hovered in front of Paladin. “That was like totally cool.”

Sighing, Twilight rolled her eyes. “I’ll take that as a yes.”

“I take it that is good?” Paladin asked Rainbow Dash curiously.

“Gah, yeah!” Rainbow Dash, for lack of a better term, pranced through the air in front of him. “Normally I’d have sent anypony flying with that, but you totally caught me. You’re awesome. Not to mention huge.” She paused for a moment. “You can fly, right? Because that would be completely lame if you couldn’t.”

Paladin nodded. “My wings are adequate. However,” and here he had to lie “I have been instructed to refrain for a time from flying.”

Disappointment filled Rainbow’s face. “Aww, come on, why? How could you stand not flying? I'd go crazy.”

“Really?” Twilight butted in, looking at Paladin curiously. “I didn’t realise.”

Inside, Tyrael prepared to lie. It did not come easily or naturally to him, but he had agreed with the Princesses that keeping his true nature a secret was the best course of action.

“Indeed. The arcane nature of my injury is somewhat detrimental. The use of my natural magic, required for any pegasus to fly, is to be avoided when possible.” He hesitated and added, “There are a few other...concerns, but nothing too pressing.”

Dash scoffed, wearing a sour expression.”That sucks. How can you survive without being able to fly?”

He shrugged. “I can manage.”

“Excuse me.” Twilight interjected again. “Can I please just make the introductions?” a checklist floated next to her, a pencil hovering pensively next to the ‘Introduce Paladin to Rainbow Dash - vice versa’.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes with a muttered ‘Fine.’

“Good! Now, Paladin, this is Rainbow Dash. She’s the head of the local weather team-

“Not to mention future Wonderbolt!” said pony interjected loudly.

“Yes, not to mention. Rainbow Dash, this is Paladin. He’s staying with me while he recovers.”

“I know, I was there.” The pegasus snorted. “Geez egghead, think you’d remember something like that with your big brain!” she said, ruffling Twilight’s hair with a hoof.

Twilight smacked her hoof away and gave Rainbow Dash a small glare. “Don’t you have weather to clear? It was looking pretty cloudy near the Boutique.”

“Cloudy skies scheduled for today.” Dash smirked back, a tad smugly. More than a tad, honestly.

“Fantastic. Come on Paladin, we’ve got our own schedule to keep!” With that Twilight began to drag Paladin away with surprising strength.

Dash followed along in the air next to Paladin, attempting to strike up a conversation.

“So, what exactly is this ‘injury’?” she asked, clearly looking over him and finding no sign of harm. “You look fine to me!”

“Rainbow! What sort of question is that?”

“Uh, a direct one?”

Twilight scowled at the ground knowing there was nothing she could do to make her friend let go of it. Despite this, her ears moved slightly so make sure she would clearly hear Paladin’s response.

“Magical.”

It was underwhelming.

“Magical?” Rainbow Dash asked flatly.

“Yes.” Looking back at him, Twilight might have been imagining it, but was that a hint of...amusement in his eyes?

There was a moment of silence.

“...oh come on! That’s it?” she demanded.

Paladin said nothing and his expression remained cool and stony, but Twilight was almost certain now. He was doing it on purpose.

“If he doesn’t want to talk about it, you should respect that.” Twilight muttered, hiding her own disappointment and confusion.

“Pfft, lame.”

Now Paladin snorted. “My legs work perfectly fine, and my wings will recover.”

“What?” Rainbow Dash stared at him in total confusion. “What’s that got to do with it?”

Twilight sighed heavily. “Lame; crippled or physically disabled, especially in the foot or leg so as to limp or walk with difficultly.”

Rainbow laughed. “Twi,” she said patronisingly. “That’s not what lame is. Seriously, you’re such an egghead.”

“Yes it is! In fact, that’s one of the dictionary definitions!” Twilight protested fiercely.

As their argument went on, neither side willing to give in because they were either fuelled by the knowledge that she was clearly right or simple stubbornness, they reached the market place. The sight of the resident librarian and problem solver – if sometimes also problem causer, but overall it was the general opinion of the townsfolk that the benefits outweighed the negatives – in an intense grammatical debate was not particularly new so they attracted little attention.

The massive, two coloured pegasus stallion trotting sedately with them, on the other hand...

Tyrael absently flapped his wings and fondly remembered his last wings. They had been made of light and, in truth, been more a part of his soul given outside form then wings. They had also never gotten cramps before.

It was at about this point that Tyrael realised he was being watched. His gaze swept the light crowd and easily caught the movement of ponies trying to look away before his sight settled in their direction.

It had dawned on Tyrael not long after leaving the tailor – ‘Rarity, I have no interest in gaining her ire during my stay for forgetting her name’ – that he was unique in many ways. He was certainly larger than the other wing-bearing ponies he had seen, and the differing colouration was obviously unusual.

‘Why?’ he wondered. ‘I cannot help but wonder why the princesses would give me a shell so unique. There must be more going on. This girl, Twilight, is apparently the student of Celestia. Even in my crippled state, I can feel some echo of power from her. Why would she be out here, not learning from her teacher in Canterlot?’

Curiosity had never been an angelic trait. What was there to be curious about when Itherael stood on the Angiris Council and held Talus’ar, the Scroll of Fate? Itherael held all knowledge that mattered, what did they have to wonder at?

‘The Scroll does know everything. We know it does...don’t we?’

Something moved in the corner of Tyrael’s eye and he moved with the speed of a warrior. Even in an unfamiliar body, the natural instincts imbued within it worked with his hard learned combat experience and his wings spread wide in an instant. With a single powerful flap he skidded backwards.

A pie passed through the air he had been occupying and hit Twilight in the face. There was a still moment as the ponies around them tried to decide to either look at the big pegasus in shock at his apparent ability to see the future or giggle at the purple unicorn with pie on her face.

The dangerous twitch was enough to decide them and the pie and its victim were duly ignored by all. Or very nearly all. Apparently the incident with the Smarty Pants Doll hadn’t left quite a deep enough mark on one mare.

“Bahahaha!” Rainbow Dash let out a gale of laughter. “Oh Celestia, that was great! Hahaha!”

Twilight levelled a glare on her so-called friend.

“Hay, don’t get all twitchy at me.” She said defensively. Rainbow pointed at Paladin. “He’s the one who let it hit you.”

“Never mind.” Ground out Twilight, her teeth snapping shut, not willing to blame her guest.

“I am sorry.” He said. “I did not realise it would hit you. I merely moved to avoid something heading towards me.” Paladin frowned, and Twilight had no idea that he was internally berating himself about what would have had happened had it been something more sinister.

Twilight shook her head, sending pie everywhere but particularly in Rainbow’s direction. “It’s alright, Paladin.” She rolled her eyes when Dash avoided the pie-debris and stuck her tongue down at the pie encrusted unicorn.

A sheepish pair of ponies came towards them; a familiar farmpony with a hat making sure the red-cheeked colt next to her didn’t fall behind.

“Aw, gosh-darnnit Caramel look whatcha did!” Applejack berated her companion. “Ah don’t mean to be mean, but can ya even buy a pie without doin’ something like this?”

Caramel looked at the ground, clearly wishing it would open up and swallow him. Despite the fact he was apparently responsible for giving her a pie-mask, Twilight could sympathise.

“It’s alright Applejack, accidents happen.” She raised an eyebrow questioningly at Caramel. “It was an accident, right?”

He nodded frantically. “Y-yes! It was definitely an accident. I’m really sorry Miss Sparkle, really sorry.”

“Well, I suppose it didn’t do any real harm and I can get most of it out.” She pointed out kindly. Her horn glowed and the remaining pie was pulled away. She balled it and dropped it in Applejack’s outstretched hoof.

Applejack looked at the ball of pie-mash in her hoof and up to the still chuckling Rainbow Dash. Her gaze travelled between them a few times as though contemplating the obvious path from one to the other.

“I might as well introduce you while you’re here.” Twilight’s voice distracted the farmpony from her deliberations. “Paladin, this is Applejack. Her family owns and runs Sweet Apple Acres.”

She had not had time to realise it the day before but now Applejack was confronted with the sheer fact that was Paladin’s size. Nor did she have a pie-covered friend to distract her and Applejack’s jaw dropped.

“Well ain’t that somethin’! You’re the biggest darn pegasus I ever did see.” Was the first thing out of her mouth. She coloured slightly at her lack of simple manners. Applejack was not Rarity, but the Apple Clan knew how important greetings were.

Paladin seemed to not notice, merely nodding in a manner that reminded her of a glacier stirring into movement. The fact Applejack had never seen an glacier stir to movement before was something easily ignored for now.

“So I have been told.” He looked thoughtful. “Would this be the same Sweet Apple Acres Twilight has told me of? The orchard of the original settlers?” Paladin inquired.

“Uh, yeah....Twi told ya about that?” she asked cautiously in case Twilight felt the need to give the lecture again.

He gave her another nod. “She did. Your grandmother sounds like a wom- a mare of strong will and great fortune. Tenacity in the face of misfortune is a great gift.”

Applejack blinked, more than a little surprised. “Gee’, thanks. Ah’ll tell Granny Smith so, ah’m sure she’d appreciate hearing ya think that Mister Paladin.”

“It is nothing. The ability to defy what seems inevitable or beyond your reach is something I have always admired.” As Paladin said this, Tyrael couldn’t stop memories flowing into his mind. The original Horadrim, even Kulle, had been mere mortals asked to hunt down the Prime Evils. Creatures even the Angiris Council would battle cautiously and those men had chased them from one end of Sanctuary to the other. He thought too of the three who had faced Diablo beneath Tristram and the party of valiant souls who went in the wake of the Dark Wanderer when Diablo’s influence took control.

Before he shook the memories away, another name that brought instead a smile.

‘Deckard Cain. I only hope you still live when I return. You deserve more than death at the hands of some petty demon.’

He realised that they were looking at him oddly, and he had just missed much of a conversation.

“I apologise.” His deep voice rumbled. “I was lost in memory for a moment. Please, continue. This, I gather, is Caramel?” he pointed at hoof at the nervous looking pony.

“Y-yes sir.” He squeaked. He actually made a squeak like sound. To be fair to him, he was being practically loomed over by a pony nearly twice his size. Paladin’s now inanimate expression certainly wasn’t helping matters.

“Wow, way to sound like a stallion Caramel.” Rainbow Dash teased. She grinned at him. “But hay, at least you’re not sounding stupidly macho like you did last year.”

He winced. “Please, don’t remind me. I’m never listening to Ace again.”

Applejack nudged him. “Big Mac warned ya you’d just sound silly.” She reminded him. Her thoughts returned to the matter of the pie-ball and its possible uses.

Caramel resisted the urge to say anything about what he had heard about the Gala, since that was the same night he had been trying out Ace’s suggestions to sound studlier. It was something certain ponies could react badly to.

“I’m a cobbler.” He told Paladin in a desperate attempt to change the subject. “Make horseshoes, fit them, sort of thing.” He added when he got nothing in return.

“A vital service.” Paladin remarked without a hint of mockery.

“R-really?” Caramel stuttered in shock. “I mean, it’s not like there’s many ponies who need horseshoes these days. Most of my work is just maintaining Big Macintosh’s, so I have to do odd jobs as well.”

A frown appeared on Paladin’s face and Caramel worried that he had done something wrong.

He really had nothing to fear, as it soon became clear Paladin was confused rather than angry. “I may sound...ignorant when I ask this, but are not horseshoes nailed on?” Tyrael admitted to himself he only knew this because he had kept a watch on the Horadrim in their pursuit of the Brothers and once or twice seen such a thing. Hunting powerful demons across the land required a lot of horse-use.

“Well, a little.” Caramel admitted reluctantly.

Paladin cocked an eyebrow curiously. “Would that not hurt?” he asked.

“Oh no, not at all.” The cobbler reassured him. “I know how to do it without doing any harm.”

Twilight interjected with some of her own knowledge on the subject. “Even if he did make a mistake, there are plenty of unicorn doctors who know how to heal that sort of damage. None in Ponyville, though.” She added worriedly.

She got a gentle elbow – fore-knee, really – in the flank from Applejack. “Don’t you worry, sugarcube. Big Mac trusts Caramel to do his shoe-work.”

“Are we talking about the same Caramel?” Rainbow Dash interrupted. The same Caramel huffed and muttered that he was actually there and he wasn’t that bad. “He just hit Twilight with a pie from halfway across the market place by accident.”

“Pies ain’t his special talent, are they RD?” pointed out the farmpony. “Grass seeds ain’t either, o’ course.” Caramel blushed slightly at the light dig as the girls shared a light laughter.

Paladin failed to join in. Caramel muttered a reminder to Applejack that she had left her stall in the hands of a passing friend to go make sure Twilight was alright and the group began a short journey in the direction of pie.

“So, Mister Paladin, how long ya gonna be boardin’ with Twi?” Applejack asked as they walked.

“I am unsure.”

“Magical maladies aren’t always straight forward.” Twilight began, glad to have a chance to talk about something she was the authority on. “It could take days, weeks, maybe even months.”

“Hmm. Ah hope ya ain’t gonna be freeloadin’.” Applejack tsked unhappily and gave Paladin a serious look.

He sent it right back. If nothing else he was good at looking serious. Almost like he wasn’t used to having a face with which to put emotions on, so he didn’t bother.

“Applejack! He’s injured! I know it’s not a typical injury, but Princess Celestia asked me personally to welcome him into my home.” Twilight argued, frowning at her friend.

“Ah know Twi’, but unless the Princess is givin’ ya bits to feed another mouth it ain’t right if he’s don’t contribute.”

The two squared off, neither willing to give in. Caramel looked awkwardly between them and wondered if getting another pie was worth it and Rainbow Dash snorted and reclined in the air to watch.

“You have a point.” The two mares looked at the subject of their nearly opened can of worms in surprise. He directed his gaze at Applejack, and something like respect was in it. “It would be unjust of me to expect you to allow me into your home and to take without paying you back in some way.”

Twilight blinked dimly at this while Applejack smiled at Paladin. She dipped the brim of her hat to him. “That’s mighty fine of ya, Paladin. What sort of work is yer business?”

“You really don’t have to-” Twilight tried.

“It would be wrong of me to take advantage of you, Miss Twilight.” Paladin told her. “Furthermore, it would be against my nature.”

Without thinking her eyes were drawn to his cutie mark. A winged sword with scales hanging from it. Sword. Wings. Scales. Her mind worked feverishly to decipher this mystery.

To Applejack he was saying “Nothing of use here, I fear. It may take me some time to find something I can do to repay her kindness.”

They reached the Sweet Apple Acres stall, where a brown stallion with a spiked mane and hourglass cutie mark stood. He seemed perfectly at ease, and nodded cheerfully to Applejack when she thanked him for looking after her stall.

With a farewell, and a badly concealed look of curiosity at the big pegasus Doctor Whooves departed munching on an apple fritter.

Clearly a pony so dull in colour wasn’t going to do anything of interest, so no further interest need be paid to him.

Caramel shortly received his new pie and left. He glanced a few times back, wondering about the strange stallion. Paladin certainly seemed to be nice enough. Another colt was always welcome to even the odds in Ponyville, that was for sure. Maybe he could even give him some tips on how to be stallionlier.

“We have another stop to make, sorry girls.” Twilight apologised a few minutes later. “Dash, are you coming?” she asked.

Rainbow Dash flapped a hoof lazily, her wings flapping more usefully. “Nah, I think I’ll keep AJ company.” She gave Applejack an irritating grin who just rolled her eyes.

“Oh joy.” The farmpony deadpanned. She handed a slice of pie to both departing ponies. “It was a real pleasure to meet ya Paladin. If yer still havin’ trouble findin’ work swing by Sweet Apple Acres. We always have something for a strong stallion who don’t mind workin’ hard.”

“I will keep it in mind, Miss Applejack.” He inclined his head to her, if only to vary from all this nodding. There was really only so many obvious physical signs he could make in such an unfamiliar body.

“Good ta hear. I’ll see you both at Pinkie’s party tonight then. Have a fine day.”

Twilight and Paladin trotted away, unknowing of trouble brewing.

Or in this case, digesting.

***

Spike grinned to himself, satisfied that he had finally finished cleaning the windows. As annoying as it was to have to do this job at the end of the day Twilight’s thanks would make it all worth. The extra gems he could get out of her would help as well.

He puffed his little chest out in pride. The ladder wobbled a little and he was forced to pay attention. Stabilising himself, Spike let out a brief sigh of relief. He had spilled water in the dirt just below these windows and if he fell he might get them dirty again. That was something he would not look forward t-

A feeling began in his gut, a familiar tingle of heat and energy.

“Oh come on!”

A gout of green flame belched from his mouth with enough force to destabilise the little dragon and he tumbled into the mud. He didn’t open his eyes for a few moments, unwilling to see the inevitable mess.

Finally he had to open his eyes or Spike knew the scroll from the Princess would get dirty too.

“Oh.” The windows were fine, though the tree trunk under the lowest window was a little dirty. Spike laughed in relief and wandered over to the scroll. Picking it up, he kept smiling as he unrolled it.

His eyes ran across the lines, and his smile was suddenly gone.

“TWILIGHT!”

* Chapter Fin. *

Author's Note

Well, there’s another chapter done. Like I said at the start, don’t expect another chapter as soon as you got this one.

This chapter does feel a little talky, but meh, I think it does what I want. Establish a few things, say some stuff, introduce MLP characters to Tyrael.

Oh, if anyone is curious about my use of the names Paladin and Tyrael, I should have a blog post up at some point soon to clarify.

Remember, every thumbs up and comment is coal in the engine of my motivation, so feel free to say something. Preferably positive, but even if you’re just pointing out a grammatical error I’ll appreciate it.

In summary, thanks for reading!

Act I - Ch. 3 Of Matters Most Eww!

No...no , it couldn’t be!

It is! Chapter 3 “Of Matters Most Eww!" Is up! Its done! Its...probably got a few grammar mistakes, but hey anyone who points them out gets a metaphorical Auto’s Grammar Point per grammar mistake.

Retroactively, that gives Nealend86 and Urdreth both two Auto’s Grammar Points each, keeping them tied for first place.

Also: pre-/post- story writing mistakes don’t count! And I don’t think there’s a prize, I just like saying things.

Enjoy the story!

Chapter 3 Of Matters Most Eww!

***

Tyrael was feeling odd. In all fairness that was not particularly new. He had been feeling odd since he was put in the meat shell, but this was a new oddness. His insides appeared to be...doing something. He wasn’t sure what.

The Archangel of Justice had no idea his new internal organs had begun their dirty work. He had only eaten for the first time today. What happened to the food mortals ate had never been an issue Tyrael had cared to investigate.

He dismissed the feeling, seeing their likely destination ahead. Twilight had already shown him the town square with its massive tree, the town hall and even paid a visit to Sugar Cube Corner. That Pinkie Pie was disconcerting.

“Is something wrong?” Twilight’s voice intruded on his thoughts and she looked concerned.

“I am fine.” He answered calmly. It was unlikely to be very serious. What was the worst it could be? It was only a body and he had gotten on fine without one for millennia.

To distract her he motioned towards the cottage ahead. It appeared to be built inside a hill. “Remind me, who lives here?”

“Fluttershy. I’m not sure if you remember seeing her last night, she’s kind of shy.”

“I recall. She was attempting to conceal herself behind your friends...and her own hair.” He thought back to the previous day and the brief sight of Twilight’s friends. Now he was thinking about it, why had they been gathered in response to a possible situation? Moral support?

He quickly turned his attention back to Twilight when he realised she was talking. “Fluttershy can be really bad about meeting new ponies – not that I can talk myself – so I wondering if you could, uh...” she trailed off, embarrassed at what she wanted to ask.

“Yes?” He prompted her.

“Just..try to be not so...or be a bit more...” Twilight struggled for a way to say ‘you’re going to scare her’ without being rude.

She need not have bothered. “You worry I will frighten her.” It wasn’t a question.

Twilight nodded with her cheeks a little red.

“I will...try to be less intimidating.” He reassured her, but even she could tell he doubted his ability to do so.

“Well, what’s the worst that can happen?” she asked herself quietly.

“I will frighten her and she will flee in a mad rush, possibly harming herself.” Paladin said emotionlessly. Twilight stared at him in horror. “This would likely make her more scared and leave her harder to calm, which could very well allow her to do further damage.”

He suddenly caught on to the shocked expression on Twilight’s face.

“What?”

A minute later they reached Fluttershy’s door and Paladin had been given a stern warning to never talk like that around anypony, but especially not Fluttershy. He frowned but agreed.

Twilight’s hoof was just about to tap the door when Paladin reached up and stopped her. “Sit a moment and listen.” He told her, and felt a curious moment of déjà vu. Like he had heard someone say something similar before.

They stood there and soon Twilight heard what Paladin had. A quiet conversation-

“IRON WILL agrees!”

Twilight jumped back at the sudden shout while Paladin...was not fazed. He simply took a step to the side and looked in through a window.

Generally not having windows, Angels had never learned manners when it came to peeking into someone’s house.

“Tell me, are minotaurs a common sight in Ponyville?” he asked in a suddenly tense voice. Tyrael’s eyes became hard. While different, the creature inside was too much like a minotaur demon for him to feel comfortable. It reminded him too much of Death Lords, and he had slain many in his time.

“No! Not at all!” Twilight said frantically, worry in her voice. “And that name, Iron Will, Rarity told me about what happened the last time he was in town. He turned Fluttershy into a total b- uh, she became incredibly rude and unpleasant. Cruel, even.”

She looked at Paladin. His nostrils flared and his jaw muscles were visible as he tensed like a spring wound tight.

“Move aside,” he commanded in a flat tone. Without thinking about it Twilight found her legs doing as he said. “Should he prove hostile, I will ensure your friend’s safety. On my word, open the door and I will enter.”

Twilight nodded. He just sounded so sure, so certain she found herself going along with it.

“Now!” he barked quietly.

The door began to swing open and he pounced, charging through. He burst into the cottage and found the demon before him-

“Halt, demon!”

-sitting at a table a quarter his size with a cup of tea in hand.

Iron Will stared at the strange pony who had just come bellowing into the room, roaring like a madpony and looking ready for a fight.

Tyrael stared at the strange creature before him who was calmly reclining with a piece of delicate china raised to its lips. His wings had half-opened without thought and his legs were spread to give him stability.

Fluttershy squeaked from behind her chair, shivering hard enough to rock the furniture.

The minotaur rose to his feet, placing the tea cup carefully down.

“What did you just call Iron Will?” he demanded, his voice deep and threatening. “Iron Will is no demon! The strange pony is asking for Iron Will to show him exactly what Iron Will-”

“You cannot intimidate me, demon. I have heard of your mind twisting magic and it will not stand.” Twilight peeked in, staring at the back of Paladin’s head. He sounded so...fierce. Harsh. “Surrender and face justice.” If only he had his angelic senses, he could have properly felt this monster’s level of power. As it was he was left to deal with merely the obvious visual signs.

“No one calls Iron Will a beast!” roared the incensed minotaur. He took a heavy step towards the pegasus, snorting unconsciously as old instincts rose up at this challenge.

Despite his lack of arms, power or sword Tyrael did not consider turning away for a single moment. He would stand against this creature until one of them was gone from this world. The fact this ‘Iron Will’ had reach, probably physical strength and natural weapons far superior to his was noted and duly ignored.

“...-op...please stop....we were just having tea....”

Tyrael’s ears cocked suddenly as he picked up something. Barely audible but it was there. He kept his gaze locked on the demon but a benefit of having such large eyes was a wide range of vision.

“O-or you could keep f-fighting, but I would really rather you didn’t, if you don’t mind, please stop fighting, please.”

There! The beast had apparently found the source at the same time and both began to move towards it. At the sign of the other moving, they froze.

It was at this point a small white rabbit hopped from wherever it had been into the middle of the room. It looked back and forth between, then towards Twilight at the door and back to the quivering chair concealing Fluttershy.

“Move aside little bunny, Iron Will has to show this foal what Iron Will does to those who mock Iron Will.” The massive minotaur took a step towards Paladin, muscles bulg-

“Ok, that’s it.” It was with some surprise Paladin and Iron Will found that gravity no longer applied to them, hovering a few feet above the floor as they suddenly were. Twilight walked between them, horn aglow and an irate expression on her face. “There’s only so much gratuitous use of third person speech patterns I can handle a year and with the way my life works Trixie is to due to try and get revenge sometime soon.”

“Release me! He must be dealt with!” Paladin bellowed.

“No.”

That, surprisingly, was that. The sheer shock of being told ‘no’ overwhelmed Tyrael and he felt his jaw drop open. Since this was his first face, this was also his first expression of complete and utter shock.

His ideas or strategies had, if rarely, been denied. When another of the Angiris Council disagreed with them they did not simply say ‘no’ though. Imperius would loudly proclaim his plan of attack preferable, Auriel would softly agree Tyrael’s plan had merit but perhaps they might consider whatever she had been formulating, Itherael would simply begin explain something revealed by Talus’ar and Malthael would nod and ask for what the others thought before revealing his own opinion.

They mostly certainly did not say ‘No’ in an offhand way and walk past ignoring him!

Twilight ignored the most expressive look she had yet seen on Paladin’s face, half-shock half-indignation, to walk over to Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy, come out. I’m so sorry, we just heard him shouting and overreacted.” She gently explained, poking her head around the chair. “Paladin didn’t mean to frighten you, he was just trying to protect you.”

“From who?” Iron Will loudly interrupted.

“From you!” growled Paladin.

Iron Will scratched his forehead in confusion. “From me? Err, from Iron Will? Why would Fluttershy need protection from Iron Will?”

Despite floating without control a foot above the floor Paladin was obviously trying to be dignified. “Miss Twilight told me of how you dared manipulate her friend’s mind. I will not stand idle while an innocent will is stolen!”

The minotaur stared at him for a moment before looking away in embarrassment. “Iron Will thinks you have the wrong impression. It, err, it was my fault though.” He admitted unusually quietly.

“Oh no, now that isn’t true.” With the shouting gone, Fluttershy emerged. She gave Iron Will a shy, soft smile. “It was just as much my fault for taking your lessons too far. You really shouldn’t blame yourself.”

“Iron Will does not shirk his word or his mistakes.” He protested stubbornly.

Twilight rubbed her forehead wearily. “Okay, I really think we need to start at the beginning. Paladin, I’m going to put you down. Promise me you won’t try to attack Iron Will. Please?”

He silently considered this, finally nodding. “Very well.” The pegasus agreed. “It seems I may have...made judgement too soon. I will hear out the whole story before acting against Iron Will.”

She turned to look at Iron Will next. “And when I put you down, I don’t want to see any more of this stamping and snorting business, alright? I don’t care if he called you names.” Twilight added in the same voice she used when Spike was being difficult. It was a particular tone of voice she had learned from watching her mother tell off Shining Armour on the rare occasion he got into trouble.

“Iron Will agrees.”

Letting out a sigh of relief, Twilight released them both.

“Now” she began “let’s deal with this like adults.”

Seating himself on the floor, Tyrael ignored the strange rumbling going on inside. Right now, this was more important. He could deal with his shell’s flaws later.

***

“TWI~IIIIII~LI~IIIII~IGHT!”

The inhabitants of Ponyville had long since gotten used to Spike living there. Most if not all knew him on sight, since there was really no one else to get him confused with. He had even made friends with quite a few, being a very personable young dragon and if gems or Rarity wasn’t involved he would mind his manners.

“TWI~IIIIII~LI~IIIII~IGHT!”

There was the time when he turned into a massive monster and thoroughly trashed quite a few buildings, not to mention stealing everything not nailed down and a lot of things that had been – and the nails in a few cases. There had been a few complaints about that, because there’s always one pony who has to write a letter to an editor.

“TWI~IIIIII~LI~IIIII~IGHT!”

He had been dreadfully embarrassed but had dutifully been dragged around to see everypony he took something from and apologised sincerely. His next birthday would involve a very carefully regulated schedule and he was no longer allowed to get any treats from friends more than twice a day.

“TWI~IIIIII~LI~IIIII~IGHT!”

Still, the sight of him running through the streets screaming for his de-facto mother/sister/caretaker was rather odd. A few heads turned to watch him go, but he didn’t look hurt so by and large the ponies of Ponyville were happy to let him do as he pleased so long as he didn’t grow big and take up a life of monster-sized thievery.

“TWI~IIIIII~LI~III-mph!” Spike was rather suddenly on the ground and staring up the sky.

“Oh, sorry Spike.” Caramel pulled the little dragon to his feet. “I didn’t see you there.” He said, waving a hoof at the corner he had just walked around.

Spike puffed as his body suddenly realised that running and screaming at the same time for a long duration was a lung-testing activity.

“It -huff- its all -pant- alright.” Spike waved the colt off and put his claws on his knees as he recovered. “Have -pant- you seen -huff-Twi-pant-”

“Twilight?” Caramel offered after making a mental note to suggest to Twilight that she should make Spike get a little more exercise.

The dragon nodded frantically and showed the rolled up scroll in his hand. “Urgent.” He squeezed out between the slowing pants.

“Well, I, uh, ran into her and Paladin in the market this morning. I think she said something about showing him the town.” Explained the cobbler.

“What? The whole town?” Spike cried in distress. His head was moving back and forth as though he might see through the surrounding buildings and find Twilight.

Looking at the worried and clearly panicked Spike, Caramel was reminded that the little dragon was also a baby dragon. He sighed as an idea came to him. It was the least he could do to make up for the whole pie thing.

Caramel turned to offer his back to Spike. “Hop on.”

“Huh?”

“Hop on. I don’t really have much to do right now, so I’ll give you a lift.” He explained.

A grin replaced the confusion on Spike’s face and he gleefully scrambled onto Caramel’s back.

“Onward, noble steed!” Spike called out, chest puffing and pointing in the direction he had been heading, attracting a few giggles and chuckles from nearby ponies.

“Hey.” objected Caramel quietly, a little red in the face from the attention but he obeyed nonetheless.

***

Paladin was staring at her, and it was making Fluttershy nervous. He was also shifting uncomfortably like he needed to go to the bathroom but she didn’t want to say anything in case it made him angry.

Tyrael stared at her, and resisted the urge to shift again. It really was getting annoying now, and the moment this conversation was dealt with he would ask Twilight about it. For now, he would deal with the fact that the trembling yellow-and-pink pegasus in front of him was helping the massive Iron Will work out some new ideas for his ‘seminars’.

Twilight smiled, certain things were working out. “So, Mr Will-”

“Call Iron Will Iron Will, he doesn’t mind!”

“...sure thing.” Twilight managed as her smile became strained. “So, Iron Will, after all that you came back here to get Fluttershy’s advice?”

He nodded, taking a delicate sip before he replied. “Indeed! Iron Will realised that maybe teaching ponies to act like a minotaur was a...bad idea.” He coughed to hide his embarrassment. “Iron Will did not know it was considered rude in pony society.”

“All that stuff Rarity told me you taught Fluttershy isn’t that bad among minotaurs?” Twilight asked with scholarly interest. “I’ve read a few books about minotaurs but its all history.”

“Oh yes! Among minotaurs, its all about being the biggest, baddest bull you can be!” he suddenly roared, going into a pose out of habit. He noticed them all looking at him and sat down again. “*Ahem*, I mean, Iron Will just though he could help ponies.”

“Oh, but you have!” Fluttershy quickly comforted him, giving the muscular monster a pat on the knee. “I just took it too far, and in the end I did learn how to be a bit more assertive. You said a lot of other ponies found it helpful too.”

“Iron Will still decided he needed to change his seminars in a more pony-friendly direction!” Iron Will continued. He said even a simple statement like he firing it from a canon. “And who better then the first pony to not be one-hundred percent satisfied?”

“You see, Paladin?” turning to look at the dour Paladin, Twilight gave him a cheerful smile. “It was nothing to worry about.”

He said nothing as he concentrated. This strange stirring in his...gut, was it? It was getting more uncomfortable, a real physical pressure inside him. Tyrael had only had this shell for barely a day but already he was beginning to dislike it.

“Yes, I see.” He muttered distractedly. He blinked, bring his attention back to the present. “My apologies, Iron Will, I overreacted. I have, in the past, encountered creatures with some similarity in appearance to you. They were far less...civilised.”

Iron Will shrugged. “Iron Will accepts Paladin’s apology!” a light bulb seemed to go off in his head. “When they tell you to say sorry, tell them don’t worry!” he roared before pulling out a notepad and pencil and frowning as he scribbled the new phrase down.

“Here’s an invitation to Pinkie’s party tonight. We’ll see you there?” Twilight dropped the invitation on Fluttershy’s table and gave her friend a reassuring smile.

“O-okay. I wouldn’t want disappoint Pinkie by not turning up.” Fluttershy murmured, nodding gently. She shot a concerned look at Paladin. “I-is he okay?”

Twilight followed her gaze, finding Paladin standing by the door occasionally jostling himself. “I’m sure it’s nothing.” She told the kind pegasus, but nonetheless resolved to ask her guest about it once they were outside.

“Farewell, Fluttershy.” Paladin nodding in her direction as he led the way out.

The door swung shut behind them, slightly harder then Twilight intended.

Tyrael felt a rumble from his lower intestines, loud enough to be heard as they worked away for the first time, but dismissed it. Surely Twilight would have said something if it was unusual.

It was just a shame she hadn’t heard it over the sound of the door closing vigorously.

***

At some point, and Caramel wasn’t sure quite when, they had stopped running – well, he had stopped running – and now he trotted towards Fluttershy’s cottage, a giggling dragon on his back.

“I can’t believe I missed that!” Spike sniggered. “Seriously, Twilight with a pie to the face!” he fell back into childish giggling again.

Sighing, Caramel just quickened his pace. He had only meant to try calming Spike down yet somehow ended up telling him about the incident this morning. The cobbler really doubted Twilight would appreciate him sharing the story with Spike.

To his credit, it had distracted Spike from his increasing worry as they failed to locate Twilight and Paladin. The little dragon still refused to share what the letter was about but maintained that it was important.

“I can’t wait until I see Twi.” Caramel looked back to see Spike rubbing his palms together in a vaguely sinister gesture. “So, nickname, nickname...” Spike’s expression twisted into one of deep, deep thought.

They were just rounding a corner flanked by thick growth when Spike snapped his claws as inspiration struck.

“I know! Pielight!” he laughed. It took him a moment to realise Caramel had stopped moving. “Hey, what’s the hold-” Spike leaned over to look at Caramel’s face and trailed off when he found an unamused Twilight and Paladin – who always looked unamused anyway – looking at him. “-up....

Caramel’s expression had become a rictus of nervousness. He tried smiling but failed, his facial muscles giving way in their desperate need to tighen defensively.

“Caramel.” Twilight’s voice was carefully neutral.

“T-Twilight.” Caramel’s, on the other hand, was shaking like a tower of jelly in an earthquake.

“Paladin!” Spike joined in.

Paladin didn’t. He was looking down and pressing a hoof against his stomach with a confused cast to his face. It took Spike a moment to remember why he had been looking for them in the first place.

“Twi, be angry at Caramel later, we’ve got trouble!” he jumped down and ran to her, waving the scroll. “Its from the Princess, you really need to read it.”

Already preparing to give Caramel a scathing lecture about not telling Spike embarrassing things about her, Twilight was distracted by the words “from the Princess” and leapt to take the scroll.

As she magically unrolled it, Twilight noticed Spike shooting Paladin slightly odd looks and sliding away from him like he expected the big pegasus to start vomiting all over the place.

It only took her a minute to realise why. Twilight froze, staring at the letter. In particular, she was staring at and rereading a certain paragraph. She read the whole letter again to make sure she hadn’t misunderstood anything.

‘To my faithful student, Twilight Sparkle,

There is a matter of grave important I, quite foalishly, failed to warn you of last night.

The magic used to preserve Paladin’s life was extremely draining for both my sister and I and this important fact simply slipped our minds. I am most sorry that you will have to deal with this mess.

You see, the magic used saved him from a most black magic that had wounded his very being. It was not without a heavy price, however. Paladin’s body was renewed, as though it was created only a day ago. This is why he lacks any scars despite his rather dangerous lifestyle. Part of the price was knowledge lost to him. You may have already realised that Paladin does not know how to do many things we take for granted, such as use of certain everyday tools and items. Bodily necessities like food and drink are lost to his thoughts now, as though he has never needed to eat before.

...Luna has just reminded me of something I really wish I did not have to ask of you. For this, you will likely require the assistance of a stallion. You are intelligent and insightful, but this is a matter you are physically unsuited for. It may have dawned on you that what goes in must come out, so to speak.

Paladin no longer knows what his body requires to function and remain healthy. He also no longer knows the needs and urges of his body, and I fear he may not know how to...attend to ‘bathroom matters’.

I hasten to add he will have full control of his bodily functions, he simply will not understand them. Nor will he remember that he lacks such knowledge, meaning you may have to take pre-emptive measure.

I do feel I am asking much of you, my most faithful student, but I promise I will make up for it.

Yours faithfully, Princess Celestia (and Luna, who has been watching me right over my shoulder and insists I include her).

Tyrael watched the colour drain from Twilight’s face as she lowered the scroll and stared at him, hard. He tensed, preparing in case the Princesses had changed their mind. If so, they were fools to do so without coming themselves. Even in this state he would take a legion of their minions with him.

A light went off in Twilight’s head, and she slowly turned to look at the slowly backing away Caramel with a smile that a villain would kill for. He gulped at the look in her eyes, something combining with relief, success and satisfaction of revenge quickly achieved.

“Caramel, how would you like to help me with something the Princess herself asked me to do?” Twilight asked in a wholly innocent voice that sent alarm bells ringing in his head.

“U-uh-”

“Great!” Twilight turned to smile somewhat awkwardly at Paladin. “We need to have a talk. Really need to.”

***

It was three hours later, after a lecture that left Caramel green in the face and an awkward explanation from the cobbler to Paladin about how to, ahem, drain the lizard. Spike had long since retreated to the basement with some comics, with Twilight’s blessings. This was one thing she had no interest in making Spike help with.

“Any questions?” she asked brightly, switching off the projector. “Yes, Caramel?”

He lowered his hoof, the one which wasn’t pressed against his mouth anyway, and pointed towards the bathroom. At her eye-roll and sigh, he vanished in a green-topped blur followed shortly by the sound of dry-retching.

“Miss Twilight, why did you make him stay? This was for my benefit, he obviously already knows everything he needs to.” Paladin pointed out. He looked a bit overwhelmed, and had adopted an expression of disgust early on. From his rare muttered comments, Paladin had come to the conclusion that bodies weren’t worth the effort or mess they seemed to have as mandatory.

It took Twilight a few seconds to reply. “...no reason.”

“I may not be particularly sociable, but I assure you I can tell revenge when I see it.” Apparently the new influx of disgust and disbelief in the last few hours had weakened his stone wall expression and Twilight managed to pick up Paladin’s faint disapproval.

Neither said anything, Twilight looking away and Paladin sitting in contemplation.

“Spike will be calling me ‘Pielight’ for days!” she grumbled.

“How devastating.” The pegasus’ said back dryly.

Caramel came staggering back into the main room, collapsing next to Paladin. “I’m going to have nightmares for weeks.” He moaned.

“I pray you do not.” Reaching down, Paladin pulled him to his feet. “You have my thanks, Caramel. I am sure it was not an easy thing for you to explain, and I know you did not wish to be there to...show me, but what you did was invaluable.”

“R-really?” surprised at hearing him say that much at once, Caramel stared at the bigger stallion.

“Indeed. Should you require aid, ask me. So long as you ask of me nothing unjust, I shall do all I can.” Paladin told him. He was completely serious, and by the hard look on his face Caramel could tell he wasn’t going to take no for an answer.

“O-ok.”

“Good.” Nodding at him, Paladin looked to Twilight. “Miss Twilight, do we not have a ‘party’ to attend?” he asked, reluctance evident.

Twilight looked at the clock on the wall and leapt to her feet. “You’re right! We better leave or we’ll be late. Spike!” she vanished down into the basement, shouting for her assistant.

Paladin let out a sigh and his lips curled back in displeasure. “I suppose this is good fortune; I am beginning to feel ‘hungry’ again.” He scowled.

The past few hours had been extremely unpleasant for Tyrael. He was, frankly, disgusted. ‘How do they manage it? Do humans suffer this affliction as well? I pray they do not.’ a shudder ran the course from head to tail. ‘Consuming other material was bad enough, but the act of expelling it is simply foul. Crude and vile, all of it.’

The sheer indignity that he, an Archangel, was reduced to this was not lost on him. Tyrael would have spat in anger, but the thought of spitting reminded him far too much of the other, ugh, bodily functions. It all reminded him far, far too much of demons. He had been covered in their gore before, cut his way through the guts of titanic abominations and the wash of foulness had meant nothing to him but another display of their vile nature.

But now, now he got a strange feeling that seemed to fit the word ‘queasy’ he had been given when he remembered ripping his way out of a Demon Hellbearer with his bare hands.

It was infuriating and there was nothing he could do about it!

“Let’s go!” Twilight emerged at nearly running speed, pacing in front of the door. “I don’t want to be late.” She said firmly.

Paladin directed a quick look at the still, yes, still queasy Caramel. Always, or at least when she was calm, observant Twilight got the message. She might not have known him long but Twilight was willing to guess Paladin’s meaning.

“Since you helped out so much, Caramel, would you like to come? Pinkie always appreciates more guests.” ‘And hopefully you’ll do something clumsy so Spike will forget about Pielight.’ she thought cheerfully.

Still a bit out of it from trying valiantly to chuck his guts and the surprise of Paladin’s gratitude, all he managed was a nod. Spike alternated between sympathy, thinking up pie related puns to annoy Twilight and sniggering at Caramel.

***

“SURPRI-umph!”

Paladin stared into Pinkie’s eyes, who kept beaming at him despite the fact his wings was pressing her throat against the floor. She had apparently decided to ambush him as he entered. He had reacted as anypony who had been fighting for longer than the concepts of a ‘year’ had existed and leapt to the side. His wing hand unfurled and he had rammed it into his attacker’s throat and pushed them down, only to discover his assailant was a certain party pony.

“My apologies.” He moved his wing away and pulled Pinkie to her feet. “You startled me.”

“It’s alright.” Pinkie beamed again, and when Pinkie beams it was probably the closest anypony had come to turning a smile into a weapon. “I managed to surprise you! Surprise!” she shouted again in total knowledge that it was redundant but happy to do so anyway.

With what dignity he still retained after his day so far, Tyrael turned to observe ‘his’ welcome party. Rainbow Dash was engaging in a contest against Applejack to see who could hold a mouthful of ‘Gummy Cola’ longest, as Pinkie cheerfully explained. Her Gummy Cola was still in the testing phase, but she thought it was coming along nicely.

Fluttershy was behind one of the chairs, if the way it quavered was any sign. Letting out a sigh Tyrael decided to ensure she was alright. Really, frightened so easily by what happened when he entered?

Behind him came Twilight with her scaly passenger and a slightly recovered Caramel.

“Ohh, Caramel! Another partier! That’s great! Twilight said Paladin wouldn’t want a big super everypony welcoming party yet, so I had to just invite the girls. I’m so happy you came along as well.” Pinkie cheered, bouncing over to him. “Want some Gummy Cola?”

His gaze went between the cup of brown liquid and the little reptile, which blinked at him. Then a flashback of what Twilight had shown them came back and he accepted the drink.

“Thanks Pinkie. Mind if I grab some cake? I kind of...threw up all my lunch.” He asked carefully.

“You silly billy! Why would you do that?” she asked, discreetly making ‘loony’ motions in front of him.

He ignored it and went for the food. “I don’t want to think about it. Ever. Again.”

Pinkie giggled at this and bounced over to say hi to Twilight.

For his part, Tyrael was having little success luring Fluttershy out. “Please come out” had given him no results thus far.

He decided to try another tactic. “Miss Fluttershy, are you afraid of me?” he asked directly.

There was silence and a very, very quiet murmur of “...m-maybe a l-little... ”

Tyrael closed his eyes for a moment. This was very unfamiliar territory. If he cared to reflect, everything that had happened since he had destroyed the Worldstone had been unfamiliar territory. Which only made sense, since he was more than a world away from what he knew.

With his attention focused on the cowering pegasus he failed to notice the rest of the small party had focused on him with critical eyes.

“I can understand why you might find me intimidating.” He began, his voice as gentle and soft as he could manage. “I am very large and I know my manner is not what you would call warm. Nor have I done much to dissuade you from being influenced by my physical appearance. Twice I have entered a building and acted aggressively before you. You are gentle, and I know from what your friend has told me that you are known for your kindness. It is much to ask, but please allow me another chance. Kindness is not something I have witnessed much of in my...life, but I am capable of it. Let me show you that you do not have to fear me.”

The chair stopped quaking. Tyrael watched, actively straining to keep his expression from going back to its default of stony unfeeling. He hoped, and as he did so reflected that Auriel would be much better suited to this strange world then he.

“...Okay.”

His thoughts were dragged away from the Angiris Council by the soft spoken word. Later he would muse on how Imperius react if he were to learn he and the rest of the Angiris Council could be banished from Tyrael’s thoughts by a single word from a single, frightened little pony.

Fluttershy emerged from behind the chair, giving him one of her shy, gentle smiles.

Like a glacial movement, a smile, no a grin began to grow on Tyrael’s face. For the first time, something in this strange world brought a smile to the lips of the ancient angel. Unlike the rare smile born from his memories of a old scholar who soldiered on this was a true wide grin.

Despite everything, his weakening and his stranding, Tyrael felt good.

Behind him the girls and Spike cheered for reasons they weren’t quite sure of, with Caramel chiming in at the end after swallowing a mouthful of cupcake.

For a short time, Tyrael decided to relax. He wasn't sure how to truly relax, but this place seemed the best chance he would ever get. Just for one evening he would let the mortals play. He was still not happy with his situation, but he could endure it. What could it hurt?

***

At that moment, across the endless wastes of Pandemonium...

“This is an insult!”

Striding across the platform, an angel raised his fist at the Seat of Valor. His form was male but slender, his armour tinted a frosty blue to match the chill pale blue of his wings. The contours of his form was edged and lethal, shaped to almost resemble shards or fragments of ice. A great helm, its open face split by a sharply pointing bar that would have been between the eyes and covering the nose of a mortal, held the darkness that concealed an angelic visage.

“You are abandoning him!” The angel roared, pointing accusingly at the Seat’s occupant.

“Enough!” A far more ornate angel stepped away from the Seat, glaring down at its challenger. “You will be silent!”

The call had no affect on the protestor, who simply made a gesture of defiance. “No! Until a new Archangel of Justice is born from the Spine, I will never cease.”

Imperius, Archangel of Valor, balled his fist in anger. Even his metal halo seemed to shake with his rage. “Tyrael has been destroyed. Even had he survived, he would return to answer for his crime! If you wish the best for him, Ardleon, you will cease this. Let him cower from punishment if he lives until he crawls back.”

“Crime?” Ardleon spat back. “Punishment? You presume too much, Imperius. He is the Archangel of Justice. Who are you to judge him?”

In an instant Imperius became a column of steam reaching down to the platform Ardleon stood on. A fist of metal, cooling from cherry red of heated steel, closed on his helm before he could react.

“I am Imperius.” The Archangel tightened his grip. “Tyrael’s destruction of the Worldstone has cost us Malthael, I will not let more be lost to his foolishness.” He released the lesser angel, throwing Ardleon to crash at the other end of the platform.

Ardleon staggered to his feet, and his words came out as a growl. “I will not give up him. You are wrong, Imperius! Tyrael is the greatest among us. Were it not for him, the Prime Evils would have corrupted the mortal world long ago.”

“Were it not for him, the mortal world would have been destroyed along with all of its abominations long ago.” Returning to his throne, Imperius cast one final look back at Ardleon. He sneered as he spoke, “If you are such a fool, join him. Search Pandemonium for him if you wish to waste your time. None may join you in your exile. If you go, you go alone.”

“Fine!” Before he left, Ardleon stabbed a finger at Imperius. “But know this, Imperius; Tyrael will return, and unless you heed him you put all the High Heavens in peril.” With that he turned and strode from the chamber. Anger made his steps heavy and he radiated a cold fury.

As he neared the Diamond Gate, a voice called out to him.

“Ardleon, we would have words with you.” The irate soldier turned and found a sight he had not expected.

Auriel, Archangel of Hope, and Itherael, Archangel of Fate, stood in the shadows of a spire. They watched him, fully at ease despite the clear anger present in their lesser kin.

“What do you want?” Normally he would have never dared speak so to one let alone two Archangels but Ardleon found his appetite for them absent. “You already made clear your opinions in the chamber. Your lack of them.”

“We must not act without restraint.” Auriel told him softly. “With Malthael lost in his own mind and Tyrael’s being lost across Pandemonium the Council has never been so weakened. For now all we can safely do is limit Imperius and hope for the best.”

“Hope” Ardelon snarled the word, “means nothing if one does not act. You allow him to control the Council, the entire High Heavens.”

Auriel made to respond, but Itherael spoke first. “Tyrael will return.”

The other two watched him carefully, but the enigmatic Archangel said nothing more.

“You know this? Why did you not speak of it in the chamber?” demanded the incensed warrior.

“His return is inevitable. Yours is not.”

Ardleon’s voice failed him at this. Rarely did Itherael give such a direct warning.

“The choice will be yours.”

With those final words, Itherael was gone. Auriel remained, watching Ardleon carefully.

She gave him a minute to digest that before she spoke again. “I wish for Tyrael’s return as much as you do, brother. He is our hope, I feel it. I wanted to speak with you before you left, to quench some of the bitterness you suffer from. To give you hope.”

“Hope...” Ardleon barked a harsh laugh. “He saved my life once already, allowing Azmodan to escape justice. I owe him much, and if my fate is to be nothingness in payment for his return, I will lay down all that I am without hesitation.”

Auriel nodded and said no more, walking alongside him as he continued towards the Gate at a more sedate pace. The vast Diamond Gate opened, sliding smoothly out despite the colossal size.

He said nothing as he left her side, marching through the slender opening. Once he was clear, the Gate began to close once more.

Ardleon peered through the narrowing gap and his hidden eyes seemed to meet Auriel’s.

“Hope for me.”

The Diamond Gate sealed, and the heart of the High Heavens was lost to him.

Ardleon stepped through the air in front of him, shifting across reality into the endless reaches of Pandemonium.

His journey had begun.

* Chapter Fin. *

Author's Note

Quick Notice: Sorry if you expected something big and flashy from the letter, but there it is. Its explained in far greater detail in my blog post, which I would link if I knew how. As it is, swing up to the author bar and click the "Blog" button if you're interested.

Dark Gods Below! I’ve actually finished the 3rd chapter! Already! Bugger me rigid, this can’t be! I can only assume I’m in a coma dreaming of a world where my story is getting lots of faves and good comments and I’m finishing a third chapter within a four or so days of putting up the second!

This one is nearly as big as the last too! If only I could apply this motivation to other things.

Shortened story for Ardleon’s name: Tyrael mentions an angel by that name in optional conversation dialogue in Bastion’s Keep in Act III, so I decided to use it. For more information, including some stuff about the chapter and a few extras check out the blog post that should be going up at the same time as this.

As I’ve said there, don’t expect him to turn up for a while however.

As always, thanks for reading! Keep the comments coming so I might swim the sea of confidence proudly on a boat of internet brony approval!

I really do wish the stories on my favourite list updated as quickly as I am, but then again I’ll probably slow down way slower then them and their writers probably don’t have as much free time as me.

And don’t forgot to point out grammar mistakes I’ve missed. I hate it when I forget a word.

Act I - Ch. 4 Justice Grounded

Here we go! Chapter 4 ‘Justice Grounded’ is off to go! Longest chapter yet!

Also, I do apologise for Zecora. I’m just not good at it, I suspect. There I go, sounding like Vander Decken IX!

Chapter 4 Justice Grounded

***

Tyrael looked around, stunned. He was in an entirely new place. No, not new he realised. He turned his head, observing the dark chamber. It was, he remembered, deep within a small, discreet city of Kehjistan. The room itself was unremarkable save for its remote location and its lack of features.

It was here the mages who would form the Horadrim gathered for the first time, heeding Tyrael’s call. He came to them in their dreams and visions, a being of light with wings of fire.

Voices suddenly reached Tyrael’s ears and he turned facing down those remarkable individuals who appeared behind him.

“Rasha! I thought I smelled you.” a cold voice spat.

Except he was not facing them down. He was looking up at them! His brow furrowed in confusion and the mages ignored him.

A tall, robed figure nodded to another. “Zoltun, a pleasure as always. I see you too received the call.” Tal Rasha motioned a man on his right. “Jered and a few others seem to have shared our summons.”

The man Tyrael remembered as Zoltun Kulle scowled at the other mages. “I was in the middle of very important experiments.” He informed them crossly.

“Experiments more important than meeting a being such as this ‘Tyrael’?” a third voice recognised by the Archangel as Jered Cain, Deckard Cain’s ancestor, asked with a lilt of curiosity to it.

“Clearly not, or I would not be here.” Kulle sighed and rubbed his eyes. “I mean no offence to either of you. I have merely reached something of a dead-end in my research.” He admitted. Looking on him now, Tyrael sighed at the knowledge of what Kulle would become. His sanity stripped away in the Hunt for the Three and how his desperation to give humanity the power to stand beyond the control of angel or demon would become desperation to avoid death.

At his sigh, the mages looked towards him as if only now noticing him.

Tal Rasha frowned as he stared at Tyrael. “Now what is this?” he asked, though by his tone he expected neither of his contemporaries to answer.

“Is this what we came here for?” Kulle’s expression darkened. “A horse?!”

Tyrael spoke, or tried to. All that came out was an animal ‘neigh!’

“Pony.”

“What?” the look Kulle shot at Jered could have fried a demon.

Jered nodded at Tyrael. “It’s a pony, not a horse.”

“You know” Tal Rasha muttered with a slight smile on his face “when I was a child I thought ponies were baby horses.” He chuckled.

“Thank you so much for sharing.” Growled Kulle. He brandished a fist in Tyrael’s direction. “What now? Is this some wretched prank?” Disgust filled his voice.

“Who knows?” Tal Rasha seemed merely amused by the entire spectacle.

“It has a most unusual colouration.’ Jered took a step closer, ignoring the frantic neighing from Tyrael.

‘Why can’t I talk? Why do I sound like an animal?’ Tyrael backed away, looking around desperately for an answer.

“And wings. Perhaps some kind of mutation, or conjuration.” The mage mused, rubbing his chin thoughtfully.

“I would guess someone used the wings of another creature.” Offered Kulle, unable to resist the intellectual challenge. “You see how they are so different from the rest of it. Graft it on during its youth, let the wings grow with it.”

“But the tail matches the wings.” Rasha interjected.

“If the wings come from an creature with innate magic of its own I could imagine it might cause some physical affects such as changing it tail’s colour.” Jered agreed, nodding in Kulle’s direction.

‘I’m not a pony! I am Tyrael!’ the angel tried to scream. It came out as loud, panicked neighs and equine rumbles. ‘Listen to me!’

It meant nothing to them, and the mages continued to close on him. Tyrael backed away until his rear hit the wall.

They loomed over him, discussing whether the results of an autopsy would be more accurate if it was dead or alive.

***

“-wake up!”

With a gasp Tyrael awoke, rising from the small cot. He flailed for a moment, overwhelmed by the sensations of his shell in his barely conscious state. Hooves which had been shaking him stopped him from falling.

The room was silent, and Tyrael kept his eyes closed for a few minutes. His body was wet, covered in a cold sweat. When his eyes opened, he found the room lit by a soft purple glow.

“What was that?” he asked quietly, not looking at Twilight as she let go.

“A dream.” Was all she said.

“A dream...I saw things. A memory. But..not.”

Twilight shrugged. “Dreams can be like that. I guess you’ve forgotten about dreams as well. You must have been too tired last night to dream.” She hesitated, looking away for a moment. “Do...do you want to talk about it?” the unicorn offered nervously.

He considered the offer. Twilight could see it, his defences still stripped away from whatever haunted his sleep. Paladin actually considered it before shaking his head.

“No. I will endure it.”

She kept looking at him for another moment and Tyrael didn’t like what he saw in her eyes. Pity. He was being pitied by a short-lived, mortal equine.

Finally Twilight sighed and nodded. “Alright. If you change your mind I’ll be upstairs. Sleep well, Paladin.” She turned and left, the closing door leaving Tyrael to ponder his ‘dream’ in darkness.

Outside, Twilight shot a concerned look through the door hiding the strange pegasus. ‘I can’t imagine how he must feel.’ she thought sadly. ‘He doesn’t even know what dreams are, for Celestia’s sake! And the look in his eyes when he woke up...’

He had looked...broken. Afraid, but not of a danger. She still wasn’t sure if it really been fear. Paladin didn’t look like he knew what fear was. He had looked for all the world like he simply couldn’t understand what he was feeling.

That had been what had shaken him. Twilight was almost certain. Despite the fact he was in a new place that was apparently a great deal different from wherever in Equestria he had been Paladin had extruded a sense of self control most of the time. He had shown his surface emotions when taken by surprise, but the entire time he had been...firm was the only way to explain. Like he could and would endure anything that came at him and refuse to let it affect him.

His dream had been strange enough to challenge that, and he wasn’t sure how to react.

It was then that Twilight realised she still knew next to nothing about her guest. She didn’t expect to have his life story after only a day but all she had learned was that whatever it was he did, it was dangerous.

She sighed. It was too late to keep thinking about this. Twilight trotted back to her bed, taking a moment to smile at finding Spike curled up in her bed. Shaking her head, she climbed back in next to him and drifted back to sleep.

***

The morning proceeded much like the one before save the distinct lack of Pinkie Pie turning up. Paladin said nothing of his night’s trouble and Twilight reluctantly decided to respect that. If he wanted to talk about it, he would.

Instead they made small talk largely concerning the party the night before. After Paladin had coaxed Fluttershy out from behind the chair and back into the party he had sought to retreat. Not physically, but he simply became quiet and his replies terse. If anything, Pinkie’s attempts ‘bring him out of his shell’ – and he had given her a very strange look when she said exactly that – had merely made the mysterious stallion clam up.

He had tried, even Twilight saw that. But a party was so far out of his element he might as well have been an icicle in hell. Although she didn’t know it, all things considered it’s probably a good thing no one said that exact sentence out loud.

At least she had managed to make some progress on filling in the blanks of his knowledge. When Paladin had admitted that he could no longer remember how he was supposed to fly Rainbow Dash had blown a metaphorical fuse. It took little prompting to convince her to help him, and any moment now she was meant to arrive.

He had also got to witness Applejack bucking Rainbow Dash in the flank for laughing when Gummy somehow managed to get a hold of her tongue.

Twilight took her time with breakfast, reassuring Paladin that if the meeting time had been agreed as eight in the morning they still had at least until ten before Dash would turn up. The day Rainbow Dash got up before nine am for anything other than work was the day Twilight would eat her hat. Since this would first require Twilight to purchase a hat, this was unlikely.

Levitating the bowls and plates to the sink, Twilight decided to open the kitchen window and let some fresh morning air in. This was fortunate, because the moment she turned away a rainbow-trailing blur shot through it.

The blur hit the table, bounced into the ceiling and landed in the next room where Rainbow Dash materialised, completely unrelated, with her head buried in a formerly neatly stacked pile of books now extremely unstacked but definitely in a pile.

“Rainbow Dash?” Twilight and Spike asked in stereo.

“The one and only!” pulling herself from the pile, she grinned at them both. “On time, as ever.”

“Right.” Walking closer, Twilight began to closely inspect the pegasus. Hooves were examined, her eye stared carefully into and her wings lifted for a better look.

“Twi, I know I’m awesome and all but this is getting a little weird.” Rainbow Dash protested after letting it go on for a short time, too confused initially to stop her. “What are you doing?”

By now Spike had joined them, staring at Rainbow as hard as he could as if he might force her to reveal all her secrets through sheer force of gaze.

“Just making sure you’re not somepony else using a Rainbow Dash illusion or an evil doppelganger.” Twilight replied matter-of-factly.

Rainbow Dash pulled her wing away from Twilight’s hooves and with a single flap took a seat atop one of the bookcases. “What?” she asked in a flat voice.

The look Twilight gave her back was entirely serious. “Rainbow Dash, you’re here on time.”

“Pfft, is that all?” Dash laughed, waving a hoof as though waving her friend’s words away. “I’m the fastest flier in Equestria, of course I’m on time!”

“Its eight am.” Spike observed cynically.

Unheeded, Paladin emerged from the kitchen to watch them with is typical inexpressive mask.

“So?” with what was definitely not a pout, Rainbow glared at her so-called friends.

“Dash...”

The pegasus sighed. “Fine. Derpy woke me up when she was delivering the mail and I couldn’t get back to sleep.” She admitted grudgingly.

“And now you get to know the satisfaction of honesty. Wouldn’t Applejack be proud?” Twilight asked cheerfully, getting a scowl back. She spied Paladin watching them impassively. “So, ready to get started teaching Paladin?”

“Sure, sure.” Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Let’s just...wait a bit.”

“Now she wants to wait!” cried Spike, throwing his arms in the air. He gave her a suspicious look. “Are you sure she’s really Dash?”

Twilight chuckled and Rainbow Dash shot Spike a dirty look. “Shuddup. I just...okay, Scoots is always asking me for flying lessons. If she saw me teaching somepony else....”

“Why don’t you just give her a lesson or two then? That’ll keep her out of your mane.” Spike pointed out.

“I know that. It’s just...her wings are slow growing, dunno why, and until they’re bigger all she can do is that weird buzzing thing.” Rainbow Dash shrugged regretfully. “Inless you want me to rub that in her face by letting her see me teaching Paladin...”

“So this has nothing to do with the new Daring Do book at all?” Twilight asked drily.

Rainbow Dash gave her a wide, wide grin. “Nope! But since you bring it up and we have to wait anyway....”

Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight saw Paladin turn away and head to his room. She sighed, hoping he wouldn’t dwell on whatever it was he had dreamed about.

***

Tyrael pulled the door shut with his mouth, sitting in the darkness and dwelling on what he had dreamt about.

This was something new to him, but a brief perusal of Twilight’s library when she had gone back to sleep after waking him had yielded some answers. Dreams were apparently influenced by the subconscious, a concept which itself was bizarre to him. Angels did not have a ‘subconscious’. Their mind was whole and united, unrestrained by the limitations of a flesh and blood brain nor their souls tainted by the essence of the Burning Hells.

As dreaming was a function of his shell, there was a possibly that his mind was now shackled to its brain. If this was so, there was a disturbing chance he might now have a ‘subconscious’. The very thought was repulsive.

Another fact from the book, Dreaming; the Dos & Don’ts was that what symbology was often involved. When dissecting a dream, look at what you recalled and ask yourself what that meant to you. Where were you? What did you look like? Who was in your dream? If it was somepony you know, were they acting like normal or different? If different, was the dream-version exaggerating a trait or aspect of that pony’s personality? Was it wholly new or a memory that went differently in your dream then it really had?

He had been in his pony shell, Tyrael remembered that clearly. It had been a twisted version of the first gathering of those who would form the core of the Horadrim. Tal Rasha, arguably the most powerful mage among them. Zoltun Kulle, a genius whose like would not be seen again. Jered Cain, a man of considerable power and far more considerable morals.

Look at what went differently, the book said.

They had been in awe of him when he manifested. Open amazement on their faces. Each had the look of a man whose eyes had been opened to something new. Kulle had recovered the fastest, determined to find the answers to his questions. Tal Rasha had taken barely more time then Kulle and had grasped that something vital to the world was afoot. In Jered’s face a look of wonder remained as he gazed at the beautifully crafted angelic armour and he had spoken with quiet confidence.

It was Jered Cain who made the connection between Angels and Demons. If an Angel had at last come, he pointed out, not in glory from the skies but with stealth and cunning, a Demon was in their future. When Tyrael had told them why he had gathered them to him, that the three greatest Evils their world had ever seen had been loosed Jered had volunteered to aid him without a second’s hesitation. Soon Kulle and Rasha were agreed and the Horadrim was born.

In the dream, they had looked upon Tyrael not with awe but with annoyance, shortly followed by academic curiosity. Their discussion had not been how to find those willing to join them in the Hunt for the Three but on whether the creature before them would be an interesting specimen.

They had not heard the words the Angel spoke, because he was unable to speak. He had bleated like an animal and faced a dignity-less death as something undeserving of consideration.

He had been reduced from a primal force of creation, the living avatar of Justice, to a helpless beast to be slaughtered at the whims of men.

The book had spoken of someponies believing that dreams were warnings. Warnings from the future, from the subconscious, from the very magic of Equestria itself. Was this a warning, Tyrael pondered in the dark. Could that happen to him?

The door suddenly swung open and Tyrael had to resist the urge to shield his eyes from the sudden light. It was only then that he realised he was not sure how much time had passed, lost in his thoughts as he was.

“Time to get flying!” Rainbow Dash told him, grinning widely.

***

“No, not like that! Like this!” frustrated, Rainbow Dash slowly –agonisingly slowly to her – showed Paladin again. “Come on, how hard can it be?”

Tyrael watched her carefully, running through the explanation he had been provided for the hundredth time. With carefully deliberation he attempted take off once again.

And landed on his face in the dirt.

“Laaaame.” Dash dragged the word out in a whine.

Pulling himself up, Paladin sent her a stony look. “I possess the full use of my legs, however much you seem to disagree.” He said, and if she didn’t know better Rainbow might think he was making fun of her.

She ran her hooves over her face, pulling her cheeks down in frustration. “Seriously, you’re a grown pegasus! This should be no problem. I’ve told you everything you need to know, and what do I get in return? Nothing, that’s what!” Dash growled.

All he did was shrug in return.

“I, um, I think, oh don’t mind me.”

Both looked up, finding Fluttershy watching shyly from behind a tree. Rainbow Dash had decided to begin the lessons on an out of the way hill not far from Sweet Apple Acres. A few trees dotted one side, but the rest was clear and beneath it lay a pond Dash assured him was the perfect landing spot if he screwed up while in flight.

‘It would be nice,’ Rainbow Dash mused “if he could get far enough to crash in the pond.’

“Hey ‘Shy! What’s up? Not Paladin.” She snorted and dropped down next to her friend. “Guy can’t get a foot off the ground without comin’ falling back down like a rock.”

“I can hear you.” A trace of annoyance worked its way into the stallion’s tone.

“I know! And you know where you wouldn’t be able to hear me? Up in the sky, if you could just fly already!”

Paladin sighed and ignored the barb, and the troublesome logic Dash was applying to it, looking to Fluttershy as he asked “What brings you to us?”

The timid pony recoiled slightly at his flat tone. Even if he wasn’t trying to show it, Fluttershy could tell Paladin was frustrated.

She didn’t know how true that was. To Tyrael, his inability to fly was vexing as more and more things seemed since landing in this strange world. Only two days at that. Angels could fly. Flying was something angels did. From the moment the Spine of Anu birthed an angel they could stride the skies as easily as they could the land.

To be grounded was a strange and bitter sensation, one he had ignored until now. With his lack of flight being thrown in his face so openly it had become impossible. Had he been a lesser being, it could have been said to be eating at him.

He could do it, the knowledge was just out of sight. Tyrael could remember the instinctive control over his wings during his ill-fated assault on the Princess of the Night and when he had evaded the pie at the market. Yet the feeling and control from both incidents eluded him and nothing would bring them to the fore of his mind.

“Oh, I heard from Twilight that you were out hear practicing and I wanted to give, uh, cheer you on.” Fluttershy admitted, looking down and kicking – although in her case it was more of a gentle caress – the dirt. “I...I’ve gotten better.”

Remembering the usual volume Fluttershy’s voice could achieve Rainbow Dash snorted. “Oh yeah? Come on then, show us whatcha got!” she challenged, jumping into the air and pointing a hoof at the shy pegasus.

“O-ok...” Fluttershy took a deep breath. Then she took an even better breath, chest puffing. A third, and she looked like she was about to explode. Against her better judgement Dash paid close attention, drawn in by the strained look on Fluttershy’s now red face.

Even Paladin looked interested, if also confused.

With a great burst of force, Fluttershy released her cry.

“...yay...”

Such was Rainbow Dash underwhelmed that her wings actually stopped moving. She thumped to the ground, still staring at the proud looking Fluttershy.

“Was I good?” she asked with complete sincerity, a look of hope in her large, large eyes.

“I...” Dash’s throat tightened, trying to grip the truth and hold it in. Her tongue became tied as it tried to prevent her from breaking Fluttershy’s fragile heart. Deep inside, part of Rainbow Dash realised that if she told her friend the truth right now and made those big, hopeful eyes cry she would be the worst pony.

“Y-Yeah, ‘Shy, you did great.” Rainbow managed a smile. “Way better then usual! Look, even Paladin’s impressed. Aren’t you, Paladin? Huh?” turning to get support from the sober pegasus, she stared at him. “Something wrong?”

‘What was that?’ Tyrael thought, ignoring the outside world for a moment. ‘I felt...something. Damn this shell to the Black Road, my senses are impeded.’ He could have sworn, just as Fluttershy gave her quiet cheer, that something, some force had passed them by.

“See? He’s in awe!” he became suddenly aware again when Rainbow Dash threw a hoof over his shoulders. Into his ears she hissed “If you don’t agree, I’ll make your life a living hell. Can you see a personal lightning storm in your future?”

“Of course.” He said aloud, not sure why but content that it seemed to please Fluttershy by the beaming smile on her face. “It was an excellent...”

“Cheer. She cheered you.” Dash whispered out of the corner of her mouth.

“Cheer. In complete honesty, it was the best cheering a pony has ever given me.” Paladin said, with complete honesty. It was true. It was also the only time a pony had ever cheered for Tyrael, really, but that didn’t change facts.

“Oh, I’m sure it wasn’t that good.” Fluttershy whispered bashfully, a blush colouring her face at the praise. “I just put all my hope into it.”

Paladin shook his head, both disagreeing and getting Dash’s hoof off him. “There is no ‘just’ when it comes to hope, Miss Fluttershy. Hope is a precious thing, and should ever held onto. There are few feelings as powerful as hope.” he said firmly.

In Tyrael’s thoughts, an elegant feminine figure wove through the clouds of Heaven one moment with the Cord of Hope, the next dancing through the madness of battle in Pandemonium with Al’maiesh whipping through the air to skewer demons with abandon.

He shook away the memories, denying them. They would not help him now.

“Would you have any suggestions, Miss Fluttershy?” he asked politely, ever aware of how fragile her nerve seemed to be.

Rainbow Dash couldn’t manage to contain her snort of disbelief at Paladin asking Fluttershy of all ponies for flying advice. She wanted to point out the absurdity, especially since the greatest flier in Equestria was right next to him, but was too busy smothering her laughter.

“M-me? Oh, I’m not very good at flying myself.” She looked away, embarrassed.

“Yeah, and I’m here so you don’t need anypony else’s help!” Dash added once she had recovered from her fit. Unnoticed, a small frown appeared on Fluttershy’s face. Unused to being in such a place, it panicked and quickly vanished.

“I can think of one thing, if you want.” She said with what was bold for her. Both Paladin and Rainbow Dash looked at her and Fluttershy’s nervousness returned in full force. “T-that is if D-Dash doesn’t mind.”

Said mare let out a laugh and waved a hoof nonchalantly. “Nah, go ahead. I wanna hear this.” she grinned, as if sharing an inside joke.

“Please, go ahead.” Paladin told Fluttershy. His expression softened, just a touch and nearly unnoticeable but the animal loving pegasus saw it.

“O-Ok...well, um, Twilight was telling me a while back how pegasi can fly because-”

“We have wings, duh. Next!” Dash interrupted. She rolled her eyes at the looks Paladin and Fluttershy gave her. “Whatever, keep going.”

Fluttershy took a deep breath when attention was back on her. “Well, she said it was because we had wings and natural magic. Like how unicorns have magic through horns, we channel sky magic through our wings. According to Twilight, the magic is just as important as our wings.”

“Interesting.” Paladin certainly sounded interested. “Please, tell me more.”

The support had a visible effect, and her voice became more confident. “Emotions effect our magic too. I thought, maybe, if Rainbow Dash told you how flying made her feel it could help you. I mean, it might help.”

“Ugh. Feelings.” Rainbow Dash made puking gesture with her hoof in her mouth.

“...oh, ok, I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have wasted your time...” mumbled Fluttershy. She retreated behind her curtain of hair and became to stumble backwards.

Seeing the inadvertent effect her words had on her friend, Rainbow Dash let out a sigh. “I didn’t mean it, Fluttershy. Come back and we’ll talk about...ugh, feelings.” She visibly shuddered as she said it.

The smile Fluttershy gave her in return made it worth the trouble though. That and the earful she’d avoided getting from Applejack if the farmpony had seen Fluttershy’s condition as she passed Sweet Apple Acres on the way home.

“I have seen magic affected by the emotions of its wielders quite often.” Paladin concurred. He eyed Rainbow Dash warily. “I suppose sharing your...feelings may be of some value.”

“Alright, settle down. I’ll talk about my...ugh, feelings.” Dash sat down, waiting for the other two to join her if only to put it off.

“Go ahead.” Fluttershy prompted her, smiling gently .

Rainbow Dash chewed her lip, thinking, actually thinking about it. “You want to know what flying is like to me? Its like...everything.”

“Everything?” His voice was sceptical, as was the look Paladin levelled on her.

“Yes.” She scowled back before drifting into thought. “It feels...right. Like it’s what I should be doing. Every time I take off, every time I see the ground getting further and further away I know I’m where I should be. There’s no place I’d rather be then in the air, up in the skies. But when I go fast, so fast I push the boundaries that’s when it all comes in and I’m complete in every way. It’s just...the part of me which makes me, me.”

She suddenly coloured, red rushing into her cheeks when she realised that she had actually just spouted all that emotional...stuff.

Fluttershy smiled the whole way through, pleased at hearing Rainbow Dash talking about it properly. She turned to Paladin. “Does that help?”

“I...I do not know.” He admitted, unwilling to disappoint her but unable to think of a way out of it. “I will do my best to understand. It may be, in time, I will fly again thanks to your help. Both of you.”

While Fluttershy, predictably, went red and denied that she really did anything Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Yeah, whatever. We’re gonna have to finish here, I’ve got clouds to push, skies to clear, that sort of thing.” ‘And emotions to not talk about.’ she added in the privacy of her own thoughts.

Paladin nodded to her. “Very well. My thanks for your efforts so far. We will continue another time?”

“Sure. I’ll let you know.” With a shrug and brief farewell to both mare and stallion Rainbow Dash took off in the direction of Ponyville at high speed.

“Thank you for your efforts on my behalf.” Paladin thanked Fluttershy as Rainbow faded from sight.

She shrugged in her usual manner, and somewhere Photo Finish felt an opportunity had been missed. She also spilled her coffee over herself and became terribly embarrassed when a gossip-rag ran an issue on it, but that’s not important.

“I was just happy to help.” Fluttershy assured him. “What are you going to do now?”

He considered this for a few seconds. “I intend to find some source of income, to repay Miss Twilight. Applejack offered work on her farm, I believe she asked me to come there should I not find something more suited to my talents.” Paladin’s lips twitched in what might have been the suggestion of a smirk. “Unless things are very different from what they appear around this land, I do not think I will find much success.”

Fluttershy considered asking what his special talent was, but considered it for a moment. It was a sword. She changed her mind.

“What are your plans?” he was asking her while she thought.

“Oh, I was just on my way to see Zecora. One of the otters has a tummy-ache, the poor little dear, and my supply of medicine has run out.” She explained. From behind the tree she had originally been watching from Fluttershy retrieved her saddle bags.

The large pegasus frowned. “Zecora? Another denizen of Ponyville, I assume? The name seems...unusual.”

“W-well, technically Zecora lives outside Ponyville.” A little trace of fear appeared in Fluttershy’s eyes. “She lives in the E-Everfree Forest.”

“Is that forest not dangerous? Miss Twilight was quite expressive on the matter. You are venturing into it alone?” he asked incredulously. “For...otter medicine?!”

Her eyes went flat and Fluttershy looked away. “W-well...”

“I will accompony-arg, accompany you.” Paladin cut her off. She looked up in surprise but his eyes were firm and his expression set.

“B-but what about finding work?” asked the timid pony, fighting the urge to shout ‘Oh thank Celestia!’ his decision prompted. As much as she liked the zebra, her abode’s location was still one of great trepidation for Fluttershy.

Paladin’s entire stance screamed to her that he would not be budged. “It can wait. I will not allow you to walk into a place of danger without protection.” Was his steady reply.

Busying herself getting her saddlebags on, Fluttershy let out a tiny sigh of relief.

‘Maybe his special talent is protecting others.’ She thought with meek cheerfulness. Suddenly, her day seemed far less daunting. Paladin just extruded an aura of dependability.

***

Half an hour later, Fluttershy felt even more sure this must be his talent. They trotted down the path at a steady rate and for once Fluttershy wasn’t jumping at every little sound or flicker of movement in the plant life around them.

This she attributed to Paladin. His pace was steady and reassuring, not to mention his size was both a deterrent and she was unable to see the other side of the path or its suggestions of movement. It was his way of staying on guard that gave her a greater sense of safety, however.

As if a switch had been flipped, the moment they had entered the Everfree Forest something had changed in Paladin. He had relaxed, bizarrely. It reminded Fluttershy keenly of the change in animals when she returned them to their natural homes after nursing them back to health. The moment when they went from just occupying space to being home, in their place.

Though he seemed relaxed Paladin held an air of alertness. His eyes didn’t jump madly from one suspicion of hidden watcher to the next sound of stealthy beast. With utmost calm he surveyed all before him and Fluttershy could only imagine the things obvious to him that just flew over her head.

It was like a part of him that had been lost was suddenly sliding back into place. ‘Perhaps,’ Fluttershy thought happily, ‘he’s remembering something he forgot.’ Twilight’s explanation had helped clear some of Paladin’s oddities, although how Pinkie Pie had heard with her head dunked in the punch cola for the whole conversation last night she was still unsure.

Any brain damage from more than several minutes submersion, it had been decided, was welcome to try its luck but nopony was willing to put money on it.

For his part, Tyrael was indeed more comfortable. A stroll through this forest would, in his prime, have been quite literally a walk in a park. He seriously doubted there was anything in this world, let alone in the Everfree, that could face an Archangel in combat and prevail.

This was nothing compared to the Eternal Conflict and yet...and yet...

‘It feels good.’ he thought. ‘I am doing what I am supposed to do. I may not be bringing righteous judgement upon the Evils but to protect an innocent, to guard them against the darkness...’

His awareness, dulled by his meat shell, had grown. He could feel it. What to others was an alarming shift of leaves sending fright up their spine, unable to pierce the shadows, was simply an old small branch giving way and falling to the ground. A sound like a quiet growl was merely a leaf running over grooves on the bark of a tree in the wind. His control was perfect, and his body ready to leap into action at the slightest provocation. The slightest actual provocation, not imagined threats.

A smile, tiny and barely there, formed on his lips unbidden.

‘It feels good.’ Tyrael thought again. Unnoticed for the moment, for the barest of seconds his deeply buried angelic power grew. A tiny, infinitesimal amount. But even the smallest of pebbles could make all the difference.

Peeking up at him, Fluttershy smiled herself despite their location. It was nice to see their new friend happy. For his benefit, not for her own comfort at all, she decided to invite him along when she needed to see Zecora in the future. Purely because it might be good for him, not her own meekness or fear of the Everfree at all. Really.

Out of the corner of his eye Tyrael noticed Fluttershy peeking at him from behind her hair and began to turn to her. With an embarrassed ‘meep’ her face was back watching the ground.

He quirked an eyebrow at her strange behaviour but shrugged it off.

Embarrassed at being caught watching him, Fluttershy kept her gaze down. As she did so, something caught her attention. A root was poking out of the ground, extending a few inches out like it was trying to reach into the sky. Maybe it was just the darkness, but the root almost seemed to be pitch black and its surface oddly twisted.

Paladin’s pace hadn’t slowed and Fluttershy couldn’t bring herself to ask him to stop for a minute so she could have a look at it, so it went uninspected.

As they continued past it and down the path, neither saw the root twist slightly bringing its tip to face them. Almost like it was...watching.

***

“Your otter's ills it will soon cure.” Zecora smiled kindly to her friend as she placed the bundle of herbs in front of her. “Of this fact I am quite sure.”

“Oh, thank you so much Zecora. He will appreciate this so much.” happily placing the herbs away in her saddlebags, Fluttershy didn’t see the speculative look in Zecora’s eyes.

The zebra turned her gaze to the mysterious stallion accompanying the timid mare. Fluttershy had explained that he was staying with Twilight to recover from the ill-effects of magic used to save his life. ‘Paladin’ was certainly an odd colt, and Zecora knew odd quite well. His wings and tail, for one, or rather for two. She admired them when he first arrived, more than a little impressed.

Fluttershy had, well, shyly introduced them. His greeting had been short and simple, a nod and polite greeting. Hers had been warmer, as she consciously chose to do. Since her integration into Ponyville proper, Zecora had decided to make an effort to greet other ponies as kindly as she could manage, particularly if they looked at all frightened or put off.

She had shaken his hoof, noting the strength obvious in his darkly furred leg. When she looked him in the eye, it was not his somewhat flat expression that intrigued her the most. It was his eyes.

They were old. So, so old. Zecora knew not who or what Paladin was, but he was no normal pony. She doubted any of the others had noticed, even the ever-observant Twilight. But one look into his eyes and Zecora had seen something entirely new to her.

The truth she could not guess at, not with what little information she had. A few subtly probing questions had revealed that the Princesses had personally brought Paladin to Twilight forcing Zecora to conclude that he was no danger.

Fluttershy certainly seemed to trust him. It always broke her heart to see Fluttershy’s state when she arrived and the zebra would usually offer to walk her out of the Everfree ‘So you will not be lost my friend, and you avoid some creature’s den’ she would say. They both knew the real reason, but she was nothing if not circumspect. Fluttershy was simply unable to bring herself to ‘rudely’ interrupt one of her friend’s day just to walk her to Zecora’s on far too many occasions.

Imagine her surprise to find the kindly pegasus smiling in muted comfort in the presence of a strange stallion. Her first summarisation, that this newcomer was Fluttershy’s special somepony had received an almighty blush from her and confusion from Paladin. It still brought a small smile of humour to her face and a contained chuckle remembering the reaction from Fluttershy.

Whoever, whatever Paladin was it did Zecora good to know that Fluttershy had not endured the journey to her hut alone and wracked with fright.

“I wonder if it was not much to ask, would you bring to Twilight a task?” she asked once the herbs were safely stowed.

“Oh, of course. I mean, I don’t know if Twilight will be able to help but I’m sure she’ll do her best.” Fluttershy answered eagerly.

Zecora retrieved a small clay container, sealed with wax. “A black root of origin I have never seen, found across the Everfree it has been. If in Twilight’s books I can find aid, would you ask her where it was made?”

“Made?” Paladin inquired. He was eying the clay jar suspiciously. Had he not been new, and most definitely not what he looked to be, Zecora might have been offended. “A curious choice of words. It implies something crafted it intentionally. What makes you think it was made?”

“A suspicion, nothing more. To be wrong I would adore.” She shook her head. “I have made little progress, and can now only guess.”

Fluttershy offered her a reassuring smile. “You know so much after only living here for a short time Zecora, I’m sure you’ll work it out. I’ll take it to Twilight for you, if you really want.” She craned her head forward to pick it up in her mouth only to find Zecora pulling her hoof back.

“With your mouth I would not suggest. The chance of danger I will not jest.”

“It might be dangerous?” Now a protective cast came to Paladin’s eyes and he took a step forward. “I will carry it.”

An amused grin stole over Zecora. “Brave your decision is, good Paladin. In whose bags will you carry it in?" she asked curiously, looking at his side as if to find saddlebags that he had somehow hidden.

And, she admitted to herself, to admire his flank with an excuse. Whatever he was, he was well built and Zecora had travelled far enough to know there was nothing wrong with appreciation.

Paladin scowled, but relented after a few minutes of persuasion. It was merely a precaution, Zecora assured him. If there was something dangerous about it, and whether there she was still uncertain, it might be bad idea to carry it in the mouth.

“Place it where you can easily get rid of it.” Paladin advised Fluttershy. “Or so that I might, should it prove unnatural.”

With that done, Paladin turned his attention back to Zecora.

Tyrael was finding this...zebra to be an oddity. She had recognised something when he looked her in the eye. He was certain it was not his true nature, for how might she know of angels and demons when none other in Equestria did? No, she had not seen that. But she had seen something, and when she looked at him Tyrael could feel her gaze measuring him, searching for answers. At the very least she had come to believe he was unusual, a not unexpected conclusion thanks to his wings and tail.

Still, she made him uneasy.

“Have there been any other peculiarities lately?” he asked without thinking. Tyrael hadn’t really been thinking of asking such a thing, the thought just sort of...came up. Inwardly he frowned. Another defect of his meat shell, no doubt.

Zecora hesitated, brow furrowing in thought. She took a moment to answer. “I...am not sure, if all be told. The Everfree follows its own patterns, whether in seasons of heat or cold.”

“Nothing? Just this strange black root appearing across the forest?” he frowned, not sure why the answer didn’t satisfy him.

“The Timber Wolves have grown restless at night, howling even without the moon’s silver light.” She admitted.

“I...I’ve heard them.” Fluttershy added meekly, looking down. “At night, I mean, when the moon isn’t out. But I thought Timber Wolves only howled when the moon was full.”

“That is their nature as I have seen. A strange change there has been.” Zecora glanced at Paladin, her eyes alight with curiosity. “Is there something more I have not found, something that could be trouble abound?”

“I know not the answer to your question, but something tells me there is more to this.” He was surprised to find that assertion was true. There was a niggling feeling in the back of his mind, a little warning that told him something wasn’t right. It reminded him uneasily of the sensation before a demon ambush or one of Mephisto or Diablo’s traps closed their jaws over his soldiers.

It could not be either of Prime Evils’ work, of course, or any of their kin. But it left Tyrael tense, and he kept his awareness spread wide around them as they bade farewell to Zecora and set off into the forest.

Neither noticed the small root, black as a moonless night with skin twisted sickly, exposed by the elements an inch from where it had sunk into Zecora’s home.

***

It was not until halfway through the journey that Tyrael realised they were being followed. To be fair, it wasn’t until halfway through the journey that they were being followed.

From the forest around them his ears picked up the telltale sound of something moving. Tree branches scraping across surfaces too often to be just the wind and never in the same place twice. It was all the sign Tyrael needed, and a half dozen other subtle clues left him in no doubt.

The only oddity was the sound. It was not fur, or hide, or some metallic surface the plant-life was giving way to. It almost sounded like...wood?

“Fluttershy” he asked, making his voice casual. That very fact, and the lack of a ‘Miss’ was not missed by the meek mare. She was shy, Tyrael reminded himself, not stupid. “Those ‘Timber Wolves’ Zecora mentioned? What kind of creatures are they?”

She stared at him, catching the look in his eye and the change in his voice. It took all her nerve not turn into a ball of nervous fear.

“W-well, uh, t-they’re m-made of w-wo-ood.” She stuttered slowly.

“Ah.” It was just one word, with a whole lot of meaning. “There is a clearing just a short way ahead, I seem to recall from our journey to Zecora’s. When we reach it, I would ask for you to...put yourself out of harms way.”

“O-ok.” She whispered. She would feel wetness gathering at the edge of her eyes and hated herself for tearing up so quickly. But now the movements were getting closer and less subtle and her friends weren’t there!

Seeing her fear, Tyrael cursed himself. Of course she would react like this! He had always been with other warriors, with those who knew the risks and knew what they were doing. They had also been there it was their place. Angels fought Demons. It was simply a fact, one they faced with hesitation or fear.

Fluttershy was no warrior and violence seem anathema to her very presence.

Keeping his voice low, Tyrael lowered his head closer to hers.

“Fluttershy, listen to me. I am here. While I breathe, they will not touch you. I promise.” He vowed, keeping the fire out of his voice so as not to alarm her. He meant it. Tyrael knew with complete certainty that his kind were meant to do more then war with the Burning Hells. To protect the innocent, to bring justice, that was their true destiny.

“Y-you Pinkie Promise?” she begged in a whisper, desperate for something to latch onto.

Despite the oddness of the term, he nodded immediately. “I Pinkie Promise.” He said firmly. “I will protect you.”

Unnoticed, his cutie mark seemed to glow with a barely visible white light for a split second. The angelic presence flared as it had on the way to Zecora’s, and again it was hidden within the chorus of bodily signals and urges that now besieged Tyrael’s mind.

They emerged from the forest into a clearing. The tree-cover was so thick it was more night then day, save a single hole in the centre where the light shone down at angle. As they came to the middle, shapes began to form at the edge. Long, lupine shapes slid from the shadows.

In total four Timber Wolves watched the pair. Fluttershy, already familiar with their kind, noticed the oddity first.

“T-they’re sick.” She whispered.

Paladin didn’t turn his gaze away from the largest of the beasts. The moment it had appeared he had lock eyes with it and now they played a waiting game to see who would flinch first. It was this perhaps that held the creatures at bay for the moment.

“Sick? How?” Paladin asked, still not looking at her. Recognising what he was doing, Fluttershy tried to explain while making as little bodily movement as possible.

“T-The black lines, in their bodies? Those don’t look natural.” She frowned in concern, suddenly realsing something. A sweat broke out on her forehead. “They’re roots. Black roots growing through their whole bodies.” She whispered in horror.

As if the words had been a signal, the beasts suddenly howled and charged, stake-fangs bared.

Fluttershy let out a squeak and fell to the ground, over come. Her Stare, her wings, in that moment of panic everything was forgotten.

Everything save the stallion next to her, who let out a battle cry of his own. Wings spreading aggressively, Paladin bellowed and charged the largest, which had already bounded nearly to them.

It snapped, jaw opening wide. Tyrael ducked under the attack and leapt forward, throwing his mass into one of its front legs. Wrapping his forehooves around its knee, he strained and dug his back hooves into the ground. His muscles groaned in protest at the sudden test of their power but they answered. A faint white light ran across his fur from his cutie mark and the burning of muscles was silenced. With a tremendous snap! he broke off its leg at the knee.

The Timber Wolf howled in agony, trying to retreat.

Tyrael was already moving, leaving that one to its pain. The others seemed to realise he was the source of their leader's pain, and two came to a halt before they reached him. The last just growled and pounced towards Fluttershy.

Her hooves covering her head, Fluttershy peaked out to see the oncoming beast and screamed.

Paladin came from above, leaping over her with all the powerful muscles in his body. Landing in perfect place he was already turning and suddenly the Timber Wolf realised the pony in front of it was showing it his arse.

Tyrael thought back to the night before, replaying the scene of Applejack bucking Rainbow Dash. He threw himself over Fluttershy into the monster’s path, twisting the movement to land rear-end towards the Timber Wolf. White light slid from his cutie mark down his flank to ground itself in his rear hooves.

Before the monster could stop its charge a pair of glowing white hooves, propelled by mighty muscles and a touch of angelic power, rammed into its skull with the force of a canon. A sickening crack filled the clearing and the Timber Wolf was shot away, crashing into the trees at the edge of the clearing.

It hurt Fluttershy to see Paladin dealing what was likely a fatal blow, but right now she didn’t have a lot of time to dwell on it. The last two Timber Wolves had withdrawn, watching them from the tree-line.

Tyrael kept his eyes on them and the wounded, crooning alpha. He leaned down, putting his mouth next to Fluttershy’s ear. “We need to leave now.” He said. “While the other two are afraid and the leader is still in shock. I need you to get up and go, now.”

“G-go?” she peeked through her hooves at him.

“Yes. Fly. You have to tell the others something is wrong here.” Paladin informed her.

“W-what? I...I can’t just leave you. A-and, I know the Timber Wolves attacking is stran-”

“Now is not the time!” He hissed. Fluttershy recoiled from his harsh tone and he immediately regretted it. Tyrael tried to make his voice more gentle. “Yes, something is wrong. When I was looking in the alpha's eyes, I saw it. It was panicked, like a trapped animal. And when I touched them...something is deeply wrong here. I need you to fly away, Fluttershy.”

“What about you?” she asked, rising slowly to her stand with Paladin’s aid.

“Zecora is still in her hut, and I fear she may be in danger. I will get her. But you need to go, now, before-”

The leader stopped cringing and whining in pain. It didn’t trail away, it simply stopped like musician abruptly ceasing to play in the middle of a song. They both looked up, and Fluttershy let out a gasp.

The leg Paladin had torn off was alive with activity. Black roots reached from it, twining with others where the limb had been taken from. Slowly, the leg was pulled together, a knot of black roots sealing the bind.

A series of bizarre cracks and creaks sounded from where the skull-smashed Timber Wolf had landed. Tyrael was expecting what he would see, and sure enough the ‘dead’ Timber Wolf was back on its feet. Its shattered skull was repaired but far darker as it festooned with more black roots.

The unhurt Timber Wolves joined in a howl with their healed kin, and to Tyrael’s ears it was like the baying of undead.

He turned to Fluttershy and spoke a single word with all the force he could muster.

“Go!”

Such was the authority in his voice that Fluttershy’s body reacted before she could stop it and she was away. Looking down, Fluttershy had time to see Paladin now surrounded by Timber Wolves, all thirsty for his blood before she was through the gap in the tree-cover and sight was lost to her.

She flew. Fluttershy flew unlike she had ever flown before. Her wings, when she was finished, would be aching for days and the flight muscles strained beyond belief. The burning of her wings was a nightmare from days when she had been expected to pratice and fly all day in Flight Camp, a torment she never wanted to repeat.

But she did, and the skies were cut by a blur of yellow and pink.

In her wake, salty tears fell to the earth like rain.

*Chapter Fin.*

Author's Note

And there’s chapter 4, Justice Grounded, done!

Yes, it did suddenly become rather serious but fear not! I endeavour to keep the story both enjoyable for the serious parts and the silliness which is general interspersed with all the rest like the sugar mixed with cinnamon for cinnamon toast.

I hope you enjoyed the longest chapter so far. Like always, valued readers please point out mistakes for me.

I wonder if Nealend86 or Urdreth will get there first. You both seem so determined I almost wish I was able to keep track. I should probably just keep track from here on out, really.

Ah well, I also hope you’ll have a look at the blog-article thing I’m posting at about the same time as this with RPIN (Random Possibly Important Notes). It has a few things in it that might be nice to know, if you want more then is obvious. At least I think there is, there should be. Hey, let’s hope so!

As ever, please comment and such, because it gives me more motivation to get new chapters out. Its whole reason I’m breaking my habit and getting so much done so quickly and I’m speaking as someone who is incredibly lazy.

VERY IMPORTANT!

Yes, I did know what I was writing when I wrote "Applejack bucking Rainbow Dash". It amused me.

Act I - Ch. 5 Everfree Bound

Here it is, the fifth chapter! Only three more and this’ll have more chapters then the longest fanfic I’ve kept on working on. Will be in Act II by then, of course.

You know, its hard for me to not work to make each chapter close to the same size or bigger than the last. I blame you guys and your blasted positive comments.

Curse you and your enjoying of my work!....not that I don’t want you to keep it all up, of course.

Annoyingly enough my beta-reader was going to start beta-reading the story with this chapter, at least I assume she was since she always says yes but sadly only a few hours ago i got an email from her that she was sick and fairly unwell, with a chance of unconsciousness involved so I decided to wait until the next chapter was done before asking her to start beta-reading Justice Itself. Don't worry, I made sure to actually proof-read it on here after having a half-an-hour break so I could read it in a somewhat different format not immediately after having written the last 3000 or so words so it should be better than usual.

Tyrael watched Fluttershy vanish from sight and let out a sigh of relief. She was safe and would be able to warn Ponyville that something was going on.

The growls of the timber wolves drew his attention back as they circled, ready for the pounce.

“I doubt Ponyville could fight beasts like you in any great number.” He told them, stretching. Rainbow Dash had insisted he go through some before their practice, and now he was thankful she had explained why. Muscles were really a rather inefficient system compared to what he used to be, but he would make do.

“I will have to end your threat myself.”

In answer the timber wolves howled and, as one, leapt. They came crashing through the air, saliva dripping from their maws.

Tyrael waited until it seemed almost too late before he moved, jumping beneath one’s snapping jaws much like he had at the beginning of the fight. He ran under its stomach and put his weight on his forehooves. His considerable muscles tensed and he unleashed a buck into its chest.

The feeling of power that had come when he had struck them before did not come, and while he had clearly broken the surface layer the dark root was quickly binding the wound.

With a curse Tyrael realised that whatever power he had been able to marshal had exhausted itself. It was the only explanation he could think of right now. He had struck the beast with enough force, at least, to cause it to stagger into its kin and much chaos ensued.

“By the Courts of Justice.” He hissed aloud. If he couldn’t truly wound them yet, there was only one choice. A choice Imperius had always been loath to accept, but sometimes it was the only way.

He ran, bounding his way through the forest. The timber wolves milled behind him in confusion, having lost track of the pegasus as they scrambled against each other. If they were anything like the lupine creatures he had seen before, however....

Howls filled the forest around him and already Tyrael could hear the monsters forcing their way through in pursuit. He grit his teeth, knowing he was only buying time.

‘I need to lose them, or remove them for a time.’ he thought. His hooves dug into the dirt and mud as he ran, galloping as fast as he could. His legs moved, and Tyrael was thankful the Princesses had at least ensured he could use his shell properly without having to spend time relearning how to walk and run.

The howls were getting closer. For all the obvious advantage an equine form granted for running, the timber wolves were in their home ground and knew the terrain. ‘One way or another they cannot follow me to Zecora’s. She is either in trouble and bringing four more will not improve matters or she is fine and I will be bringing a pack of monsters to her home. I will accept neither outcome.’

‘I need to be faster. I need to reach Zecora. I need to fly!’ he roared inside. Zecora’s life hung in the balance. Tyrael could feel it. Whether it was his angelic nature, some supernatural quirk of Equestria or his blasted subconscious actually being of use for once Tyrael knew not.

A snarling wooden visage flashed between vines and branches to his right. Tyrael ducked to the left, hooves churning. Another timber wolf barked from the left and he altered his path again. They were clearly already around him, Tyrael realised. ‘So why do they not attack?’

The foliage to his right was slashed away ahead of him and the blackened skull of the revived timber wolf burst towards him. It was slow, and Tyrael easily evaded it by changing his direction slightly.

‘They’re herding me!’ Tyrael realised, and experienced a moment of supreme indignity. ‘Like some kind of...livestock!’

There are few words capable of describing the feelings of an ancient being capable of waging war on the very masters of Hell when it found itself being treated in a very real sense like a herd animal.

Humiliation is a good one though, as is rage.

“They’ll pay for this.” He hissed aloud in a moment of uncharacteristic darkness, hoping they would hear him and some part of their animal brains would understand the threat.

‘But why?’ he pondered, growing more worried. They could strike at him at any moment if they chose to, for he was certain such creatures would believe themselves superior. Tyrael himself was confident he could defeat two of them even in his current state. But if they could all regenerate with the aid of the black roots any conflict would be pointless. He would tire himself until at last they could strike.

He had to do something! The roots must have a limit to their ability to revive timber wolves, he simply needed to find how far they could go. A large rock, its tip coming to a blunt point as it sat in the dirt came into sight and a plan formed.

The next time a timber wolf exposed itself to correct his path when he tried to vary his path at the rock, it found nothing where a moment ago the pegasus had been. It had a moment to sniff before something hard came crashing down on its skull.

In a single moment, as the foliage blocked the timber wolf’s sight as it burst out, Tyrael had jumped and now he brought his full weight down on its head. The wooden jaw slammed into the rock. Tyrael didn’t pause to see how damaged it was. He repeated the attack.

He jumped and fell back down time and again. Each time the skull was slowly cracked and any roots that scrambled forth to knit the pieces together were mashed. After a few seconds he felt the skull give way and under twenty later the innards of the timber wolf’s head had been quite literally pulped.

Coming to a conclusion, Tyrael finally looked down when he felt nothing solid beneath his hind-hooves. The body twitched, something he could feel quite well since his hooves were inside the remains of its skull. Whatever served the beast as a brain coated Tyrael’s hooves in an ugly mash.

Even the roots had ceased attempts to repair the damage. He had been unsure if the creatures were undead before. For whatever reason, many such things required a head to focus the energies animating them. If the root also required its host to have a functioning brain or if it was undead, the timber wolf was dead.

There were, however, three more and the howls they unleashed certainly attested to that. Tyrael knew he was lucky to have this much time so far. He couldn’t imagine what had held them back but he was glad for it.

One came barrelling towards him, snarling furiously. Unlike its unfortunate kin it held back from leaping at the dangerous pony. Its paw slashed out, wooden claws tearing through the air.

Tyrael evaded, jumping off the corpse and hitting the ground on all four hooves. The timber wolf bashed the corpse when it missed and pulped brain leaked onto the ground.

Another timber wolf appeared jaws wide open from his left. Tyrael’s ducked, legs splaying out and the wolf went over him. Its neck exposed he wasted no time in ramming his head into its throat. A strangled yelp managed to work its way out of the beast’s mouth. Its chest, Tyrael realised, bore a tightened binding of dark roots.

The last of the pack made no appearance, but the one which had attempted to slash him with its paw was still present.

Tyrael cast his eye about, searching. Through a gap in the plant-life he saw a hill which sported half a dozen tall pillar-like stones arranged in a rough circle at the top. He had no idea why they were there, but he wasn’t about to challenge such good fortune.

He shot away, racing between the legs of the massive timber wolf as it hacked up a lung, although it was probably too much to hope for that to actually happen. Vines and branches were simply shouldered out of the way as Tyrael tore a path to the hill. He put everything he could into the effort, teeth gritting and ignoring the annoyance of thin, sharp branches leaving long scratches down his flank.

The angelic pegasus reached the base of the hill before the monsters were halfway to him. In his desperate dash the faint glow of power trickling into his legs had been missed, once again lost trying to force its way through the wall of unconscious urges and feelings of a living body.

The timber wolves were seconds later at the base of the hill. They snarled, watching the top of the hill carefully. The pegasus was not to be seen, concealed by one of the stones so with a growl the beast which still sounded like it had been punched – or headbutted in this case – in the throat began to scale the hill.

Tyrael smirked, ears monitoring the sounds.

‘Now!’

His hind-hooves, resting flat against the stone pillar facing the direction the timber wolves emerged, pushed.

The timber wolf redoubled its speed, keen hearing picking up the grunt of exertion from what it thought was it prey. It bounded up, jaw open wide as it approached the stone obviously hiding the pony-

Tyrael took a deep breath and rammed his hooves with every ounce of strength in his body. This time he felt it, a surge of familiar energy rushing into his shell.

-moving far too fast to alter its course as the pillar came tumbling down on it. The sound of wood splintering under immense weight filled the forest. Pillar and corpse skidded down the hill, leaving a trail of something like tree-sap in its wake.

Intending to focus on the third foe, Tyrael’s focus was torn away by a sound bound to always get his attention – a scream. His head jerked in the direction of the sound. Three voices, one remotely familiar , screamed with renewed strength when a terrifying howl joined them.

The last of the Wolves came from Tyrael’s right. A moment of indecision would have left him open, taken his only chance to react, had he needed to decide between fighting his own foe or going in the direction of the screams.

The Wolf missed as Tyrael bolted between the stone columns towards the screams. It let out an enraged snarl but even as it took off after him it was futile.

White light burned from his now glowing hooves. He thundered through the forest like a lightning storm given form. No plant stopped him, vines that tried to catch on his wings or head were ripped apart and the earth itself seemed to give way to his will, loose dirt failing to cause him to stumble.

Tyrael erupted from the forest. The thickly rooted skull of the undead timber wolf stood, only several feet away from the edge of a cliff overlooking a ravine.

Huddled together at the very edge three fillies stared with wide eyes at the monster slowly stalking towards them. No, Tyrael realised as he charged, staring past it, at him. One, he absently noted, was the orange-coated pegasus from the day before.

The Cutie Mark Crusaders would never forget this. Though the monster had ignored it, they had seen the strange white glow from the forest. They heard the sounds of something tearing through the forest, the slam of hooves moving with the speed and power of a train as the glow approached.

The image of the large pegasus, his hooves, wings and tail seemingly ablaze with white fire ramming into the timber wolf with such force as to throw it over their heads and into the ravine was etched into their memories.

He looked at them as though he hadn’t just thrown a creature at least three times his size off a cliff and asked “Are you alright?”

They stared at him, mouths agape. Scootaloo had told them about the impressive pegasus she had run into on the way to school and this morning learned he had been introduced to Applejack and Rarity as well. All three had been excited about a new pony in town to ask about his cutie mark.

Paladin frowned suddenly, much to their concern. “Should you not be in school?” he asked suspiciously.

That certainly got their attention away from his heroics. Before they could explain, or squee in glee at what he had just done, something dark appeared behind Tyrael.

Despite her later assertions, Scootaloo certainly did let out a high-pitched shriek of fright.

The timber wolf snarled in rage, gnashing its teeth in eagerness to kill the infuriating pony.

At least until he turned to face it.

White fire burned in every inch of Tyrael’s eyes. Without realising it his wings spread out just as they had done when he had shown them to Scootaloo. For a moment, just a moment, his wings almost seemed to vanish in a display of tendrils of white-blue fire.

“Begone.”

Power radiated in that word. If it is possible to speak a word perfectly, to convey its meaning to all the senses at once, how he spoke would have fit such a distinction. It was not simply a command, not a demand. He was not merely telling the timber wolf to leave, to flee. He was making a statement.

It wasn’t an order.

It was a fact.

The timber wolf fled, impossible terror coursing through it. Even the blackened root digging into its brain screaming with a voice from a nightmare could not overpower the sheer force of its terror.

The girls stared at their saviour with awe.

Their saviour said, certainty in his voice, “You should be in school.”

It took several minutes to calm the CMC down, primarily because they were screaming again. Not in terror but in elation, even if none of them knew that word.

“That was sooooo cool!” squealed Scootaloo.

Applebloom was practically bouncing. “Yer even stronger than Big Macintosh! An’ yer not even an earth pony!”

“Wow.” Repeated Sweetie Belle for the eighteenth time.

Paladin still wore his frown, though the Crusaders certainly felt their excu- reason was a perfectly good one. Their teacher was sick and, naturally, their first thought was to help her get better. Denouncing nutritious soup as uncreative and unhelpful the trio of determined fillies had resolved that clearly the next best thing was to travel into the dangerous Everfree and ask Zecora for a cure.

He was still unsure how they had gotten lost, but it seemed to involve Scootaloo underestimating the thickness of a branch she had tried to break to draw something in the dirt, a tumble down a hill and what generally happens when three children with more energy than navigational skill wanted to get somewhere fast.

“We weren’t lost.” Explained Sweetie Belle. “We were, uh Rarity told it was...oh yeah! ‘Geographically confused’!” She smiled proudly.

Scootaloo made a raspberry. “You’re such a dictionary.”

“Yeah? Well you’re a thesaurus!” Sweetie Belle snapped back.

“Hah, I don’t even know what that means!”

Paladin lifted a hoof to prematurely end the argument.

“This is not the time for arguments! You are all in danger here.” He told them sternly. “Can you find your own way o- no.” He cut himself off, a scowl developing. “No, I can’t let you go alone...damnation.”

“Uh, Mistah Paladin?” Applebloom ask cautiously. “Ain’t ya already sent the timber wolves runnin’?”

“Yeah, with your awesome magic fire! Seriously, how did you do that? It was sooo cool, maybe even as cool as Rainbow Dash!” this, perhaps predictably, came from Scootaloo. “Can you teach me?”

“No.” Paladin shot the idea down right away. He gave them a serious look. “I need the three of you to promise me you will not reveal what happened to anypony, is that clear? The...fire is something of a secret.”

The girls exchanged glances and backed away into a huddle. Every few seconds one would look up at him with a suscipous expression to make sure he wasn’t listening in.

“He seems pretty serious about it.”

“It must be important! I think Applejack an’ Big Mac would want me to promise him. He did save us, afta all.”

“I dunno, I think we can get something out of it. You know girls, what we haven’t been able to get so far...”

“Are ya sure?”

“Yeah Scootaloo, we really shouldn’t be so mean. How could he possibly find one?”

“Come on, he’s a grown-up! It’ll be easy for him!”

Since they were still only about two feet away it was hard not to overhear.

Finally they turned back to look at the large pegasus. He stared back without expression.

“We’ll keep it a secret if you promise us one thing.” Scootaloo said, confident in her plan. Her friends looked a tad less secure.

Paladin cocked an eyebrow at them. “Indeed?” he rumbled. “And what might this condition be?”

“Help us find another CUTIE MARK CRUSADER!” they screamed together with unrelenting force.

“What?” his tone was flat as he stared at them.

“Well, ya see Mistah Paladin, we were readin’ at school the other day about how ponies who only let in just boys or girls are bad.” Began Applebloom.

“We realised we're all girls, and there aren’t any boys in the Cutie Mark Crusaders!” Sweetie Belle took over.

“It would be uncool to be bad ponies, so we decided to find a colt who wants to be a Crusader!” added Scootaloo.

He sighed. “And why do you require my aid?”

All three adopted expressions of disappointment.

“Nopony wants to join!” cried Sweetie Belle despondently.

“So we want you to help us find somepony who will! A colt!” Scootaloo finished. “Deal?” the three now smiled endearingly at Paladin with all their concentrated cuteness. In truth it had little to no effect but the result was the same either way.

“Very well.” He sighed, knowing this was going to turn out to be distracting in the future. Of course, neither he nor Zecora had time for him to argue with them. He turned his back to them. “Get on.”

“Huh?”

“Please get on.” He repeated impatiently. “We need to go, quickly. I cannot leave you here on your own and I must get to Zecora soon.” Tyrael had no wish to take them closer to possible danger but at least with him they would be where he could protect them. Left on their own there was no telling what might happen.

“We ain’t lost! We’re just a little...uh...” Applebloom’s eyes darted around, searching for inspiration.

“The Everfree is dangerous. I must insist. The peril of leaving you on your own here is too great even if you knew how to get back to Ponyville.” When they still hesitated, he sighed. “Zecora may be in danger. Now come. You may be children but there is only so much I will put up with.”

Tyrael didn’t actually know what he would do if they continued to protest since it wasn’t like he could just carry them. Hands were, he now realised, a luxury ill-appreciated.

Much to his unknown fortune, Tyrael’s warning concerning Zecora was enough to make the Crusders ignore the ‘children’ part...for now.

“Zecora’s in danger?” Applebloom asked disbelievingly.

He nodded. “Yes, and we must hurry or she might-”

Before he could finish the three fillies had bounded up, crowding the large pony’s back. Breathing his thanks quietly, Tyrael waited until they had settled between his wings.

With that done, he began to head towards Zecora’s hut, forcing his way through the forest. His angelic power lurked closer to the surface then ever. The only reason he could think of was that somehow, acting according to his nature had spurred its growth on. With the way it was going, he would be strong enough to depart in a matter of days.

As Tyrael raced through the Everfree Forest, it never occurred to him to wonder how he knew which direction Zecora’s hut was in when he knew less about the area than the fillies on his back. He simply knew it with the certainty all Angels are born with. Who they are. What they are.

Meanwhile, five mares comforted their teary-eyed friend.

“Fluttershy, take it slowly. Let me just clarify, okay?” Twilight gently murmured, supporting her friend physically and emotionally. She nodded at the others. “You were on your way back from Zecora’s with Paladin, who came along because he had heard that there were dangerous creatures in the Everfree Forest.”

“Yes!” the pegasus said with surprising force. She looked at them pleadingly. “Please, we have to go and help! Oh, I shouldn’t have left him alone, he might be hurt or-” she cut herself off, shaking fiercely.

They exchanged looks of concern. Whatever had happened, it was clearly bad. As much as she hated not doing anything, Twilight knew that they would be no help if they ran heedlessly into the Everfree without a clear idea of what was going on.

Rainbow Dash slung a foreleg over Fluttershy and pulled her close. “Don’t you worry, ‘Shy! Everything’ll be fine, trust me. Paladin looks like a stallion who can look after himself. I bet we’ll find him and he’ll be a-ok.” She forced a smirk of confidence onto her face.

“R-really?” Fluttershy whispered quietly.

“Of course! He’s one of the coolest colts I’ve met, and this is me talking!” Rainbow Dash assured her. “So you tell what happened, we go find Paladin and then we kick the butt of whoever made trouble for you guys! Simple as that.”

A weak smile made its way onto Fluttershy’s face. “O-ok.” She sniffed. “W-we were about halfway back when Paladin said we were being followed. We g-got to the small clearing on the path and t-they surrounded us.” Momentarily overcome by the memory of the abnormally large, vicious timber wolves circling them Fluttershy buried her face in her hooves.

Rubbing her friend’s back, Rainbow Dash vowed to make the monsters responsible for doing this pay. Similar thoughts were running through the heads of the others no doubt. Pinkie’s hair seemed on the verge of collapsing, Applejack’s hind-legs were twitching with the impulse to buck something senseless and Rarity was having what she might call ‘elegantly dark thoughts’ accompanied by a tightening of expression.

Taking a deep breath after a few seconds, Fluttershy forced herself onward.

“H-He fought them. It was v-very brave of him. Paladin hurt two of them bad, but they were...the roots fixed them.” She whimpered at the memory of the bizarre roots knitting the monsters back together.

Her friends exchanged another look, this time of confusion. “Roots?” Twilight asked carefully. “You mean, like tree roots?”

Fluttershy nodded. “They w-were black, and horrible. T-they pulled the bits Paladin broke back together.” She suddenly squeaked. “Oh no! I forgot!” With that she dived for her saddlebags where they had been placed when she arrived in a distressed state of panic.

They stared at her, a little shocked at the change in her manner.

“Aw, sugercube? Whatcha need so badly? I thought this was urge-” Applejack began to ask.

“I found it!” Fluttershy pulled away from the saddlebags, relieved that the clay vessel had been jostled deeper into the bag instead of falling out. She rushed to show it to Twilight. “Zecora gave me this! She wanted you to have a look at it. It’s a piece of the black root.”

“The same one you saw infesting the timber wolves? How in Equestria did she get some?” pondered Twilight, already levitating the container over. “Spike! Get my herbology gear!” she called out, receiving a shout of confirmation from the basement.

In short order Spike emerged, a tad dust covered but with a complex set of various tools.

“Keep talking, sugarcube.” Applejack reminded Fluttershy.

“T-that’s all r-really.” The pegasus shrugged. “P-Paladin told me to hurry back and tell you something was wrong. He...he said Zecora might be in trouble!”

Rainbow Dash took to the air, fire in her eyes. “That’s it! Let’s get going and kick their flank!” she shouted, only to be suddenly tugged back down.

Spitting out her friend’s tail, Applejack wasted no time. “RD, hold on a minute. We can’t just go runnin’ in without a plan. Like ya'll said, Paladin can look after himself and hearing what Fluttershy told us he was able to beat two of them timber wolves.”

“Pfft-” the pegasus snorted, obviously not convinced.

“Applejack has a point, darling. From the sound of it Paladin is a most capable pony, and a gentlecolt. Let Twilight find out what this nasty little root is before we all go rushing off.” Rarity added, placing a calming hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder.

“Fiiiiiine.” In what was definitely not a whine, Rainbow Dash moved to rest atop one of the bookshelves. “Twilight can get her egghead on, but I’m not waiting forever!”

“Want some cheese with your whine?” Spike muttered under his breath as he helped his carer.

Dash’s ear twitched and she looked down at him. “What was that?” she asked with a forced grin.

“Uh, want some...bees?” Spike gulped. “Uh, yeah, bee’s honey I meant. You know, in case anypony’s hungry. Can’t go off saving the day on an empty stomach.” He finished with the least convincing smile of innocence seen outside the Cutie Mark Crusaders.

Ignoring the banter going on, Twilight upended the clay container on a small glass tray. An inch long piece of some root fell out. Bringing up a magnifying glass, she studied the piece of vegetation closely. Its surface looked twisted, like the skin had been rotated over and over again. One end tapered to a point, the other torn from where Zecora had no doubt removed it. A number of tools began to float around her, notably a scalpel.

“The inside seems to be pale purple in col- Spike, stop playing with Rainbow Dash and write this down – the inside seems to be pale purple in colour. Surface bears a strange, twisted skin. Colour is pitch black. Despite being removed from the main body it still looks to be moist after cutting into the flesh of the root. Note: ask Zecora when she acquired the sample, end note. The surface of the tear and the skin are both dry.”

The rest of the room fell silent as Twilight’s inspection went on, the only sounds Spike’s pencil scribbling away and Twilight’ quiet dictation.

“Beginning magical analysis.” Her horn lit up. Her friends gathered behind her in the middle of the room, hoping she was nearly done. “The root has trace amounts of some kind of magical energy!” she exclaimed a moment after her power encapsulated the root.

“Ohh, a magical root! I wonder if its like the Poison Joke.” Pinkie spoke up, clapping her hooves.

“Pinkie, it was infesting timber wolves who attacked Fluttershy.” Rainbow Dash reminded her. “At least the Poison Joke wasn’t being, y’know, evil.”

“Ohhh, I suppose so.” The disappointed party pony fell back into silence.

Twilight’s brow furrowed in concentration. “It-its resisting my magic!” she cried, eyes shutting as she began to truly dedicate all her mental functions to it.

Her horn burned with brighter light and the shade of magic around the root flickered and intensified. Power poured, unseen, from horn to root.

‘How can it be resisting my spell?’ Twilight wondered. This was more magic then she had to use for something as simple as picking up arcane energy in a plant. ‘To prevent me from getting a more accurate reading it has to be able to match the energy of my spell. I can almost imagine the piece having enough left from when it was whole to resist the original spell, but I’ve put far too much magic into the spell now for it to resist. It can’t have enough power in that little piece to hold me off like it is!’

Sweat was starting to run down her forehead, trickling down her face. Absently she noted with pleasure when a small familiar hand began to mop it up. Spike was always doing his best to help, even if all he could do was just jogging in spot with a worried expression and a sponge.

The rest of the room became background sound. Every thought narrowed in on the root. ‘Okay Twilight, think this through just like Celestia taught you. Unless the root is much more powerful then I could have possibly imagined it to be it can’t hold the power to still be stopping me. If it was that magically strong I would have detected it long ago, especially if it’s part of a larger entity. Improbable on the verge of impossible. So, what else could it be....ah ha!’

“It’s still connected!” she said aloud. “The root is still connected to whatever its parent is.” Ignoring her friend’s questions, Twilight settled back into her mental analysis. ‘It doesn’t need a physical connection. That’s how it has the power to resist me. But it can only get so much magic from its parent in a limited amount of time, so I just have to overwhelm it all at once!’

Twilight took a deep breath and began to summon up nearly twice as much power. She let it build, like water behind a dam. At last, after a minute of focus, she unleashed the pent-up power.

The magic slammed into the root and for a moment she feared the amount of energy would simply incinerate the root.

In many ways, that would have been a much preferable choice.

‘Success!’ thought Twilight, the resistance vanishing in an instant. A smile started to grow before she realised something was wrong. ‘What the hay? I’m not getting any readings but my magic is being used...oh no!’

Dread filled the scholarly pony. It was absorbing her magic! Her mind cut off the flow of power but it was too late. The glow of Twilight’s magic faded, but a sickening dark purple mist began to pour from the torn root.

“Everypony get back!” Twilight shouted. “It absorbed my magic! Spike, burn it!”

It took Spike a few seconds to realise she had spoken to him. “What? But I thought-”

“Spike, there’s no time!” she pointed a hoof at the root. It was twitching and wriggling like a snake. “It can absorb magic so I can’t control it and its too dangerous for anypony to touch. You have to burn it now!”

Nodding frantically at her tone, Spike rushed over. He sucked in, chest puffing out, and spat a burst of non-magical fire onto the root. Twilight couldn’t help wincing at the loss of her tools but she wasn’t about to risk the root doing anything.

She shuddered. Something about the root had struck her as...wrong. In the moment when she was still in magical contact with the root as it began to feast upon her magic had conveyed a sickening feeling. It was almost as if the root had been...gleeful? That couldn’t be right. Despite her dismissal of the idea something about the power glutting itself on her magic had been strangely familiar.

“Twi’, what’in the hay was that about?” Applejack was quick to ask.

“Yeah! I mean, as cool as seeing Spike set stuff on fire is even I know not to do it indoors....again.” Added Rainbow Dash.

Twilight shook her head. “Paladin was right. There is something wrong about that root. There is no way in Equestria a root, not of any plant I’ve heard of, should be able to first resist my spell and then start to absorb my magic. That implies....” she trailed off, a light bulb going off.

“Darling, are you alright?” Rarity came over, checking her forehead temperature.

“I’m fine. The problem is, the only way the root could do anything like it was doing would be if-” Twilight was saying, only to be interrupted by Spike.

“Twilight! The root!”

All heads turned towards where Spike was pointing. The root, smoking but otherwise unharmed, was wriggling towards the edge of the table.

“No!” her horn began to glow and half a dozen heavy tomes went flying with intent to crush the root.

With sudden dexterity the root whipped around and evaded all but one book. The last struck it at an angle and the root was sent flying.

“No! Don’t let it touch the floor!” she cried, sending more objects flying at the root.

Rainbow Dash leapt through the air, hooves outstretched.

“Got it!” she exclaimed, a second before hitting the wall.

She slid to the ground, the root dropping from her hooves and bouncing across the floor. Like a worm going back underground, the root pressed into the wooden floor as though it was dirt and was quickly gone.

They all stared at the spot the root had dug into for a few seconds, not sure how to react.

Finally, Twilight’s brain kicked in. “Everypony out!”

“Huh?” was the general reply.

Except Pinkie, who had her eye pressed into the spot. “Where did you go, sneaky little root! You can run, but you can’t hide from Pinkie Pie! Even if you did just get eaten by the tree-house, I know you’re in there!”

“Pinkie, get away from there! The only way the root could have been acting like that was if...was if...if...” her jaw dropped and she stared past the rest, who were all looking at her.

“Uh, sugercube?” quired Applejack, “You wanna finish sayin’ that?”

Not speaking, Twilight pointed to what she was looking at. They all turned.

The door was barred, now bound by thick branches. Roots and branches grew out, shadowy black and reaching slowly towards them.

Looking around, the warm brown of the tree-house was darkening all around them. Branches began to close off the windows and every door out of the room was quickly being sealed.

Together, all six mares and the baby dragon came together in the middle of the room as they were surrounded.

“Twi, what’s goin’ on?” Applejack gulped, alarming not simply creeping but leaping and bounding into her voice.

“The root...something is controlling it, something with a mind. Its the only way it could react like that. It could control the timber wolves, and now its got into the tree.” Twilight’s horn briefly lit up, but it soon faded. “And I can’t even teleport us out now, its blocking my magic from reaching outside the tree.”

“Oh no oh no oh no oh no.” Fluttershy whimpered, pressing close to her friends.

“Pfft.” Rolling her eyes and stamping the ground Rainbow Dash snarled at the dark tendrils reaching for them. “Its just branches! I’ll show you how to deal with some stupid sticks!”

Before Twilight could call out for her to stop, the hasty pegasus was off. She shot at the branches, tearing through them. Snapping was off with a strike from one hoof, slamming her shoulder threw another, Rainbow began to destroy everything moving in sight.

“See? Its easy!” she called to the others smugly, crushing another branch underhoof. Rainbow Dash turned to her friends, smirk on her lips. “I-”

A branch lashed out, wrapping around her face and forming a gag through her mouth. At the same moment more roots began to bind her other limbs.

Rainbow Dash’s victorious words were forgotten in favour of panicked screams and thrashing about. Her legs kicked and her wings flapped wildly but the roots continued their work heedless of how many broke and snapped, new growth quickly replacing the lost.

“Rainbow!” her friends cried out in horrified stereo.

The roots tightened and Rainbow Dash’s muffled shouts were reduced to terrified whimpers. She could feel them, the roots growing along her fur all over her back. Entwining with her wings, tiny offshoots weaving between feathers. All ability to move was being taken away and this more than anything else terrified the weathermare.

Within seconds only her head was left visible but even so the roots kept any movement to a minimum.

Their friend stared straight at them, no longer able to even whimper. Her eyes were frozen too, but not by the roots. Horror and fear snaked its way through her mind and she couldn’t think.

‘I can’t move, I want to move, I can’t move, I want to move, I can’t move I can’t move!’ the single thought resonated through her mind. Unseen, a root pressed against the back of her skull and began to split open, glowing with dark magic.

The look in Rainbow Dash’s eyes had frozen her friends in shock, but Twilight still felt it. Magic.

“Girls, its using magic! It’s doing something to her!” Twilight didn’t waste time. Her mind cast about, and her mental grip on her magic strengthened. She might not be able to teleport them out, but so long as her magic didn’t touch the roots it could still help.

The root hidden behind Dash’s head pulsed with power and dark pleasure. It could feel the fear it was impressing on the mind of its captive. How fitting, that Loyalty’s love of freedom and movement was being amplified into fear of captivity and binding. That fear, though originally artificially forced into her mind had come to life and was now truly the pegasus’ own. Each thought, every moment of fear feed the root the power it would need to overwhelm her friends.

Hidden on the bookshelf, a group of several books bearing the title ‘Theories On Turnip Colouration” and the numerals I to VI came flying off. Twilight’s magic pulled them towards the groups dodging and weaving between snatching roots and branches.

Had roots not sprouted from the ground to enwrap the five ponies, they might have reached them.

“No!” Twilight struggled, knowing her friends were doing the same. She could hear Spike, ignored for some reason by the roots, crying out for her.

With a lurch each cocooned pony was shifted until they were suspended in a circle. Tears in his eyes, Spike began to resort to trying to burn the roots. His flame washed over the plants, doing nothing.

The books fell to the ground in the centre of the room, tumbling open to reveal the Elements concealed in their hollowed innards.

Outside, ponies slowed to a halt to stare at the now dead and blackened tree housing the library. Within ten minutes, Big Mac would be there attempting to force open the branches sealing every entrance shut, but it would do no good even if he had succeeded. Unicorns would pit their magic against the wood, achieving nothing as the power was siphoned away.

Already, the roots had begun to feed.

“Are we there yet?” whined one of the Cutie Mark Crusaders for what must have been close to the fiftieth time.

“No.” Answered Paladin stoically in exactly the same tone for what must have been close to the fiftieth time.

They had made a game of repeating the question in turn at rapid pace, throwing in the occasional ‘Are we not there yet?’ and simply changing the exact wording.

Each time Paladin had simply answered them, in turn, with a no. He did vary the routine to say yes when they reversed the question, much to the fillies’ disappointment. He had been unwilling to answer questions on where he was from or how he got his cutie mark as well, leaving the girls extremely bored.

Despite the lack of anymore timber wolves Paladin remained cautious. Simply because they couldn’t see anything out there didn’t mean there wasn’t, he had told them. To this Scootaloo had rolled her eyes and Sweetie Belle gasped and begun to peer into the shadows around them. Applebloom sighed at her friends actions...although she did keep an eye on the trees around them. Just in case.

They had found the path in short order and by the signs Tyrael was certain they were nearly there. Of mounting concern were the black roots. There were more and more infested trees around them as they went deeper into the Everfree. With each step he was growing more uneasy about bringing the girls with him, but what choice did he have? In the end, he would protect them regardless of what awaited him.

His hooves churning away, they finally came to the hut containing the only zebra in Ponyville. Even though she did live in the Everfree it was the opinion of the town that she most certainly was part of Ponyville.

“Zecora!” Tyrael called. “Are you there?” he paused a few feet from the door. There was no movement he could see, and nothing responded to him.

“Maybe she’s havin’ a nap?” Applebloom suggested quietly.

“What, in the middle of the day?” Scootaloo pointed out.

A frown appeared on Applebloom’s face. “What’s wrong with nappin’ in the middle of the day? Rainbow Dash does it all the time.”

“Well, yeah but...but that’s Rainbow Dash!”

“Girls.” Tyrael kept his voice quiet but firm. “Please get down.”

Silenced by the serious tone in his voice they complied without a word.

“I’m going to go in and get Zecora.” He told them. “Once I have her, we’ll all head back to Ponyville. You just have to wait out here. If anything happens, anything at all, shout. Especially those roots do anything. Alright?”

“Alright.” They chorused back at him with some reluctance.

Tyrael paid this no mind and simply nodded, trotting to the entrance to Zecora’s hut.

“Zecora?” he called again and once more received no answer.

Stepping through the entrance cautiously, Tyrael’s ear twitched at a rustle. The main room that dominated the structure was nearly the same save for a few items lying on the ground. He strode further in, past the bubbling cauldron that currently contained a green liquid that occasionally swirled on its own with yellow slashes of colour.

Somepony who had not been here before would have simply assumed Zecora was out. There was no sign of struggle, no blood or anything to suggest violence had taken place. But Tyrael knew battlefields, he knew the feeling of a place touched by conflict. He could feel it, his angelic senses reaching out to touch the impressions in the air. Desperation, determination, fear.

He could hear it though, a faint rustle coming from the small room on the far side of the central chamber. Rounding the entrance, he finally saw who he came to collect.

The fact she was cocooned in roots so tightly to be unable to even grunt was a downside. Her eyes were wide, and they were shouting warnings to her ill-fated saviour as he beheld her.

To the zebra’s shock, Paladin simply let a smirk he had been trying to hide come out.

Vines, gathering silently in the shadows around him, struck. They struck air, their target whirling on his back hooves a step away and rearing in a single movement. Aimed from above, where the roots had been concealed, they hit the ground with a moment to spare before Tyrael’s glowing hooves came falling down.

His fore-hooves fell, crushing the vines with ease. As his hooves came to touch the ground he put his weight forward and bucked. Luminescent hooves shattered Zecora’s binding and she fell, gasping for breath and in awe as the roots dissolved away.

“Zecora, come!” Paladin barked at her and she obeyed, leaping to her feet and following him. He moved impossibly swiftly, reacting to reaching vines and roots before they were more than an inch long out of the floor. Where Paladin left glowing hoof prints the now blackening wood would clear and nothing would raise to strike at them.

“Paladin, give me a moment! I require a brew most potent!” Ignoring the frustration on her rescuer’s face Zecora went for the cauldron. She noted with satisfaction that no roots had approached it and none tried to grow over it. With a swift movement a glass container was taken from the shelf next to it and dipped into the liquid.

Inside, Tyrael cursed as he defended the zebra from attack. He reared and struck with his forehooves to great effect. Roots gave way, tearing and falling limp as they lightened along their lengths. He had no idea what power gave the roots animation but clearly his holy might was cleansing at least some of the corruption.

In quick efficient movement Zecora filled another container and sealed both with corks. She threw a single light pair of saddlebags, little more than a bag on each end of a rope after stowing the containers.

“I have taken what I need, let us go before we bleed.” She said. Paladin grunted in response, and would likely have not responded had a trio of familiar screams pierced the air.

Alarm came to his features. “The girls!” he roared, all but stampeding out. With little choice but to try to keep close, Zecora followed. As she did so she grabbed a bundle of herbs in her mouth and tossed them in the cauldron. It hissed and bubbled, instantly turning completely yellow. Zecora kicked away the rocks circling the cauldron on her way out and heard it crashing to the ground and spilling its payload as she fled.

What she saw was shocking indeed.

A massive timber wolf, its body now largely held together by black roots such that it would fall apart without them, towered over the girls.

“Applebloom, Scootaloo, Sweetie Belle....” she gaped, unable to hide her surprise that Crusaders would be here of all places of all times. “What the hell?”

This would later cause a visit to Sweet Apple Acres and a sincere apology to Granny Smith, but it certainly felt worth it at that moment.

“Damned beast!” Paladin roared, charging at the monster. “You’ll die this time, I swear it by the Halls of Valour!”

Seeing its enemy, the timber wolf snarled and turned its attention away from the fillies. They scattered, fleeing to Zecora as the battle was joined between pegasus and undead.

Tyrael focused his whole attention on the beast, weaving between its paws as it tried to grasp him with its jaws. It was always a step behind, always a moment too slow to catch the evasive pony. Had this been any other enemy, it would have been swiftly dispatched.

Every time Tyrael struck, his power burnt away some of the roots and shattered the monster’s remaining natural body. Yet this creature had been infested by the dark root for far longer than Zecora’s hut, and the lost growth was rapidly replaced. The battle could go on forever, had Tyrael been what he truly was. Of course, if Tyrael had been in his full power he could have destroyed the beast with a single strike of El’druin and the matter would be done. As it was he was stuck in a living body and had all its weaknesses. Even enhanced by his rekindled angelic power, Tyrael’s shell could not last forever.

Zecora was no foal, and even as Paladin fought bravely with his mysterious power she could tell he was not going to win if he could not truly slay the beast. Her delay, however, had not been in vain and he was about see why. She comforted the girls even as she opened one of her bags.

“Hear me brave Paladin, I have the means to win!” she called, hefting one of the class containers. “Break open this upon it you must try, if you do it will surely die!”

Tyrael kept his concentration on the fight, waiting until there was a moment where his gaze would be directed at them as he crushed a hoof through its paw. He saw the zebra clutching one of the glass jars she had filled.

“You must do it!” he shouted back. “I will distract the beast, but I cannot handle such a thing with my hooves.”

She hesitated, seeing the truth of his words. But could she truly...? Zecora’s eyes narrowed and her features gained a determined cast. He had saved her, freeing her from her hunt when it had taken her with only time to thrash and struggle for a few seconds. She could do this in return.

Whether a spirit in mortal guise as she now suspected or merely wielder of some strange power he had helped her. He deserved anything she might be able to do for him.

Waiting until the timber wolf was turned away, Zecora took a deep breath. She took the jar in her mouth and prepared to run in.

“Zecora?” Applebloom looked at her, eyes wide with fright. “What are ya doin’?”

Much as she wanted to answer the filly who had resolved the town’s fear of her, all Zecora could do was smile around the jar and try to convey through her eyes that everything would be alright.

“Now!” Paladin’s voice roared over the sound of the beast snarling.

Zecora’s legs seemed to hear before the rest of her did and she was off. The timber wolf was facing away, swiping down at Paladin with its front paws. Since the beginning of the fight it had become even more root-covered, covered in a lumpy surface of black roots almost across every inch of it.

With either surprising daring or stunning idiocy, Zecora leapt up onto its back when it fell, right leg torn away for the third time in a single day and the second time in the last few minutes. Stumbling as it swayed, she lifted her head and in a single movement threw the jar downwards.

In the scant seconds between the jar leaving her hooves and hitting the monster, it lurched backwards. Zecora was sent flying and as she hit the ground she feared the jar would miss and be lost.

Distantly the timber wolf felt something wet crunch against its shoulders but paid the feeling no mind. Not that it had much mind left, the black root replacing it with commands that were mostly now just the roots moving its broken body like a puppet. All that was left were the instincts of a predator, conserved for a single purpose.

It saw a pony as it turned, growling at the creature. It wasn’t managing to kill the glowing one, but this one would at least die before it could be saved. The timber wolf howled as it charged, jaws wide.

“Zecora!” the fillies cried out. Paladin gave a wordless roar, leaping forward in an attempt to get its attention.

She recoiled, lifting a hoof in a pointless defence. Zecora prayed her brew would work in time. At least, she thought, she wouldn’t find out if it didn’t.

After a few seconds of not being torn apart, Zecora lowered her hoof...and jumped in shock. A few inches away from her a set of stone fangs leered, unmoving.

Retreating a few steps, she looked into the shocked expressions of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Paladin joined them, the light of his power fading, coming from behind the stoned timber wolf.

To their befuddled looks she simply pointed at her hut. “My brews work quite a treat; I don’t think they can be beat.”

“Wha...” Paladin looked past her, finally noticing what the fight had distracted him from. Zecora’s hut had become stone, just as the timber wolf had.

“I feared the root might be threats, so I crafted a potion to turn them to statuettes.” She explained.

Paladin considered this, eyeing the other saddlebag. “You have only one left then? The effect is permanent?”

She nodded, but was cut off before she could reply. “Do you have any idea where the root might be coming from?”

“Indeed, it lies deeper in the Everfree. To the heart you must go, but brave you must be.” She pointed,

Paladin took the saddlebags and threw it around his neck. “Then I will take the potion and cut out the heart of this corruption.” His expression darkened as he spoke.

“Aw, you can’t go alone!” Applebloom protested.

“She’s right! What if something happens?” added Sweetie Bellee.

“We want to come!” demanded Scootaloo.

“No.” He gave them a stern stare. “It is far too dangerous. Remain with Zecora inside until I return.”
To Zecora he said “Keep them inside. There may be more timber wolves, but so long as your home remains rock they will be unable to get to you. If you can, make more in case I do not succeed.”

She nodded, quietly leaning down to calm the Crusaders. With a little effort she herded them into the hut, glancing back to glimpse Paladin’s form as he vanished into the gloom of the forest. She bowed her head, praying to the spirits of the land to aid what surely must be their brother given mortal form.

Tyrael forced his way deeper into the forest, smashing aside the undergrowth as he did so. Though he didn’t know it, he was now in a race against time. Every step, every second, another drop of life was being drained from six mares.

Spike curled up in a ball, unable to bear the sight of the mare that raised him, who had been the closest thing to a mother he had ever had, paling sickeningly as her life was being eaten away. The little dragon hoped, hoped and prayed like he never had before, to anything that would listen.

* Chapter Fin. *

Author's Note

I’m ending this cheerfully, aren’t I? Spike’s in the foetal position as he watches Twilight and her friends having their souls yummied on by the Black Root which has probably also caused Rainbow Dash heavy trauma. Don’t worry, its not going grimdark!

Trust me, If I went grimdark you would know it. I play many pen & paper RPGs, and one is often Dark Heresy and its kin, Rogue Trader, Deathwatch and Black Crusade. I play it with friends who have turned the nicest campaigns ever into monstrosities. Ah, I remember the days when we were playing Star Wars DnD. The sheer fun of my sith wookiee! Hehehe.

Longest chapter too, which is nice.

Now, I must be off to make a character for a game of Paranoia in the morning, or more accurately in 7 hours.

Hope you guys all enjoy this, with any luck the next chapter will be out next week at some point.

Act I - Ch. 6 An Angel Unmade

Here it is, chapter 6 and the last proper chapter of Act I – The Root of Evil.

This is the first chapter I’m sending to my beta-reader, who saw the note at the start of the last chapter (I really should have realised that would happen, now I think about it) and has assured me she’s happy to start beta-reading already.

So it’s off to her, which does mean from now on my updates might be a day or two later than normal extending the wait time a tad. I don’t believe she has an account here, despite being the one who got me to watch FiM in the first place but if she did I’d link it and tell you to go say thanks for her correcting my horrible, horrible rare mistakes.

I’m opening the floor (metaphorically speaking, I’m no renovator and this doesn’t really have a physical floor to open anyway) to her for anything she wants to say below. If she doesn’t, well I’ll give her the chance again at the end and in each chapter. Really just seeing if I can get her to.

Also: this officially means I am no longer to blame for any typos or errors! Mwuahahaha!

This is going on too long, so here it is, the thrilling conclusion to Act I:

Chapter 6 An Angel Unmade.

***

Tyrael slogged through the depths of the Everfree, at war with the fierce greenery around him. In truth, any green plant-life was few and far between now. Black roots reached from the base of every tree, curled around the base of every shrub and left the forest around him dark and deathly in colour.

Whatever this was, it was no demon of Tyrael’s long experience. He could easily understand such an assumption and had nearly come to it himself, but in the end he would not accept such an answer. It was too...clean. Too familiar. Any lesser creature would have been destroyed by the blast, only the power of an Archangel or Prime Evil could have survived it.

A moment of worry, that this might be some work of the Lord of Destruction, was brushed away. Baal was cunning and deceptive, but he would have already begun to lay waste to such a peaceful land. There seemed nothing that could threaten even a wounded Prime Evil here. The devastation he could unleash would have simply strengthened him as well.

No, Tor’Baalos was not responsible. The force of the Worldstone’s death would have obliterated his essence anyway after his undoing at the hands of those brave heroes who had fought their way from Tristram to Hell itself and up to the summit of Mount Arreat.

It was a cold comfort.

As he approached the Heart, Tyrael could not shake the feeling of being watched. It had begun minutes after leaving the hut and now it had intensified. He trotted at a fast pace over a small stretch of hard packed dirt bridging a bog. Only the internal blessing of angelic power gave him sight in this dark place, the sky completely blocked out by dense tree-cover.

It felt as though he had entered a dome. Nothing came to mind so much as the feeling of venturing into the depths of a demonic fortress alone.

‘You know I come, and yet you do nothing.’ he thought at whatever controlled the roots. ‘That is a mistake you will regret.’

As if his unseen foe was aware of his thoughts, the syrupy bog’s surface broke on both sides and roots shot out like spears. Tyrael jumped forward and the roots passed between each other in the space he had occupied. A single strike with his hind-hooves tore them apart.

Tyrael took off, feeling the tremble of movement beneath his hooves. The bog exploded around him and roots arose, each as thick as a tree and coming to a wicked point or a fat knob studded with sharp growths.

They came falling down, smashing through the land-bridge a hoof-pace behind Tyrael. His legs burned as he ran, leaning his head down at the urging of his shell’s instincts to decrease wind-resistance. Despite his speed a tree-root blurred in his vision before him smashing the land-bridge apart. Beneath his hooves a stone or ancient fossilised tree-trunk was lifted and Tyrael catapulted into the air.

To his shame, a neigh of shock escaped his mouth. A spike-knobbed tree-root swung at him, and without control of his fall Tyrael was seconds from death.

His wings spread and for one beautiful moment, his fall halted. The tree-root, anticipating his fall, swept through the space beneath the pegasus.

The moment he realised he was flying and tried to take control of his wings, Tyrael fell. He landed on the tree-root, scrambling for a moment to regain his senses. Numberless millennia of combat made this simplicity itself and Tyrael was moving in seconds. The massive root heaved and tried to shake him off, but Tyrael leapt, aiming his fall in time as another tree-root passed under. He landed squarely on all fours. A short gallop and he leapt again, clearing the edge of the bog.

Ignoring the giant roots Tyrael charged onward, his focus on the Heart. A veritable wall of blackened plant-life, armed with thorns the size of short swords, loomed before him. He pushed his hooves into the dirt, sliding to a stop a foot away from the thorn-wall.

Behind him the ground continued to erupt in larger, menacing roots. A plan formed instantly and Tyrael turned to face the storm of dark roots headed towards him. He squatted, tensing as if to jump and take flight. Behind him the thorns bristled with living malice towards the intruder, seemingly seeking to tear themselves from the wall and gouge into him.

He twitched when the roots were little more than a metre away and whatever mind controlled the branches reacted. They curved up, aiming where they expected the pegasus to have leapt. Instead he ducked, the feint sending the surge of roots into the thorn wall.

The roots broke apart and began to pull back, realising the trick. Before it could fully withdraw or regrow the wall over the opening Tyrael was moving, leaping from root to massive root and diving through the hole.

Every plant in sight shook, quaking in rage at the pony’s determination and tricks.

“Nothing in this world will stop me.” Tyrael murmured, hoping that his hidden enemy would hear the words and feel fear. His eyes hardened. “Nothing.”

He sprinted through the field of black grass that covered the ground on the other side of the wall. It ran to either side in a knee-deep circle, curving around the Heart. The moat of corrupted grass quivered as well and Tyrael felt tiny slices as the miniscule blades cut into his skin. His angelic power reacted, enhancing his fortitude and already healing many of the tiny cuts before they were done.

Thorned roots ripped their way out of the grass, curling and lashing in rapid succession. Tyrael weaved and jumped, skidded and bounced. When a root struck him he rolled with the attack and moved on without pausing. His path became erratic but he powered on undefeated.

A barrier of dark purple flowers as tall as Tyrael stood at the inner edge of the grass moat. Four long, sharp petals with softly glowing feelers bearing its dark seeds covered every inch and they turned to face Tyrael like he was the sun as he approached.

A pulse ran through them and a wave of purple and black energy rushed out. It struck Tyrael and he was rebuffed for a moment, the dark magic sticking to his form. He grimaced, feeling the corrupt power. It mattered not its source, its evil was clear to his senses.

Light burst from his cutie mark and Tyrael’s eyes lit up. The energy around him shattered as if hammered by a great force, dissipating into the air. The flower-small pulsed again and yet another wave was unleashed.

Tyrael’s luminescent wings spread and he gave them a great flap. Power appearing as a white-blue wind ran forth and it dissolved the arcane attack. A bare trace of his rebuttal touched the flowers, and those nearest him began to wither. He flapped again, far stronger though the second long gale he sent out seemed disproportionate.

The flower-wall melted away into ash, the purifying might of the High Heavens leaving nothing dark remaining and so long had these flowers been darkened that nothing was left.

He passed the breach, and beheld the Heart.

It pulsed like a real heart, deathly magic running through the roots reaching above and below it as blood. The trunk was a fat, bloated monstrosity lit from within by a foul dark purple light. Its seemingly thin bark rippled in constant motion as it twisted endlessly. Its base was a mass of slithering roots that covered a full metre in every direction before going underground. From its top sprouted nearly as many branches that seemed more like vines, hanging with overripe fruit.

The moment he stepped in, the dirt was torn from under him and a torrent of roots struck. Tyrael moved desperately, his only saving grace the pause his glowing hooves gave any roots thinking to come directly from beneath him.

Even so there would only be so much time before the air was so full he could be breathing between the roots, so Tyrael acted. He gripped the thin rope of the saddlebags in his mouth and jerked his head forward. The heavy end, laden with the fossilising brew, flew true and swift at the trunk.

‘I should have thrown it at the roots.’ he realised in a stomach-flooring moment of despair. Any part close to the Heart would do, but he had foolishly thrown it at at the Heart.

A root nimbly wrapped around the airborne rope trailing behind the jar and tightened. The slack went out and the jar fell down, swinging in the air.

Tyrael had only a second to stare at his failure before he was overtaken. A cocoon enveloped his shell, tightening around his head. The Heart’s magic, so strong at its centre, reached in through the unfortunate door provided by his physical brain as it split open a root to reveal a four bladed flower behind his skull.

***

He was himself again.

Tyrael floated on an empty void. His shell’s senses were lost to him, but his angelic senses remained. His form was once again that of the magnificent Archangel of Justice in this place beyond mortal thought, a realm formed within the mind. He stood in the dead space where his thoughts touched the dark network before him.

The Heart was linking his shell to its network, preparing to drain its prisoner of life force. He could feel that knowledge, flowing from the new connection it forced through the medium of his shell. He could feel its confidence in its victory, the gleeful vengeance the mind behind the roots was already beginning to satisfy. It was eager to begin supping on the strangely powered pegasus it now held near its Heart.

In the endless void of the mental plane, a dark thing glutted on the lives of others floated before Tyrael.

It had no idea what it held.

With a thought a spiritual copy of El’druin was in Tyrael’s hand. Though the true blade was lost to him, it was a part of his being and some shadow of it would forever be etched upon Tyrael’s soul as symbol of his role and power.

Had he still a visible face, it would have been curving into a smirk for all the world to see. He could feel it, but it had no idea and to it his shell gave off no more emotions. It had already linked him to its entire network in its greed to begin feeding.

Power welled up within Tyrael. He would unleash his full might into the Heart and through it into every root it had spread. The black roots would be purged, burnt away by his righteous fury and all because it was too foolish to take any precautions.

Even as he readied to do so, Tyrael felt something else...six flows of power, draining steadily into the Heart. They came, he realised touching the root network, from Ponyville.

The terrible knowledge flooded his mind. The girls, trapped in Twilight’s library. Their lives were being eaten away and the root had too much time to do its grisly work. Tyrael’s fury at such actions fanned the flames of his power to greater heights. Around the Heart six lights winked into being.

He stood on the precipice, El’druin poised to strike. But something held him back, and after a moment he realised what. The girls were beginning to wane. They were near the last of their reserves and even with the Heart’s death they would likely die. The six lights around the Heart were fading away.

The shame of failure beat at him, and Tyrael wished he could close his eyes, hide the sight before him to all his senses. He could not. If he could not save them, he would avenge them!

‘Strike!’

Nothing happened. Tyrael’s blade did not move.

‘They’re dying.’ some part of him whispered. ‘There must be more I can do. There must be a way to save them!’

A solution came to mind and immediately Tyrael shied away. He thought, going over every memory for some other way. None came to him and already time was running out.

He could strike down the Heart, destroying it utterly. The girls would die, he knew, but...

It was his only choice. The only way to save them was to use the roots against the Heart, to channel his power to them and let his angelic life-force replenish their own.

But he would be weakened, perhaps irreversibly so. At the very least it would now take him months. The only reason he could survive would be the shell. He had been an inferno reduced to a torch when he arrived. This would leave him a single ember, a bare flicker of angelic power left to illuminate the full emptiness of his soul.

Sanctuary would be left defenceless.

The weight of the decision settled onto him, and if Tyrael could weep he would. Six girls, innocent youths barely into adulthood or an entire world. Sanctuary, or Twilight and her friends. He had to, for the sake of millions of souls. He had to let the girls die.

‘No. Twilight Sparkle. Rainbow Dash. Applejack. Fluttershy. Pinkie Pie. Rarity. If I must do this, I will not shy from the blame.’ he swore to himself.

Yet still his blade did not fall. He was frozen, faced with two paths but unable to take the step he knew he had to. And every moment, their lights dwindled.

‘...I must.’ the thought swept through him with certainty, a terrible certainty that no mortal would endure and wish to every make a decision again.

‘I’m sorry. I’m so, so sorry.’

With that, El’druin fell.

Tyrael stepped from the blade as it dropped away, vanishing, and dived into the flow of life force.

‘Sanctuary, if I do this, forgive me.’

***

He was in Ponyville. Or at least a strange copy. Everywhere he looked ponies he had glimpsed in the streets of the town soared and glided, wings out stretched. The one Applejack had called ‘Doctor’ flapped past, a grey mare with a blonde mane flittering clumsy at his side with a foal bearing both horn and wings, the same colour as the mare between them.

The town floated across an endless sky on bases of clouds. The joyful ponies made no attempt hide the pure thrill of flying and cried their love for the air. A trio of pegasi in blue-with-yellow-trim zoomed past in the middle of complex manoeuvres.

Tyrael floated through the streets, his own wings of light spread out. A faint sound, at odd with the song of joy the entirely pegasus population sung, reached him after a moment. He searched, gaze moving through the white and blue of clouds on sky until at last a dab of green appeared.

The Archangel descended in a single smooth movement without a twitch. His hood and tabard fluttered in the breeze and he beheld a wide land that had not been there moments before. The sound he now identified as sobs continued and he followed to the source.

He found it, sitting upon a hill. ‘Sitting’ may not have been really appropriate, he realised as he approached.

Shaking, Rainbow Dash cried to herself. She stared up into the sky, eyes transfixed by the sight of joyful pegasi and ears filled with their song. Everything about her seemed...wrong. Broken. It was not simply the crying. She was slumped, not in her usual lazy way but like a puppet with the strings cut. Everything about her screamed ‘defeated’.

In place of her usual cutie mark a chain and ball marked her flank.

He gazed upon her, and here in this place of dreams and nightmares he saw her. He saw her flaws, her faults. He saw her triumphs and virtues. All that she was laid bare to him.

He alighted next to her but elicited no reaction. He followed her gaze, watching the same for a few seconds.

At last he spoke, once more his reassuringly angelic resonance that no mortal would naturally reproduce.

“You watch them with such sorrow, why do you not join them?” asked the ancient angel quietly.

“I can’t!” Rainbow Dash sobbed, still staring upwards. “I want to, but I can’t!”

Her tears fell and it was like a waterfall parting to reveal something hidden in plain sight. Thick iron rings bound her just above each hoof, chain links as thick as her legs leading from them into the ground.

“It’s impossible to break free! I tried and I tried, but nothing worked!” she screamed in distress.

“What of your friends?” Tyrael asked now.

All this brought was more sobbing. “They flew away! They...they laughed and said if I couldn’t get out I didn’t deserve to be free.”

“If I cut you free, will you fly once more?” he asked finally, letting her strengthened sobbing die back a little first.

It took a minute for the broken pegasus to respond. “How? I don’t have wings.” She cried, fresh tears falling.

It was like something ignored coming into focus again. Tyrael glanced at her back in question and had he eyes they would have widened in shock. Stumps wagged weakly, raw and untreated. As though his looking was a rough touch Rainbow Dash wailed in agony and loss.

Tyrael’s hand curled into a fist, and when it opened El’druin’s hilt was in it. He lifted the blade and brought it down, striking the first binding. Three more times the blade rose and fell until Rainbow Dash stood, unrestrained.

“I have freed you. You are bound no more.” He told her simply.

Rainbow Dash shook her head, her crying unresolved. “But I don’t have wings! I’m still stuck on the ground, while everypony else is flying! Without my wings I’m worthless.”

He listened, considering her words. In his mind, the words she had spoken to him when forced to speak of her feelings for flying repeated slowly. Tyrael dropped to his knees and gently cupped her cheeks in his massive hand. Turning her towards his hood, he let emotion into his voice at last.

“Are you truly so weak? Do you truly believe your friends would abandon if you were left grounded? Even now you six strengthen each other. Anypony else would be dead long ago, but your bond protects you.”

She stared up at him, peering into the darkness concealing his angelic perfection. Though tears continued to leak, something deep in her eyes changed.

There was one last step, a choice he had to make. Tyrael reached one hand around to press against the wing-stumps. She flinched but made no move to flee.

“If you wish wings to find your friends, I will give you mine. Fly, Rainbow Dash. Soar the breadth of the sky and never stop. There is your freedom.”

Behind him, Tyrael’s wide wings, tendrils of light and fire burning blue-white, began to fade. On Rainbow’s back, her stumps were overtaken by a healing glow and two new wings began to form. As they did so, the world around the pair broke apart.

The false cutie mark melted, and the truth returned to her.

***

Tyrael stood before the Heart in the mental plane once more. The sky blue light of Rainbow Dash was shining strong and whole once more, yet it was not enough.

With regret, the wingless angel fell forward once more.

***

In all directions, desolation filled Tyrael’s sight. In every direction farm land lay dead and decaying. Buildings he could only conclude were barns dotted some of the hills. Trees were another common feature, either shattered as if struck by a great force or burdened with overripe apples.

Tyrael strode forth, bound to the ground once more. He slogged through the mud and fields of rotten or overgrown plants seemingly without end on his way to the closest barn.

As he got closer, voices began to filter through the buzz of insects and caw of crows. The closer they got, the more distinct they became. Some were loud, some only barely audible but all held one common factor.

Each was filled with anger. No, he realised, not just anger. Some held disappointment. But all were hostile, and all were spoken to hurt.

He walked around the old and decrepit barn until he came to the front. Tyrael paused, watching the gathering in front of him. Dozens and dozens of ponies, far too many for him to have missed before stood in a mass centred on a single figure of orange.

“Stupid sow.”

“How pitiful, for one of the Apple clan.”

“Disgusting, isn’t it?”

Each barbed comment made the cringing Applejack flinch, and while no tears dripped from her eyes it seemed not from lack of pain.

Tyrael passed through the crowd without notice. Ponies he had seen in Rainbow Dash’s nightmare were here again, along with far more. Many had apple related cutie marks, and must surely be the extended Apple family.

As with Rainbow Dash, he saw all that made the pony before him, though in truth there were no words to give them in. Impressions that flared against his senses. So it would be with each.

“Ah wish ah didn’t have such a sista’!”

A voice he recognised as Applebloom got the first tear from Applejack. In truth, she sounded so unlike Applebloom to be nearly another voice entirely. Malice transformed it into a weapon that struck at her sister’s heart.

“No, no, ah was just tellin’ the truth! I was being honest!” the farmpony mumbled. As Tyrael approached he saw her coat was stained and around her lay the broken remains of fruit and vegetable that had been throw at her. On her flank a trio of rotten apples replaced her usual cutie mark. “I was just bein’ honest.”

A large red stallion wearing a collar of some sort shook his head sadly. “Ah can’t believe it, ma’ own sister. Lettin’ the farm go ta waste cause of yer own pride.” He spat in her direction, a disdainful expression coming to his face. “Disgustin’.”

With that tears began to slide down Applejack’s cheeks.

A hand of metal reached down, gently lifting her chin to look into his hood.

“Why do they say such things?” he asked first, looking to her eyes for answer.

“Because ah failed! Ah...ah let the farm go ta waste! Ah let the whole family down!” she wept bitter tears. “They’re right ta call me a failure.”

“Did you do your best? Did you strive to do all you could?” was his next question.

Weakly, she began to nod before pausing. “Well...Ah....no....” she admitted, wincing as the crowd boo’d.

A rotten tomato came flying through the air and Applejack made no move to evade it. Tyrael’s hand easily battered away the projectile.

“No?” he queried softly. “That does not sound like Applejack to me. What else could you have done?”

“Ah coulda lied.” She mumbled, trying to look away but unable to. “Ah...Ah shoulda lied! I let everypony down because Ah couldn’t bring myself ta lie.”

“No.” His voice became cold. “They let you down. You tried everything you could, but you came to the line you could not cross. There is no shame, no failure in choosing to keep to your truth.”

“But it hurts! Everypony calls me horrible things! Ah can’t stand it, it hurts so much.” she whimpered.

Reaching up, Tyrael began to pull his armour off. Each piece became a wisp of white-blue power that wafted down and ran over Applejack’s fur removing the stains and bruises. Soon Tyrael stood, a man-shaped shadow clad in a pure white tunic and hood. His form was darkness made solid, and he looked down on the farmpony now covered in angelic steel.

“I have given you my words, my truth. Now I give you my armour. No matter the barbs others may throw, no matter the words they say it will protect you. You can walk fearlessly, knowing that you will not fail to be true to yourself so long as this armour protects who you are.”

Applejack looked into the hood, and at last a smile worked its way onto her face as the world around the pair broke apart.

The false cutie mark melted, and the truth returned to her.

***

Applejack’s orange light was blazing with power once more, but it was still not enough.

Shaking his head, the unarmoured angel let their minds draw him in again.

***

The river running by Flutteshy’s cottage ran red. Tyrael, a contrast of pure shadow and bright white, stood amongst the wounded animals covering the ground and needed little to know where he was.

He began to walk to the cottage, trying his best to avoid stepping on any of the animals. It was pointless, every time his foot came down on a once empty patch of grass a creature was waiting to be trod upon.

Tyrael forced his way forward, still trying his best to hurt as few as possible despite the futility. At last he reached the cottage, shoving open the door.

Before him lay...Paladin? He froze in shock, staring at the copy of his shell. But his shell had never been so damaged! It lay broken on the floor, leaking blood from great gashes. Its wings were shredded and its breath laboured and heavy.

At its side was Fluttershy. She wept, but never stopped moving. Bandages that dissolved into individual strings were tied into place for a few seconds before falling apart. Bottles of salves were brought out only to tumble to the ground and shatter, the healing substance turning to dust amidst the glass. Medicine evaporated before it reached Paladin’s mouth or was washed away by a loose tear.

Her cutie mark was gone, the new mark that of a broken bone.

Within ten seconds, the body ceased to breathe and Fluttershy broke down completely. After a few moments the world twisted, and once more Fluttershy was at work on a badly wounded Paladin.

“Please don’t die, please be okay.” She whispered, trying to hold herself together. “I want you to be okay, oh this is all my fault I’m so sorry, you shouldn’t have come with me. Please, be alright.” Tears began to flow in earnest as the body began to expire again.

Heavy, cold hands that nonetheless gave off some inner warmth touched her shoulders and drew her to look into his dark hood.

Tyrael didn’t even have to ask this time.

“Fluttershy, you did nothing wrong. He is fine.” He told her. She stared back, still overwhelmed by the nightmare. “Paladin is alive. He will live.”

“But...but...” she whispered, glancing at the shell. “He’s-”

“He chose this. His choice was to protect others, and this is the result. You are not to blame for what awaited him in the Everfree. He would not want you to do this to yourself.”

Her looked up at him, wide eyes wet. “I still have to help him. But I can’t. I’m not good enough. I’m just me. Just Fluttershy.”

It took no time for Tyrael to decide. He reached up and tore free his hood and tunic. Now nothing more than a shadow standing in the form of a man, placed the white cloth in Fluttershy’s hooves

“I have told you the truth, though your pain and guilt tries to blind you to it. Your endless capacity to love and be kind has left your heart open to guilt and pain. Take this cloth, and bind his wounds and yours. It cannot break; it will never give way to time. It shall be an eternal bond connecting you that you need never fear the darkness again and your pain might be left bound in it.”

The cloth flowed from her hooves the moment she took it, wrapping around Paladin’s form. The blood stopped pouring, the scratches faded and, staring down at the healed pegasus, Fluttershy smiled.

Fluttershy turned her smile on the shadow-man who had saved them, as the world around the pair broke apart.

The false cutie mark melted, and the truth returned to her.

***

The light of kind Fluttershy shone like the sun, yellow rays reaching forth and yet again it was not enough.

With little left to give, Tyrael stepped in once more.

***

Ponyville overflowed with colour. A festival filled the streets. Ribbons and flowers hung from windows, stretching between buildings. Pegasi in rainbow-hued uniforms wowed the endless sea of ponies crowding the streets below.

Tyrael was a dot of black in an ocean of vibrant colour. Ponies of every shape and shade danced around him. They laughed joyfully in celebration. What they were celebrating he could not see, the festival a great party seemingly thrown just for its own sake.

He marched through the throng, space cleared around him yet the partying ponies paid the mysterious shadow-figure no mind. Tyrael was in the main street now, Sugarcube Corner visible not far away. As he watched two more ponies burst from the building, ones he recognised as the Mr and Mrs Cake he had seen on his visit the day before. With them came foals, not even a year old yet celebrating. Their tiny hooves waved in glee and they bounced on their parents’ backs happily.

Not a foot from the door to their home and workplace, the Cakes didn’t seem to notice the pink pony trying to follow them. Pinkie scrambled in their wake, unable to avoid other ponies. Though they blocked her and pushed her back none paid Pinkie any mind. She opened her mouth and her lips moved, but no sound came forth.

Her cutie mark, three balloons, was barely different. Now, the balloons were sagging and torn, each a sad gray.

It was the work of a moment to reach her, the crowd parting for the angel. Pinkie’s hair was limp and she appeared seconds from crying. Denied entry, outside the party she began to break. Her laughter silenced, the only sound she was capable of making being sobs.

The crowd opened and Tyrael stood before her. She looked up, staring at the shadow-form in front of her. He opened a hand to her and silently indicated for her to follow him. Colour began to return to Pinkie, and though her sobbing ceased she still could not laugh or thank the shadow.

He reached up, touching the silhouette of his throat. As he spoke, the angelic resonance that no physical being could make unaided began to leave him.

“You cannot laugh nor join in the revels. You despair at being abandoned in sorrow and darkness. Let me open the way for you so you can join your friends and family, so you can spread joy once more. Take my voice, the harmony of the High Heavens, and let them hear you laugh.”

Walking next to him through the crowd, a giggle escaped Pinkie. She gasped, looking up at the shadow’s head. Though she could not see its features, she knew her new friend was smiling as well. The crowd parted ahead of them and Pinkie saw her family, a place open for her between her old gray father and the Cakes. The gray stallion’s face lit up with joy at the sight of his daughter.

Happiness radiated from Pinkie, and before he could react she had leapt up and wrapped her hooves around his neck. She hugged him, as the world around the pair broke apart.

The false cutie mark melted, and the truth returned to her.

“I knew you’d be a great friend, Pally!”

***

Tyrael stared at Pinkie’s pink light in shock. Had she just...? No, no it wasn’t possible he assured himself...still...

He turned his attention back the web of life force. ‘Still not enough.’

The light welcomed him once again.

***

This time, Ponyville looked normal. The lessened angel strode its street and it took him a few minutes to realise what was wrong. Everypony was beautiful. All he saw were physical paragons, unflawed in appearance as they went about their business.

Tyrael now saw the truth in a moment of the world twisting to reveal what it had always been. Reflections. From every surface light was reflection. The ponies weren’t perfect, but their reflections were. Perfect proportions, flawless colours, everything matched perfectly. Privately Tyrael knew the High Heavens outdid even this dream-world but it was the closest he had seen.

He turned in the direction of Carousel Boutique. A single step seemed to carry him down a whole street, the blindingly beautiful landscape flying past him. He stopped as the Boutique came into sight, and knew he had come to the right place.

The once beautiful structure was now a blight upon the eyes of all who beheld it. The perfect pony reflections and their lesser realities walking past scrunched their muzzles in revulsion and some seemed ill from looking. Even then, their beauty did not fade, simply changing subtly to match them in ways he could not explain.

Run down and worm-ridden Carousel Boutique was a vision in foulness fit for any demon. The door practically fell apart when he pushed it open. Stepping into the store, ruin greeted Tyrael on all sides. Moth eaten cloth that might have once been dressed lay strewn across the dirt-covered ground. The floor creaked as he stepped in.

“No, don’t come in!” A voice screamed from within the shadows. “Don’t come in! Go away, don’t come in! Don’t!” the voice trailed off into silence. The sound of sobbing, so familiar to him now, slowly became louder.

Tyrael approached the source of the sounds, each step letting the sound of old wood out into the air. Deeper he walked, his shadowed form absorbing into the darkness.

At last he came to the room the voice had screamed from. The moment he entered, Rarity wailed in pain.

She lay before a mirror, staring at her reflection. Tyrael did not recoil from the sight of her though few would. Her reflection was a thing of putrid form, the foulest pony he had laid eyes on. Everything about it seemed wrong, too wrong to be natural. As though everything could have purposefully be twisted into a monstrosity and offense to the senses of other beings.

On her flank her cutie mark was gone, in its place a cracked mirror.

Though her real body was not such a sight, it was clear that Rarity was in a state he doubted she would stand for. Dirt matted her fur and discoloured her coat, her mane hanging in a limp mess. Something shifted in it and he saw the infestation of lice running amok.

“Don’t come in!” she screamed hysterically, not taking her eyes from the reflection. “Don’t look at me!”

Tyrael came to kneel beside her.

“The mirror lies to you. Your form is not that monster.” He told her plainly.

The once elegant unicorn sobbed. “You don’t understand! Did you see them outside, the reflections of the other ponies?” he nodded, though how she knew a head made of shadows had done so in the darkness he knew not. “Those...those aren’t just reflections! The mirrors never lie, and what they show is inner beauty.”

“Inner beauty?”

She nodded frantically. “Yes! Everypony can see me for what I am. I’m not kind or generous, I’m ugly. Hideous and shallow, a foul harridan full of vanity. A horrid brute the world is better off without.” She closed her eyes, unable to stand the sight of her monstrous reflection a second longer.

She felt the warm shadowy hands on her face, shielding her eyes. Tyrael felt the burning of loss across his form, the shadows departing as his perfection was lost.

“Open your eyes. The mirror is wrong. I give you my perfection, my soul’s light of beauty. Behold the beauty of your own soul. Your pride does not control you, and your generosity knows no limits. Go forth once more, and show them the inner beauty you strive to spread to others.”

He removed his hands, forcing his eyes not to see what he had become, and Rarity opened her eyes. She gasped in wonder. The mirror held a perfect vision of Rarity, every detail immaculate. It was more than physical though, a sense of beauty conveyed to all the senses. This, the reflection said, was not the beauty of form but of spirit; to give and to love, to do her best to help other ponies.

Rarity looked up, staring at the reflection. In it, a tall being clad in armour with wings of white-blue fire stood behind her. She turned, smiling up into the brown-skinned creature as the world around the pair broke apart.

The false cutie mark melted, and the truth returned to her.

***

Clear white light shone from Rarity’s soul. Five glittering torches of life circled the Heart and Tyrael. He avoided looking at his own shape, avoided seeing the loss of perfection.

He had so little to give now and yet still a purple light was dying before him. He let it draw him in, down into the last nightmare.

***

He had nowhere to go this time. Though it was changed, wood blackened and roots sprouting from all walls, Tyrael recognised Twilight’s library. In its centre, Twilight cried. Her friends surrounded her, cocooned in roots. Every moment that passed they diminished, their life being eaten away. Twilight stared into the slack expressions of her best friends as they died and she wailed her pain.

At her side Spike was curled into a ball, whimpering. He called for Twilight, his voice broken and his eyes empty. He called for his mother, but her answers went unheard.

She had lost her cutie mark and gained another, a circle broken in six places.

“I failed. I wasn’t strong enough. I failed. I wasn’t strong enough. I failed. I wasn’t strong enough.” She repeated her guilt-ridden mantra, head down. Her posture hid the last loss from Tyrael. He stepped closer, looking down at her.

“You have not failed, Twilight Sparkle.” His rough, no-longer angelic voice was still strange even to him but it was firm. “You did all you could, and your friends yet live. You must stand up to the darkness and be strong. You have power, you must simply use it as it should be used and save them.”

“Save them?” the unicorn let out a bitter laugh that turned into a sob. “I can’t save anypony! I’m a failure. How could I do this to them? Let them get caught, let them die?! I’m too weak to save them or myself.”

He leaned down and forced her to look at him. Tears ran down her cheeks, but it was her forehead he noticed first. Where once she had a horn, there was now flat unbroken fur.

“No! You are not weak!” he told her fiercely. “Hear me, Twilight Sparkle! I have stood upon the edge of Hell and seen those who are truly weak! They are the souls who live only in evil and pain, who exist to spread death and suffering. You are strong; I can feel it in you. Heed my words, for I am Tyrael, Archangel of Justice; Save them.” For a moment she saw him as he had once been, clad in shining armour and wings of fire stretching out like the rays of the sun.

“But how?” she asked, tears running dry. “I don’t have a horn anymore. I’ve got nothing to fight it with.” Twilight looked at the ground, despair written on her features.

This was it. His last gift.

A sword blazed into being, its shape carved from white-blue fire. Tyrael held it out to her, the symbol of his power.

“Twilight Sparkle, to you I give my power. Take the might of my blade and cut free your friends. Burn the evil from your home and pierce the Heart. Let this foul work-”

The fiery blade burst, a swirl of shining light that dissolved the cocoon holding her friends. Spike’s tears ceased and light returned to the library. The light grounded itself in Twilight’s forehead and consolidated into a horn. Yet this horn came to a point and gleamed with power new to her.

“-be undone!”

The world around them broke apart, and truth returned to Twilight Sparkle.

***

“Spike? Are you okay?” a voice shouted through the branches binding one of the windows.

Spike looked up from where he was curled, not bothering to wipe away the tears. “I-I’m fine. Is the Princess here yet?” he begged, hope filling him but not halting his fear.

Derpy took a second too long reply and he already knew the answer. “I’m sorry muffin; we only sent the message off a little while ago. I’m sure it won’t be too much longer though!” she tried to keep her voice upbeat but by the lack of reply doubted she had done much.

Sighing, the mailmare left the window and landed next to the Mayor and Big Macintosh. Between the two a demanding bunny tapped its foot in impatience. Not far away Rarity’s parents fretted, seeking comfort with the Cakes. Though not related by blood, Mr and Mrs Cake had been waiting just as long. Despite not being the strongest of ponies, Mr Cake had still done his best to help Big Macintosh.

“He’s still..well, ‘alright’ isn’t right.” Derpy told the Mayor, struggling to keep her voice as normal as possible. This was too important to be distracted with lisps. “He’s...he’s still little.” Her voice lowered sadly.

Once they had found a window thin enough to heard through, though still not breakable, they had managed to get Spike’s attention. He had explained as best he could that the girls were all trapped in strange root cocoons and they were...

No one wanted to say it, but what he described sounded like the girls were dying. Getting weaker every second. The way his voice had broken as he told them was heartbreaking, and Derpy realised that like so many others she had forgotten that Spike was still a child.

Big Mac narrowed his eyes at the door and moved to try again. Opening her mouth to point out they had already tried a dozen times Derpy felt the Mayor’s hoof on her shoulder. The older mare shook her head sadly.

“Let him try” was all she said.

Watching the big farmpony straining against the roots, Derpy looked down. “I wish the Doctor was back.” She muttered to herself before joining the red stallion’s attempt. The rabbit bounded up and neither had the heart to tell him he would be no help.

***

Inside, Spike wondered back to sit in front of Twilight. He clutched his knees, watching her nearly colourless face. Even his flame-mail was unable to penetrate the roots around the tree.

“Come on Twilight, you can do it.” He whispered. “Please, I-” his voice broke. “I don’t wanna lose you.” He sniffed, barely able to hold back his tears. “Tell me what to do and I’ll do it. Please....Twilight...”

Something changed and it took Spike a few seconds to realise what it was. Looking past the Elements, unable to reach them through a wall of roots surrounding the ancient artefacts, he looked around until he found Rainbow Dash’s face.

She had been the most colourless, but now she shone in the fullest glory her coat and mane had ever been.

Orange light beamed from the next cocoon, and life began to shine from Applejack. Fluttershy shone next.

One by one, the mares began to glow. From behind the roots holding the Elements matching lights began to shine.

At last Spike had turned in a full circle and was facing Twilight once again. He waited with bated breath but for a moment nothing happened. Despair flooded Spike and his face fell-

Twilight’s eyes shot open, blazing with the full power of her magic. The roots around the Elements broke apart and each necklace shot across the room, wrapped in Twilight’s magic, to lay themselves on their Bearer’s neck. The roots around each of their heads gave way and Twilight’s tiara settled into place.

The room was alight with the power of Harmony. Through the water-tight seal of roots the multihued light shone.

Outside, Big Mac, Derpy and over a dozen other ponies at different places trying to force their way in withdraw. The light reached out to them, bringing comfort. Pound and Pumpkin Cake, held in their parents’ arms, giggled and delighted in the wonderful feeling it spread.

The tree exploded with every colour of the rainbow.

***

Tyrael gasped, coming back to his shell. Desperately he reached down into his soul, searching like a pony possessed. What he found was...

‘Nothing.’ he stared hollowly from his cocoon. ‘I’m...empty. I, I never meant to give that much. Enough to save them then destroy the Heart. But I gave them everything.’

With each symbolic gift, Tyrael had stripped from himself his power. Piece by piece he had given away his mantle, showering them with the angelic force that was his soul. Now all that remained was an ember, a dying heat trapped in the charcoal that was his shell. Had he been so reduced outside such a container he would have been erased from existence, unable to support his own life.

His power gone, his mind weighted down with the consequences of his choice, Tyrael still struggled. He rocked weakly, doing anything he could to weaken the roots around him.

Before the unmade angel, the Heart pulsed darkly.

***

Something was wrong. The malevolent entity lurking within the Heart could feel it. Its newest prey had been caught, an impudent pegasus with strange powers that had dared to penetrate the depths of its new lair. The six who had defeated it were near death, their precious life forces filling the Heart with more power than ever.

The pegasus had done something. As it closed the cocoon and tried to drain his life, the pegasus had unleashed some scathing power into the roots. For a moment the hateful being feared he had used some magic that would be carried throughout the roots from Ponyville to its newest growth, a slender root on the other side of the Everfree slithering towards an unsuspecting unicorn and her cart.

To the entity’s relief, nothing had happened. Or so it thought.

The Bearers had recovered! Somehow, the pegasus had enough life-force to not only fully replenish but strengthen six other ponies, one of whom had more power than any other unicorn the dark being had seen.

It could feel the Elements touching their Bearers and that disgustingly pure power welling up. It tried to withdraw, to release the ponies but the Element of Magic held fast. She was going to channel the Elements through the corrupted tree-house, the Heart’s inhabitant realised.

Harmonic force spread into the network of roots, working back to the Heart almost instantly. With a voiceless wail the entity threw itself to the end of the network, desperate to escape even if it meant sacrificing most of its carefully hoarded power to do so.

A root breaking the surface next to a cart glowed with sick purple energy, attracting the attention of a light blue unicorn that sniffed it curiously.

***

Twilight could feel them, the Elements and her friends. Not, she saw a moment later, that there was much distinction between them.

Girls, with me! She cried to them without her voice. Their connection was alight with the power of Harmony and they could feel each other.

The roots which bound them and had been killing them tried to flee, but with a thought Twilight pinned it in place. It had done so much harm but now she would use it for her ends.

Channel the Elements. Twilight sent the thought to her friends, each already falling into a sea of calm emotions and comfort. They sent back their agreement. We’ll send the magic back through the roots, right to the Heart! even as she thought it, Twilight realised she now knew the roots had a Heart deep inside the Everfree.

Only as the spiritual song of Harmony rose to a great crescendo did Twilight discover why. A flickering light of white-blue flame that existed in her mind’s eyes struggled, fighting the roots with a fierce will.

Paladin! Girls, hurry! He’s in danger!

Together, the Elements of Harmony sent their holy magic coursing through the roots.

Unseen by any the Elements raced through the roots that lay beneath the Everfree and, born from the library’s infection, Ponyville itself. For not unrelated reasons, all the places the roots had spread would experience several years of good growth and high yield in seeds and flowers.

***

Tyrael was dropped to the ground, the roots withering as the Heart drew its power back in. He saw the trace of purple light around one of the roots leading away from Ponyville.

‘You will not escape!’ the thought roared through him. Deprived of his power and his shell weakened, Tyrael could barely move. When he did pain screamed at him.

Zecora’s saddlebag lay a few feet from him, one side damp as the brew flowed out a crack in the glass. Dropped when the root holding it withered, whatever lived in the Heart was ignoring him in terror at the strange power Tyrael had felt as it began to release him.

He had no idea what such a force might be, but he had felt a trace of its touch. Harmony; perfect in all its aspects. That was the only way he could think to describe it.

But that thought was for later. If the entity in the Heart escaped now, this might all be for nothing.

A groan forced its way out of Tyrael’s lips as he staggered over to the bag. He leaned down, amazed at how painful the action was, but he picked up the dry side of the bag.

He tossed it with strength that surprised him. The jar soared, slipping from the bag as it flew. The Heart realised the threat far too late and the jar hit the pulsing root.

There was not much left in the jar, but it was enough to fully petrify half a metre of the root.

He had succeeded. The Heart’s true master had been trapped.

Darkness closed in on Tyrael’s sight, and he knew with a bitter sigh that he was going to fall unconscious again.

He had time to see the Heart explode in every colour of the rainbow, each hue vivid and most surely alive.

***

The first thing Twilight felt was two little claws digging into her neck and a scaled face pressing against her.

“Spike?” she asked dumbly, reeling at the sudden return to her mundane senses.

“Twilight!” the little dragon endeavoured to cheer and sob in joy at the same time. “You’re alive!”

She managed a smile. “Of course I’m alive, silly. Why would I not be?” she drew his head away and started, seeing the expression of sheer relief he wore. And, she noticed, signs of extended crying.

“Twilight...” his voice began to break.

“Ssh.” She shushed him, leaning down into another hug and patting his back. “It’s alright now Spike, everything is okay. I promise.”

Glancing up, Twilight smiled as her friends began to recover. Before they had more than a few seconds the door burst open and ponies began to stream in.

Big Macintosh swept up his sister into a hug, holding her tightly enough to cut off her air. She struck his back a few times to get him to loosen his grip and pulled back when he did so. They looked into each other’s eyes before smiling and hugging again.

Derpy had broken into an odd ‘victory’ dance, pulling Rainbow Dash into it while singing ‘You’re alright, hurray!’ as her daughter bounced around them. The weathermare looked bewildered but endured it, smiling at the ditsy mailmare’s happiness.

Probably not sure why everypony was so happy Pound and Pumpkin Cake nonetheless did their best, wrapping their tiny hooves around Pinkie while Mr and Mrs Cake looked over their apprentice for any injuries. Pinkie just giggled at all this and pulled the four of them into a great big hug herself.

Angel Bunny was up in Fluttershy’s hooves, doing his best to convey the thought ‘Never do this AGAIN!’ without being able to talk. The gentle pegasus patted him and murmured quietly, relief all over her face.

Rarity’s parents had their daughter in a tight embrace, and she seemed to be trying to endure being touched by their horrid clothing as best she could.

“Twilight, what in Equestria happened?” the Mayor approached her, looking extremely relieved but still on edge. “The..the Elements!” she whispered in awe when she saw what the unicorn was wearing.

“I’m...I’m not sure.” she admitted. “We were...well, about to d-” Twilight cut herself just in time, glancing down at Spike. “You know what I mean. It was consuming our life, all the energy that living creatures have. But something came in at the last minute and replaced it. It... healed us, I think, and gave me the energy to get the Elements.”

Pinkie was suddenly between Twilight and the Mayor. “Pfft, Twilight, how silly! It was Pally!” the party pony exclaimed, rolling her eyes in an extremely over the top way.

“Paladin?” Twilight asked. Thoughts lurking below the surface snapped to the fore of her thoughts and she gasped. “Paladin! We have to go!”

“Darling?” Rarity asked, breaking away from her parents. “What do you me-oh!” she began to ask, gasping lightly as she stared at Twilight’s horn.

“I felt him! The roots were all connected and they got him. Pinkie’s right, he was the one who saved us.” Twilight explained at high speed.

“Whatcha mean, sugarcube?” Applejack approached, her brother at her side.

“The root, it was sucking out our life-force. It had nearly drained all of it, when suddenly we got more! Heaps more! Now, I’m not sure about you girls but I remember...something...” the unicorn flushed. “Its, ah, kind of hard to explain. A bit like a dream, but not quite. It was, oh I sound stupid but-”

“Now calm down, sugarcube. Ah know whatcha mean.” The farmpony nodded at the others. “Ah’m willin’ ta bet the others do as well. Ah don’t remember much, but somepony helped us get outta that alive and ah’m fixin’ ta pay him fer that. If’n its Paladin, well, even better. You say we gotta go get him, let’s go.”

Twilight smiled at her friend’s reassurance. “Good. If I’m right, he’s still in the Evefree.”

“Ah’m comin’.” Big Macintosh said in a voice that would broke no argument.

Rainbow Dash was already at the door. Surprisingly, so was Fluttershy.

“Fine, what are you lot waiting for? Come on!” Dash shouted.

Twilight nodded and rushed out. Pinkie handed the twins back to the Cakes and was bouncing in her wake. With quick farewells Rarity followed and Applejack brought up the rear with her brother.

Forgotten in the rush, the cause for Rarity’s surprise was left unvoiced. Twilight didn’t notice her now sharp horn and nopony thought to point it out for her.

***

Miles away, on the very edge of the other side of the Everfree, a small cart was left to the elements. Staggering away, a unicorn with a blue coat hidden by a magician’s robe shook. Nearly hidden by her long hair, a thin root curled around the base of her horn.

A voice laughed, dark and bitter, at its escape.

Though no one heard it, the laugh continued, echoing in her mind. It would continue, deep into her sleep until Trixie would do anything to get rid of it.

This was one nightmare that wouldn’t be banished by the light of the morning sun.

***

I just can’t let this end with good news, can I? Although I bet someone out there cheered at Trixie’s appearance. Yes, she’s being possessed by an evil plant the identity of which should be obvious now, but hey, at least she’s in the story.

That’s good, right?

Anyway, the next chapter should be either the first chapter of Act II or the final, recovery chapter of Act I. Oh yes, and I reveal the name of Act I.

Act I – The Root of Evil

I know, I know, how original and unexpected. But hey, a pun!

As I said at the start, I’m sending this to my beta-reader for the first time at last. I’m also opening the floor to any comments she wants to leave here or at the start, so long as she acknowledges my greatness, supreme dignity and all around absolute amazingosity. Oh, and my masterful modesty too of course.

So yeah, next chapter up at some point. You’ll know when, if you’re watching me or have favourite this story or possess very odd powers of supernatural perception. Although if you make the last claim I'll have to call bullshit, since I don't believe in the supernatural.

Which is a pity, I'd like to be able to use magic. /sigh, annoying reality.

Leave as many comments as you want, please, I love them so.

Act II - Ch. 7 Forlorn

Here it is: the first chapter of Act II! Below, any comments from my beta-reader.

{Insert beta comments here!} I guess I might as well add something, why not? Hmm, this is my first time actually writing a note for someone else’s work, it’s a little odd to be honest. I have in fact created an account here like the good little beta-reader I am, not that there’s really anything there yet. If I know Autocharth, and I do, he’ll probably stick in a link to it somewhere once he reads this.

{Auto’s Interjection: Hey! You don’t know that...I mean, yes I was going....but I could have....ngh *throws up arms in surrender*.}

In any case, I’m glad to see that there’s so many people who’ve taken a liking to this story, even those who aren’t fans of or have never played the Diablo series. I’m actually guilty of the latter and know next to nothing of the series, but this story is sorely tempting me to give it a try. Who knows? {End of beta comments!}

Well isn’t that interesting. Here's the link she predicted: Merujea, my beta/pre-reader

Many sub-plots starting here, even if I’m not sure I’m completely happy with this chapter. But it’s the best I feel I can get it.

Chapter 7 Forlorn

***

“Oh goody! I think he’s waking up!”

As things to have shouted in your ear go that was actually rather helpful. For one thing, Tyrael knew there were at least two people nearby and the identity of one was certain.

A hoof shook him, eliciting a quiet groan before he could stop it.

“Come on, you sleepy-head. Even Dashie doesn’t sleep for a week! Aww, I’d hate it if Dashie napped for a week. How would we go pranking and it would make Scootaloo real sad if she didn’t get to watch her do tricks for a whole week!” the same voice rambled on with no sign of stopping.

Tyrael forced his eyes open, just in time to see a pair of purple hooves dragging Pinkie out of his face.

“Pinkie, calm down. Paladin has been out of it for a while, he’ll need some space.” Twilight sternly told off the party pony, although he detected some excitement in the unicorn’s voice.

He was, judging from the bookshelf just visible at the corner of his eye, in the library. Twilight and Pinkie were just out of reach. With a start Tyrael realised he was on something more comfortable than the cot he had been using. He glanced down and as he suspected was lying in a bed.

“You live.” He tried to say. It came out as a rough croak and suddenly Tyrael was coughing. From the bedside table a glass of water floated up to him which he quickly drained.

“Yepple doodle dandy!” Pinkie confirmed somewhat redundantly. She giggled. “Of course we are! With your super-duper life-force, how could we not be alive? I’ve never felt so alive! It’s like I’m just bursting with aliveness. Ohh, I’ve been having the best week ever! I didn’t even need to sleep for the first couple days. Mr and Mrs Cake were so happy that I could look after the twins when they cried at night and since I just love making ponies happy and they’re like in my top ten favourite ponies to make happy-”

“Please stop.” Tyrael asked, holding back a groan. By the Courts, he had never felt so weak. His shell was sore all over.

To everypony’s surprise Pinkie’s lips kept moving but not a sound escaped her mouth.

Twilight stared at her friend for a moment before shaking her head. “Oookay.” She smiled brightly at Tyrael. “How are you feeling? You’ve been asleep for a whole week. The Princesses said you would be okay, but, well...Are you alright?” she frowned as he tried get out of the bed, letting out another groan as his battered body protested.

Looking at the unicorn, Tyrael opened his mouth to respond when the door behind her swung open and a blonde maned head looked in.

“Twi’, don’t suppose he’s- Paladin!” Applejack turned to look at something out of sight. “He’s awake! Fluttershy, let RD know an’ if that mule-headed filly still don’t wanna come in it’s her loss. She can go get Rarity.” She turned back to look at the recumbent pegasus with a grin and trotted over.

“Miss Applejack.” He acknowledged her with a nod and started trying to get out of bed again.

“That’s just Applejack to you, sugarcube, and ah’ll thank ye ta stop tryin’ ta move.” The farmpony said firmly, pushing him back down.

His features flickered to indignation for a split second at being forced back by a mere pony but thankfully none of the ponies seemed to notice.

‘Weak.’ A voice whispered in his mind. He shook the thought away and focused on Applejack.

“Ah gotta say, it’s good ta see you awake. Everypony’s been gettin’ a bit worried even if tha Princess said ye just needed a rest.” she was saying.

“Everypony?” Tyrael asked with a frown. His frown was partly from the way his shell was getting tired again.

Pinkie nodded happily. “Oh yeah, when Twilight explained that you saved us by giving us your life-force the Mayor and a whole load of other ponies were around to hear it! Everypony knows you saved the day!”

“And we’re all mighty grateful to ya, make no mistake there sugarcube” added Applejack. “Considerin’ what ya gave up to save us, well...”

Tyrael nodded, distracted by the increasing weight of his eyelids. It was taking far too much effort to just keep them open. “It was...I had...ah.” he moaned slightly, struggling against the sluggishness of mind overtaking him.

He barely noticed when Twilight gently gripped the blanket with her magic and pulled it up. “We can talk later.” She said softly.

As darkness claimed him once again, Tyrael’s eyes glanced at Twilight’s forehead.

‘Her horn....’

***

Twilight closed the door as quietly as she could after the three of them had left Paladin to sleep. She looked at her friends with a smile on her lips.

“I think we can relax. I told you we should trust what the Princesses told us.” She told them. Almost without thought she returned to the book she had been reading before Pinkie arrived saying her ear was flicking. Apparently an ear flick and a woonzy tail meant somepony was waking up. A dictionary on obscure words, titled ‘Volume W’, joined her other book.

Fluttershy stepped into the library. She saw the three of them and sighed slightly in disappointment. “He’s asleep again, isn’t he?” she murmured sadly.

Pinkie bounced over and gave the timid pegasus a wide smile; “Yep! But don’t worry, next time your Auntie Pinkie’ll come get you straight away!” she beamed happily, missing the faintly exasperated look on Fluttershy’s face.

Walking past, Applejack herself wore a somewhat similar expression. She looked out the door with an air of annoyance. “Where’s that darned pegasus got to? Ah still need ta have a talk ta her.”

“Oh, weren’t you here to see Paladin?” Fluttershy asked with surprise evident in her voice.

The farmpony shook her head. “’Fraid not sugarcube, just got lucky Ah guess. Was lookin’ fer Rainbow when Pinkie found me, yammering that Paladin was gonna wake up.” She sighed. “Thought Ah was in luck, findin’ her here but she’s run off again.”

Twilight looked up from the book she was reading, catching the faint echo of disapproval in Applejack’s voice.

“Is something wrong?” she inquired curiously. A slight frown made its way onto her face. “She didn’t pull some stupid prank did she?”

“Nah, wasn’t nothing like that.” Applejack snorted.

Pinkie let out a loud, exaggerated sigh of relief. “Wowie, I was worried for a second! Dashie hasn’t wanted to go pranking all week and I’d hate to miss out!”

“Don’t you worry about that Pinkie, unless ya count not bringing me some rain like she promised a ‘prank’” grumbled Applejack.

This got a look of surprise from Fluttershy. “That doesn’t sound like Rainbow Dash at all. I thought she always brought the rain you asked for.”

Applejack nodded at that. “Normally she does, even if she leaves it ta the last minute. But since, y’know, what happened, Ah ain’t see a single feather of hers near the farm.” She suddenly frowned. “Now Ah think about it, really ain’t seen her much over the past week. Nearly caught her once or twice but she’s always harin’ off someplace real quick like.”

“She might just be busy...although...I haven’t seen much of her either. Today was the first time other than when the Princess- the Princess!” Twilight gasped. “I forgot! She asked me to let her know the moment Paladin awoke! Spike!” she galloped away, shouting for her assistant.

“Guess that’s our cue ta head off.” Applejack said with a chuckle at Twilight’s usual reaction to something involving her mentor. “Ah better get lookin’ fer RD. Ah’ll see ya’ll later.”

With a tip of her hat Applejack trotted out the door and towards Carousel Boutique. If her luck held, Rainbow Dash would be on her way back from telling Rarity Paladin had woken up. The farmpony kept her senses on alert, watching for a signature rainbow-trail. She was certain Dash would be on her way back by now.

***

“The door is open!” Rarity called out when somepony pounded on the door to her store. “Do please come in.”

The knocking stopped and a long moment in which the door decidedly did not open went past.

Not looking up from her delicate work, Rarity resisted the urge to call out again. There was a certain amount of volume that was unbefitting of a lady, not to mention it would upset her work.

A sharp knock startled her and Rarity’s magic winked out of sight for a second. The scissors, needles, fabric and various other tools of her trade went tumbling down and were only saved at the last minute.

A delicate scowl on her face Rarity looked to the source of the knock and found a certain chromatic maned pegasus looking in through the window.

Rarity had always had an eye for detail, and of particular notice to her were the appearances of other ponies. Rainbow Dash had always been scruffy, but looking at her now Rarity was taken aback. ‘Are those...bags under her eyes? Rainbow Dash of all ponies has not been getting enough sleep?’ the fashionista thought. The window slid open at the behest of Rarity’s magic and without the glass in the way she got an even clearer sight of her friend.

Of immediate attention was the mess that was Rainbow’s mane. It was always somewhat uncared for beyond a single shampoo lather, if Rarity was any judge and she most certainly was, but now it was far worse. Though other ponies might not have spotted this it was immediately obvious to her.

“Rainbow Dash my dear! You look simply a fright.” A lady was always tactful but the pegasus would likely not get it if she tried being more subtle.

“Thanks.” Rainbow Dash deadpanned. Though the window was open she remained outside. “Here I was coming to tell ya about Paladin, but if you’re just gonna go on about my mane...” she trailed away threatening.

Rarity waved her hooves frantically. “Paladin? Is he awake at last? Please darling, I simply must thank him as soon as possible.”

“Yeah, he woke up according to ‘Shy.” Rainbow’s lips spread in a grin, though it seemed a shadow of her usual cocky expression. “You better hurry, how bad would it be if he’d gone back to sleep before you arrived?” she teased.

“Oh goodness, you have a point! Would you be a dear and get my saddlebags from upstairs?” asked Rarity as she began to look for something. Her eyes wondered over a mirror in time to catch Rainbow’s grin fading.

“Uh, I’m...I’m fine here.” The pegasus replied uneasily.

Rarity fought back a pout. “Really now, it really would help me if you could just ‘dash’ up there. I would hate to miss Paladin when he was awake and you are oh so quick.” Though she continued to search, Rarity kept one eye on the mirror and her friend’s reflected expression.

“I’m sure you have enough time. It’ll be fine.” Rainbow Dash reassured her with an obviously forced grin.

‘Something is going on here. She can be lazy but normally Rainbow Dash would be at least willing to do that. I even phrased it to compliment her speed! Either she doesn’t want to help or she doesn’t want to come in. I hope I did not do something to offend her.’

Rarity fought an internal struggle for a moment before giving in. Much as she wanted to thank Paladin making sure nothing was wrong with her friend came first. Giving up searching, she looked directly at Rainbow Dash.

Another oddity. Instead of leaning on the windowsill like she would except of Rainbow, the pegasus was hovering foot away from the window. Rarity frowned, intensely curious about what was going on now.

“Rainbow, dear, would you come here for just one moment?” she asked, keeping her voice light.

“Uhhh....no?” Rainbow Dash offered weakly. She flushed when she realised that the fashionista wasn’t going to let her get away with that. “I mean, no I need to, uh...get back to Twilight’s! Yeah, that’s it! I’ll fly back and let them know you’re coming!” she grinned, the expression once again clearly forced.

The fashion-pony wasn’t going to let her get away yet. “Rainbow! Hold on quickly, if you would be so kind. Why are you avoiding coming inside?” Cut right to the core of the issue, that was a language Dash would understand.

“I’m not...pfft, why would I do that?” the pegasus tried to laugh it off to little effect. Rarity had now levelled a very serious stare at her. Not quite a glare, but close. “Why would I be afraid of coming inside your stupid store?” She tried, clearly attempting to rile Rarity up.

The unicorn raised one perfectly groomed eyebrow. “Dear, I never said you were afraid of coming inside.”

Rainbow Dash flinched and gulped. She looked in every direction but towards Rarity. “Wow, would you look at the time I gotta go see ya!” With that she shot off, a rainbow trail in her wake.

‘That was certainly food for thought.’ Rarity closed the window, her mind working feverishly. ‘I really did think she just did not want to come in but she said afraid...no, no, that is simply ridiculous! Rainbow Dash has charged recklessly at dragons and monsters. Why would she of all ponies be afraid of coming into my store?’

She wouldn’t be, clearly, yet just as clearly she had avoided entering Carousel Boutique. Was there something wrong with the building? Rarity could imagine her cocky friend deciding it might be ‘uncool’ to be seen entering a place of fashion, but it still seemed odd.

‘You could not look into mirrors for the first few days without feeling awkward.’ Rarity reminded herself fiercely. It was true. Though she could not explain it, for the first few days after the whole ‘Black Root Incident’ as some ponies called it she had been unable to stand looking in any reflective surface. Of course, considering how many were scattered through Carousel Boutique she had gotten over it rather quickly.

Sighing, Rarity decided to talk to the others at Twilight’s to find out if they had noticed any odd behaviour from Rainbow Dash.

“At the very least I must convince her to come to the spa. Her mane...” Rarity shuddered to herself as she spoke her thoughts aloud.

It took her a few minutes to gather the last of what she would need. Rarity’s magic had barely settled on the door before it opened on its own to reveal Applejack.

“Howdy there sugarcube.” The farmpony nodded at Rarity as she walked in. “Don’t suppose Rainbow Dash told ya that Paladin woke up?”

Rarity nodded eagerly. “Indeed she did! I was just on my way to visit.”

Applejack shook her head. “Sorry ta tell ya, but he’s already sleepin’ again.”

“Oh, how unfortunate.” Rarity sighed and her magic lifted her saddlebags off her back. “And I was so looking forward to getting his measurements.”

“Ah, measurements?” asked Applejack, lifting an eyebrow curiously.

Sighing dramatically Rarity nodded. “Oh yes. As thanks for his most valiant actions I am going to make him the most wondrous suit my talent could produce! It is hardly a fitting reward for saving Sweetie Belle and us, but I hope it might convey my gratitude.”

A thoughtful look came to Applejack’s face. “Ah been thinkin’ about findin’ some way to thank him as well. Seems least ah can do after what he gave up for us.”

“Oh indeed. Tell me, has Twilight found anything that might help the dear colt?” Rarity inquired, frowning as she remembered their shock when they found Paladin. “I do hope he took it well.”

“Not that she’s told me. Didn’t get a chance ta tell ‘im, not that ah’m all that eager to ta tell ya the truth.” admitted Applejack regretfully.

Rarity smiled at that. “Darling, whenever do you not? Now, might I ask why you have come to me? Rainbow Dash led me to believe she had been sent to let me know already.”

A look of irritation came over Applejack’s face. “Good ta know she can at least do that.” She snorted angrily.

Now it was Rarity’s turn to lift an eyebrow in an expression of curiosity. “Darling, is something wrong?” she asked. Inside, she was thinking ‘Ah HA!’

Applejack shook her head, mane flying about at the force. “Nothin’ ta concern you sugarcube. That darn filly ain’t been bringin’ any rain. Every time Ah see her she promises ta do it and flies off before Ah can get another word out!” she huffed, glancing back outside in hopes of seeing the source of her ire.

“Hmmm” Rarity hummed thoughtfully. ‘Now, that certainly is something.’ She roused from her contemplations, seeing Applejack shooting her a suspicious look.

“Ah know that kinda ‘hmm’ from you Rarity.” Applejack accused. “Ye think something there’s somethin’ goin’ on.”

“Perhaps, darling, perhaps.” said Rarity grandly. She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “When you saw her, did she look a little...unkempt to you?”

Applejack gave her a flat stare and eventually said “Rare, this is RD we’re talkin’ about here. ‘Unkempt’ describes her perfectly.”

Resisting the need to roll her eyes Rarity stared back. “I mean more unkempt?”

“Ah...suppose so. A little. Ya know Ah ain’t one ta ask about manes,” pointed out Applejack, scrunching her face up as she tried to remember. “Why ya askin’?

Reprimanding Applejack that she would give herself wrinkles would not help the conversation, Rarity reminded herself. “Well, when she came to tell me I noticed some most peculiar behaviour and, to my shock, bags under her eyes! Not only were they hideous things that completely stain dear Rainbow’s face but-”

“Bags? As in the thing ya get from not gettin’ enough sleep?” Applejack interrupted, disbelief in her voice. “Ya can’t be serious. This is Rainbow Dash we’re talkin’ about. That mare sleeps half the day away up in them clouds.”

Rarity nodded. “Oh indeed, I thought exactly the same thing when I first saw them. Not only that, but when I asked for her assistance gathering my things so I could visit Paladin she completely refused. Would not take a step into the store.” As she spoke she began to unpack her bags.

“Uh, I dunno how ta tell ya this Rare but RD ain’t exactly the sort to help if she don’t think it’s worth the effort. Not ta talk her down, but if she don’t think it’s important she’s got a habit of writin’ it off as bein’ a waste of time.” Following her friend as she laid out her tools where they belonged, Applejack found her thoughts drifting back over her scant conversations with Rainbow Dash in the past week.

“Ah, but you see my dear Applejack I heard a most troubling admission from the lips of Rainbow herself!” Rarity gave her friend a significant look. “I merely asked why she was avoiding coming inside but Rainbow Dash got rather disturbed and said she was not afraid of coming inside. A classic Freudian slip if ever I heard one!”

“Afraid? You sure she just didn’t hear ya wrong?”

“Of course not, darling! My enunciation is perfect” Asserted the unicorn confidently. “I suspect something troubles our dear Rainbow Dash, and as not only fellows Elements but as her friends I feel we must do our best to help!” Rarity declared, striking a pose with one hoof over her heart.

“Uh-huh.” For her part, Applejack just looked sceptically at the fashion pony. “Well, she seems ta be avoidin’ comin’ ta the farm and flies off every time Ah see her. Ah’m guessin’ if there is something wrong she ain’t gonna want to talk about it properly. Got any ideas?”

The smile Rarity gave her was more than a little sinister. “Oh, but you only have to ask!”

***

Twilight closed her book, fighting back a yawn. Her magic returned the book to its place and she began to tidy up the last of the night’s research. Spike was shoving away, Peewee napping on his scaly head. Smiling softly, Twilight gently lifted him and set off for bed herself.

On the way she glanced into Paladin’s room. The bed they had brought to rest him on dominated most of the room, being the only one that could fit a pony of his size. He was still there, though he twitched in his sleep occasionally.

‘That’s a good sign.’ Twilight reminded herself. She shuddered slightly, remembering his limp, cut up shape when they had found him in the Everfree Forest. He had barely moved a muscle the whole trip back and remained dead to the world until today.

‘Let’s not use that particular wording again.’ she thought after a moment’s contemplation.

Trotting upstairs, Twilight began her usual mental check list of things accomplished during the day. ‘No new information about what happened to Paladin. Even giving up so much of his life-force shouldn’t have had that effect.’ Settling Spike into his bed and making sure he wasn’t going to roll over Peewee while he slept, her thoughts were carried down another tangent.

‘I still can’t find anything to explain why Paladin had so much life-force either. The amount of energy he gave us should have burnt his soul out completely.’ That was an idea that could give nightmares. It was possible for magic users to ‘burn out’ their magic, utilising so much that they had none left at all and even if they did their bodies couldn’t handle the strain of it. Twilight herself had the highest recorded limit in a unicorn without serious augmentation by support spells. Technically, a few theorists claimed, anypony with the right knowledge and circumstances could use their soul as fuel to power magic even if they were not a unicorn.

The price, however, was steep. Use too much and a soul could no longer support its own existence. Starswirl the Bearded had compared it to taking the supports in a house out to use as raw material for something else. Eventually you took too much and it fell inwards. If that happened the soul would simply...stop. It would be no more. No longer exist in any form.

Tucking her sheets up, Twilight dismissed her concerns. Paladin had survived. He had lost something precious but with both Twilight and the Princesses on the case she was certain they would find a solution.

She let that comforting thought go as she drifted to sleep, her dreams washing over her mind like a gentle tide of light.

***

”Onwards, brothers!” Twilight roared. “Strike them down before their forces complete the rift!”

Before her a white sea of mist spread above in every direction and massive stalagmites seemed to jut from its depths. Her leg, no, it was an arm and it was covered in shining metal, was held before her. At its end a...a claw? It was like Spike’s claws, but it had five digits with more joints and rounded tips. Whatever it was, it pointed a single digit downwards.

She felt her body – was it her body? It didn’t feel right – move, leaping forward. She experienced a moment of terror, first as she felt herself plummeting and again when she realised what lay before her.

If Twilight could have gasp, she would have.

Hell reared up, a gaping wound in the mists that apparently went below. Like some tremendous blade had cut through the mist to reveal an infernal landscape, an ant’s nest of crawling demons.

To her distress, Twilight’s strange body shot right for the ‘rift’. Blazing light formed in its..hand! That was the word, from a discussion with one of the locals just after Twilight moved to Ponyville. Lyra, if she recalled correctly.

In her hand a blade formed; a massive sword of ornate but clearly deadly make. She swung it and left a trail of white-blue flame in the air as she descended. Though she didn’t know how she knew, Twilight knew she had wings.

This made no sense since she was unicorn, but then again nothing was making sense anyway.

To each side of her beings of metal with wings of light flew. Many held spears, some swords but all were armed and all looked ready to face battle. Their wings were wide and together they formed a wall, blocking the sight of anything in the rift to the ranks behind.

Columns of black smoke rose from the rift, ugly and foul against the pure white clouds that bracketed the rest of the world. As Twilight and her army – army? - approached the smoke columns broke.

Shrieking things, their eyes burning with hate so fierce Twilight could feel it even at this distance, the fliers poured from the smoke columns and shot through the air towards the oncoming attack.

Suddenly Twilight stopped moving. She felt her wings flaring wide. “Now! Break!” she commanded in the voice that was not hers.

The wall of armoured figures broke to reveal a mass of their fellows, each armed with a bow and each bow made with a string of pure light.

The twang of a thousand bows firing filled the air. They shot past Twilight in every direction but she did not turn, did not try to evade. The arrows of light rained into the screaming flocks. The stricken demons – how did she know they were demons? – fell, their bodies torn apart and the skies were hers once more.

She levelled her blade. “Now, my brothers! We must hold them at the rift until the Council arrives!” her voice, or the voice that wasn’t hers, felt like it should be familiar. Like she had heard it at some point.

But as important as it was, the thought was lost as she dived into the rift, blade bisecting a rearing monster, her blade carving through its chest-

***

Twilight awoke with a gasp. She panted, blinking in the morning light. Her mind scrambled to hold onto the memories of her dream, but they began to slip away like water through...long...things, on the end of a thing...

“Argh.” She muttered, growling under her breath. It had been on the tip of her tongue! For some reason, Twilight’s memory drew up an image of Lyra and she dimly recalled a conversation when they first met.

Dismissing her lingering musing about her dream, Twilight decided she might as well get up. ‘Judging from the sounds Spike is making in the kitchen, I doubt I’ll get much sleep anyway.’ She thought.

Spike was indeed in the kitchen, attempting to gather a meal for himself and Paladin. Her still half-asleep brain failed to acknowledge that Paladin should be in bed himself for about a minute.

Turning to watch, Spike grinned and began the mental countdown. She had just taken her place at the table when her eyes widened and she tried to jump up. The little dragon resisted a snicker as Twilight gave out a cry and tumbled to the floor.

Paladin watched impassively. If anything, his expression was even blander than the few days he had been awake.

“P-Paladin!” cried Twilight, getting back onto her hooves and shooting Spike a glare. “What are you doing up? You only woke up yesterday.”

“I have slept long enough.” His voice was emotionless. “I wish to speak with the Princesses.”

Spike huffed. “First thing he said to me! ‘I want to speak with the Princesses’ and he didn’t even say good morning.”

“Uh, okay. I’ll send a letter after breakfast. Are you sure you don’t want to go back to bed?” Twilight asked, concern in her voice. There was something wrong with him. His expression and his eyes were...empty.

“I am fine. I must speak with them.” Though there was still little emotion is his words, Paladin’s tone became firm.

She hesitated for a moment, building up her courage. Clearly he had noticed, and he was reacting...badly.

“Um, Paladin? I’m sure we can find a way to get it back.” She said reassuringly.

“What?” his gaze had drifted away but now it snapped back to her, confusion and alarm in his eyes.

Twilight put all her confidence, whether she felt it or not, into her words. “I promise I’ll find a way to get your cutie mark back. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my ey-ahh!” she let out a shriek as she rammed her hoof into her still open eye.

He stared at for a moment before sighing and walking out of the room, leaving Spike to his giggling and Twilight on the floor once again.

***

It was with some delight that Celestia found a scroll from her favourite unicorn forming in front of her.

Glancing to her sister as she unrolled it, Celestia smiled. “I had a feeling our visitor would awaken again quickly.”

Luna nodded in agreement. “Indeed. Hath-

“Has.”

“Has he awoken then? It would be most disappointing if you had cleared your schedule for the day and he did not awake.” The dark alicorn commented.

“Oh yes, and it seems he wishes to speak with us.” Celestia gave her sister a significant look. “I doubt he will welcome the news.”

“He will not.” agreed Luna. “But we will have to tell him. He likely realises it as well. So much lost...sister, do you truly think there is hope for his recovery?” she asked hesitantly after a moment of thought.

Celestia sighed. “I do not know. We still do not understand much of his nature; that his soul was pure enough to match the Elements alone is amazing. I doubt he would have intended to drain himself so thoroughly, the Elements presents in the girls may very well have inadvertently taken more from him then he wished to give. Like calls to like and his power was flowing into them.”

Something flashed in the Solar alicorn’s mind, a memory of light and darkness. It was there for but a moment before disappearing.

“Sister? ‘Tia, is something wrong?” blinking, Celestia focused on her sibling’s suddenly close face.

“My word” Was all she said for a moment. “I...oh, I just got lost in daydreams, Luna.” Celestia explained it away, though inwardly she frowned. ‘It felt like...something I should know but don’t.’

Luna lifted an eyebrow, her expression unconvinced. “Very well.” Her tone made it clear she was letting it pass for now. “Shall we depart for Ponyville?”

“The sooner this is done, the sooner we can search for a solution.” Celestia stood, following her sister out to balcony. A few seconds whispering to a servant sent word of their departure, so nopony would panic. She had learned the hard way to make sure her ponies knew when she meant to be absent.

With that done, the Royal Pony Sisters took to the skies, soaring straight to Ponyville.

***

It took little time for them to arrive, unburdened by escorts or chariots. Celestia worked magic as they approached, their forms shimmering for a moment in the light before seemingly vanishing. She really had no wish to cause a commotion, necessitating some stealth.

The reaction from Twilight, finding Celestia and Luna outside her door, gave the white alicorn some guilty amusement. A pony passing by gave Twilight an odd look as she spoke to the empty air and Celestia reminded herself to let her student know next time she was the only one seeing through the invisibility spell.

They strode in quickly and Celestia let the magic fade.

Tyrael awaited them.

“We must talk.”

Twiligth’s jaw dropped and she spluttered, incoherent with shock for a few seconds. She rallied, Celestia thought, magnificently. Considering the amount of times she had watched courtiers have to do the same, she knew it very well.

“P-Paladin! This is Princess Celestia and Princess Luna! You can’t just...just speak to them like that.” Twilight snapped, giving both alicorns a nervous smile before turning back to reprimanding her guest.

Before she could go on, Celestia coughed lightly. “It is perfectly alright. You know I am not one for constant formality. Now, I regret but I must ask you to leave us for a short time, Twilight. I am sure you have errands to run.”

“Um, okay.” Trying to mask her confusion, Twilight grabbed her saddlebags. “There were a few things I needed to take care of...”

“Twilight Sparkle, there may be one more.” Luna glanced at her sister out of the corner of her eye. “You may wish to clear up any misunderstanding as only you could see us when we arrived. I fear you may have looked...” she struggled for the correct word for a moment before finishing “...odd speaking to nopony.”

The unicorn facehoofed and nodded, “I had better go find some way to cut off the rumours before they grow too large. I swear, Ponyville’s one big flaw is its rumour mills.”

A minute later Twilight was gone, and silence had the floor between the three divine beings.

Celestia and Luna exchanged looks, some silent communication between them.

“How much have I lost?” Tyrael’s solemn voice broke the silence. “I can no longer tell myself.”

“Nearly everything” admitted Celestia. “Your mind remains as it was, but even what you had when you arrived is drained. There is, perhaps, some little left but...”

“It may not be enough.” He said for her. For a moment the wall behind his eyes that hid his emotions disappeared and regret shown through them. Just as quickly it was gone, locked away once more.

“Sir Tyrael, we must know what you experienced. That the roots linked you we know, and that you used your own soul’s power to save the girls. Surely you need not have given so much power to them.” Luna asked with some reluctance.

“In my foolishness, I gave too much.” Tyrael informed her. “When the root caught my body it attempted to use it to drain my life-force. It did not understand what I was and thus it had no defence. No mortal mind could have done what I did. I stood within the nexus of its own energy, ready to strike it down until I saw them being drained. I could not..” he blinked slowly, a ghost of emotion on his face.

“You could not simply allow them to die.”

He nodded. “Yes. And that was my failing.”

“What?” Luna barked in surprise. “Failing? You saved their lives!”

Unexpectedly, anger came to Tyrael’s equine features. “Yes, I saved them but at what cost? Six lives compared to an entire world!” he growled.

“Entire world? What do you mean?” asked Celestia calmly.

“Exactly what I said, Princess. I was weak, and could not see beyond what lay directly before me. By my actions the world of men is doomed.” Tyrael snarled, taking deep angry breaths. Even as he said the words, he seemed to deflate.

Neither sister said anything, just watching him silently.

“I failed. I...betrayed my purpose.” He muttered, looking down.

Celestia had been around ponies for far longer than any other living creature and could recognise shame when she saw it.

“Your purpose?” Luna asked quietly. There was concern in her voice. “By your words, is that not justice?”

“Justice,” He nodded slowly. “I failed to live up to that ideal.”

“You saved lives!” cried Luna, stamping a hoof angrily. “How could you have failed?”

Tyrael snorted. “Were you not listening? I had two paths open to me. Had I simply struck down the root and allowed them to die I would have the power to return. I could be preventing the inevitable march of Hell. I chose to save six lives when my responsibility lay in saving millions.”

Both sisters watched the stranger clad in the form of a pony. He had spent only hours in their company but such a creature made an impression. He had displayed confidence even when weakened, a will to continue despite what had befallen him.

Now, Tyrael seemed empty. The rigid control over his body, a struggle to master such a strange form that seemed determined to do things its own way was gone.

“You judge yourself too harshly. There exists no being that can forever avoid mistakes.” Celestia pointed out, coming to his side. “I thought I would have it known I do not think you made a mistake.”

“I am sure you do not.” Tyrael agreed.

“So you are just giving up?” an incredulous Luna demanded.

His head shot up and Tyrael was clearly none too pleased to hear her words. “What might I do? There lies but one force in this realm close to my nature and though I felt it for only moments I could feel it. It is too different from me, too...soft.”

“The Elements of Harmony.” Celestia remarked, looking at him curiously. “Did Twilight explain them to you?”

Tyrael shook his head. “No. When I ventured into the nightmares the thing within the Heart crafted to weaken them, I beheld their souls. I saw the moments of glory which burned like an endlessly coloured sun in my vision. Perfect harmony such that a thousand angels could be born from it, channelled through six aspects.”

The exact meaning of how it might birth more of his kind was left for later as the sisters fell deeper into the conversation.

“Yet you call if soft.” Luna observed.

He snorted. “It is soft. There is time when mercy must be put aside so Justice might be delivered. This force I felt, it cannot do such a thing. It is of perfect harmony, but harmony of life. It will destroy nothing. Scatter and weaken, strip of its power, it will do all those things to a threat; but kill? It will not, it cannot, bring ultimate justice.” As he spoke, Tyrael’s voice became firmer and he fixed them with a suddenly steady gaze.

“You speak as though this is wrong.” Celestia murmured. “Were it not such a force, my sister would not be here today.” She brushed Luna’s flank with her own, a silent reassurance.

“It is weak. I felt the fear from within the Heart. It knew the Elements, it had felt its touch before. I have not had long to ponder what I felt in the last moments before it released me but I believe I know.” His nostrils were flaring in an unconscious gesture. Celestia chose not to point this out to him, doubting it would improve his mood. “I saw its taint in their memories.”

“Nightmare Moon,” Luna broke in, quiet and solemn.

Tyrael nodded. “The creature dwelling within the Heart was the remnants of the thing you call Nightmare Moon. Much of what it was is gone, ‘purified’ into harmless energy and returned to you. But the mind behind, the force that directed it remained.”

“The Elements of Harmony defeated Nightmare Moon within our ancient palace, deep in the Everfree.” said Celestia. “I...feared that some of it had escaped but my magic could find nothing.”

“The Nightmare was devious.” Luna added with a sigh. “I wish I could say this is some trait from me, but I fear not. To bury itself deep within a living thing and hide its presence as it did is something I doubt I could conceive.”

“Another new facet; you speak of it as a separate entity. An outside force,” Tyrael noted.

Luna hesitated, her expression becoming uncertain. “I am...not sure. I would wish it were so, but I will not attempt to explain away what happened as not my fault. Whether Nightmare Moon was something which crept into my heart in my weakness or not, by the end of my imprisonment it had gained enough power to be separate. I fear that I am merely its...weakness. That Nightmare Moon abandoned anything that would hold it back and I am that.”

“Luna, do not say that.” Celestia swept a wing over Luna’s side, holding her close. “Whatever made Nightmare Moon, however it came to be, none of that matters anymore. What matters is that it is done and gone. The issue here and now is Tyrael.” She focused her attention back on the pegasus.

“Indeed. The Elements are weak. They should have simply erased the Nightmare entirely.”

“My sister may have died!” argued Celestia fiercely.

“That is beside the point. It is the only force that could possibly reignite my power, and without a medium that can connect it to me its strength can never co-exist with mine.” Tyrael sighed and looked away from them. “You can no more mix water with solid stone then you can my power and the Elements.”

They were silent for a few minutes, digesting their conversation individually.

“And so you give up hope.” at last, Celestia spoke again.

Tyrael sighed once more. “I do not wish to. If there was another way, I would seek it.”

“I fear not. Believe me when I say that my sister and I have scoured the reaches of Equestria and there is no force like the Elements. None that would be kin to you, at least.” The news washed over Tyrael without a reaction.

“I see.”

Luna trotted over, leaning down next to Tyrael. “What will you do?”

“I...I do not know.” He admitted. Tyrael chuckled sadly, “How strange. I do not know what I will do. That is something that has never happened to me. Always, I have known what I must do, for an Archangel is never without purpose.” As he spoke, something seemed to spark in his eyes and he fell silent.

The alicorns watched him curiously. “Tyrael?” Luna prompted him.

“I know what I must do. I must give up on what I have lost. If there is to be any justice from my mistake, a new Archangel must be born.” He spoke calmly, without inflection.

“What do you mean?”

He smiled coldly. “When an Archangel falls, another will be born from the Crystal Arch when a moment of perfect harmony occurs. If another is to be born, I must no longer attempt to claim I am what I once was. To be Archangel is to be the spirit of an aspect of Anu. I have failed, and I relinquish my claim on the Seat of Justice. Let Tyrael be no more.”

“Then who are you?” Celestia gazed at him intently. Deep inside her, ancient secrets unlocked and flooded into her mind. “You have been Archangel since the dawn of creation. Who is left if you are Tyrael no longer?

“I am he no longer. I am Paladin.” He said, with a trace of bitterness, and turned away. “Please, Princesses, I ask that you let me sleep. I am...weary.”

Luna lifted a hoof, protests already lining up.

A white hoof nudged her, and Celestia shook her head. Confused but trusting, Luna said nothing.

“Very well...Paladin. Rest well. We hope to speak with you again.”

He said nothing in reply, simply nodding and trotting back to his room.

***

“Sister! Why did you have us leave?” Luna blurted the moment they were in the air.

Celestia made a tutting sound at her sibling’s obvious anger. “Please, Luna, control yourself. You must understand; Tyrael is an ancient being, older then us by far and he has never lost certainty. He has made a choice he now regrets and now believes he willing chose to put what he wanted above the ‘justice’ he sought.”

“But...he saved their lives! He must realise that if he just let them die-”

“He might already be on his way to his home, ready to guard it once again.” Celestia cut her off. “There is no point denying that. He must see that his sacrifice is worth it, and all hope is not lost.”

Luna’s expression betrayed her scepticism. “Truly? Do you know of a way he might return to what he once was?”

“Not at all.” Celestia replied cheerfully.

Her sister said nothing for a few seconds, her facial features frozen.

Before Luna could explode, she added “But I have a plan.”

Luna set out a heavy sigh of relief. “Oh thank you, I was worried for a moment. What is your plan, sister?”

“I’m going to let him have his way, for now. In time I have faith that he will see that there is no mistake that cannot be forgiven.” She beamed without any sign of worry. “If not, well, I have little doubt that even ‘reduced’ he will do great things. The fire that burns in him that urges him to seek justice is not extinguished. Just...it needs to be fed a bit. And I can think of no better place for it to find ample fuel than Ponyville.”

***

Ardleon stared through the field of Pandemonium. He could feel the tear in its fabric, a tunnel across reality.

The ancient resting place of the Eye of Anu, the Worldstone, lay in ruin. Mount Arreat’s now flaming heart was exposed to the elements and the mortals charged with its protection were embroiled in chaos.

Invisible to mortal eyes, the fabric of reality that separated Sanctuary from Pandemonium was threadbare and loose. It was easy to feel the colossal blow it had taken. The destruction wrought upon Sanctuary was nothing compared to the damage on Pandemonium.

Upon his victorious return with Tyrael, Ardleon would make sure to warn the Angiris Council. He could easily imagine one of the remaining Evils using it as an invasion point now that the Eye no longer protected Sanctuary.

But his way lay open. A trail had been left, hidden, but Ardleon had spent a hundred mortal millennia at Tyrael’s side and could feel the remnants left by his passage. Where it led, into the depths of the Pandemonium that only Malthael might know, he could not guess.

“I am coming for you, Tyrael. Regardless of where you have been lost, I will find you.” He declared to the empty void. Already the way was closing, healing and once it was sealed the time it would take to navigate the chaos of ethereal tides could take far longer.

“And if I find you held prisoner, I will free you. Whatever the cost” He snarled, his cold ice-blue wings flaring dangerously.

Ardleon began his journey.

***

And here’s chapter 7, the first chapter of Act II finished. Not entirely sure I’m completely happy with it, but it begins several plot-lines for this Act and beyond.

On that note, if something going on or said by anypony, say for random example Celestia, doesn’t seem to make sense just remember there’s heaps of time left. If I have it in here, just assume I have a good reason. It will make sense, eventually. That’s the point about this whole story thing: you don’t get the answers straight away!

Anyway I’m again opening it to my beta-reader for any comments.

Strangely, one of the referrals in the stats for this story is like a message saying “argh.do.you.have.an.email.address/you.said.your.prereader.doesn't.have.a.FIMFiction.net.account.but.does.it.occur.to.you.that.other.people.without.an.account.might.want.to.contact.you.as.well.noooooo......”
Really, I don’t see the issue is, it takes like a minute to make an account. Listen, whoever made this just make an account. So easy.

Anyway, hopefully you enjoyed this and my pre-reader finally has an account (hint hint, god I’m subtle) or put some comments in on what she thinks. Dunno why, just think I’d like it.

Comment and whatnot.

Act II - Ch. 8 Afraid

Here it is, chapter 8;....actually, as of sending this to Merujea for beta-reading I’ve yet to come up with a name. Hopefully I’ll have devised something, or appropriated a suggestion from Merujea, by the time I post this.

Not much else to say, at least not right now. Any prefacing comments from Merujea below!

Or not!

Chapter 8 Afraid

***

Twilight trotted into the library, her head moving rapidly as she searched in vain for any large, horned pegasi brimming with godly power.

To her disappointment she didn’t find any. ‘Well, they are busy ruling Equestria.’ Nevertheless, she sighed and hung her head. Laying her saddlebags on the ground, Twilight went in search of her guest.

She found him laid out on his bed staring a hole in the wall.

“Uh...” Twilight hesitated, peering at him through the barely open door. “...Paladin? Are you alright?”

“Yes.” He replied with as much emotion as a spoonful of salt...which isn’t a lot.

“Okay...” Twilight frowned, a bit unnerved. “Uh, the Princesses?”

He failed to react again. “Gone.”

“Oh...right...” her ears fell and she seemed to wilt at the news. Trying to hide her disappointed face Twilight turned away. “I’ll, um, just go do...stuff...” she finished awkwardly.

“Wait.” She stopped, looking back. Paladin was getting off the bed. “Your horn. What happened?”

She hesitated for a moment. “I’m not sure, really. It was like this after we woke up. Princess Celestia said it should be fine, I just have to be careful with it.” Twilight flushed. “I, uh, nearly got Princess Luna in the eye with it.” She admitted with a nervous laugh.

“Hm.” This seemed to provoke some thought. “I do not believe she meant merely its sharpness and extended reach. I would suggest being careful with magic involving elemental air or ice. Lightning as well.”

Twilight stared, surprised at this sudden advice. “Oh, thank you...wait, does that mean you know what caused this?” she asked, confusion in her voice.

The look Paladin gave her was more serious than usual. “Please, do not ask me to answer that question.” He told her, walking up.

She frowned. “Why not?” Twilight asked in response.

“I do not wish to lie to you.” He said, passing her and leaving his room. “Miss Applejack offered me work, should I require it?” Paladin asked without any discernible emotions.

“Oh, yes but you should still be resting- and what do you mean, you don’t want to lie to me?” demanded Twilight, unhappy with her own lack of knowledge.

Paladin turned to look at her as he reached the front door. “I do not wish to lie to you.” He gave his non-answer back before gripping the door knob awkwardly in his mouth and twisting it open. “I shall return later.”

With that the mysterious pegasus was gone, a thoroughly bamboozled Twilight gaping at the door in his wake.

‘How did- He couldn’t know-....’ she thought in confusion. ‘How can he give out advice about my horn when even Princess Celestia didn’t know what it might do? That’s impossible!’

***

She roared, a wordless cry of victory, tearing through a red sky clouded by ash. Though her body was unfamiliar, Rainbow Dash felt the joy of flying as she always did. It moved without her making it but somehow she wasn’t worried.

She knew what she was doing.

Stony spires rose around her spewing black smoke. A rain of light hammered into them, shattering red rock in bites that ate through spire after spire rapidly. Rainbow Dash felt a satisfaction that was partly hers, as she could always appreciate a job done fast, and that of whatever was guiding the body.

A spire wall exploded as she soared past and a monster like a mutated minotaur with red skin covered in small spikes and a pair of massive bat wings came bellowing at her. An axe of black metal rose in its hands and came rushing down towards her.

Dash felt her forelegs rise, a sword gripped in the odd metal claw holding it on the right. She swept inward, her blade coming up to bat away the monster’s weapon away like shooing away a fly. Her other claw shot out to grasp one of the monster’s wrists. She whirled, pulling the monster from the air and throwing it hurtling towards the ground.

Her sword bearing limb lifted it high the moment she let go of the monster to catch the blade of another, uglier monster with four wings and a spike growing out of its chest. Their weapons met, blade to blade, and the monster’s was cut cleanly through. Her free hand – hand? ‘Where had that come from?’ she wondered for a brief moment before it was swept away – reached for her sword’s hilt before it reached the apex of its arc and she brought it straight down on the monster’s skull before it could react.

A great light burned her eyes and she missed the blow landing, but Rainbow Dash’s body didn’t flinch. Her sight returned to her, half a monster falling down to each side.

A bolt of lightning fell past her, striking a demon rising towards her. Not reacting Rainbow Dash back handed a fourth monster that came barrelling towards her from around the spire, slicing through its middle before it recovered.

A strange being wearing a robe of cloth and chainmail descended from above, delicate white wings of fire hanging down from metal arches rising from its shoulder blades. Its hood was complete shadow, even in the hellish red light.

“Brother Tyrael, Master Malthael has located the Lord of Hatred. Dul’Mephistos lies to the west, towards the centre of the breach. His forces have been drawn to the north by the Host under Imperius.” It spoke in a genderless voice, echoing strangely, and somehow Rainbow Dash knew it was a messenger for a far greater being. How she knew, she had no idea but it rankled at her for a second.

Her annoyance was lost when her head nodded and spoke without her making it. “Very well. You have my thanks seer. Return to Malthael and inform him that I will lead the strike with Izual and Ardleon.”

“Master Malthael knows this. I must inform Brother Imperius.” The strange thing told her in its bizarre, lyrical voice.

Thought Rainbow Dash just wondered why they couldn’t have sent another of whatever it was to tell this Imperius guy, her body – but it wasn’t hers, was it? – nodded again. “Be safe.”

‘Rude.’ thougth Rainbow Dash sourly when the thing left without another word. A demon, this one seemingly thrown and without wings, came hurtling from the side of the next spire the messenger passed. Even as she brought her arm up to throw her sword, the messenger lifted a hand and unleashed a piercing bolt of lightning. The bolt struck the monster dead centre and it exploded with a tremendous-

***

Bang!

Rainbow Dash leapt to her hooves, awoken by the loud sound. She looked around her, seeing nothing in the sky surrounding her cloud. Shoving her head through the bottom, the weary pegasus let out a groan when she saw the source of the sound – a pair of colts, hammering nails into a board outside a house that was inexplicably derelict.

Her first good sleep in a week and those morons had woken her! Rainbow Dash ground her teeth and barely restrained the urge to fly down and give them both a piece of her mind. Or better yet, a piece of her hooves in their faces.

Sighing, Dash sunk onto her haunches and ran her hooves down her face. She glanced over the edge of her cloud, seeing the houses in neat little rows in some streets and slap-dash chaos in others, the tight buildings deceptively airy and colourful. She shivered, fighting back the wave of chill running up her spine. Oh sweet Celestia, how could she have missed it before? So...confining. Hiding the sky, trapping her-

The chromatic pegasus shook her head, trying to shake the thoughts out. This wasn’t normal, it wasn’t even cool.

‘This is too much, maybe I should ask Twilight for-’ her musings, as always, cut off at this point and Dash had to fight not to vomit. No, not Twilight. Or at least not in her house. Her trap!

‘I can’t let the others know.’ She thought desperately. ‘I’m supposed to be cool! I’m supposed to be Loyal! How the hay can I help if I can barely look at a house or a...a tree without wanting to wet myself like a filly. How can I help them if I can’t stand being down there for longer than a few minutes?’ Shame filled her at that. She hated this.

Rainbow Dash had managed to contain these feelings, this...fear for the first few hours after they woke up. The adrenaline and Elements had more than reinforced her confidence. She had even flown through the Everfree in search of Paladin without suffering any ill effects. She had been fine.

Until she woke up the next morning in Twilight’s house, having stayed up well into the night with her friends watching over Paladin in wake of the Princesses’ visit.

Flushing red with humiliation, Rainbow Dash remembered the way she had just frozen. Nopony else had been awake when her eyes opened to her great fortune. Dash wasn’t sure she could take one of her best friends seeing her overcome by so much fear.

She couldn’t see the sky. That thought had dominated her thoughts. Everything seemed so close, so tight. Even as Rainbow Dash’s brain had been telling her it was just Twilight’s house, that she was surrounded by her friends and there was nothing to fear, she had been panting and shivering. It had taken everything she had not to lose control of her bladder!

‘They won’t find out!’ Rainbow Dash swore vehemently for what must have been the hundredth time. She had been exhausting herself with flight training, doing the most straining exercises she could. It was paying off, unusually quickly, but after a week of near-constant work her wings were sore and her body tired.

At least Rainbow Dash’s dreams hadn’t been filled with horrifying roots reaching out to grasp her wings and-

Something moved at the corner of her vision and Rainbow Dash looked down, spotting an oddly coloured pegasus trotting steadily to the town’s boundary. Relieved beyond words for the break from her thoughts, she let a grin spread across her face.

‘Paladin! I still totally owe him. Is he leaving town?’ she frowned, glad at the distraction from her memories. ‘No way is he leaving without at least something to show that he’s earned the gratitude of the most awesome pegasus in Equestria.’

Leaping from her cloud, Rainbow Dash took off towards him. ‘And what better reward then knowing he’s the second most awesome pegasus in Equestria?’ she thought cockily before a frown stole over her expression. ‘Wait, third. Me, Fluttershy, and him. No wait, the Wonderbolts! That’ll make him...argh...I hate maths.’

***

Tyra-

‘Paladin.’ he reminded himself stubbornly.

Paladin trotted down the street, ignoring the inquisitive stares from ponies he was passing. There were even more then when he first arrived, quite a feat since he had been unconscious for most of his stay.

He paused, looking around. Paladin had no idea where Sweet Apple Acres was. It had simply slipped his mind. The lost angel reigned in his frustration. ‘This is part of being...mortal. A weak mind distracted by a weaker shell. I will just have to cope with it.’

“Excuse me.” He approached a mare leading a number of small ponies, her mane light pink with a wide lighter streak down the middle. “Can you direct me to Sweet App-”

Three familiar voices piped up in union.

“Paladin!”

The Cutie Mark Crusaders swarmed towards him. That was the best word that came to Ty- Paladin’s mind. Swarmed. They smiled hugely in front of him, and he had to stop himself from backing up a step.

The adult mare smiled. “Oh, you’re Paladin? We’ve all heard so much about you.” She said enthusiastically, holding out a hoof. “I’m Cheerilee, I teach at the school. From what everypony is saying, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“Thank you?” he replied somewhat uncertainly, his own hoof hesitantly reaching out to shake hers.

“Paladin! Paladin!” Scootaloo bounced in front of his face. “Didja really lose your cutie mark fighting off the evil plant monster in the Everfree?” the foals now crowding around behind Cheerilee let out loud gasps of amazement.

“It’s GONE!” wailed Sweetie Belle, having bypassed asking for simply running around and looking at his flank. She looked under him to Applebloom on his other side. “Is it on that side?” she asked frantically.

The farm-filly shook her head sadly. “It’s gone!” she echoed her friend.

Now the foals gasped in horror and backed away.

Apparently born with limitless patience, or fortified against their actions, Cheerilee managed not to roll her eyes and just gave the CMC a stern look. “Girls, that’s rude.”

“Sorry.” They chorused, filing back into the line with unhappy pouts back in Paladin’s direction.

“I’m very sorry for that.” She told Paladin apologetically, giving him a small smile. “You know how little fillies are, especially on their way back from visiting Zecora.”

Tyrael- Paladin shook his head. “It is no issue.” He frowned before continuing. “Is Zecora’s home not within the Everfree forest? A dangerous place to take children.”

Cheerilee laughed lightly. “Oh, Zecora is staying just on the edge of town at the moment. Her home was damaged, I believe. I thought it might be a good chance to make sure all the fillies and colts had a chance to see her while she was convenient. Zecora was more than happy to tolerate them for a short time and educate them a bit more about Zebrica.” She explained, ignoring the pouts from the CMC and the fidgeting from the other little ponies.

“Ah, I see.” Tyrael conceded with an inclination of his head. “Returning to my reason for halting you; might I have directions to Sweet Apple Acres?”

“Ohh! Ohh! Me! Miss Cheerilee! Me!” Applebloom jumped up and down, waving her hoof in the air excitedly.

“Yes, Applebloom?” Cheerilee asked with a barely concealed smile of amusement.

Applebloom came rushing forward once more, babbling at high speed. It took Tyrael a moment to focus and listen. After a request to repeat herself at an understandable speed, Applebloom had given him what he assumed were accurate directions. She did live there, after all.

“Thank you, Applebloom. I apologise for holding you up, miss.” He glanced at the children, who peered back with a mixture of awe and trepidation.

“Not at all. Have a nice day.” She replied, beginning to lead the children back to the school.

“Be safe.” With that done Tyrael turned and departed, Applebloom’s directions in mind.

He was on the outskirts of town, travelling down the road that would apparently lead to Sweet Apple Acres when a cyan blur appeared before him.

“Paladin! I thought you were meant to be out for a while more!” Rainbow Dash hovered in front of him for a moment before dropping to the ground.

“Rainbow Dash.” He nodded to her and experienced a moment of worry. He really was nodding a lot. At least his tr- what was once his true form had been more expressive even if he didn’t have a face visible to mortals.

She grinned at him, seemingly happy to see him. “So, y’know, thanks for bailing us out of the root thing. Not too sure what you actually did, but Twilight says we’d be-” she drew a hoof across her throat “- if you didn’t do it, so yeah, thanks!”

“It was...” he began to reply before trailing off.

Rainbow Dash watched him think for a few seconds. “Uh, Pally?”

“It was the only choice I could bring myself to make.” Paladin finished, looking away to hide the war between anger at himself and shame.

She moved next to him and elbowed him in the side. “Well, the world would be a pretty boring place without me to make it more awesome.” She bragged confidently. If Paladin had been paying more attention, he could have noticed that it seemed a bit more strained than usual.

“I’m sure.” There might have been a trace of bitterness in his voice, but Rainbow Dash missed it.

“Hey, Pally.” Rainbow gave him a serious look. “You ever need some weather or anything I can do for ya, just let me know. Least I can do, especially since you lost your cutie mark and all.”

He stared at her, than shook his head. “That is not necessary, though I do appreciate the gesture. Your assistance with flying lessons is all I ask.”

“Oh...cool. So, what are you doing? Hope you aren’t leaving town, Pinkie would hate if she didn’t get to throw you another party and Pinkie’s parties are the best.” Rainbow Dash told him, and in Sugarcube Corner Pinkie let out a random cheer, confusing everypony in sight in all the two seconds before they thought ‘it’s just Pinkie Pie.’

An amused snort came out Tyrael’s muzzle before he knew it was coming. “Her welcome party was the first party I have ever attended.” He admitted, shaking his head while he thought ‘Archangels do not have ‘parties’...but I guess mortals do.’

He became aware that Rainbow Dash was gaping at him. “S-Seriously?” she stuttered. “That was your first party EVER?”

Pinkie, who had previously been giggling happily far away, suddenly felt an overwhelming sense of depression. Her hair fell and Mrs Cake rushed over just in time to move the tray of muffins out of the firing line before she started crying.

“It was.” Paladin snorted again. “It was...better than I expected.” He added almost as an afterthought. Considering he hadn’t actually had any expectations to draw on, this was technically true.

Just as suddenly, Mrs Cake found her attempts to comfort the distraught Pinkie interrupted when she was pulling in the grips of a bouncing cheer. When asked why she was changing mood at the drop of the proverbial hat Pinkie would reply, at some volume, thusly;

“No idea! Wheeee!”

Carrot Cake sighed as his wife dealt with their apprentice. If that filly hadn’t become something of a surrogate daughter to them they might have not put up with her...Pinkieness.

At least, that’s what he liked to tell himself when he felt things were going a bit too far.

“As to your original question, Miss Dash, I am going to Sweet Apple Acres to seek employment.” Tyrael told her in a strangely solemn way.

The way she suddenly looked hesitant, the flare from her nostrils, the widening of her eyes, this time Tyrael saw them. The way her muscles reacted, though in a different form then he usually saw, followed a pattern he had seen countless times.

It was a reaction beasts, demon and mortal alike, made when they saw him coming.

Fear.

‘How curious.’ he hid his thoughts from changing his expression as he watched her.

“Oh, that’s cool. Heh, well, since you seem ta know where you’re going I’ve got some nappi-” she began to say, rubbing a hoof on the back of her head with a nervous chuckle.

Tyrael leapt like a dog to a bone, metaphorically speaking, and interrupted her. “Would you join me? I am sure you wish to see your friend Applejack.” He offered voice only slightly out of his usual tone of solid rock.

“Thanks for the offer but I really need to, uh...do stuff...” Rainbow Dash trailed off awkwardly, taking a few steps back.

He sighed. “If you are going to lie so badly, please do not waste your time or mine.” He trotted past her.

Rainbow Dash stared at him incredulously. “Wha-huh?”

Over his shoulder he called out “I have been lied to by far more cunning creatures then you, Miss Dash. I can tell a lie from such as you easily. You are merely making a fool of yourself.”

Red filtered in her vision and she was in the air before she knew it.

In seconds Rainbow Dash was in front of him, hoof japing at the larger pegasus. “Oh yeah? I can lie great! I am an awesome liar!” she growled, nearly mindless with competitiveness.

“I am sure you are.” He said sedately back, walking around her.

“I am!” Dash snarled, huffing angrily in the air next to him as she easily kept pace with his fast trot.

His eyes turned to look at her without emotion. “I believe you.” was all he said. He meant it too. Tyrael was no master of pony-emotions, but far too many factors let him notice her nervousness. Though he lacked his angelic senses beyond the limited mortal frame of reference he was no fool.

Or foal, come to think of it, even if his body was only really just over a week old.

“No you don’t! But you will, oh yeah you will!” Rainbow Dash stayed level with him, relentless in her sheer competitive-focus.

“Lying is nothing to be proud of.” Tyrael pointed out, resisting the urge to smirk when the mare’s expression went through several interesting changes as she struggled to work out how to respond to his allegation.

“Well, yeah, obviously.” She mumbled, somewhat embarrassed. “But, y’know, if it was I would be, because I’d be awesome at it!” Rainbow Dash concluded proudly.

“Deception is not your strong-suit. You have yet to convince me of anything untrue.” Increasing his speed slightly, Tyrael kept his expression bland.

“I could if I wanted to!” Dash argued back. “You should have totally seen it when we were planning Pinkie a surprise birthday party and we had to put her off the scent. All done by me! Aww yeah!”

“Indeed. So, why were you were afraid of coming to Sweet Apple Acres?” he asked, changing the subject without a hint of trying to subtle.

Rainbow Dash glared at him. “No way am I afraid of AJ’s orchard! I’m the Rainbow Dash, Best Young Flier and only one pegasus who can do Sonic Rainboom.”

“Ah.” Tyrael nodded in apparent agreement. “Thank you, by the way.”

“Huh? Oh yeah, no prob.” She said without a second thought. A moment later she added somewhat hesitantly. “Um, what for?”

He lifted an eyebrow curiously at her. “For accompanying me to Sweet Apple Acres,” Tyrael nodded to the farm-house in front of them.

Their surroundings suddenly snapped into view, Rainbow Dash looking around in shock. Trees. There were trees around them in every direction. She froze, brain shutting down. She could see it, the rustle of each branch. Her mind conjured slithering hints of movement in every shadow and her eyes were darting around rapidly.

Watching her flinch, unable to back away because they were all around her, was Paladin. His expression flat, although concern was buried somewhere deep in his eyes.

“Rainbow Dash” He said, loudly and firmly, reaching out to pull her face back towards his. “You are afraid. Tell me what you fear.”

Her mouth moved but no sound came out. Something shifted behind and Paladin caught sight of the surprised Applejack watching them. The look he sent her managed to communicate ‘Be quiet’ and she simply paused, waiting to see what was going on.

“Tell me.” Tyrael repeated. “Look into my eyes. Tell me.”

“I...the...the t-trees..everyw-where..” her voice came out shaky and weak. Sweat was running down her forehead.

Applejack’s jaw dropped, listening to her friend weakly whimpering in fear of trees! ‘That can’t be....RD wouldn’t be afraid of trees! She’s...she’s Rainbow Dash, darn it.’

Despite her iron-clad beliefs Rainbow Dash looked terrified of the beloved apple trees. It hurt, if Applejack was honest, to see her closest friend reduced to a quivering wreck by the orchard the farmpony put her life into.

Ignoring Paladin’s unspoken warning, Applejack came out.

“RD?” she asked, voice carrying in the quietness. “You okay there sugarcube?” she winced at the thoughtless words. Clearly Rainbow Dash was not okay and it was a damn stupid thing to ask.

Rainbow jerked in alarm, looking back to see her friend. “A-Applejack!” she squeaked. She actually squeaked, which was odd enough to throw Applejack off for a few vital seconds.

A rainbow-trailed was left in the air as the pegasus fled, the appearance of somepony she was ashamed to show her fear to galvanising Rainbow Dash’s will long enough to get away.

“Rainbow Dash! RD!” shouted Applejack as the weathermare rocketed away. “Consarn’ it, get back here! Paladin! Don’t let her get away!” she turned to glare furiously at the other pegasus present.

He shrugged. “I cannot fly.” Was all he said in reply.

Applejack facehoofed. “Well, ain’t that a wonder. What the hay was that?” she demanded of him.

Tyrael followed the rainbow trail as it faded away. “I mentioned my destination was here and she displayed fear. It seemed unusual for her so I endeavoured to distract her until we arrived. When I brought our location to her attention...you saw how she reacted.” He told her calmly, thoughts elsewhere.

“Ah sure as sugar did! She was...she was... she wasn’t bein’ the Rainbow Dash ah know!” Applejack shook her head, still weirded out by what she had seen. “Did ya have ta do it like that?”

He glanced at her. “I did not realise the effect it would have on her. To have such fear inside her is not natural.” Tyrael muttered. His expression, though flat and stony, seemed darker than it had been.

“Yer tellin’ me. Much as Ah wanna go help her right now, knowing RD she’ll be hidin’ some place high Ah can’t get to.” Applejack sighed. “Guess Ah’ll have to give her some time.” She added, scowling at the ground.

“I am sorry it went like that.” Tyrael apologised sincerely. “Understandable though your concern for your friend was, she might have told me more about the source of her fear.”

“Ya’ll were just tryin’ ta help.” agreed Applejack, nodding back at him. “So, what can ah do ya for?”

“I came seeking work. I hope the offer you made yest- last week is still open, I have no wish to be a burden on Miss Twilight.”

Applejack chuckled despite what had just happened. “Sugarcube, ya saved the six of us, my little sister and her friends, Zecora and if what Twi’ and the Princesses said the rest of Ponyville. Ya been awake barely a day and already lookin’ to help. Ah don’t think you need ta ‘Miss’ anypony anymore. Ya want work; Sweet Apple Acres is always lookin’ for trustworthy workers.”

Turning, she motioned for him to follow. Both set aside thoughts of the stricken Rainbow Dash, reluctantly for sure but nopony in Ponyville could find her if she didn’t want to be found. The ability to fly faster and further than any other pegasus save professionals meant the range they would have to search was next to impossible.

Not that this was an issue for Tyrael. He spied, concealed within a cloud far above them, a small dot of cyan and mixed colours.

“Big Mac! Where the hay is that great big-” Applejack growled.

“Right here sis.” The large red stallion Tyrael had spotted coming around the other side of the house replied.

Applejack started and clutched her chest when her brother took her by surprise. Spinning around, she glared at him. “What have ah told ya ‘bout sneaking up on me?” she demanded of the stallion twice her size and weight in muscle.

“Dunno.” He grinned at the irritation on her face before waving it off. “Calm down, little sister. Ah need ta thank yer friend here.” Big Macintosh said, turning to Paladin with a serious look on his face.

“Thank me?” queried Tyrael uncertainly. There had been rather too much thanks going on recently, more now than in eons of warring with demons. The only mortals to really thank him had been the Horadrim and the adventurers he guided in pursuit of the Dark Wanderer.

Big Mac nodded, his chewing hay sliding to the other side of his mouth. “Eeyup. Ya’ll saved both my sisters. And the rest’a Ponyville.” He added as an afterthought.

“I did only what I have always sought to do.” Tyrael replied after a moment.

“Ah don’t know why, ain’t so sure Ah care. Applejack and Applebloom are still ‘ere thanks to ya’ll and that’s what matters.” The big, and now Tyrael realised they both were of a size which he had yet to see, stallion said back. His voice was thick with emotion. “Now Ah figure ah owe ya plenty. Applejack ain’t the sole owner of Sweet Apple Acres, though Ah can see why a lotta ponies seem ta think so. Ya’ll ever need anythin’, just ask.”

“Mac...” Applejack’s cheeks were red at the emotion in her brother’s voice. He had never been a talkative pony, yet here he was giving what was a whole speech for him.

Tyrael heard the emotion as well. Deep inside, he felt a warmth. It was the same strange feeling only mortals had ever been able to bring about in him. Uldyssian had been the first, the human-turned-nephalem who had negated his very being in a final act to prevent the raging energies from tearing the world of man apart.

The bravery of the Horadrim in their Hunt for the Three had seen him feeling that strange pride once again. It had been...inspiring. Mortals lacking the power of the Nephalem heritage who had managed to do what the Angiris Council could not and capture the Prime Evils. Regardless of what happened after, of Tal Rasha’s fate of eternal war with Baal, of Zoltun Kulle’s descent into madness, they had done him – and themselves – proud.

Deckard Cain. Surviving the Darkening of Tristram and its subsequent destruction at the hand of the Dark Wanderer’s minions. An old man, weak of body but with a heart Tyrael felt awed by and a mind sharp as a blade he had accompanied the brave heroes seeking to do as the Horadrim had once done and more. They had ventured into Hell and emerged victorious.

Even as he hurled El’druin into the Worldstone, Tyrael had been proud of them. Though they had the blood of Inarius flowing in them they were to Tyrael children he had helped raise.

It was their hearts which fascinated and awed Tyrael. Though mortals could be dark and violent they could shine with a light brighter than any seen in the High Heavens.

These ponies were the same, it seemed. Simple though it seemed, he could see the love between the brother and sister shown before him.

Tyrael smiled, surprising Applejack. “I merely seek work, to repay my host for her kindness. If there is some way I may assist and earn myself a living I would take it is all I can ask.”

Big Mac nodded, a satisfied expression on his face. “Ah can see why AJ and her friends like ya. Save lives and all ya ask for is a job.” He grinned. “Ah think we can find somethin’ for ya ta do, assumin’ yer as strong as ya look.”

“I am.” confirmed Tyrael.

“Ah’ll take over, since ya’ve finished yer work. Ah can show him around while Ah finish.” Big Mac told his sister, ready for the inevitable argument.

Instead, Paladin got in first. “Your friends may wish to know about Miss Dash’s condition.” He pointed out.

Applejack looked ready to argue anyway, never one to back down from work, but Paladin’s words reached he and she nodded grudgingly. “Alright, if yer so eager ta get rid of me. But just cause RD seemed in such a bad way.”

Waiting until his sister was gone, Big Mac led their new worker towards the field. “Ever pulled a plough before?” he asked without much hope.

“Never.”

“Eeyup, thought so. Well, if ya can kick a Timber Wolf ta pieces Ah’m sure Ah can teach yer how it works easy enough.” He looked back at the pegasus. “If yer strong enough, o’ course.” said Big Mac with a hint of challenge.

Tyrael followed the red stallion, confident in his ability to learn how to simply pull a large sharp object. How hard could it be, after a hundred millennia of killing demons and delivering justice?

***

Applejack trotted rapidly into Ponyville with the air of a mare on a mission. She nodded absent-mindedly when somepony greeted her but nothing would deter this farmpony.

If she had her friends’ usual habits right, Fluttershy would be making her weekly trip to the market with Rarity and perhaps Pinkie. That was most of the group right there and hopefully they could go to Twilight’s together. Considering how deep in her books Twilight had been, looking for an answer to her horn’s change, she was even more likely to be there than anywhere else. Not that the range for places Twilight could be found was that wide.

Passing a house, a demolition notice fixed up in front of it, Applejack shook her head. Shameful, letting a house in Ponyville sit empty for so long. As long as she had been alive that place had sat there, a creaking wreck waiting to fall down. A few ponies were busy removing various pieces of old furniture, piling them outside. At the moment a long table lay across an old couch, one end on the ground facing the road while the other reaching for the sky like an unused seesaw.

Right now they seemed concerned with getting a large wrecked piano out a hole in the wall.

Walking past the derelict, Applejack kept moving at a good pace until somepony appeared next to her.

“Hey Applejack,” Caramel greeted her cheerfully, falling into step with her.

“Afternoon Caramel” She tipped her hat.

“Busy?” he asked curiously.

Applejack nodded. “Sure am, but if ya wanna walk an’ talk that’s fine with me sugarcube.”

“Not like I’ve got much work. I don’t suppose Mac needs replacements yet?” asked Caramel, hope in his eyes.’

“’Fraid not.” Applejack smiled reassuringly when he sighed and his shoulders drooped. “Buck up there, Paladin is lookin’ ta help out in the fields an’ if he’s around for a while he’ll probably need some work done.”

That did buck up Caramel. “Paladin is awake?”

“Big Mac is seein’ what he can do right now.” She told him, glancing around as they reached the market. “Keep an eye out for the others, would ya?”

Knowing ‘the others’ meant her close circle of friends Caramel turned to gaze through the market as well. “I’m surprised you’re not there doing it yourself. Knowing how you get with the farm I-”

“’How ah get’?” Applejack interrupted, looking at him.

Caramel’s brain caught up with what his mouth had said and he began to sweat. “Err, that is, you...uh...” he back pedalled desperately.

“’How ah get’?” Applejack repeated relentlessly, looking him right in the eye.

A flash of bouncing pink caught Caramel’s eye. “Oh thank Celestia, look there’s Pinkie!” he pointed in the party pony’s direction with a relieved smile on his face.

Applejack’s gaze didn’t waver and Caramel’s smile became a nervous grin.

It seemed Celestia had at least one more blessing for Caramel today.

“Applejack!” Pinkie squealed in over-the-top happiness.

Tearing her eyes from the incredibly relieved colt next to her, Applejack gave Pinkie a forced smile. “Hey there sugarcube. Was lookin’ for y’all.”

To her surprise Pinkie responded oddly. She leaned forward, staring into Applejack’s face intently. “Okie dokie lokie.” She rubbed a hoof on her chin in apparently deep thought.

Caramel and Applejack exchanged a nonplussed look.

“Uh, you okay there sugarcube?” Applejack asked after a few seconds of being studied by Pinkie.

“Your smile...” Pinkie grounded out slowly.

“My smile?” this just confused Applejack more.

Pinkie nodded slowly. Behind her, Rarity and Fluttershy were trotting towards them. They arrived in time to hear Pinkie crying “It was FAKE!”

“Fake?” Rarity frowned, confused. “Applejack, darling, don’t tell me you have extensions?”

“H-Hello Applejack” Whispered Fluttershy.

Applejack rolled her eyes, ignoring Caramel stuffing a hoof into his mouth to muffle his laughter. “Don’t go thinkin’ crazy things, Rarity. Pinkie-”

“Pinkie sees through your mask!” said Pinkie triumphantly. “Your not-smile gave you away!”

Everypony looked at Pinkie Pie for a moment as she reared up on her rear-hooves, forehoof pointing victoriously into the sky.

“Ah been lookin’ fer y’all.” Applejack turned to her other friends; ignoring Pinkie’s disappointed “Awww” behind her.

“You wouldn’t happen to be reconsidering my offer on that spa trip?” Rarity asked hopefully.

“I thought I’d get more use out of that.” Pinkie confided in Caramel, who shrugged helplessly.

“Win some lose some I guess.” He comforted her.

Applejack scowled. “Ah ain’t got the time. This is about RD.”

Looking up, Fluttershy wore an expression of worry. “She’s not hurt is she? Rainbow Dash hasn’t been by all week; I was beginning to get worried that she might be sick.”

The look on Rarity’s face was different. The corners of her mouth became tight and she looked thoughtful.

“Darling, would this happen to be related to our conversation yesterday?” she inquired carefully,

“RD ain’t sick, least not how ya meant Fluttershy.” Applejack told the meek pegasus before answering Rarity. “Eeyup. But it’s worse than ya thought.”

Fluttershy looked between her friends, confused about what they meant. Next to them, Pinkie and Caramel’s conversation had somehow gotten onto the topic of what type of sauces rabbits liked.

“Oh dear. How do you mean?” Rarity gasped, concerned for their friend.

“She...” Applejack bit it back, not liking saying something like this too loudly. It would be too much of a betrayal to the reputation sensitive Rainbow Dash if word got out. “She was afraid of trees!” she hissed into Rarity’s ear quietly.

Rarity withdrew, a piqued expression now adorning her. “Applejack, darling, is this really a joking matter?”

Rolling her eyes, Applejack pointed a hoof at the fashionista aggressively. “Ah ain’t jokin’. Only reason she even reached the farm is cause’a Paladin keeping her distracted.”

“Paladin is awake?” the white unicorn looked shocked. “Really, I do wish Twilight would remember to share these things.”

“What’s wrong with Rainbow Dash?” Fluttershy cut in, glancing from one pony to the other. “Why did you think Applejack was joking? Why isn’t it a joking matter?” she demanded.

Both looked at her in surprise at the sudden assertiveness.

Fluttershy blushed and looked at the ground, scraping a hoof through it absently. “I-if you don’t mind me asking, I mean.” She whispered as her bout of assertiveness left her.

“S’alright sugarcube.” Applejack pulled her eyes back to them by the chin. “Ah meant ta tell y’all, not just Rarity. We noticed some odd behaviour from Rainbow Dash recently an’, well, somethin’ happened today that’s got me kinda worried.”

Pulling unicorn and pegasus into a huddle, Applejack quickly explained what had happened as best as she could.

“Oh my.” Fluttershy gasped in horror. “Poor Rainbow Dash, she must be traumatised from what happened. Oh dear, we need to find her.” She said with surprising authority, wings flaring.

“Hold yerself there a sec sugarcube.” Applejack reined her in as best she could verbally. “Ah wanted ta let Twilight know as well. This ain’t normal, especially not for RD.”

“I never thought it might be so bad.” Looking distantly, Rarity sighed. “What a simply horrible outcome. Together with yesterday, I imagine Rainbow Dash must have a similar reaction to being indoors. Oh, what was the word...’claus’ something. Drat it all.” She frowned in annoyance.

Opening her mouth to tell Rarity that what to call it really wasn’t going to be any use Applejack found Fluttershy cutting her off.

“Claustrophobia,” The pegasus told them with certainty in her voice before reverting to her usual manner. “Um, I once had to treat a poor little rabbit who had his burrow collapse on him when he was little. He was so afraid, even when I was with him in my house. It was terrible.” Fluttershy told them, her eyes wide with fear and worry for Rainbow Dash.

“That does it. We simply must find Rainbow Dash before this gets worse.” Rarity instructed them firmly, getting nods of agreement from both.

Pinkie appeared between them, giggling. They leapt back in surprise, or would have if Pinkie hadn’t pulled them into a group hug with Caramel. He grinned nervously at them.

“Ohh, are we playing hide and seek with Dashie? That’s great! Dashie hasn’t wanted to play all week, I was starting to get worried she was bored with my games, but that’s impossible! Nopony can get bored with Pinkie’s Party Games unless they were a stinky-winky old meanie-pants like Discord or Blueblood or that copy-Cadence-who-was-really-a-big-evil-bug-monster-lady.”

“What?” burst from Caramel’s lips before he could stop it.

“Found her!” shrieked Pinkie before anypony could reply. She pointed at a cloud not far away, exactly in the direction Applejack had come. It seemed to jump in alarm when it found a pink hoof aimed at it. Pinkie grinned. “What do I win?!” she asked excitedly.

“Caramel.” With a grin that left the echo ‘how you get’ running in the stallion’s head, Applejack was off.

“What?”

“Squee! A Party-helper!”

The cloud tensed before bursting apart, Rainbow Dash doing her best to live up to her name. Her strong wings beat at the air and she soared away with speed but none of her usual grace. Hiding high – very high – above Sweet Apple Acres had seemed like such a good idea to Rainbow Dash at the time.

Recovering from the terror in time to see Applejack leaving the farm in Big Mac and Paladin’s hooves, Rainbow Dash had followed her friend into Ponyville. Part of her wanted to just go down and talk to Applejack, but the rest of her stopped any such action. Shame filled every inch of the pegasus and now it weighed her down like lead.

Or perhaps it was all the training and barely five hours sleep in the last week that was doing it. Either way, Applejack was fresh and strong, her gallop eating up the distance between them even as Rainbow Dash soared just above the roofs of Ponyville.

Passing over a pair of pegasus, one of whom nearly let go of her side of the piano to wave at Rainbow Dash, the weathermare risked a glance back.

Applejack pounded after her. As Dash reached the old house, an idea cropped up in the farmpony’s head. Unless she found a way to actually reach Rainbow Dash in the air there was no point in chasing her all over the place, but it seemed fate was on her side.

Aiming for the teetering table, Applejack cast her gaze about for something to use to knock the piano out of the hooves of the pegasi moving it as they reached just over the high end of the table.

“Drop the piano!” a voice, feminine and vaguely familiar passed by Applejack with an almost physical sensation. It was like a wave of intent, passing over her and striking the pegasi.

Derpy and the other pegasus reacted automatically, their body moving without waiting for their brains to chime in. Applejack set her feet on the low end of the table. Rainbow Dash paused mid-air above the house, not quite believing what was going to happen.

The piano fell.

Applejack rose.

She flew like a missile armed with a Mark 1 Rainbow Dash tracking system straight at the wayward pegasus, going up and coming down from the arc right on top of her.

A common problem among Mark 1s is that they are first version and thus tend to be buggy and not completely effective.

Rainbow Dash flinched back a few scant inches without thinking and Applejack’s hooves missed her. They experienced a moment, eyes wide with surprise as they stared into the other’s expression before Applejack’s uncontrolled plummet resumed.

The farmpony smashed through the rotting ceiling, crashing through each floor with a massive boom and the sound of shattering wood. Ponies who had paused to watch in awe now looked on in horror.

With surprising speed the sounds came to an end, Applejack having torn from the ceiling through the third, second and down to the first floor of the building in record time.

The house creaked dangerously.

“Applejack!” the cry tore its way out of Rainbow Dash’s mouth and her tired wings pumped. Even weak, strained, and nearly paralysed with fear she wasn’t going to leave her friend in the house.

The house collapsed, ancient supports already rotten giving way from the trauma of Applejack’s destructive entry. Crashes and roars as old wood fell in an avalanche of splinters the size of hooves and entire floor dropped down in a thunderous rain filled the town and even ponies who had not been able to see what was happening looked up.

The Mayor glanced out the window, wondering why the demolition had commenced early. And why was it was over already, weren’t they meant to take a while being careful in case it fell and somepony got hur-

She was out the door of her office before the thought was complete.

Rainbow Dash hovered over the wreck, staring in horror at what had happened – at what she had caused. There was no way even an earth pony like Applejack would be alright after that, it had all fallen on her and...and...and

A sob boiled up in her throat, which tightened unconsciously. Rainbow Dash shook her head, unable to accept it. ‘No no no no no no.’ she thought endlessly. ‘AJ can’t be...No!’

Rarity, Fluttershy, Pinkie and Caramel arrived as the shaking Rainbow Dash touched down. Nopony moved or said anything for a few seconds.

Tears ran down Rainbow’s cheeks as she stared at her friend’s grave. “She...this is...this my fa-” she began to say.

The rubble stirred and fell as something beneath it shifted.

Looking around, the entirely unharmed Applejack stared at the devastation. Before she could do anything a cyan blur had knocked her to the ground. Applejack, slack jawed, simply let Rainbow Dash hug her tightly.

“Huh...”

Nearly invisible now that its need was gone, the last hints of the ethereal steel that had clad the farmpony went unnoticed as it faded into nothingness.

Applejack’s hat, lost at the pinnacle of her catapulting arc, landed with all due dignity on top of Rainbow Dash’s head.

***

Just so you know, I actually like Rainbow Dash. She’s my favourite of the Mane 6, along with Pinkie. I’m not, y’know, traumatising her out of some desire to bash a character but somehow she ended getting the short end of the stick so far, yeah?

I know at least one or two commenters on the last chapter should be a bit happy over what the last part displayed. Namely my subtle hints of the angelic power. You’re not thick, I know you can all get it.

I hope you enjoyed this chapter. You bloody well should, I’m finishing this after getting back from a close shift and I have to get up for work again in like 5 hours.

I’m a very lazy person, yet I have so much often this last few days. Surprised I’m done with this chapter at all. I suppose writing means more to me then my piss-ant job.

Please comment, I love them all a lot.

Act II - Ch. 9 Alarm

Here’s chapter 9! Not too much to say beforehand. I hope you enjoy the read? Any comments from Merujea, whose user-name has some element about it that still eludes me, below!

Hey everypony, sorry for the wait. I’ve been trying to sort out some rather personal affairs this past week in addition to preparing for my second-ever anime con that’s happening in a few days, so things have been a bit crazy (well, crazier than usual that is). In any case, how about I stop myself there before I begin rambling and let you guys get to the actual story? Enjoy!

Chapter 9 Alarm

***

The collapse of the old house near the market had attracted some attention, as it struck the balance between normal bad thing and a weird bad thing, the latter of which had become more common since Twilight Sparkle moved into town.

Those who had approached the area were treated to a slightly...odder sight.

“Let go!”

“Nuh!”

Applejack’s jaw was starting to get sore. Her hooves dug a furrow into the dirt and her neck was starting to ache a little but she refused to let go. Following in her easily tracked wake ran Rarity and Caramel, Pinkie having dragged Fluttershy off in another direction at some point.

“Let go!” repeated Rainbow Dash, panting despite her usual stamina. Her wings beat at the air as she crisscrossed the streets of Ponyville, fighting against the weight clamped to her tail.

“Neb ar!” was Applejack’s muffled but defiant response. She simply tried to dig her hooves deeper and slow the fleeing pegasus. It was going to take more than twenty minutes of this to make her give up.

In pursuit Rarity called out between deep breaths “Hold on dear! We’re -huff- coming!” Panting in what was a most unladylike fashion she nevertheless forced her legs to keep going.

Being slightly fitter Caramel could have tried to close with Applejack but chose to stay next to Rarity while keeping Rainbow Dash and her passenger in sight. The only reason they hadn’t lost the pair yet was because Dash seemed unable to fly in a straight line, zigzagging in attempts to knock Applejack free while stopping short of doing anything dangerous.

Not that he considered much would hurt Applejack if she survived a house falling on her head without harm.

Rainbow Dash zoomed towards the edge of town while keeping clear of buildings and trees. Despite the pull on her tail and the soreness in her wings Dash was feeling more confident as they approached empty air. All that stood in her way was the bridge over the small river and hopefully that would shake Applejack off. The very last thing Rainbow Dash wanted to was to, urgh, talk about it.

The expression of almost fatal stubbornness Applejack was wearing said it wouldn’t work. Glancing in the direction they were going, something caused her to blink, just in case she was seeing things.

‘What the hay is that filly doin’?’ she wondered, staring at the sign Pinkie was waving from under the bridge, angled so Rainbow Dash couldn’t see it from her elevated position. Wishing she could sigh, Applejack read the sign.

‘She better have a plan.’ Applejack thought. ‘A proper plan, ah mean.’ she mentally amended. Pinkie switched to another sign bearing the words ‘Trust me! Pinkie Promise!’ with a helpful picture of Twilight poking herself in the eye. Below that were four exclamation marks.

Nonetheless, just as Rainbow Dash reached the bridge Applejack reluctantly let go. The determined earth pony giving up was not something Rainbow Dash, even with the bridge, had been expecting short of Discord turning up so she was totally unprepared for the loss of her weight. She shot forward suddenly disorienting her for a few seconds.

The moment she was above the bridge the sound of ropes slithering, snapping and the whoosh of something moving through air at high speed came from beneath it. Launched up came Pinkie Pie riding her party cannon as it was effectively catapulted from under the bridge. It promptly opened fire. How she had managed to fit the larger than usual cannon under the not all that big bridge was a question best left for another day. The answer would still be “Pinkie Pie” but why deal with a logical impossibility today when you can put it off until tomorrow?

Regardless of how she did it Pinkie’s plan showed itself to be successful, the cannon firing something large right into Rainbow Dash.

When the smoke cleared Rainbow Dash was lying in a dazed pile on the ground bound in a heavily weighted net made of what looked like a strange combination of confetti, streamers and chains.

“Gotcha!” screamed Pinkie cheerfully, jumping off her party cannon and trotting over to the recumbent pegasus with a smile. “That was fun!”

Hurrying over the bridge, being sure to go around the part where the party cannon sat heavily on the worryingly creaking bridge, Applejack gave Pinkie a grateful smile.

“Thanks fer that sugarcube, mah jaw was gettin’ a little sore.” She said before turning to Rainbow Dash, who had yet to speak. “Now, fer y-” her words were lost when she saw Dash’s expression.

Rainbow Dash was shaking, her eyes blank as she struggled against her bonds. Her mouth moved, whispering something to herself. After a moment Applejack realised what it was.

“Can’tmovecan’tmovecan’tmovecan’tmovecan’tmovecan’tmovecan’tmovecan’tmove.”

Her shaking grew and so did the volume of her mad mantra. Wings and legs strained to force the tightly wrapped constrictors away without success.

Fluttershy emerged from under the bridge a few seconds before Caramel and Rarity arrived, all in time to see tears dripping down Rainbow Dash’s cheeks while Pinkie and Applejack rushed to get her free.

“Why’re these things so darned tight?” snarled Applejack, searching desperately for a way to loosen them.

Pinkie was in barely a better state then Rainbow Dash. She was just trying to help and now Dashie was crying and frowning and it was all wrong wrong wrong-

“Stand back!” cried Rarity, her horn lighting up. Hours of untangling ribbons, lace and wayward strings coupled with a talent for delicate work were applied to the task of helping her friend. She looked at the mess of chain and confetti and how Applejack and Pinkie had missed the obvious flaw in its binding was amazing. In seconds Rainbow Dash was free. She continued to sob and shake in place, fear overwhelming any possible thoughts.

The first to her side was Fluttershy, wrapping her hooves around Rainbow’s neck and pulling her close.

“It’s alright now.” She whispered comfortingly. “Ssh, it’s alright. Just let it out.” Fluttershy rocked her oldest friend and ran a hoof through her mane. A week of barely any sleep and all the day’s drama, not to mention dragging Applejack halfway through Ponyville caught up with Rainbow Dash and within minutes she was out like a light.

Pinkie spent the entire time being reassured by Rarity it wasn’t her fault in the slightest and resisting the drooping of her mane.

“This” Applejack muttered to herself, guilt and worry warring inside, “is worse than Ah thought.”

With no idea what was going on Caramel could only agree.

***

Tyrael came to a stop, the plough stopping with him. He glanced at Big Macintosh and asked impassively “Was that satisfactory?”

The red farmpony said nothing for a few seconds, eventually remembering to close his mouth. “E-Eeyup.” He managed, gazing at the perfectly ploughed field. Each row was straight without flaw as though they had been drawn on with a pencil and ruler. Paladin had needed some tips with making turns but everything he was told was absorbed without comment and never was the same mistake repeated twice.

“Very well. What shall my next task be?” asked Paladin, shifting slightly in unconscious response to aches across his body.

Considering the pegasus had just done the field quickly and done it as well as Big Mac ever had he was tempted to just have him move on to the next field. Big Mac changed his mind quickly, remembering the other jobs he needed to see what else Paladin could do.

“Let’s give applebuckin’ a go.” He told Paladin as he helped him remove the harness for the plough.

Paladin inclined his head in agreement and followed Big Mac without a word. Another tick for the strange pegasus; he was stoic and not particularly talkative. As a pony of few words himself Big Mac appreciated the silence.

‘Saved mah sisters’, saved Applejack’s friends, best plougher Ah’ve ever seen and he ain’t a chatterbox. Almost too good ta be true.’ the red stallion mused. ‘Thank Celestia. If he’s anywhere near as good with applebuckin’ as he is the plough we’re in for a good year.’

Coming to the first apple tree with ripe red apples, Big Mac turned to the prospective employee. “’S all ‘bout kickin’ it the right way.” He explained shortly. “Now, Ah ain’t much of a talker so not sure Ah’ll be able to explain this. Only pony Ah’ve ever needed ta teach was Applejack an’ she’s an Apple.”

The two-toned pegasus considered this without a change of expression. “I see. If you would allow me to see, I shall do my best to imitate you.”

Big Mac nodded in agreement and turned around to bring his rear to the tree. Motioning for Paladin to come around the side to look properly he braced and with a tremendous surge of muscle struck the tree. In truth, most of the focus Big Mac required was to not hit the tree too hard and damage it.

Apples rained into the large buckets placed strategically around the tree.

“Again, if you would.” Paladin asked quietly.

Glancing at him curiously Big Mac complied anyway. Three more times Paladin had requested he repeat the feat and each time his eyes bored into Big Mac as he studied him.

At last, he nodded in satisfaction. “My thanks. I am ready to make an attempt.”

With little ceremony Big Mac placed buckets under another apple tree and moved back. All he saw was Paladin moving into position, mirroring his own stance quite well thanks to their similar builds, and giving the tree a good buck.

What actually happened, what had been happening since the first demonstration, was an intense mental exercise.

Though Tyrael had lacked muscles in the same way as mortals or demons up until a week ago he had been fighting creatures of tremendous physical power for most of his lengthy existence. Part of his vast experience was experience earned from observing his foes even as he fought them.

All those millennia of battle, of watching the smallest twitch of muscles from creatures of myriad form, were put to use analysing Big Mac’s applebucking technique. A mind that once spent days in passionate debate with his kin in the Courts of Justice over the words and spirit of the laws of Heaven turned to kicking apples off a tree.

Tyrael dissected the flow of restrained might within his memory and began to essentially reverse-engineer it. As he did so the ‘former’ Archangel felt admiration for the farmpony watching him. Clearly Big Mac was far stronger than his demonstration had shown yet he held that power within the constraints of tight control. There was no greater test then to have power surpassing others and yet deny yourself it.

It was, to use a cliché, the start of a beautiful friendship. Not that Tyrael realised this.

Big Mac’s jaw dropped as, for a second time, Paladin reproduced something which had taken him years to develop. “Holy horseshi-”

“Big Mac!” a stern voice called out, interrupted him.

The large stallion spun to find Granny Smith approaching. She was, as he was relieved to find, too far to have heard him.

“Jus’ tryin’ out a new worker, Granny.” he answered quickly.

The elderly mare slowly made her way to them. Paladin had turned to face her as well with his usual bland expression.

She scowled at her grandson. “New worker? Ah don’t ‘member nothin’ about no new worker.”

“Seein’ what he can do, Granny,” Explained Big Mac nervously. Granny Smith did always get a bit...stubborn where Sweet Apple Acres was concerned. Privately Big Mac thought his sister and grandmother were too strict with hiring new workers for anything more than less important jobs.

“Ya ain’t even introduced us yet, whippersnapper.” She snapped, eyes turning to Paladin.

Big Mac winced. ‘Bad start.’ “Ah’m sorry. Granny Smith, this here is Paladin. Paladin, this is mah granny, Granny Smith.”

“Ah don’t think Ah know ya, sonny.” She approached Paladin slowly, eyeing him in consideration. Her eyes darted over to the apple-filled barrels. “Was that yer applebuckin’?”

“It was.” Paladin nodded placidly.

She seemed to think about this for a minute. “Well” Granny Smith said at last “Ah ‘pose y’all will do. Ain’t gonna turn away a farmhoof who done saved both o’ mah granddaughters either. Apple family knows how to pay its debts. Ya got the job.” She smiled at last and nodded to Big Mac. He let out a breath he hadn’t realised he was holding.

“Thank you. It will be honour to assist the orchard.” Paladin told her, looking at the trees around him before going on. “I will do my best, no less than such a place deserves.”

“Such a place?” asked Granny suspiciously.

He didn’t seem to notice that. “Indeed. Twilight Sparkle told me of the history of your orchard and in particular your own role in Ponyville’s founding. Such dedication is something worthy of respect.”

The old mare looked unsure how to take this before finally settling on ‘pleased’. “Well, don’t that just make an old filly’s day. Y’all ever want ta hear some more ‘bout those days Ah’ll be happy to spin ya a tale or two.” Tittering in happiness Granny Smith turned and headed back to the house.

Big Mac let out a sigh of relief and turned to Paladin, opening his mouth to say something when she looked over her shoulder and pierced him with a glare.

“An’ if Ah hear anymore language like that young’un y’all be over my knee like when ye were a foal. Ah don’t care if the new farmhoof sees ya bein’ spanked like a little colt, ya hear?” she demanded.

Blushing, Big Mac lowered his head. “Eeyup.” He sent Paladin a pleading look, as if asking him to forget this. Paladin looked on expressionlessly, though the edge of his mouth twitched.

She nodded in satisfaction and turned away once more. This time Big Mac waited until the door of the house closed before sighing in relief.

“Let’s practice that buckin’ some more.” He said for lack of any other distractions. Something distantly related to amusement gleamed in Paladin’s blue eyes as he complied.

They were making good progress well into the late afternoon and Paladin was proving his merit already when Applejack came trotting through the trees.

Tyrael glanced up, having heard her before she came into sight. “Applejack,” He greeted her with his habitual stiff nod.

“Paladin,” She nodded back and he couldn’t help but notice that she seemed distracted.

Where Tyrael had eons experience of detecting the smallest give away in the muscles of a pouncing demon-beast he lacked much skill with noticing emotions. While he saw that something was off largely thanks the way she moved, the lack of her usual self-assurance, Big Mac saw far more.

“What’s wrong?” he demanded instantly, approaching her with concern in his eyes.

Applejack hesitated. “It’s...its Rainbow. She’s in a bad way.”

“What happened?” Frowning, he threw a hoof over her neck and patted her reassuringly.

Tyrael approached as well. “Her fear struck again?”

She nodded. “Sure did. The girls are lookin’ after her out near her place. Not sure she’ll even go back into her own home when she wakes.”

“It would seem she needs you more than the farm right now.” Observed the dark pegasus, not actually asking anything but there was a question in his words nonetheless.

“Ah know that! But Ah thought Ah’d come get ya.” Applejack explained quickly.

“Me?” his eyes widened in surprise.

“Yeah, you sugarcube. RD woulda never got out o’ that trap without ya, just like the rest of us. Besides, Ah thought...” she trailed off awkwardly.

He cocked an eyebrow curiously, a sentiment mirrored by Big Mac. “You thought what?”

“Well, ya seem ta know a lot about this kinda thing an’ Twi’ said somethin’ about thinkin’ ya might have been dealin’ with dangerous stuff” Admitted Applejack. She was fairly certain Twilight wouldn’t mind her telling Paladin, especially for something this important. Besides it wasn’t like it was a secret or anything, just idle speculation.

Tyrael wondered at that privately. Technically it was true. In fact he had been dealing with the most dangerous stuff anywhere short of the Prime Evil returning and he would be damned before that happened.

“I have some experience with dealing with such things.” This was true as well. Angels felt emotions, even they could be afraid and he had been given cause to reinforce their wills more than once. “However...”

Applejack’s eyes flashed with anger “’Howeva’ what? Rainbow Dash needs help!”

He held up a placating hoof. “Yes, I understand that. I have a duty now that your grandmother has granted me work here. I promised to do the best I could.” He looked into her eyes and she wanted to withdraw such was the intensity in them and his words came out harsh. “There is no power in this world that will make me abandon my duty... not again.” the last he whispered as he turned away, not even realising he had said it.

Both Apples stood there for a moment, staring at him. Paladin ignored them and turned back to resume his work.

“What was that?” Applejack whispered to her brother.

“Ah ain’t got a clue.” He admitted slowly as he studied Paladin intently. “But gimme a minute.”

She nodded after a few seconds and retreated back to give the two stallions some privacy. Big Mac said nothing yet, simply watching Paladin move to the tree he had been about to buck before Applejack arrived.

At last he spoke.

“More ta life than work, ya know.”

Paladin didn’t even look back. “Not for me.”

Big Mac chewed on his stalk of hay absently, thinking before he spoke again. “Ah respect yer putting the farm before what yerself less’an a day after Granny said ya were hired, but normally we don’t start new workers properly until the next day at earliest.”

Now the pegasus did look at him. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously. “Truly?” he asked softly.

The red-coated stallion nodded seriously. ‘Ah don’t like it, but at least Ah can lie better than Applejack.’ he thought.

“Eeyup. So y’all head on off with mah sister an’ see ta that friend o’ hers. Besides, won’t do the farm no good if we don’t get any o’ that rain she brings around most weeks.” Big Mac added with a shrug.

Paladin seemed to turn this over in his mind for a short time before at last conceding.

“Very well, I shall return tomorrow.” He said with a challenge in his eyes and words.

Macintosh shrugged again. “Eeyup. We get up with the sun so anytime near dawn is normal. Considerin’ that yer meant to be recoverin’-”

“I shall be here at dawn.” Paladin cut him off.

For a moment Big Mac was attempted to point out that he was the one in charge, not Paladin, but decided to let it go. The white-winged pegasus was stubborn if nothing else.

“Eeyup. See ya then.” With that obvious dismissal they separated, Big Mac getting back to work as Paladin went to find Applejack.

He found her as she emerged from the house with her saddlebags stuffed with various goods. “Well, ya changed yer mind?” she asked unhappily.

“Macintosh has informed me that I shall officially begin work tomorrow. Therefore I am no longer bound to remain and work.” Paladin said simply.

She sighed but nevertheless accepted this. “Sugarcube, ya need ta learn there’s more ta life than workin’. Friends matter an’ RD needs hers.”

“Your brother said something similar.” Muttered Paladin as they began their journey to the empty field where the others waited. “Surely coming to get me means she had one less friend to look after her.”

Applejack snorted. “Ah hate ta use them fancy maths but she’s gonna have one more friend when we get back.” She shifted slightly as she spoke to adjust her saddlebags.

“Ah, we are collecting another on the way.” Paladin nodded. “Very we-”

“Ah meant you.” growled Applejack, catching the look of surprise that appeared on Paladin’s face for a brief moment. “What, that’s a surprise ta you sugarcube?” she asked with a frown.

He mastered himself. “I...it was merely unexpected.”

She arched an eyebrow at him. “Really? Uh, ya know we all consider you a friend, right?” her voice betrayed her unease. ‘He must know that somepony who saved our lives would be a friend at least.’

“I...” Paladin frowned slightly. “I do not believe I have had such a thing before.” His wings flicked unconsciously.

At his words Applejack nearly tripped over her own hooves. “What?” she nearly shouted. “Yer not serious are ya? What sorta pony has never had any friends?”

He began to respond but she cut him off.

“Ah mean, even Twi’ had Spike an’ her brother. Everypony has friends.” She insisted fiercely.

Paladin shrugged, white wings stirring at the movement. “I do not. Have not.” He looked thoughtfully into the distance, studying the slowly dwindling apple trees on either side of them.

‘Was Imperius a friend? Before we voted on Sanctuary, before his pride began to grow, were we friends? Izual...was he? Ardleon? Auriel?’ he mused, mind drifting back over his long existence not noticing the low grunt he made as he did so.

Applejack watched the strange pegasus as he became lost in thought. Clearly something was wrong. What sort of pony never had any friends? None at all!

“No.” He frowned, “Maybe. I do not know.”

“How could ya not know if ya have friends?” she stubbornly asked, stomping a hoof in frustration.

“Very easily.”

Applejack glared at Paladin, not entirely certain he wasn’t pulling her leg. He looked back as though completely serious.

“There is dust in your mane.” He observed quietly.

Her glare became a confused stare. “Beg yer pardon?”

Paladin’s nodded at her. “Your mane, it has dust in it. I am merely curious as to why. Considering her condition I cannot imagine you found Miss Dash where I can imagine there would be a large amount of dust.”

The farmpony looked away, thinking about what to say. “Well, ya see, there was a bit of a’ kafuffle when Ah was chasin’ RD. A house might’a kinda...fallen on me.”

“A house,” Paladin replied slowly after a few seconds of silence “fell on you.”

“Eeyup.” she nodded.

He looked at her and noticed the distinct lack of gapping injury. “You seem...well. Remind me, the major construction material used is wood and brick is it not? Perhaps Miss Dash’s home? Or Sugarcube Corner...hmm.” he frowned thoughtfully and missed Applejack rolling her eyes.

“Don’t get smart.” She muttered. “Ah ain’t got a clue how, but the ole’ derelict near the market came down on me – an’ no, Ah ain’t explaining why – Ah came out of it fine an’ dandy. Not a scratch on me.” Applejack sighed. “Can we not talk ‘bout this? RD is the one who needs helps, Ah’m fine so Ah don’t see why it matters.

“Hmm.” Paladin nodded in acceptance and they fell into silence. ‘The Princesses told me much of their world. Earth Ponies are physically the strongest and can survive great wounds. Yet she is unharmed.’ he thought.

Suspicion crawled into his contemplations and the image of the weeping Applejack, clad in a pony-shaped parody of angelic armour filled his vision. ‘Twilight’s horn has changed. No...impossible. No mortal soul can wield my power however fragmented it might be.’ Tyrael tried to assure himself.

He nearly came to a stop as another revelation came to him. ‘No. Yes. The Elements. Power kin to mine yet different acting as a medium.’ he glanced at Applejack discreetly and she was too absorbed in her own thoughts to notice. ‘I already knew what I gave them is too infused to be returned without killing them. Is that same reason allowing them to manifest some reflection of power?’

Tyrael’s mind was abuzz with speculation as he tried to work out what would happen. Mortals empowered directly by the might of an Angelic soul! It was blasphemy.

Into his thoughts intruded a voice that sounded like Deckard Cain. ‘Blasphemy? Are you truly so far above them? How are you better than Imperius?’ it asked him sternly.

Applejack looked up Paladin’s indrawn breath but he kept looking forward so she just shrugged. He seemed fine.

‘I am not. I am...Paladin.’ he snarled back. Mentally he cringed at the name.

The voice was relentless, and even though he knew it was part of himself it cut deeply. ‘Yet your pride as ‘Archangel’ puts them in danger. What if one of the others manifests power without understanding and react badly?’

‘They will be fine. None are stupid and-’ Paladin argued.

‘And they are endangered because you were too wrapped in bitterness at what you gave up to be honest?’ the inner-voice hissed. ‘They have been honest and kind even before you saved them. The truth must be known. Twilight Sparkle will not let the changes go unnoticed. You saw what comprises her in the nightmare. Do you truly think she will never track this back to you? She will study and research and one day realise the common element to the changes is you.’

Paladin hesitated at this and the voice mercifully went silent.

“What was Miss Dash’s status when you left them?” he asked in hope of distracting himself.

Applejack shrugged. “Same as it has been since we found her. Been sleepin’ like a foal an’ Fluttershy ain’t left her side fer a second.”

“Hmm.” Paladin grunted.

“Somethin’ on yer mind sugarcube?” she asked him when no reply was forthcoming.

Paladin stirred from his thoughts to offer a mumbled negative.

“Uh huh.” Applejack was, to say the least, unconvinced. “Ya sure?”

“I’m sure.” He growled back somewhat harshly. When she recoiled in response Paladin reached up to rub a hoof over his forehead. “I...apologise. I do not mean to be rude.”

“’s alright, no offense taken.” Shrugging it off, Applejack kept her gaze locked with his. “Ya seemed a mite unsettled if ya don’t mind mah sayin’.”

“Thoughts of the past. And the future, I fear.” Paladin sighed.

She reached over and patted him on the shoulder, not noticing the way he tensed at the contact. “Don’t worry none Paladin. Y’all ever need somepony ta talk to, well, all o’ us are yer friends. Ah don’t know what life has been like fer ya but everypony needs somepony they can talk to.”

Paladin let out a bitter laugh. “Someone to talk to? There is none.”

Her eyes spoke of concern Applejack wasn’t sure he would want to hear. “T’aint healthy, bein’ alone.”

“Let us not talk of this,” He shut down the conversation without raising his voice but it was clear Paladin wanted no more part in it.

Applejack sighed and hung her head. ‘Looks like RD ain’t the only one with issues.’

The subject of her thoughts was again immersed in his own musing. ‘Alone? Am I alone? No, of course not.’ he denied. Whether he realised it or not his own thoughts still sounded to him like his angelic-voice had. ‘I have stood with my brothers and sisters for millennia. I have never been alone.’

Yet as they passed through Ponyville the thought remained with him. ‘If you are no longer an Archangel, they are not your kin.’ whispered a treacherous voice all too similar to his shell’s. A mortal’s voice.

‘Be silent.’ he thought back at whatever part of him seemed determined to spark fury.

‘Tyrael had his fellow Angels, but you aren’t Tyrael anymore. You, Paladin, are alone.’ The voice went quiet at last, leaving its parting words to ring in his mind.

They walked in silence, neither saying a word until a small group of ponies came into sight. They actually heard them before they saw them. Fluttershy and Pinkie watched Rarity and Rainbow in concern. Of Twilight there was no sign.

“I told you, I’m fine!”

“I do believe you are lying, dear. Now sit down and wait for Applejack to get back.”

“Or what?”

“Or I, darling, will make you.”

Rarity and Rainbow Dash were face to face, neither looking willing to back down. Both looked about ready to start attacking the other.

“Oh consarn it.” Applejack facehoofed. “Ah get back an’ yer about to take a bite outa each other.”

“Applejack!” Rainbow Dash froze. “Uh...” her wings shot out and with a great heave she took off. ‘Applejack is too stubborn to let me weasel out of this! I need time to think of something, anything!’

“Where ya goin’?” Pinkie leaned down next to Rainbow’s head, looking around curiously.

“Gah!” Jarred by the shock Rainbow’s wings jerked awkwardly and she fell down the three feet she had gained before Pinkie somehow got on her back. “Pinkie!”

“That’s my name don’t wear it out.” The party pony frowned. “Wait, can you wear out names? Oh my gosh I say my name all the time! I’m wearing out my name, my name is being worn out; I am out wearing my own name! I don’t wanna be wear my name out until nopony can use it anymore because-”

Rainbow Dash’s eye twitched dangerously. “Pinkie.”

“-if nopony can use my name how will I know when they’re talking to me? Somepony will say ‘you’ and I’ll have to look up every time just in case because I would hate to miss out on having a super-duper fun chat with anypony-”

“Pinkie.”

“-but wait! Every time I say Applejack or Dashie’s names I’m wearing them out too! Oh no, what about Celestia? Every time somepony says ‘by Celestia’ or ‘oh Celestia’ they’re wearing out her name and I mean sure her name must be pretty good quality-”

“Pinkie!”

“-since she is a princess but still oh no I’m wearing out her name as well! I need to stop wearing out Celestia’s name or we won’t able to call her ‘Princess Celes-”

Pinkie found a hoof in her muzzle, cutting her off. It was her own hoof so it wasn’t too much of a surprise.

“Get off!” Rainbow Dash roared in the silence.

Pulling her hoof out Pinkie giggled. “Woopsie!” she sing-songed, quite literally hopping off her friend’s back.

Instantly moving to flee again Rainbow Dash felt another weight settle over her, this time around her neck. Applejack had moved quickly and dropped a foreleg to keep her in place. She was fairly certain this wouldn’t set Rainbow Dash off but if it did she could get off in a second.

Looking up in panic, Rainbow Dash found Applejack’s calm eyes staring straight into her and bit back a groan. ‘No escape now.’ she thought bitterly.

“Hold on there, sugarcube. Y’all ain’t runnin’ off again.”

Dash snorted, grumbling aloud “Yeah, I got that.”

“Good.” With a warning glare Applejack forced her down so they could both sit comfortably. Not for a second did the strong farmpony’s arm budge.

“Miss Dash.” Ignored until now Paladin nodded at her.

He, at least, wasn’t looking at her like she was made of glass. “Heya Pally.” Rainbow Dash took petty satisfaction in his nearly suppressed wince at the nickname. “I told you, it’s just Rainbow Dash. Or Dash. Or RD. Or Rainbow Dash the Amazing, Future Wonderbolt extraordinaire-”

An apple was shoved into her open mouth cutting off her continued bragging. “Good ta see yer boastin’ ain’t been affect. Celestia knows - Pinkie, ya can’t wear names out it’s justa’ saying’ - what we'd do if ya couldn’t even talk yerself up.” Applejack told her with a chuckle.

“I know, so I guess I’m fine and you should all just let me-” the near-deserpate mare tried to stand but the iron-bar that was Applejack’s leg still held her down. She let out a whine. “Come on!”

“Not happ’nin’” Said Applejack shortly.

“Nngh.” Slumping in defeat, Rainbow Dash scuffed at the grass. Her house loomed not far away in the sky but its shadow was cast away from them.

A few seconds passed.

“Fine! Let’s get this over with!” she growled unhappily. “What are you waiting for?”

Applejack barely glanced at her. “Not ‘till Twi’ gets back.” She said firmly.

“Argh.” Dash’s face fell to the ground and she affected an expression of disgust and annoyance.

Paladin had turned to greet the other mares and Fluttershy had come creeping over to sit on the other side of Rainbow Dash. The timid pegasus clutched one of Dash’s hooves, smiling through her worry in the hopes of helping her friend.

“I really haven’t had much of a chance to thank you, Sir Paladin.” Rarity was saying to the taciturn pegasus.

He shrugged. “I have only awoken today and have spent much of it at Sweet Apple Acres.” He explained simply.

Rarity shook her head, mane flowing through the air as she had practiced countless times. “Nevertheless we all owe you very much. I can’t bear to think about what might have happened to Sweetie Belle if you had not come to their rescue to say nothing of giving up your cutie mark to save us.”

“I merely did what I thought was right. Think nothing of it.” He muttered, looking away.

The fashionista smiled widely at that. “Oh, such modesty! I knew the moment I saw you that here, here was a proper gentlecolt.”

“Oh.” Was all the bewildered pegasus could manage before she struck a strange pose.

“No! Here, I must say, is a hero!” she smiled as the light of inspiration came to her. “Yes, I can see it now. Paladin, the Hero of Ponyville! What sort of suit would a genuine hero wear?” Rarity frowned now as she began to muse on a possible design.

Paladin watched her pace before closing his eyes for a moment of peace and sanity.

Rarity gracefully flopped to the ground, although she made sure to do so on a strategically placed picnic blanket. “I do hope I can make you something properly, darling. I have been having such trouble recently.” She murmured quietly.

He looked down at her. Against his better judgement, Paladin took a deep breath and asked “Is something wrong?” he immediately regretted it. ‘I must learn if a side-effect is manifesting for her as well.’

“Wrong? Oh, not wrong!” Rarity moaned “Quite the opposite! My inspiration has been flowing as a river all week but...” she bit her lip uncertainly. “Well...”

Paladin fought the urge to just let her trail off without carrying the conversation onward but he knew he needed to know. “Yes?”

Rarity hesitated before letting out a long sigh. “Oh darling, it’s simply horrible. My skills cannot match my vision anymore! Every dress I make, every stitch I do I cannot help but find a flaw. Nothing is perfect like it once was. Even some of the dresses I made last week I could not help but work on. How could I have missed such obvious faults? Perfection remains outside my grasp,” The look on her face was now far more depressed than he had expected.

‘Perfection.’ he thought dreadfully.

“I think I must have some work done on the store as well.” Rarity added.

“Oh?” was the best he could offer, but it seemed enough.

She nodded. “Oh yes. There are a few dreadfully weak places in the wall and I would hate for somepony to accidentally put a hole in such a weak wall.” She shuddered, “How ugly. I can’t imagine how I failed to notice before. They’re so easy to spot.”

Nothing he had seen or heard suggested Rarity possessed much in the way of knowledge about the fundamental structural integrity of buildings. ‘Ah. I see.’ was all he thought, confident now he had identified the effect his- Tyrael’s power was having on Rarity.

“So...anypony got any stories?” Pinkie asked, looking hopefully between them.

“Anything to pass the time.” groaned Rainbow Dash. She looked up at the rapidly darkening sky and smirked. “Any scary stories?”

Something in Paladin urged him to speak. Perhaps it was the thought still ringing in his ears, the words Applejack had spoken about loneliness. Perhaps it was the thought that they had been true to him and that he might find some way to share with them, even if they would not know it.

“I do.”

They all looked at him in surprise. He answered questions readily enough but offering to tell a story felt out of character for him.

Pinkie simply clapped excitedly. “Yay! Story story story!” she chanted.

“Cool, I bet you have awesome stories!” Rainbow Dash asserted, discreetly trying to budge Applejack. The farmpony rolled her eyes and nudged her captive back down.

Rarity looked interested. “Please, do tell. I’m sure anything you wish to share will be very interesting.”

Paladin looked at the sky. “Yes. Interesting.” He turned back to face them. “This tale is known as the Darkening of Tristram.”

The name alone made Fluttershy whimper slightly.

“The tale begins, in truth, long before the Darkening of Tristram.” He began, the words spilling out in his clear and concise manner. “There existed three demons, the Brothers of Hatred, Destruction and Terror and they exemplified their names. They ruled the darkest realm of fire and stone they called Hell as the Evils. But their minions were as evil and vile as they were and eventually they grew to resent their masters. Hell went to war against itself and though the Three were powerful indeed they were defeated and banished to the mortal world.

“Though weakened the Three were agents of terrible evil and began to sow the force from which they drew power. Destruction laid waste to glittering cities. Hatred turned brother against brother and drove friends to loath each other. Terror spread across the land in a vicious cycle of fear and pain.

“Their dark reign was ended for a second time when a group of mages known as the Horadrim banded together. Guided by the hand of a celestial warrior they bound the Three within prisons of crystal and locked them away. Destruction was sealed in within an ancient tomb where its weakened prison would forever be augmented by the soul of one of the Horadrim. Hatred’s prison was given to a gathering of monks who held to tenets of kindness and acceptance where its influence would be trapped.

“Finally the last of the Brothers was trapped and for its wardens the Horadrim chose to guard it themselves. They had found and defeated Terror in a system of caverns, and above this place they built a monastery to watch over Terror’s prison. The caverns became catacombs and as the years passed the Horadrim interred their dead within them.

“Centuries came and went. Around the monastery a town was formed and though over time the Horadrim died out save a single blood line the town prospered. This town was named Tristram.”

Paladin broke off here for a moment to let the girls finish their intakes of breath at the ‘dramatic’ revelation before continuing.

“The lands around Tristram came to be known Khanduras over time as the Horadrim dwindled until the last of their line was an old man who served as the Elder of Tristram, a scholar of obscure arcane knowledge-”

“Sounds like Twilight’s type” Muttered Rainbow Dash.

Paladin glanced at her and she went red before motioning for him to go on.

“Yes. Well, over the centuries the monks who guarded Hatred grew into a vast religion worshipped far and wide. A devout lord of another land was sent to Khanduras to be its king. At the urging of his advisor and friend, a powerful priest of this religion, he chose Tristram as his capital and the now abandoned monastery was refurbished into his palace.

“King Leoric was kind and wise, and soon the suspicious folk of Tristram accepted him. In time, they grew to love him. Leoric took a wife and their sons were considered as much a part of Tristram as any others who had been there for generations. All was good with the world, or so they believed.

“In truth, darkness awaited all those lands. The King suddenly changed. He saw traitors and enemies in every shadow, poison in every meal. He became irrational, setting his loyal soldiers on the kingdoms around him despite being massively outnumbered. The peo- ponies of Tristram’s love turned to fear and finally hate. While he sent his eldest off to war, Loeric’s other son vanished. This was the last straw and the King’s wrath was great. Innocents were executed, faithful servants slain by their lord’s insane belief that they were responsible for his beloved son’s disappearance.

“Yet as nobles had fought to avoid their liege’s ire his advisor, the priest, remained untouched. The truth was even darker than any could imagine. For Hatred had corrupted his prison and spread his taint amongst the once goodly priests, twisting them into his puppets.

“Leoric’s priest had directed him to take the Horadrim monastery as his palace because he knew it was the resting place of Terror and sought to free his master’s dark kin. He travelled into the catacombs and shattered Terror’s prison. Free but still weak, Terror had attempted to possess Leoric but found the King too kind and strong of will to take full control. The effort cost him his sanity but Leoric resisted even as he was transformed into a monster he would have loathed. Thus was Leoric truly Terror’s first victim upon his release.

“Good King Leoric became the Black King and his madness knew no bounds. When at last his swiftly vanquished soldiers returned he flew into a rage. The leader of his warriors was a knight named Lachdanan who looked upon what his king had become and wept, for he knew in his heart that the king he swore to serve was long gone. With a heavy heart but knowing this was best for the people of Tristram, Lachdanan killed his king.

“Terror chose Leoric’s second son as his host and so the priest took him. Lacking his father’s conviction the son was soon fully taken and Terror walked upon the earth once more.

“The eldest prince came home to find Tristram a place of naked fear. Monsters stalked the night and the dead walked with a taste for the living. As the Black King was laid to rest he rose again, cursing Lachdanan and his former soldiers to serve him in death. Lifted by Terror’s power, Leoric returned once more, the Black King no longer. His armies would follow him beyond even the grave as the Skeleton King.

“The last of the Horadrim’s blood line had grown up with ancient tomes warning of such things and believed them as nothing but myths and legends. Seeing the truth, he aided the eldest prince. The prince, alongside adventurers come to pit their might against the darkness beneath Tristram, began to purge the evils that plagued the land.

“The prince ventured into the depths of the monastery, freeing Lachdanan who refused to do evil or harm the innocent even as he became the unholy living dead. He fought his way through the catacombs until at last he sent his father to his eternal rest.

“Demons and undead, monsters to shake the heart of a lesser warrior came at him. Level by level the prince fought and even as beasts of fire and darkness, creatures of pure evil that lived only to kill. Each that dared meet him in battle was defeated and cast down.

“At last, the prince reached the very deepest level and found waiting for him Hell itself. Striding fearlessly into the flames and brimstone he fought Terror in a great battle. Against all odds he slew Terror. But as he drew forth the shattered prison of Terror, the method by which it had possessed mortal form, his elation turned to horror. Terror’s demonic form melted back into his brother’s.

“With a great cry of grief the prince realised that despite all that had been lost Terror’s prison was forever weakened and would soon break. Left no choice, he drove the crystal into his own flesh so that he might contain the evil within himself....”

Paladin trailed off. He had stopped seeing what was real as he talked and at some point Twilight had joined them. She, like the others, had become enrapt with his story and followed his words.

It took a full minute for them to realise he was done.

“What happened after that?” demanded Rainbow Dash.

“What a brave prince....” Rarity murmured.

Applejack sighed, tipping her hat to Paladin. “Mighty fine story,” She told him, impressed.

“T-that poor p-prince.” Fluttershy whimpered.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Come on ‘Shy, it was just a story.”

“Where did you hear that story, Paladin?” Twilight approached, startling the others. None had noticed her arrival it seemed.

“Gah!”

Paladin gave a noncommittal grunt. “I cannot recall. It is merely a story.”

She sighed in disappointment “Really? What a pity.”

“I believe my story is not why you have gathered here.” Paladin reminded her.

‘Damn!’ Rainbow Dash gulped as everypony turned to look at her. She sent a glare at Paladin which he met calmly without a flinch.

“Thank you Paladin.” Nodding thankfully him Twilight’s horn lit up and she placed her book-filled bags in the middle of the group. “Now, I found a few helpful books that I’m sure can be of use. ‘All You Need to Know About Common Phobias’, ‘Your Friend Is Afraid And How You Can Help!’, ‘Irrationally Frighten? Ten Easy Steps That Can Help!’, ‘Phobias: Causes and Treatments’, 'Claustrophobia and the Fear of Death and Dying’, and from my favourite series ‘An Egghead’s Guide to Psychotherapy’.” She beamed at them proudly.

Rainbow Dash’s expression fell. “You’re kidding, right?” she looked frantically between her friends. “She’s kidding, right? Are you seriously going to let Twilight book me to death? One of those was called ‘Death and Dying’!”

“Ah...Ah’m sure Twi’s got something that’ll help.” Unwilling to admit it, Applejack was somewhat hesitant herself.

Twilight’s proud smile faded slightly. “Oh, sorry. I just...” she murmured, blushing. “I really wanted to help. Rainbow, we all do.”

The cyan pegasus fidgeted uncomfortably. “Yeah well don’t worry, I’m fine.”

“Darling, you were crying and shivering in a most frightful manner!” Rarity protested hotly. “Do you really expect us to just forget that? More to the point, would you really want us to? We’re your friends.”

The others chorused their agreement. Paladin had discreetly stepped back into the lengthening shadows of dusk. Even his glorious white wings seemed to lose their lustre as he faded into the back ground.

He was, bluntly put, extremely uncomfortable.

“Yes! I mean, no. I don’t know, shut up!” Rainbow Dash growled stubbornly, refusing to look any of them in the eyes.

Fluttershy ran her hoof through Rainbow’s mane. “We just want to help.”

“I just...I can deal with this myself.” Dash murmured into the ground.

A pink hoof pulled her face up. “Aw, but where’s the fun in that Dashie? Friends are for having parties and fun and parties and cake and parties but they’re also for when things get all saddy-waddy. Who better to turn your frown upside down than us?” Pinkie grinned cheerfully, bouncing in place.

The weight holding Rainbow Dash down eased up. She looked at Applejack, who gave her a reassuring smile. “She’s right, sugarcube. Ya need help an’ we all know yer too gosh darn stubborn to get help so we’re gonna help ya our own selves. Friends do that fer each other. Help ya despite yerself.”

“I...” to her embarrassment Rainbow Dash stuttered, unsure what to say. “No, I... you shouldn’t have to.”

“Why not?” asked Twilight with disbelief heavy in her voice that Rainbow was still not giving in.

“Because I’m meant to be Loyalty!” Rainbow Dash snarled with sudden force. “How can I be loyal if I’m dragging you down with my problems? I have to fix this, fix myself, myself!”

Paladin’s voice came as sudden rumble, everypony having forgotten his presence as they focused on Rainbow Dash.

“Loyalty is not so shallow.”

“Paladin!?” Twilight squeaked and nearly tripped as she spun around to look at him.

He gazed back at the group, his voice as impassive as his expression. Paladin’s eyes bored into Rainbow Dash’s.

“You are so desperate to not let what you foolishly deem ‘your’ problems affect others that you fail to live up to your Element.” He told her coldly.

No longer held down, Rainbow Dash leapt to her hooves with a glare. “What the hay do you know?”

His voice became, if possible, even colder. “I know the truth of loyalty, child.” He said slowly but firm in each word. “You are blind to the truth that loyalty, no matter how heartfelt and fervent, is not truly given unless shared. To be given and received is its true nature. You have let your fear of failing to be loyal do to you the very thing you are trying to avoid.”

“What...what are you talking about?” she demanded in her most authoritative tone, failing completely. Her mouth was dry as sand paper and something about Paladin’s almost luminescent gaze held her transfixed.

“Loyalty must be given to be received. You are trying to be so loyal; however, you are not giving your friends the chance to be loyal to you or even for you to be loyal to yourself. Your Element is more than just what you are-it is something you share with others. Too often to reserve even a good thing for yourself and none other is a fatal flaw.” Paladin took a deep breath and for a moment his gaze darted between the others.

“Generosity and Kindness you direct only inward are merely greed and selfishness. Laughing alone highlights what you lack as none answer in kind. Even Honesty can be destructive when forced. Loyalty...you must balance between being loyal to others and to yourself. Only those who return your loyalty deserve it. Rainbow Dash, you would destroy yourself so that you can still be ‘loyal’, yet if you are reduced to a terrified infant how can you help?”

Silence stretched out around them as Paladin fell silent for a few seconds.

“You have tried to be alone. Believe me, loneliness is crushing. Let your friends be as loyal to you as you have been to them.” With that he stepped back, out of the light Twilight’s horn was projecting to ward off the night that seemed to have swallowed them as he spoke.

“Paladin is right.” Everypony looked at Fluttershy when she broke the silence. “We just want to help. If that’s alright?” she asked quietly.

For a moment Rainbow Dash didn’t move, staring into the darkness where Paladin lay. At last, she nodded slowly. “Y-yeah. It’s alright.”

Fluttershy let out a squeak as Pinkie somehow reached out and pulled the entire group into a big hug.

“Yay!” she squealed happily. Her expression quickly changed and she did a mental tally. “Wait a minute! Paladin!” Pinkie turned her head further than her neck had any right to go.

From the shadows she was glaring at, Paladin’s firm voice muttered “I refuse.”

Pinkie’s glare intensified.

The aura of stoic refusal replied in kind.

“Don’t make me come in there.” The party pony warned him.

“I will make you do nothing.” He said back sharply. “It will be your own choice to attempt it. I refuse.”

“Why?”

Silence. “It is....I wish to retain my dignity.”

Pinkie opened her mouth to continue her attempt to coerce Paladin into joining their group hug Applejack let out a great sigh.

“Pinkie, ya can hug ‘im all ya like later. Get back here.”

“Okie dokie lokie!” with her usual change by the moment smile Pinkie happily returned to holding her friends close.

Paladin coughed and thanked the Gardens of Hope for Applejack.

***

Celestia sighed in elation. The first night Luna had raised the moon again had been bliss. After one thousand years of constantly controlling both celestial bodies she had forgotten how much of a weight it was on her mind. Even sleeping it pressed against her dreams. They had been forced to use drastic measures to wake her on time to raise the sun for dawn when she had been having such a wonderful sleep.

Curling up in her large – at least compared to her subjects – bed Celestia let out another sigh.

“Sleep well, sister.” Luna called softly from the balcony outside Celestia’s room.

Celestia smiled, poking her head out of the covers for a few seconds. “It’s a beautiful night, Luna. I hate to miss it...”

Trotting over Luna nudged her sister back into the covers and used her magic to adjust them properly. “You stay up with me often enough as it is, ‘Tia. I know how much it means to you, to be able to sleep without this burden anymore.”

Celestia shifted slightly as she tried to get comfortable. “Mmhmm.” She mumbled sleepily. “But something else means more to than that, little sister.” The solar alicorn whispered.

Leaning in, Luna’s expression became curious. “Really? What might that be, sister?”

“Having you back,” Celestia murmured as she drifted off into sleep.

Drawing back from her slumbering sister, Luna couldn’t help tearing up slightly. She brushed it away, but really hearing Celestia say that reassured her hugely.

Stepping out onto the balcony Luna spread her wings wide. ‘Enjoy your rest, ‘Tia. After a millennia of filling in for me, you deserve it.’ she thought happily.

Because of all this, it was rather unfortunate when the mental shriek of wards dragged Celestia kicking and screaming from her dream.

Celestia stared at the ceiling of her bedroom, eyes hard as she ignored the psychic alarm bells.

“Why?” she asked simply before throwing the cover off and getting up. She could feel Luna approaching, having sensed her awakening. ‘I should have linked Luna back to the last of the wards as well.’ Celestia mused with annoyance.

Pulling a prepared scroll from its place and setting it where it would be seen, Celestia lightly tugged a pull-rope to call a servant. Taking to the air, she soon met Luna in the sky above Canterlot.

“’Tia! Were you not intending to sleep until dawn?” Luna asked, confusion evident.

Celestia sighed. “If only. Events seem to disagree, however. Come, Luna, we must make haste.”

Following her sister’s lead Luna turned in the direction. It was a familiar one at least. “We go to Ponyville?”

Expression dark, Celestia shook her head. “No, though I wish we were. The wards at the entrance to the Pit have been activated. We fly to Tartarus.”

***

Well, here’s chapter 9! I’ll be honest, the emotional part was not something I was confident about but I realised it was the only logical way for it to go. So, how do you think I went?

The Darkening of Tristram story Tyrael told will obviously be familiar to those who have played Diablo. I assume that’s a lot, since this is a Diablo crossover. But I included it so that readers who haven’t played the games but still read this would have some idea. Plus I wanted a way for Twilight to turn up in the twilight without anyone noticing.

Don’t expect any updates IN THE SAME WEEK but still every 2 weeks or so for at least 14 weeks. Why 14? Because Semester 2 of University, which I just started, goes for 13 weeks + 1 for exams. So, yeah, I’ll be doing that. Still, hopefully should turn about a chapter a week which is better than some stories I’m waiting updates for.

Just to clarify again because a lot of people seem to keep misunderstanding:
I'M STILL UPDATING, JUST NOT EVERY WEEK. Not taking a 14 week break.

Kudos to anyone who fully gets the idea behind Rarity’s side-effect. I’ll be honest, Mace Windu’s ‘Shatterpoint’ ability was a big inspiration for it. If you get that without checking a wiki or TVTropes, well Full Fist to you.

If you say you know what it is but don’t really know, No Fist to you. Also a Double Full Fist if you get the “No Fist/Full Fist” thing but only Australians are likely to get that.

As always, any comments from Merujea at the start or down here to read.

Act II - Ch. 10 Life Goes On

Here’s chapter 10 all done and dandy! Took me a bit longer than intended but it’s all done now. Uni has been annoying but mildly satisfying. I still don’t see why I need to do the maths unit as part of what is essentially a pre-Bachelor of Arts (Literature) preparation course and it pisses me off. I suck at maths.

Which makes it ironic that every time I leave my Friday maths lecture I know I’m going to be catching a bus to a friend’s place two streets away from Uni the next morning to play DnD or Shadowrun, games involves lots of basic arithmetic. If they could somehow combine Shadowun or DnD with learning maths, I’d be set.

Anyway, here’s the story. Not my favourite chapter and I had some trouble with it, but here it is!

Chapter 10 Life Goes On

***

Trotting through the dark streets of Ponyville, Tyrael couldn’t help but feel like he had dodged an arrow. The entire situation had been making him feel extremely awkward and he had been relieved when he was able to leave with the muttered excuse of getting an early night for his first day’s work in the morning.

As far as he could tell, the girls were planning to have a camp out to keep Rainbow Dash company. When she had admitted to not even being comfortable in her own home and had been sleeping on clouds for the past week, they had been appalled. Just as he had left Twilight had begun to work out a schedule so at least one of them would be able to spend the night with Rainbow Dash since her living outside for an indeterminate time meant they wanted to make sure nothing would happen.

Rainbow Dash had protested fiercely but eventually gave way when Fluttershy mentioned how guilty they would all feel if she got sick and none of them were present to help her.

Another stroke of good fortune was the empty streets. It made him slightly uncomfortable when he was being watched by everypony all the time. Next time he saw the Princesses, Tyrael would really need to ask why his shel- body, why Paladin’s body was so noticeable. Was it some method to ensure they could track him simply by making him easily recognised?

He chewed over these thoughts until he was approaching the library. It was quiet inside and Spike was nowhere to be seen. As much as Tyr- Paladin wanted to simply retire and let sleep take him until tomorrow he felt he had to make sure the dragonling was alright.

“Spike!” he called, raising his voice. “Spike! It is I, Paladin!”

There came no answer save a faint smell. He sniffed and instantly recognised it. The scent of burnt ozone, as though something had been using flames. In Tyrael’s long existence the number of beings using fire he had interacted with on friendly terms could be counted on one hand. Only one – Imperius – was an angel.

He sniffed again, following the small to the door leading to the tree’s basement. He quietly opened it, not thinking about how he managed the feat with hooves. Focusing his senses, a whoosh sound and another whiff of the smell of fire reached him. A brief flash of familiar green fire-light flashed from within the basement.

‘Spike’s fire? How curious.’ Paladin strode into the basement doing his best to keep his hoofsteps quiet. The light-show repeated itself, and again, each time followed by panting. Curiousity gnawed at his insides.

At last he found the source, a certain baby dragon covered in sweat before an array of what looked like targets. ‘Curious and curiouser.’

“Spike?”

At the sound of his name said dragon spun around with an expression of alarm. “Paladin! I thought you would be...uh...” he looked away with a faint blush on his cheeks. “Actually, I kinda forgot about you. Heh, oops?” Spike grinned shakily up at him.

Paladin lifted an eyebrow at Spike. He glanced at the tiredness on Spike’s face, the slack posture, the deep breaths he was taking and the way the wall was singed.

“You are practicing your fire.” He concluded aloud, feeling a moment of pleasure when Spike’s expression became surprised. “I was unaware you were interested in such a thing. Twilight has said nothing of it and I doubt she would not warn me in case of...accidents. This is a tree, after all.” He pointed out.

Spike scratched his neck. “Er, well the basement is underground and Twilight’s covered it in spells so magic or fire won’t burn the whole place down.” He shrugged. “She says it just to be safe but I know she only did it so she could use this place as her mad science lab.”

Deciding to pursue this ‘mad science’ topic at a later date Paladin approached Spike who now looked both nervous and embarrassed.

“I do not mean to intrude, little dragon, but I must ask; why? You seem to wish to keep this a secret.” He came to a stop in front of Spike, keeping his voice from being harsh or hard. Spike was, after all, truly a child.

The small dragon kicked at the ground. “I...” he looked up from his feet, his face awash with emotions. “I couldn’t help them. When those roots things were wrapping Twilight and the others up my flame couldn’t burn them. I just want to be able to help.” He flexed his claws nervously.

To his surprise Paladin nodded, “A fine sentiment. Have you made much progress?”

“Err, not really.” Spike glanced at the soot-covered corner “Took me ages to do that.”

“You must persevere, young Spike. With practice you can no doubt improve.” Paladin reassured him.

“Gee, thanks.” Smiling, the little dragon began to clean up. “Gotta make sure this is all gone before Twilight gets home.” He said, unasked.

Paladin frowned. “You have yet to tell me why you wish to keep this a secret. I am sure Twilight could obtain information to assist your quest.”

Looking up from his work Spike sighed. “Yeah but if I tell her she’ll make me stop! Like I’m just gonna sit around, being a ‘baby’ forever.” He grumbled.

“Would she not want you to be able to defend yourself and others more effectively?” Paladin asked curiously. To wilfully be weak was an alien concept to him.

“Phhb. Twilight will say-” and here Spike fell into a remarkable imitation of Twilight’s voice “-‘Spike, I just couldn’t bear it if you got hurt! You have to stay inside while my friends and I go and have exciting adventures and save the day while you clean up the mess I made despite the fact it would take me like two seconds to put all the books back with my magic while it takes you over an hour!’ Have you seen how stubby my arms and legs are?”

Paladin cocked an eyebrow at Spike’s small rant and the little dragon looked embarrassed when he realised he kind deviated from the topic.

“Heh, maybe I have a bit more stuff to work out?” he offered shakily.

“You may have a point.” The pegasus conceded, deciding to ignore Spike’s rants. “I shall keep your secret, unless such a time arrives that I believe it would do more harm than good to remain silent.”

Spike glanced around nervously. “I don’t suppose you could Pinkie Promise that?” he asked hopefully.

The hefty dark pegasus sighed. He remembered Fluttershy asking for the same promise. “I Pinkie Promise.” When Spike continued to watch him expectantly he added “Yes?”

“You have to do the rhyme!” Spike told him. He demonstrated and grinned when Paladin facehoofed.

‘I wonder how much dignity I have left for this world to take?’

***

The next day came swiftly and mercifully without nightmares plaguing Tyrael’s dreams. He was woken by a strange device Spike had provided, ringing shrilly. To his embarrassment his sluggish thought processes and annoyance at the irritating sound caused him to strike it a tad forcefully. After carefully gathering the pieces and prying a few sharp parts from where they had been imbedded in the wall he placed the debris in a rough pile next to the bed.

Applejack had warned him to have a ‘hearty’ breakfast and Spike had been kind enough to help him lay out what he would need the night before. This didn’t make it any easier for Tyrael to pour the milk into the hay cereal but he made only a small spill which quickly fixed with a cloth left for exactly that.

After a strange meal of plant-matter, processed lactated cow-juice and a few apples Tyrael set off. All the while he had been as quiet as possible so as not to disturb Spike and, if she had returned after he retired, Twilight.

Dawn was just starting to burn away the edges of night when Tyrael arrived. He stood in the empty yard in front of the large house, unsure as to what he should do next. At last he decided to simply wait.

Barely a minute passed since his arrival before Big Macintosh appeared. He simply nodded at Paladin in approval.

Tyrael nodded back. “Shall we begin?” he asked.

“Eeyup.”

That, apparently, was that.

What followed was a morning of Big Mac teaching the first farm chores of the morning in as few words as possible and Paladin responding in exactly the same fashion. Feeding livestock had never been something to cross Tyrael’s mind before, far too busy as he was with the metaphysical conflict between the forces of good and evil as they vied for dominion over creation.

The cattle seemed friendly enough. Tyrael was fairly certain this was different from the cows of Sanctuary but considering his current company said nothing. For a moment in the morning light he almost thought he saw a cow standing upright with a polearm in...hoof, but it turned out to be a trick of interplaying shadows and sunlight.

Applejack arrived a few hours after Tyrael, near to mid-morning, just as Big Mac led him to his area of apple trees.

“How fares Mis-”

“Didn’t RD tell ya ta cut out the ‘miss’ stuff?” Applejack pointed out. “Ah think the rest of the girls don’t want ya to either.”

He nodded. “Very well. How fares Rainbow Dash?”

Her expression shifted slightly towards relief. “Better. We’re takin’ turns with stayin’ out with her an’ Twi’ is already readin’ through her books on what to do.” Applejack sniggered. “Said she was gonna ask Princess Celestia ter recommend a good psychiatrist.” She pronounced the last word carefully and clearly, as though somepony had teased her about mispronouncing it earlier.

Paladin nudged the last barrel into place. “That is good news.” He bucked like he had been doing it all his life and the apples came tumbling down.

Applejack watched and gave an impressed whistle. “Well ah’ll be, that was some mighty fine applebuckin’. Yer a real natural.”

“Thank you.” He continued his work, moving at a regular pace with little variance between each tree. A thought came to him a few seconds later.

Biting back a yawn from her late night Applejack turned away. “Ah better get started on my work, can’t have the new farmhoof outdoin’ an Apple!” she declared with a grin in his direction.

He glanced at the retreating mare, watching her for a moment. At last Paladin sighed and went back to his work.

‘They do not need to know. Not yet.’

***

Life, as Tyrael was discovering, went on. Each morning he rose with the sun and went to work at Sweet Apple Acres for most of the day. Long hours of constant farm work filled his time and with effort the pegasus forced his thoughts from anything but the mundane. He would eat lunch there before leaving as Celestia drew her sun down and Luna lifted her moon and stars for three days. On two others he was dismissed earlier to join Rainbow Dash and occasionally Fluttershy in attempts to get him flying again.

To his irritation Applejack insisted that he would not work every day, citing her own experience with overworking. Though Tyrael attempted to convince he did not need two days off she gave no quarter.

“We handled things fine before ya started an’ well do fine without ya.” She finally told him crossly. “The only things ya do other than work are flyin’ lessons with RD. Ya need days off so ya can find a hobby or somethin’. Now get!”

One pleasing note was the hard work was steadily improving his body. He could feel it strengthening each day and though it meant he had to adjust how much muscle he had to use it was strangely satisfying.

As for Rainbow Dash, she continued to sleep on the hill under her cloud house. Each night one of her friends stayed with her. Between a bit of magic woven by Twilight and her own ability to keep hazardous weather away Dash had considerably less difficulty then one might expect.

Each day Fluttershy would spend at least a little time trying to help Rainbow, mostly putting her effort into getting her to see the psychiatrist the Princess had suggested. The first time they had met he had assured her he was an expert in his field. She was welcome to ask Twilight for confirmation, he said, after all had he not provided excellent help after the incident involving a certain doll?

Once the embarrassing truth had come out Twilight had indeed confirmed his words.

“Please, just once?” she had finally asked with Fluttershy and Pinkie providing large, teary eyes to reinforce her request.

“Fine.” Rainbow Dash had reluctantly ceded to their demands.

Somehow, the first visit had become a second and the second a third. Not, Rainbow explained heatedly, that she was going because she wanted to talk about her, urgh, feelings with anypony. Totally not.

Though Caramel had been sworn to secrecy – and Pinkie Pie Promises worked so effectively when Pinkie was present – the population of Ponyville eventually did notice a significant decrease in rainbow-trails in the sky.

Caramel had been shaking in fear that Pinkie might think he broke his promise after he overheard a conversation in the street revolving around Rainbow Dash’s apparent lack of appearance in town except when up above doing her weather duty.

With the unerring powers of...well, being Pinkie Pie, the party pony assured Caramel she knew he had yet to break his Pinkie Promise. The way she said ‘yet’ made him break out in a cold sweat and nearly drop the cake he was carrying.

Pinkie had apparently taken Applejack’s offer of victory prize seriously and had somehow corralled Caramel into helping her with parties when he had no cobbling to do. She explained that since throwing horseshoes was a fun game and his cutie mark was three horseshoes it made perfect sense to have him help her.

When asked personally by the curious Cakes why he was just going along with it, Caramel gave them a helpless look and said “I’m...I’m not sure.” What he did not say was that he usually had very little to do anyway, so at least he was having more fun than he usually did.

Every night, as always, ponies slept. And they dreamed.

***

A cruel landscape, volcanic stone covered in spikes and shattered spires, was spread before her. In the distance the violent flow of land curved around a great bowl. This, Rarity could somehow tell, was her destination.

Everything in sight was ghastly and she loathed it intensely. Even as she revolted against what lay before her, Rarity founded this sight blocked by creatures as different as possible to any she could recall meeting.

Hurtling from the side of her vision a figure of metal and robes flew. In its hand was a magnificent blade that burned with azure light. Though she disdained instruments of violence such as a sword Rarity had to admit that it was perhaps one of the most finely crafted pieces of metalwork she had been privileged to see. Even her unfortunate awareness of flaws that had been plaguing her could find nothing wrong with it.

Had she been in control Rarity would have screamed loud and high enough to shatter glass as a monstrous visage covered in thorny crimson-brown scales appeared before her. It roared and soared towards her on bat-like wings that worked despite appearing torn in many places.

It slashed a massive talon at her and while Rarity tried to move back her body responded instead by lifting its arms and using the beautiful and oddly familiar looking sword they held to deflect the blow to the side and cut through the monster’s forearm. The blade stopped its descent as the dismembered claw fell past it, snapping up to slice the beast in half.

A horde of flying creatures smaller in size but moving far faster converged on Blue-Sword, as Rarity mentally labelled it. Or, she decided, him. Its form was strange, upright like a Diamond Dog but made of metal and infinitely more beautiful to the eye, yet somehow she knew it was male.

Blue-Sword moved with incredible grace as he was attacked, practically dancing between his foes. When his sword moved a demon was cut down, when his fist lashed out lighting sent another smoking from the sky and a wave of frost burst from him to freeze the wings of his enemies to inaction.

Had she been breathing Rarity’s breath would have caught as she watched. It was like sublime poetry made real, emotional expression given to movement that was to the eye hard to accept as real. Grace was not merely part of it but a fundamental foundation.

Despite this it was grace of war, poetry written of battle. There were no wayward twitches because every movement was made with the sole purpose of violence. She had always detested fighting and physical battle but she could not help but be amazed and awed by what she saw. It was alien and somehow offensive that something so beautiful was a product and cause of death.

“Izual.” The voice of her – was it hers? – body called out as the last monster plummeted from the sky. It was deep and calm and some part of Rarity knew she had heard it once before though she knew not where.

Blue-Sword, Izual, looked up at her. “Tyrael,” He lifted his weapon in salute.

“Where in Ardleon?” Rarity’s body asked sternly.

Izual pointed down to where ice had begun to cover the rocky earth. A wave of whirling darkness roared silently between motionless ripples of ice, starkly visible over the great distance. “The Lord of Betrayal guards the approach.”

Her body sighed. “His wounded pride will be the doom of him.” It said before gripping its weapon tightly.

The other being nodded in agreement. “It is not hard to understand why. Because he was unable to overcome Betrayal you lost the chance to slay Azmodan and he blames himself. For all that he is not even one of the Great Evils Betrayal would be foremost among the lesser demon lords were he not-”

“Were he not Betrayal.” Her body ‘hn’d in contempt. “Take heart from that, Izual. Though the forces of the Burning Hells outnumber us and they innovate endlessly, their nature leads only to defeat. The Lord of Betrayal merely emphasises that trait. It is our unity that gives us the power to match them. It is our unity that will bring us victory!”

Izual hovered next to her and though he lacked any features to see an expression on she knew he was listening intently. “There is no greater crime then to betray your own.” He glanced down again and she knew he was glaring.

Her body reached over and clapped him on the shoulder. “Indeed. But we never need fear such a thing, brother. The High Heavens will stand united forever and with you as my right-hand we will bring Justice to them.”

He returned the sentiment and both strange beings clasped hands for a moment.

Turning back to the battle going on beneath them, where a blizzard seemed to war with an endless torrent of darkness, she felt wings flaring as she pointed her weapon at it. “Now, follow me, to battle!”

Izual pointed his blade as well. “To battle!” he echoed. Together they swooped down with weapons held ready to strike.

Somewhere, an emotion that was not hers pervaded Rarity’s senses. She looked upon Izual and grief tore at her heart.

***

Nearly three weeks after his return to the land of the conscious, Paladin rammed into the dirt once more. Glaring into the ground he huffed angrily.

“Alright, I’m done!” Rainbow Dash cried, landing in her increasingly familiar hillside camp. A considerably dirtier Paladin came trotting up the hill in her wake.

“Yes.” He agreed slowly. “I believe we will achieve no success today either.” Though his tone strived to be emotionless Rainbow Dash knew the annoyance at failure too well to miss it.

Before she could say anything a third voice broke into the conversation.

“Y’all look like ya were havin’ fun.” A distinctive drawl filled with amusement proceeded Applejack as she approached.

Paladin glanced at her and away again. “Yes. Fun. Indeed.” He muttered sourly.

She gave him a sympathetic smile. “Ah’m sure ya’ll get it sugarcube. Just gotta keep tryin’.”

“That’s what I keep saying!” Dash whined. “Keep trying! You’re a pegasus and I am the Best Young Flier in Equestria! I WILL make you fly!” she declared, pointing dramatically at the sky.

Applejack giggled at the sight, setting down a bag of apples. “Well, don’t you fret. If anypony can get him in the air it’s you.”

The pegasus cracked a grin. “Well, I am the Iron Pony.” She bragged, stretching her wings out.

“Excuse me?” Applejack gave her a stern look. “That’s not how ah remember it goin’.”

Paladin looked between them and fought the urge to ask. Finally, as the two began to become more heated in their argument, he asked.

“’Iron Pony?’”

What followed was a long explanation about the competition the pair of mares had engaged in, capped with their tale of the Running of the Leaves.

“I do not see why she should be forbidden her wings.” Paladin interjected.

Applejack gave him a withering look. “T’ain’t fair, since ah don’t have wings. Rainbow usin’ hers pretty much means ah can’t compete.”

“She has a point.” Agreed Rainbow Dash, albeit extremely reluctantly.

Paladin looked between them with a frown. “I disagree.” He focused on Applejack. “Should you not be in some way weakened if you wish to make the playing field even?”

She blinked a few times, not understanding. “Whatcha talkin’ about?”

“You are an earth pony.”

The mares exchanged glances. “Well, duh of course she is.” said Rainbow Dash with a roll of her eyes.

“Ah don’t think ah’m followin’ ya sugarcube. Why’s that matter?”

“As an earth pony, you lack the wings and lighter structure of a pegasus or the magic of a unicorn.” He began. “However, you possess a higher average of bodily strength and endurance as well as a certain natural talent with tending the land. As I understand it earth ponies also have a higher level to which their bodies can be trained and toughened through exercise and work.”

Applejack nodded hesitantly. “As mah brother might say ‘eeyup’. But why-” even as she asked a trickle of understanding began to form.

The large pegasus powered on. “To remove the natural advantages of a pegasus does not make a competition even unless their earth pony opponent has in some way been robbed of the gifts of their kind.”

“Wait, so, what you’re trying to say is that me not using my wings is unfair?” Rainbow Dash’s muzzle scrunched up in confusion and thought.

He nodded. “Indeed. In all honesty, a competition is only truly ‘fair’ when all competitors are exactly the same in every way. But in such a competition the only deciding factor would be luck or factors beyond the control of any of the competitors.”

Pushing her hat back, Applejack scratched her head. “Ah’m gonna be truthful with ya sugarcube, far as ah can tell yer sayin’ it weren’t fair for Rainbow Dash to not use her wings unless ah wasn’t gonna use all mah strength.”

“That is correct. Any of the events which relied on pure strength were based in your favour, doubly so since your profession and lifestyle have refined the natural traits of earth ponies to an even greater level in you. Despite her effort Rainbow Dash simply does not have a body capable of matching sheer muscle with yours just as you are not as nimble as her and cannot fly.” Apparently finished, Paladin reached down and picked up the last mug of cider while Rainbow Dash and Applejack looked at each other in shock.

Rainbow Dash shook her head and waved a hoof in protest. “Wait a sec! I can so get as strong as Applejack!”

“Guess y’all don’t wanna be a Wonderbolt no more?” Applejack lifted her eyebrow curiously.

“What? Why would you even say that?”

“Cause Paladin might be right.” The farmpony admitted. “Weren’t much point us competin’ when we’re both better at different things even if they happen ta be physical stuff.”

Paladin forced down an undignified burp. “Correct. In conclusion; any competition is based in favour of one of you though you are both at peak physical condition. There is no point to the two of you competing.”

The mares exchanged looks.

“...I kinda still want to.” Rainbow Dash admitted sheepishly. “Y’know, keep competing. It’s fun.”

Applejack nodded. “Ah agree.”

The stallion grunted. “I will not pretend to understand but perhaps you should hold off your competition for later. Rainbow Dash has an appointment.”

Suddenly said mare was looking nervous. She looked at Applejack and gulped. “Uh...”

“Oh no, ya ain’t gettin’ out of this.” Catching the pegasus’ prismatic tail in her powerful jaw Applejack began to pull Rainbow Dash towards where she had agreed to meet her psychiatrist. Tipping her hat to Paladin, she was a few feet away when Rainbow Dash finally gave in.

“Alright, I’m coming.” She huffed with what was definitely not a pout.

Paladin came alongside them. “I shall accompany you part of the way.”

Rainbow looked at him curiously. “But Twi’s place is-”

“Not my destination.” He interrupted.

An amused grin came to Applejack’s face. “Big Mac invited him on a ‘stallion’s night out’.” She explained.

“He insisted.” Paladin deadpanned.

After a moment of thought Rainbow started grinning as well. “You’re going out drinking? With Big Mac?” she asked.

“Caramel is joining us.” He pointed out quietly.

“Pfftahahaha!” laughing, the colourful pegasus fell to the ground. “Oh Celestia, I have to see it! Where are you going?”

“Rainbow, they’re having a guys’ night. That word there. ‘Guys’. Now, ah ain’t sayin’ ya haven’t been giving it a good try but yer still a mare.” Applejack told her friend sternly, although there was glimmer of mischief in them.

“Hey!” shouted Rainbow Dash, cheeks red. “Just cause I’m a little bit of a tomcolt-”

“Little bit?”

“Shut up!”

Tyrael watched the mares as they play-fought. It was...amusing.

Before he could stop it a chuckle worked its way out of his muzzle. He immediately clamped his lips shut as Applejack and Rainbow Dash stared at him in surprise.

“...”

“I...had best be off. Farewell.” Turning away, Tyrael started towards the place Macintosh had told him to go.

“Didn’t think he could laugh!” Rainbow muttered to Applejack.

The farmpony nodded in agreement. “Hope Mac and Caramel can loosen him up. He mightily needs to relax some.”

The ground-bound pegasus had barely gotten three feet before something caught his attention.

“Applejack! Rainbow Dash!” he called back without looking. “You may have to delay your appointment.”

The pair quickly reversed.

“Awesome!” Rainbow cheered until she caught a stern glare from Applejack. “Hrm, I mean, oh no how disappointing!” she moaned, hoof on her forehead like Rarity.

Applejack just sighed and rolled her eyes. “Course it is. What’s got yer feathers in a ruffle Pally? That Nut Case ain’t got forever ta wait fer RD.”

“That.” He pointed a hoof at the pair of carriages being pulled through the sky by a team pegasi clad in gleaming gold armour.

***

“Oh yes, darling, it has been such a frightful bore.”

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that.”

“Not at all dear, it shall pass as it always does.” Rarity reassured Twilight over a cup of tea with a flick of her hair. “Inspiration will strike at some point like a great sharp lightning strike.”

In apparent defiance of narrative convention this perfect opportunity for somepony to knock loudly and sharply on the door went by with only the sound of sipping tea.

“How have things been progressing for you, particularly with the brave Paladin in residence?” Rarity asked curiously, glancing at Twilight over her tea.

“I don’t see too much of him, really.” Twilight admitted. “He leaves before Spike or I get up and he isn’t really much for talking when he gets back.”

Rarity shook her head sadly, “Ah, but what a shame!”

“He is spending some time with Spike though.” The librarian offered. “I think they’re bonding.” She added with a cheerful smile.

“Really? Well, that is nice to hear. I daresay having a role-model like Paladin could do wonders for little Spikey-wikey.” Rarity hmm’d at another sip of her tea. “And your horn? Have you made any progress on uncovering that particular mystery?”

Twilight’s head drooped. “Argh, don’t get me started. I’ve tried everything. Analysis spells, reverse-flow-study, every diagnostic spell I can get my hooves on! Nothing! My mana reserves are bigger and my excess energy-to-spell ratio has decreased by nearly fifty percent but I can’t work out why!” she groaned and nearly banged her head on the table in frustration. 'Nearly' because her longer, sharper horn got in the way.

Nodding sympathetically Rarity lifted both their cups to make sure they suffered no messy spills while Twilight pulled her horn free of the table. “I am certain you’ll work it out.” She gave Twilight a confident look. “After all, you are Celestia’s personal student.”

Ever the modest mare Twilight rubbed the back of her neck and blushed at the praise. “Well I hope I can live up that.” She said with a nervous laugh.

Further conversation was forestalled by the narratively challenged heavy pounding on the door.

“Twilight Sparkle!” a stiff, formal voice bellowed out. “By Royal command we require yo-”

Mid-sentence the door swung open at the behest of Twilight’s magic. The guard outside barely missed a beat.

“Miss Sparkle! The Princess-”

The other guard coughed.

“-The Princesses require the Bearers of the Elements and Sir Paladin to gather and journey to Canterlot as soon as possible.” He finished without any sign of hesitation at the correction.

“Um...okay.” Twilight blinked dully for a moment.

“Whatever is the matter?” inquired Rarity. She looked between the guards with concern.

“Her highness did not inform us.” The guard informed her curtly. “We must return as soon as possible. We have brought the carriages needed to convey you to Canterlot immediately.”

“This must be important. Rarity-” began Twilight before being cut off by a raised hoof.

“Say no more.” Rarity said, already moving to the door. “I must put a notice up at my store in town so I shall inform Pinkie Pie. Rainbow Dash should be on her way to her appointment and I believe it was Applejack’s turn to make sure she goes.”

Twilight nodded. “Great. I’ll go and get Fluttershy. Gather here in half an hour?”

“Miss Sparkle, please excuse the interruption but part of your plan may not be necessary” The only guard who apparently could speak said, pointing a hoof down the road. “Are those not the Bearers of Loyalty and Honesty?”

Twilight and Rarity craned their head to follow his hoof. Their friends were indeed galloping down the street towards them, at least in the case of Applejack and-

“Paladin is with them too!” Twilight smiled at their good fortune. She did wonder for a moment why the guard had not mentioned him.

Rainbow Dash had been keeping pace in the air above the other two. Apparently noticing the gestures in their direction she picked up speed and rocketed to the tree-house.

“Hey Twilight, what’s with the guards?” the excitable mare’s expression transformed into an eager grin. “Wait don’t tell me, they came to get us to do something awesome for the Princess-”

The guard who had yet to emote beyond a cough repeated his earlier verbal manoeuvre.

“What?” she glared at him. “I’m talking here!”

Rarity spoke up before Dash could get any further. “Princesses, Rainbow dear. We have two now, remember?”

“It’s Rainbow Dash, and I knew that!” shot back Rainbow. “It was...uh, a test! Yeah, that’s right, I was totally testing you. Good job Rares, you passed!” she laughed nervously.

Looking at her friend for a few seconds as though contemplating calling her out, Rarity finally just sighed. “Of course, Rainbow Dash. I entirely believe you. What was it you were saying?” she asked wearily.

The pegasus blinked, trying to find the thread of thought she had been following. “Oh, yeah. The Princess-”

A cough.

She powered on regardless. “-need us for something important?” she air-boxed with all four hooves above the guards, “Want us to kick Discord’s flank again or give those bug-ponies another round of the ole’ one-two-three-four?”

“We are not privy to the reasons.” The spokesguard told her curtly.

It was at this point that Applejack and Paladin arrived. The black-and-white pegasus eyed the guards warily. Applejack just approached her friends looking for answers.

“Somethin’ up, sugarcube?” she asked Twilight, worry in her voice.

The unicorn shrugged helplessly. “I’m not sure, the guards just want us – Pinkie and Fluttershy too – to come with them to Canterlot.” Twilight frowned. “I wonder why the Princess didn’t send a letter-”

Bzzzzzz.

All heads turned as a loud buzzing sound filled the street. From the direction of the town square a familiar orange figure rode her scooter, wings buzzing furiously. As Scootaloo got closer they saw that crammed into trolley she was pulling were three more ponies.

Well, two were ponies.

“Twilight!” Spike called, waving a scroll over his head. The royal seal holding it closed was easily visible in the sunlight.

The collection of ponies stared as the Cutie Mark Crusaders plus one dragon approached.

“Huh.” Twilight said to nopony in particular. “That was...good timing, I guess.”

Scootaloo, having seen Rainbow Dash, made sure to stop in the most awesome way she could imagine. This happened to cover the guard closest to her in dirt as she slewed to a sideways halt but in the grand scheme this was judged a worthy sacrifice.

The trolley kept moving, swinging around Scootaloo. The connection between it and the scooter hit the limit of its flexibility and came to an abrupt stop, sending Spike tumbling head over heels. He rolled, his head bouncing off the ground once before coming to his feet dazed in front of Twilight.

Rainbow Dash flew down and ruffled the pegasus filly’s mane. “Nice one, squirt.”

Her number-one-fan beamed with pride at being complimented by her idol.

“Here’s, uh, your letter...” Spike, however, was less pleased. Or he would be when he got over being dazed. He stumbled slightly when Twilight plucked the scroll out of his claw with her magical grip.

“Thank you, Spike. Did you have fun with the girls?” she asked pleasantly. Yes, Celestia (and Luna!) might need something important but that did not mean manners went out the window. Besides, her new copy of ‘An Egghead’s Guide to Raising a Sapient Familiar’ had come in and she wanted to follow its advice. She had no interest in Spike not telling her things when he got to his teen-analogue years because she never asked when he was little. A emotionally-repressed adolescent dragon was really not a good idea, especially if he thought 'nopony understands me!'. It might be entirely accurate but it would still a bit emo.

He wobbled in place. “Uh, I think so?” the little dragon shrugged, shaking his head to get his brain back in order.

“We didn’t get our Dragon-Hunting cutie marks.” whined Scootaloo with a pout.

“Or our Dragon-Feedin’ cutie mark.” Applebloom sighed. Sweetie Belle nodded in disappointment as well.

Lifting her head from the scroll Twilight gave her assistant a Look. “’Dragon-Feeding’?” she asked sceptically. “I wonder who thought of that.”

Spike smiled awkwardly. “Well, it made sense and they want to try everything so I thought, why not give it a try?” he explained innocently.

Rolling her eyes Twilight went back to reading. While not exactly dripping with knowledge, unless ‘knowledge’ took the physical form of a stain of Spike’s favourite sauce on the back of the scroll, it at least confirmed the guards’ intentions.

“Rainbow Dash!” she called her friend’s attention back to her. “Can you go get Pinkie and Fluttershy? You’re the fastest one here.”

Rainbow saluted. “On it!” she blasted off to a fanfare of Scootaloo’s practiced cheering, a prismatic trail in her wake. She was only too happy to get away from Twilight’s horror house.

“Ah better get back ta the farm an’ let Mac an’ Granny know.” Applejack smiled at Paladin. “Lucky we got you ta help out while ah’m gone.”

“Actually, Paladin is coming too.” Twilight said with an apologetic tone. She glanced at him. “You don’t mind, do you?”

Whatever his real thoughts, Paladin nodded stiffly “Not at all. So long as Applejack sees fit to release me from my d-”

“Landsakes, ‘course its fine” Interrupted the farmpony, only just holding back the urge to roll her eyes. “Don’t matter so much, we’re already ahead o’ schedule thanks to yer help. ‘Less we’re away for a couple weeks should be fine and dandy. Appleblom, ‘bout time ya were headin’ back.”

“Try to be back in half-an-hour please!” called Twilight as Applejack left. The farmpony gave her a wave of acknowledge before turning off the street to another with her sister at her side.

“I’d best be off myself. Shan’t be to two shakes of a lamb’s tail, my dear.” Rarity fluttered her eyelashes at the guards. “Pleased to meet you both, gentlecolts. I shall return soon. Come, Sweetie Belle, we had best return you to mother and father while I am away.”

The little unicorn sighed. “Aww, but I wanted to stay with you this week and help your work!” she cried sadly.

Rarity twitched in response to both her sister’s sentiments and memories of the last time Sweetie ‘helped’. She just gave her a strained smile as they trotted off. “Oh, such a pity. Perhaps next time.”

“Yay!”

“I better close up the library.” Twilight said to what was essentially herself. She nodded to the guards, returning only a minute later to offer them refreshment. Since being seen sipping tea would not exactly enhance their traditional image of stoic-ness both declined.

Staying in hope of seeing Rainbow Dash again Scootaloo was soon engaging in some kind of mock-battle with Spike to pass the time before three minutes were out, overseen by Paladin. He kept a careful eye on the pair to make sure neither got hurt and cast his gaze over the guards.

Their discipline was admirable. They had gone into a state of alertness, ready to spring into action at a moment’s notice. Though their eyes did not roam he guessed they were trained to pay attention to what lay in their peripheries. Mortal warriors were one of the things he had paid careful attention to.

Tyrael turned his mind to the matter of the guards’ mission. The Princesses had not given them a particularly long time to prepare, but he could imagine a reason for that easily enough. Though powerful, they were still mortals and thus could get ‘carried away’ with tasks. It had been something of a problem for him. This body’s unfortunate biological needs were irritating.

Still, it was troubling. From what he had heard this was unusual. Why did they want him as well? He frowned, absently muttering a warning to Spike to be careful with his claws. Once he could sense the shift of power across the breadth of reality, yet here and now he was so limited. He was curious, and curiosity was not something he had felt often. It was hard to be curious when you were born from the harmonic chorus of creation.

He stood, as motionless as the guards, save when his watch over the children required he issue a caution, and thought. He pondered and wondered, mind spinning theories which amounted to nothing. Without more information he could deduce nothing.

“I’m ready!” Twilight emerged at what Tyrael guessed was exactly half an hour after she had entered. The way the unicorn looked around for her friends and sighed when they were not in sight added to this. Three weeks were long enough to get an impression of her habits.

“The others will doubtless arrive soon.” He volunteered calmly.

She nodded in agreement. “You’re right, I just like things to be...”

“Organised” Paladin finished for her.

Twilight smiled slightly. “It’s good to see you’re getting to know us.”

“It would be hard not to. Other than Caramel and Big Macintosh my company is largely limited to your circle of friends.” He pointed out dryly.

They fell into small talk, or Twilight did. Paladin on the other hand began to ‘small listen’ if such a concept could be imagined. Some small grunting was thrown in occasionally for good measure.

One by one the rest of the group trickled in. Each came ready, though their departure was delayed for a minute while they convinced Scootaloo to not go around bragging about how her idol was needed by the Princess herself.

“Miss Sparkle, might we leave now?” the guardpony asked when Scootaloo finally left. He managed to not sound impatient at all while giving the clear impression that yes, he felt they had wasted enough time.

“Alright, let’s get going!” Rainbow Dash crowed. She waved a hoof in the direction the guards had come from. “I saw the carriages from overhead, over there. Come on, you slowponies. I’ll fly alongside.”

The guard frowned. “Miss Dash, it would be safer-”

She was already gone.

Twilight shrugged apologetically as she trotted after her friend. “Sorry, Rainbow isn’t what you call patient.”

“Clearly not.” He muttered.

***

Riding in the air-carriage was a...unique experience for Tyrael. He reflected on how much easier it was to simply step back through the veil of reality to the High Heavens and step out again in another part of Sanctuary.

The flight was apparently shorter than usual and Fluttershy voiced concern for the pegasi pulling them. They arrived at Canterlot Castle within the hour. Nothing seemed amiss, as far as confectionary weather was concerned.

Tyrael knew the signs of a place under siege and did not get any impression of the like from Canterlot. He frowned as they disembarked and were lead into the castle by a servant. The girls talked amongst themselves at what might be going on.

At the entrance Rainbow Dash came to an abrupt stop. “Uh, you know, I just remembered I, uh, left...” she gulped and glanced at the looming doorway into darkness. She performed verbal gymnastics. “I left the pool on fire! I’ll just go make sure-”

Seeing her friend sweating and staring at the castle door like it was about to eat her, Applejack sighed and walked over to her. “Come on sugarcube, ya know we wouldn’t want ya ta come in if it wasn’t important.”

“Dr. Nut Case said you were getting better about going into non-tree houses.” tried Twilight. “The castle halls are really roomy, you know that.”

Fluttershy got on Rainbow’s other side so she and Applejack had their usually fearless friend flanked. “We’ll be with you the whole time.” She murmured softly.

Seeing Rarity and Pinkie sharing the concerns of the others and Paladin not looking like he was going to jump in any time soon Rainbow Dash cast about for a way out. “Uh...well...” she would give into her friends eventually and they did think it was the best thing for her but...

An entirely metaphorical light bulb lit up.

“Okay, I’ll come in,” Dash told them with a smirk. As their expressions became happy she added “On one condition.”

“Really?” asked Twilight, giving her a look that repeated ‘Really?’ but in italics.

“Yep.” Confident she would be able to safely not go into the castle, Rainbow Dash grinned. “I’ll go in...if AJ gives me her hat until we leave.”

There was a moment in which they all took that in. Certain her stubborn friend would never part with her precious hat Rainbow Dash grinned smugly and was thus unprepared to have something jammed on her head.

“Ya got a deal.”

Pulling the hat up, she gave Applejack a disbelieving stare. “Wha-? But you...huh?” Dash spluttered in bewilderment.

The farmpony snorted. “Bluffs don’t work on this pony. Now let’s get goin’.” She nodded at Fluttershy and together they kept a guard on Rainbow Dash.

To her eternal shame, Dash found a whimper trying to force its way out of her mouth as they entered the looming door. Stubbornly she jammed it back down her throat. She would get through this and maybe that Nut Case would stop wasting her precious practice time.

Rainbow decided not to mention how comforting it was to have Applejack and Fluttershy on either side. In some strange way even having Applejack’s hat was reassuring. This would never be mentioned to anypony, she resolved.

It was not long before Twilight recognised where they were being taken. “The Princess’s private lab” She told them. Her expression became thoughtful. “She never really used it much, actually. It was rather dusty before she let me use it. I wonder if the Princess is conducting an experiment of some kind....”

“Ohhh!” Pinkie bounced, a manic grin forming. “D’ya think she wants us to help with some super-duper secret magic? Maybe she’s going to give us superpowers!”

“I could go for that” Agreed Rainbow Dash, her first words since entering. “I just need super-strength to go with my one-hundred percent authentic Rainbow Dash superspeed.”

“Let’s not have none o’ that superhero nonsense again.” Applejack grumbled, giving her a slight nudge with her hip. “Ah’m sure the Princess needs us for somethin’ that’s actually important.”

Rainbow scoffed. “And superpowers aren’t important? I know they aren’t many apple-based superpowers, but there’s more to life then apples.”

A dark look came to Applejack’s eyes. “Ah suppose so.” She said neutrally.

The pegasus came to a metaphorical stop. Even the others looked at Applejack in concern. “...there are?” she asked uncertainly.

Applejack gave her what could be politely called a frosty smile. “A’course there is sugarcube. Guess ah’ll find somethin’ else ta farm. Pity, the cider this season was gonna be some of tha’ best we’ve had in decades.” She added in an unconcerned tone.

In response Rainbow Dash nearly froze solid and performed another feat of verbal and philosophical back-flips that would make any politician jealous. “Did I say there was ‘more to life then apples’?” she laughed nervously. “I meant there’s ‘not more’.”

“Not more what?” Applejack inquired casually.

“There’s not more to life to apples!” the desperate pegasus cried out, getting an odd look or two from servants passing them. She flushed when she saw Applejack’s sly grin.

“Aw, that’s nice of ya ta say so sugarcube.” Applejack said with laughter barely restrained under her voice. “Ah knew it but ah’m glad ya’ve finally admitted it too. Guess ya won’t mind helpin’ me next market day.” She patted Rainbow on the shoulder.

Dash stared ahead, trying to work out what just happened. The watching Paladin found a snort of amusement coming up and nearly joined the girls in their amusement. The girls giggled, while Paladin’s frown nearly twitched into something approaching a smile. He quelled it quickly.

The Royal Magic Laboratory was...well, it firmly reminded everypony of Twilight’s basement except it was bigger and had a lot more stuff in it.

Princess Luna stood in the middle, various vials of bubbling liquids and things Twilight identified as spell reagents hovering around her. Over her eyes sat a pair of clear safety goggles.

“Ah, the Bearers and Sir Paladin.” She calmly placed the various items down in their places. “We are most pleased you could come so swiftly.”

The mares all bent their knees to the royal alicorn. Paladin gave her a stiff nod.

“Princess! We’re so sorry to keep you waiting.” Twilight lifted her head when the Princess let out a light chuckle.

“There is nothing to apologise for, Twilight Sparkle. Your presence would have been welcome earlier, but my sister has been most reluctant to call on you.” Luna sighed. “Not that it would have mattered.”

“Is something wrong with Princess Celestia?” worry laced Twilight voice and was mirrored in her friends’ expressions.

Luna shook her head, glittering mane fluttering in the air behind her. “Nay. Mine sister is fine. It is another to whom I refer. A prisoner.” Turning, she beckoned for them to follow her. “She woke only last week after we found her before the Gates of Tartarus nearly a month ago.”

Following her, Paladin kept silent. He was still unsure why he was there, though he had some suspicions. This ‘Tartarus’ had been briefly mentioned at one point but all he knew was that it had something to do with monsters. It was not a place that came up in casual conversation.

“What kind of crazy pony would wanna hang around that place?” Pinkie asked with an out of place frown. “I mean, I went there once to throw Cerberus a birthday party – well, three because each head deserved a birthday party and they all wanted new toys, you wouldn’t think it but giant squeaky toys can be hard to find that big! But I found ‘em and-”

“Pinkie!”

The party-pony blinked. “Yeah Twilight?”

Twilight fought back frustration. Princess Luna’s expression was one of somepony who had not spent long in Pinkie’s presence. That is to say a mix of confusion and amusement mixed occasionally with a bit of fear.

“Maybe you should let Princess Luna explain?”

“Hmmm.” Pinkie rubbed a hoof on the bottom of her chin in apparently deep thought. “I guess so....so, Luna, what’s up?” she bounced up to the princess with an expectant smile spread wide.

Rarity and Twilight performed a synchronised facehoof. “Pinkie, that is not how one talks to royalty!” the fashionista reprimanded her.

“You need not worry.” Coming swiftly to the rescue, Luna’s expression was now more amused than confused. “But we had best stick to the topic at hoof, yes?”

“Sounds like a sure-fire idea there, princess. Pinkie has a way o’ derailin’ a conversation.” Applejack admitted, trying to bury her awkwardness at referring to the princess so casually. The fact she had forgotten to take off the safety glasses helped immensely.

“You need us to give Discord a taste of the Friendship Cannon?” asked Rainbow eagerly. She was still in-between Applejack and Fluttershy but no way was she going to show fear in front of the princess.

Luna stared at her for a moment. “Friendship Cannon?” she shook her head. “Never mind. We require your assistance with the prisoner. We are given to understand that you encountered her once before and both my sister and I feel you may be of some help getting her to divulge her purpose.”

“Tartarus is a place of monsters, is it not?” Paladin’s voice seemed to catch them all by surprise. He had been silent, only now speaking.

“Indeed it is. Beasts beyond redemption or rehabilitation are bound within it.” Explained Luna, leading them down deeper into the castle. Rainbow Dash shivered as the halls became less grand and open.

Paladin frowned slightly more than usual. “I can imagine little purpose there that could not be ill. Ill-intended or ill-advised.”

“Tis our thinking as well.” Luna admitted. “But she has been most frustrating to talk with. Powerful magics were wrought near the Gate and yet she claims no memory. We are hesitant to employ more...forceful or invasive measures yet.”

“Who could possibly not be so ill-mannered as to refuse to answer the Princesses?” Rarity sighed despondently at the manners of today’s culture. It was a particular kind of sigh her friends had learned to recognise.

Luna did something rather un-princess-ly. She shrugged. “We have little more than her name and profession.”

“Well, your highness, who is this most rude ruffian?” inquired Rarity, polite but determined to know.

Luna’s magic swung open the nearest door as they reached the end of the cold corridor. Within the room sat a familiar unicorn, surrounded by bars that gleamed with magic. Tyrael saw a hint of the ordered power, magic forced into strict and firm controls. Twilight saw the magic itself and, had her mind not been on the prisoner, would have already been analysing it. Though she did not know, what Rarity saw were the flaws in the spells, weaknesses even a goddess could not iron out.

“Trixie Lulamoon.”

***

Welp, there’s chapter 10 done at last. Damn, chapter 10. Never gotten to chapter 10 with anything. I feel I should celebrate somehow...

...

...I can’t be bothered.

Hope you enjoyed the read, please comment. I hunger for comments to feed my ego that I might inflate to such a size as to distort gravity!

Act II - Ch. 11 Seeing Stars

I had a bit of spare time and worked a lot on this at uni, so it’s a bit earlier than the last one was. How great is that?

Anyway, the character ‘Bulwark’ present in this chapter was originally named Barricade and was lifted from the stories ‘Mothers’ and its sequel ‘A Little Chat’ by KnightMysterio who all credit for said character should go to. Those are both great stories, seriously, go have a read. I just liked Barricade so much I couldn’t help but include her. With KnightMysterio’s permission, of course.

RETROACTIVE AMMENDMENT: To give me a bit of freedom the character is now just based on Barricade and Bulwark is my own spin on the concept. She'll get spun out better, into her own character, in Act III where the story is when I'm adding this part here.

Totally awesome words formed into a cohesive sentence below from my valued friend and pre-reader Merujea! Behold them!

Hey guys, sorry for such a delay again. School’s just about to start up again for me, chaos continues to reign in my life, and problems, problems, problems. But what am I going on about that for?! This isn’t what you all are here for! Go read the magnificent work below and ignore this crazy person!

Or, if there aren’t any, don’t because it’s hard to behold things that don’t exist. I mean, I can do it but I’m just naturally amazing. Also very modest.

Enjoy the chapter!

Chapter 11 Seeing Stars

***

“Trixie?!”

The showmare glared at them sulkily. She lacked her hat and robe, and though her coat was clean it was a mess. Her mane was equally unkempt and uncared for.

“That is the Great and Powerful Trixie to you.” Despite the combination of her appearance and being behind bars she managed to pull off a haughty air to do Rarity justice.

Rainbow Dash very nearly launched herself at the bars to snarl back at her. Instead she took a few extra seconds to drag Applejack and Fluttershy with her. “You!”

Trixie sniffed in the manner of one who had been accosted by a sweaty garbage-mare. “Did you not hear Trixie or are you such a foal that you did not understand her? That is the Great and Powerful Trixie to you, foal!”

“What’d you say to me, oh Guilty and Punished Trixie? Couldn’t hear you through the bars,” Taunted Rainbow mockingly, sticking her tongue out for good measure.

“Now Dash, it’s unbecoming to gloat...” Rarity scolded her while weighting up whether she could manage to be unbecoming for a few minutes. It was very tempting, especially when she thought back on what this monster did to her mane.

“Um...” Fluttershy tried to retreat from the fiery glares the show-offs were exchanging. There was enough heat to boil water. “I’ll just, uh, back away if you don’t mind...or not, I’m sorry, um...”

Without turning her attention from Trixie Rainbow kept her in place.

“Ease off there a mite, sugarcube.” Applejack gently pulled Dash away from the bars. “We ain’t here ta shout at her.” She shot a glance at Luna. “Are we?”

Regal in every movement Luna shook her head. “We recalled a Friendship Report making mention of this Trixie. While I wished to call on you at an earlier time for you knowledge of her, Celestia convinced me to agree to attempt to convince her ourselves. She has refused to divulge her purpose near the Gates of the Pit, as I said before. Yet neither my sister nor I wish to simply force our way into her mind. Tis a slippery slope, to do so for what seems a good reason yet may be the start down a...darker path.”

Twilight looked between the sulking but defiant unicorn and the astral-maned Princess uneasily. “Should you really let her hear you talking like that? I mean, we don’t want to sca-”

“Trixie demands you cease mocking her!” shrieked Trixie without apparent provocation, pointing at hoof at Twilight. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is not intimidated by your mastery of the mime’s arts! Not at all.”

They stared at her. Well, most of them did. Luna smiled knowingly and Paladin simply cocked an eyebrow curiously.

“What?” Twilight asked flatly.

“She cannot hear us.” Came Paladin’s deep voice. His bright eyes considered the now-ranting mare before turning to Luna. “Can she?”

The Princess still wore her knowing smile, now with a hint of satisfaction. “Indeed not. Unless addressing her, the magic of the prison prevents sound from reaching her. A precaution so we might discuss her without needing to leave, and sometimes useful for intimidation.

It took Twilight a few seconds to realise what the alicorn’s words meant. When understanding dawned she had to bite back an impressed whistle.

‘That’s powerful magic! I don’t know the exact spell the Princess used but I think I could re-create it with a bit of work. The core spell would need to be Divination since it needs to be able to comprehend words and meaning, not to mention communication. Abjuration elements would be fundamental for the basic structure since it concerns denying or blocking something, in this case sound. Is the spell applied to the bars or Trixie’s inhibitor ring? Maybe it was cast directly on her. If that were the case it would need Enchanting to bind it to a living creature but Transmutation would work more effectively to use as an object-targeted spell. Wait, is the effect mental-effective so she does hear the sounds but the spell prevents her from actually knowing that, or is it blocking the actual sound-waves around her unless directed specifically at her with the Divination elements creating a pathway for them to reach her-’

Twilight’s eyes seemed to go dark as her thought fell into sorting a puzzle of energies and powers. Her hood absentmindedly rubbed her chin and she barely noticed her own magic levitation her notebook, quill and inkpot out of her bags.

Unheard giggles flew across the room but the only sounds she took notice of were the scratch of her quill mechanically taking notes. Half a page was covered in writing and arcane symbols before ten seconds had passed. Her attention focused inward, Twilight failed to look away from her second and shortly third page of notes. Metaphysical concepts formed only to be dismissed moments later when eldritch symbology was applied to the mental construct and theoretical power was twisted to a purpose in her mind’s eye. The outside world dropped away beneath the weight of knowledge and arcane wonderings.

As such the studious young unicorn was entirely unprepared for hot, wet, slimy somethings jamming into her ears. Had she been paying any attention previously Twilight would have heard whispering, frankly unnecessary whispering at that, on either side of her head and a softly barked ‘Go!’

Alas she had not been and thus she did not, so when the hot, wet, slimy somethings barged in with not even a perfunctory ‘hello’ and started wriggling Twilight was caught completely by surprise. Her magic crushed the quill in a shocked-burst of kinetic power and she let out a considerably undignified squawk as she jumped backwards. Such was her surprise that Twilight’s rear legs failed to get the metaphorical memo and remained in standby. Trying to leap backwards without looking traditionally has a chance of yielding the result ‘falling into an embarrassed heap’.

Attempting to leap backwards without looking and without realising your lower half was not up to date with operational procedures made this result a near certainty.

Princess Luna peered down worried at the red-cheeked pile of Twilight Sparkle. She pulled her tongue back and looked at Rainbow Dash questioningly. “I did it correctly, yes?”

In response Rainbow Dash fell to the floor clutching her sides with the force of her laughter. She was joined near enough to instantly by Pinkie.

“Y-yeah, Prin -snort- Princess!” Rainbow Dash wheezed out between gales of laughter. “Got it in one, ah hahaha.” She collapsed back with hooves once again holding herself.

Thought she tried to look stern and above it all Applejack could not keep a chuckle or two from sneaking their way out.

“Rainbow Dash! How could you?” Needless to say, Rarity was appalled. That Rainbow had gone too far this time! “Convincing a Princess to do such a dirty thing, shame on you” She tutted unhappily.

The pegasus in question just rolled her eyes. “Pfft, lighten up. Besides, it broke Twilight out of her weird-brainy daze didn’t it?”

“Yes.” A groan from the pile confirmed. Twilight unsteadily came to her hooves. “It did. Was not expecting that.”

Luna blushed slightly. “I do apologise, Twilight Sparkle. I did not realise you would react in such a way to Rainbow Dash’s proposed method of ‘snapping you out of it’.”

The unicorn got back to her hooves. “It’s alright Princess, I’m fine.” Twilight shuddered slightly at the wetness in her ears and turned her gaze upon Rainbow Dash. Her pegasus pal was too embroiled in her mirth to notice. “Rainbow Dash, on the other hoof...”

Before Twilight could do more than trail off ominously a strong orange hoof pulled the target of her ire up and gave her a good shake.

“Ah think that’s about enough RD.” Applejack scolded her, giving Dash another shake for good measure.

Swallowing her laughter Rainbow flexed her wings and with a flap pulled free of the farmpony’s strong hoof. “Haha, alright alright, fine.” She adjusted her borrowed hat with exaggerated care. A last snigger got out as she saw Twilight’s irate expression.

“Trixie demands you cease your infernal miming!” an imperious voice cut in. They all looked at Trixie, who was staring at them with her face scrunched into an expression of confused aggression. She pointed at them when they looked at her. “She will not be taken in by your cunning tricks! Your devious attempt to make Trixie lower her guard by acting foalishly and wearing safety goggles at random has failed! Trixie has done nothing wrong and will not say otherwise!”

Luna reflected that she was blushing too much today as she teleported the safety goggles away.

“Princess?” Though she cringed at drawing attention to herself Fluttershy took a deep breath. “Um, I was just wondering, if you don’t mind could you tell me, uh, why is...Trixie locked...up...?” the timid mare retreated slightly with each word until her rear hit the bars. She let out a frightened squeak and jumped forward again. “I mean...how do you, um, you know...she did something bad...?”

“You are quite right to ask.” Luna gave her the most reassuring smile she could. “The wards around Tartarus had been struck with a weakening spell that traces back to her horn. Fortunately she lacks the power to do more than set off a warning spell which informed my sister of the disturbance.”

“Heh, guess she ain’t so great.” Rainbow said, though it lacked her usual conviction. She shivered slightly and fought the urge to tug her friends closer.

“Stop miming!” yelled Trixie. “Trixie will not have it! She has done nothing wrong and will not be held against her! Release Trixie or-”

“Or what?”

Trixie jumped, as did everypony except Luna and Paladin. He tensed for a moment before relaxing as he realised who it was. Luna trotted over and nuzzled her sister. Celestia returned the gesture. How she had entered without being noticed he could only guess at. Magic, he assumed.

“Princess!” Twilight scrambled to bow, only stopped by Celestia’s hoof interceding.

“Please, my faithful student, there’s no need to be so formal.” She turned her attention to Trixie, who was frozen. “As for you, Trixie Lulamoon...” she stepped closer, practically looming over her. Celestia lowered her head to Trixie’s level, right in front of the bars.

The girls all took deep breaths without realising it and Trixie scrambled backwards a bit.

“Will you please tell me what you were doing?” she asked politely.

The girls all let their breaths out, wondering why they had been so tense.

“Trixie was doing nothing!” denied the magician stubbornly, shaking her head furiously.

Celestia sighed in apparent defeat. “My little pony, you keep saying that but I traced the residual magic back to your horn.”

Credit where it’s due, Trixie managed to keep a strong attitude up before the ruler of ponykind. “Y-you must be wrong!” she stuttered.

Ignoring the outraged spluttering of shock from her student Celestia made sure her sister was holding back the angered unicorn before looking at Trixie again. “I want to believe you, Trixie, I do but you have to let me look at your memories. Just let me check, I promise not to look at anything else. Once you do you’ll be free to go and I’ll reimburse you for spending so long locked. Please.”

“No! T-Trixie will not let you p-play with her mind!” Trixie shouted back, her attitude suddenly becoming more aggressive.

“I’m not going to play with your mind! Please, my little pony, you don’t have to stay locked up here. It will take only a moment. Then you can go.” Celestia told her, tone gentle.

“NO!”

Withdrawing Celestia sighed. Her horn glowed and Trixie slumped to the ground. A second later she began to snore.

“Another day, another failure.” She smiled tiredly down at the Bearers, taking a single step to reach them. “I’m sorry you had to see that. She is proving quite stubborn. That is why I- why we” she corrected herself with a glance at Luna. “-called you here.”

“Us?” Twilight asked doubtfully. She looked at the snoozing Trixie uncertainly. “Well, I’m not sure we’re the best ponies to ask Princess. I mean, it’s not like we really know her.”

“Right you are, Twilight, but I’m hoping perhaps you can convince her to let me into her memories. Find some common ground, that sort of thing. Things I cannot attempt.” Explained the Princess. Luna nodded in agreement.

“No offense Princess, but can’t you just, y’know, look without asking?” Rainbow Dash asked, ignoring Rarity’s scandalised expression. “You’re the Princess!”

Twilight’s expression had become horrified. “Rainbow Dash! That is highly illegal! Forcing mind magic is one of the most heinous crimes a unicorn can commit!” she burst out.

“Really? Didn’t you kind of, y’know, do that with the whole ‘Smarty Pants’ thing?” pointed out Dash bluntly.

Face red and expression ashamed, Twilight looked at the ground, mumbling incoherently. Celestia took pity on her favoured student and stepped in.

“Yes, she did.” She said. Reaching down she wrapped a leg around Twilight’s shoulder comfortingly. “That is why it was such a serious incident. Only the fact that Twilight was still recovering psychologically from Discord’s torment and her own previous restraint in exercising her power gave me enough room to pardon her. If I did not have many good reasons the law would demand her imprisonment and the draining of her magic.”

The girls gasped, shocked by the revelation. They looked at Twilight with various expressions of hurt that she had not told them and relief that she had managed to avoid such a fate.

“A brute force method may very well damage her mind as well.” Luna cut in. “While both my sister and I would be able to work our way in carefully there is always a chance of hurting her if she resists too much. Judging by her reaction I suspect she would resist most heartily.”

Celestia nudged Twilight, getting her to look up and meet her friends’ eyes. To her relief they swarmed over to her, voicing various platitudes along the lines of ‘you could have told us!’

“I fear I must retire.” Celestia said, interrupting them. She gave Twilight another smile, reassuring her after the reminder of the incident. “I hope you will think of some way to help. I will leave you to rest the night while Trixie cools.” With a final farewell Celestia departed, vanishing in a discreet teleportation.

In her wake the mares began to talk amongst themselves, each suggesting ways to get Trixie’s cooperation. It goes without saying one of those ways was a party, as it does who suggested it.

“Parties always work!” Pinkie declared confidently. “I’ve nearly worked out all the kinks out of my P4 as well!”

“P4?” Rarity asked doubtfully, not sure she would like the answer. “Pinkie dear, what does the P stand for?”

Pinkie’s grin was wide enough the top of her head looked about to topple off. “P for party! Geddit?” she all but screamed happily. Suddenly she frowned. “Wait a minute-I didn’t bring any with me! Ah, muffin batter.” Pinkie grumbled the odd curse.

Smiling down at the plotting mares, Luna’s gaze sought out Paladin. He was studying Trixie with his stone wall of an expression from the sidelines.

“That is enough for today, I think.” The door swung open under Luna’s magical influence. She spread her wing out to block their sight of Trixie. “Perhaps some time to think and ‘cool off’ would indeed be a good idea.”

With a minimum of protests the alicorn herded the girls out. Paladin withdrew in her wake somewhat reluctantly. He glanced back at the sleeping Trixie, a troubled expression mining its way through his stony expression.

“Come, put Trixie from your thoughts until morning. I shall lead you to your chambers.”

Obediently they let the royal pony lead them from the bowels of the castle.

***

Tyrael lay on his stomach, wings stretched out on either side as he stared up into the starry sky. He was on the balcony attached to the room he had been given. Below he could make out the vague shape of somepony apparently tending to the palace gardens. He ignored them, his attention on the light dotted sky.

‘How many times have I gazed on the stars and felt nothing?’ He wondered. Somehow, when he had come out to ensure the balcony was secure Tyrael had caught sight of the night-time view. It had...taken his breath away. ‘How many times did I look but not see?’ Now he would never look upon the endless star scapes again. A chance to see something he once taken for granted without really realising what he had been blessed with lost forever.

Was all mortal life like this? Missed chances, forever regretting the past? A curse to long for what could never be or what had once been. How did they stand it?

‘No.’ He didn't know where the thought came from. ‘I missed the beauty before me. Eternity blinded me, blinds all my kind, to what was already there. Such a simple joy as stargazing is lost to one who has forever to watch. The endless march of time did not touch us as it does mortals, passing millennia learning less than they do in a decade.’

The large pegasus sighed, the sound almost covering another. His ears twitched.

“Greetings, your Highess.” He said without turning.

Luna watched him, impressed, as she emerged from the moving shadow she had been occupying. A few steps and she dropped down next to him. Minutes passed in comfortable silence until at last Tyrael spoke.

“The stars” he murmured “are beautiful.”

“Thank you.”

“I never... looked at them before. Not really. They burned above a million battles and more but I never truly looked at them. Never saw what is obvious now.” His voice low, Tyrael never took his eyes off the sky.

Saying nothing Luna simply sat and listened. Whatever was going on in his mind she would hear him out. She wondered when he had last voiced his thoughts and feelings to another being. Had he ever exposed himself to another this way? Bared his soul to them?

Her head throbbed. With a mental groan she pushed the ache down. The unfortunate price she was paying for knowledge, important knowledge she had lost only through her own folly, but lost nonetheless. If pay such a price she must, pay it she would and gladly.

He was talking again. Luna turned her ears to him.

“I cannot help but wonder what else I missed.” If he had noticed her distraction Tyrael gave no sign. “Were there other such sights I did not bother to notice? Things which existed for less time than we did were rarely of importance, yet when I saw the potential of mortals I should have realised how wrong that was. The High Heavens were beautiful and eternal, the jewel of creation from which Anu’s light shone. When demons came in endless hordes to crash against the Diamond Gate the Silver City remained as it had always been. Not even the force of the seven Great Evils and dozens of Lesser Evils could so much as besmirch our inner domain.” He practically glowed with pride and his voice spoke of great satisfaction.

Luna nodded to show she was listening but she was not even sure he was paying attention to his surroundings anymore.

His voice fell and Tyrael lowered his eyes from the sky to glower at the ground. “I think that was – is – part of the problem. When you have forever in which to act you may never do so. We never changed because we felt we had no need to. I was the same as the others, steadfast in my belief that we were infallible. The Light of Anu’s soul was our source and he was Perfection. How could the children of Perfection be wrong? And yet we were.”

“How?” Luna asked softly, hoping she would not disturb his train of thought.

“Humanity. The mortal offspring of the rebel angels and demons who forged Sanctuary who had power beyond their progenitors until the rebel Archangel Inarius used the stolen Eye to suppress it. Their descendants fumbling with magic drew the attention of the Burning Hells. The Primes sought to corrupt them through subversive means and turn humanity’s hidden power upon us using a false religion led by one of Hatred’s children in mortal guise. Inarius responded with a cult of his own, using his Angelic power to spread it far and wide. They waged a war in the shadows, the Sin War. It came to a head when a group of humans began to show power that surpassed angel and demon. We finally found Sanctuary when their leader began to alter the Eye so that it would no longer constrain humanity’s might.” He paused, taking a deep breath.

“We brought the Eternal Conflict to their world. The earth shattered and the armies of Hell marched forth. The sky split as the Angelic Host fell upon them. In between them the nephalem, the true heritage of mankind, stood firm and lay waste to both. The power was too much, too great and threatened to undo their entire world. We did nothing, watching and judging from on high until the leader of the nephalem sacrificed himself to save their world. He showed me what his race was truly capable of. Uldyssian burned himself from existence to save his world, sacrificing his own soul and chance to move on so that his people could live. It took that, the utter destruction of a soul, to even stir the beginnings of a chance in me.”

“But you did change.” She pointed out gently.

Tyrael nodded slowly. “I did. Auriel and Itherael voted to let them live while I held the balancing vote. Imperious, my brother-in-arms who I had fought beside more than any other, urged me to vote with him. With my vote and Malthael’s choice of absenting he would unleash destruction upon the realm of man. The Laws of the High Heavens compelled me to judge humanity wanting and let them be unmade. I made a choice that day, to pursue Justice beyond words and into the spirit. Yet it took such a cataclysmic event to change me. To make me ever doubt what I thought.”

“You make you people sound so...” Luna searched for the right word.

“I do. I believe we are- they are better than demons by so very far but it is only in recent years that I realise the gulf between me and many of them. Even Auriel and Itherael have not changed, eternal in their actions and being. W- They just need to...’lighten up’ I suppose, to realise that change is not always a sign of evil.” He sighed, rubbing a hoof against his closed eyes. “I am sorry. I have...done much thinking, little of it good.”

Luna shook her head. “Tis no worry to me, Sir Ty- Paladin. Thank you for telling me such important things.”

He grunted ruefully. “Only you and your sister know what I truly a- was. Thank you for listening, however. It feels...good, to talk to another.”

“It was a privilege to hear. Now, sleep.” Luna told him, rising back to her full height. She began to meld with her own shadow. “We will speak once more in the morning.”

“Very well.” Standing, Tyrael cast one last look over the night view. He frowned. “Why do you have gardeners during the night?” he asked curiously.

“I am afraid we do not. Gardening is generally done during the day.” Were Luna’s slightly confused parting words a moment before she was gone.

Tyrael stared at where she had disappeared, a dark look in his eyes. He looked again, seeing in his memory once more where the vague shape had seemingly been tending the plants in the darkness. It could be a guard, or a somepony having a midnight stroll. It could a trick of the light. It could be any of a hundred harmless things.

It could also be an enemy, a threat skulking in the night.

His decision made Tyrael turned and trotted through his room to the door. It could be anything, but he was going to find out what it was.

No sooner had he emerged into the wall than Tyrael found something blocking his path as he rushed out. Or rather more accurately somepony. Together they fell into a pile of tangled legs and wings.

“Oh, Paladin, I’m so sorry.” Fluttershy whimpered even quieter than normal.

“It is of no concern.” Paladin grunted, pulling himself up. He offered a helping hoof to Fluttershy. “Though I do wonder what you are doing still awake at this hour. It is late and you need sleep if you wish to function tomorrow.”

Fluttershy blushed and looked down. “Sorry.” She squeaked from behind the pink curtain that was her mane. One of her hooves cuffed the floor nervously. “I was just...sorry, um, never mind. I’ll, uh, just go back to bed. Sorry.”

It would probably be safer if she was in her room. If there really was something out there it would be better if the guards knew where she was. He was certain her going back to her room was safer for her.

On the other hoof...he thought there had been a wet sheen to her eyes when she turned away. For a moment, despite not having actually done anything wrong, Paladin felt like a complete and utter bastard.

“Wait.” He held up a hoof beseechingly. “What...” she looked back, peering soulfully at him with one eye visible, wide and gentle. He coughed. “Where were you going?”

“Oh, I-I just wanted to go out for a walk in the gardens. I never really got a chance to, um, appreciate them before.” She blushed again and looked down before looking up at him hopefully. “I couldn’t really sleep, so I thought a walk would help. I’m really sorry that I woke you.”

He shook his head. “I was already awake. The garden, you mean the one my room overlooks?” Paladin asked cautiously.

Fluttershy nodded before a smile spread across her face. “Oh, were you going for a walk as well? Do you want to go for a walk together?” she looked at him with a hopeful expression, remembering that it was a bit dark outside.

‘I should tell her to go back to her room.’ he thought as he considered her request. ‘She will be safer, and it would be irresponsible of me to let her go out when there is a chance there may be a threat.’ Mind made up, he began to reply. As he did so, he met her hopeful gaze.

***

“Thank you for coming with me.” Fluttershy smiled shyly at Paladin. He grunted in reply. “I was a little nervous, going out alone at night but with you I’m sure to be safe as can be.”

This display of trust would have been touching if he had not been thinking ‘ Confound these ponies.’ For whatever reason he found he was unable to say no to Fluttershy when she looked at him like that. He blamed mortality for weakening his resolve.

“Um, Paladin?” she peered at him, biting her lower lip uncertainly at his lack of response. “Is everything alright?”

They came to an intersection and he took the extra time they spent making sure they were heading the right way to reach the gardens to think of a proper answer. They set off once more.

“I am perfectly well, thank you. Merely...thinking.”

“Oh, okay. Um, what were you thinking about?” she asked somewhat hesitantly.

Paladin’s expression became thoughtful. “I am...not sure you would find it particularly interesting. Do not let it trouble you. I believe the garden should be beyond that door.” He nodded down the hall to what Fluttershy guessed was a service entrance.

Even Fluttershy could tell he was just using this as an excuse to avoid talking about whatever had been occupying his thoughts, but she let it go. Paladin still seemed to find the company of other ponies awkward and endeavoured to spend much of his time when not working alone. As far as Fluttershy had learned from her friends the sole exceptions were Spike and Big Mac. The former she was not completely sure why but the latter was clear. Neither liked to talk very much and, according to Applejack, if she ever broached a topic while the three were at work they just seemed to communicate entirely in grunts and nods.

She smiled and nodded, going alone with it. If he wanted to keep his thoughts to himself she would not press, although hopefully he had someone to confide in.

“It’s beautiful.” She whispered as the door closed behind them, staring at the garden spreading around them. There were ornate light-posts dotting the thick plant-life occasionally, enough to provide faint illumination and when coupled with the moon’s strong clear light it was not as dark as she had been worried. Fluttershy glanced through a gap in her mane at Paladin for a second to see his reaction.

Though his expression remained unmoved, he inclined his head a few inches to indicate his approval. She noticed his eyes darting to and fro. ‘He must want to see it more than he’s admitting.’ thought Fluttershy cheerfully.

He started off without warning, stopping after a bit to look back at her.

‘Damnation, I cannot allow her to go off alone. If there is something out there it might find her while I seek it’ he thought, fighting back annoyance. She was here and was his responsibility, that was the reality of the situation.

“I intend to look at the flora beneath my room. Would you care to accompany me?” he offered, glancing to either side again and stretching out his senses.

Fluttershy, who had been getting a tad nervous and confused when she thought he was leaving, nodded and quickly scampered to him. “I’d be happy to. Um, which was is it?”

“I suspect...” Paladin looked around them, comparing the path they had taken to get there to where their rooms were. He pointed in what he was fairly sure was the right way. “That way.”

They set off, Fluttershy quietly admiring the amazing garden spread out around them and her stallion companion looking into every shadow with piercing blue eyes.

As alert as he was, his attention was locked on the garden around him and the watcher who was following their movements from a cloud went undiscovered. The watcher did exactly that, they watched.

A frown came to the hidden observer’s expression and a hoof, cast in shadow by the tower the cloud hovered near, rubbed thoughtfully against their chin. This action would have conveyed, had anypony seen it, both curiosity and a distinct lack of pleasure. So distinct it may, in fact, have been displeasure.

Either way, there would be a reckoning. With a flap of wings the large figure took off, soaring silently in the wake of the pair. It grinned, eager to see their reaction. Especially the little pegasus.

***

‘Nothing.’ Paladin stared hard at the plants surrounding them. He sought any sign of an intruder but there was nothing. They had gone deep into the garden between the castle and the outer walls, far from the castle proper yet he could detect no clue to what he had seen before.

Fluttershy lifted her head from smelling a flower. “I’m so glad you suggested we come over here, this is such a nice spot. Oh, I wish my cottage had all these little flowers around it.”

Although he had more ‘decided’ than ‘suggested’ Paladin nodded anyway. “It is a...pleasant sight, yes.” He conceded. Nothing compared to Auriel’s Gardens of Hope but the nearest match he had seen crafted by mortal ha- hooves. “Perhaps we should go back ins-”

The timid mare looked up when he failed to finish his sentence and found Paladin glaring at the shadows as he backed towards her. She blinked a few times to make sure she was seeing right. “Um, is something wrong?”

“We are not alone.” He snorted, and failed to notice the involuntary act of pawing at the ground aggressively. “Fluttershy, stay behind me. Whatever lurks here will not harm you.” Powerful muscles tensed as he prepared for battle.

Before Fluttershy could react a laugh came at them, seemingly from every direction in the maze of varied plant-life. Both ponies’ eyes widened at the sound though for very different reasons.

“Hmm, very protective. I wonder...” the source of the laughter said again from too many places to trace.

Freezing, Fluttershy’s brain took a few seconds to process a revelation based on what she was hearing.

Paladin’s wings flared aggressively. “Reveal yourself!”

“Um, Paladin? I don’t think-”

He spread a wing out to shield Fluttershy. “Fear not, nothing will pass me. Not while I still live.” He declared with a determined snarl.

The voice laughed again, a low chuckle. “Well now, colour me impressed. Can’t say I fault you for being so protective of my little Flutters after all.”

Paladin frowned, confused, but kept his battle-ready stance. “What? Explain yourself!”

Rubbing at the dirt Fluttershy blushed slightly. “Uh, that voice, she’s...my...”

Dropping from the sky to land before him was a pegasus who looked like Fluttershy down to mane and coat colour save for the important distinctions of being A) over twice her size and B) covered in the armour of a royal guard. She grinned at Paladin.

“I’m her mother of course!” the voice that sounded like it was being provided by throat-mounted explosives told him cheerfully. “The name’s Bulwark! Pleasure to meet you, kiddo. Good to see my little Flutters has found a special somepony.”

Fluttershy’s cheeks flared into colour. “M-mama!” she squeaked, staring at her in shock. “W-wha-what?”

The armoured pegasus who rivalled if not outmatched Paladin for size smiled at her daughter and said in her thunder-voice “Now now, your old mum understands. Your father and I never did get the chance to have a midnight tryst in the royal gardens but it does my heart good to see you here.”

If anything Fluttershy’s face became even redder. “M-midnight t-tryst?” came out at a pitch that set nearby dogs barking.

For his part Paladin’s expression forced stiff muscles into a substantial look of confusion. He looked between the two pegasi. “I...am not sure I understand. You were watching us from the shadows, yes?”

Bulwark nodded. “Right you are. Surprised you noticed me.” She eyed him appraisingly before grinning again. “I guess my little Flutters got her taste from her father, going for a big one like you.”

“Mama! I-its n-not...” she tried her best, but Fluttershy’s own embarrassment impeded her progress in actually saying anything.

“Oh, I’m sure it’s not.” Bulwark winked at her daughter in an exaggerated fashion.

“I do not believe I am following this conversation.” Cut in Paladin before they could continue. He rubbed a hoof against his forehead. ‘I never got headaches before I came here.’ he thought sourly.

Something apparently distracted Bulwark from her current subject. “No cutie mark? I’m surprised a lad of your age is hasn’t found his special talent.”

He shrugged. “It does not concern me. Now, please, explain what you are talking of. I dislike being ignorant.”

Bulwark lifted an eyebrow in an expression of curiosity and glanced at Fluttershy. “Certainly chose an odd one. Not that I’m complaining, of course. A lot of ponies thought your father and I were rather odd and we’ve turned out pretty good.”

Taking a deep, deep breath Fluttershy steeled herself against the embarrassment. “Mama, he’s not my...my special somepony. This is Paladin, he’s a friend.” She frowned slightly. “Zecora thought the same thing as you, actually.”

The massive mare sighed. “I’ll have to take a week off and come meet this Zecora sometime, don’t see many zebras around here. But ah, what a pity. Oh well. So, what are my daughter and her not-special-somepony doing on a midnight walk through the royal gardens?” she asked curiously, trotting over and catching her daughter in a hug. “It’s been too long and I find you here?”

“Oh, I’m sorry mama.” Fluttershy apologised.

Dismissing her daughter’s worry with a wave of hoof Bulwark just hugged her again. “You’re a grown mare, no need for me to be barging in on your life. Besides, I’ve been out on the border for the past few months. Mail’s a bit hard to get out there.” She laughed.

“Oh, like Paladin.”

Paladin froze. The lie that he had been beyond the borders of the pony nation relied primarily on the fact the chances of running into somepony who actually knew anything about the lands beyond. He was not particularly skilled with lying on the fly.

Bulwark looked down at Fluttershy with confusion. “Pardon?”

Smiling up at her mother Fluttershy explained “Paladin was out really far away doing...um, I’m not sure...but when he got hurt the Princess brought him to Ponyville to recover!”

The older mare looked up, meeting Paladin’s eyes. He was not sure he liked what he saw in them. “Oh, really?”

“Uh-huh. Um, he hasn’t really talked about it so...” she whispered uncomfortably to her. Fluttershy brightened a moment later. “But he saved me from Timber Wolves!”

The strange look in Bulwark’s eyes vanished as if it had never been there. “Timber Wolves? You’d better tell me all about it while I walk you two but to your rooms.” And like that they were walking back to the castle.

Fluttershy walked between the two, partly because it felt more comfortable for her to have a pony on either side and partly because both wanted to keep an eye on the other. With eagerness Paladin was surprised to see the normally timid mare began to tell the tale of the Black Root. Her mother asked questions occasionally and Paladin interjected at one point with a very brief description of what he had done. Bulwark stepped up the number of questions at that point and he was forced to expand as much as he could without revealing his temporarily regained powers.

Through the entire conversation, the indignity of being called ‘kiddo’ by a creature whose lifespan was barely a drop of water in the ocean that was his own uncounted eons of existence was not lost on him.

Bulwark whistled loudly when Fluttershy finished the tale, explaining what they had done with the Elements of Harmony. “So proud of you, Flutters.” She swept a wing over her daughter and pulled her close. “And I’m glad to hear your friends are looking out for you.”

Blushing, Fluttershy pressed closer to her mother. Paladin looked away, uncomfortable with the display of affection. It was...alien to him. When he looked at them it was brought starkly to his mind the knowledge that one of them had grown inside the other, a lump of flesh, blood and bone that slowly formed into a new creature. Yet a lump that bore the power of a soul, rife with potential good and evil. He was coming to understand some little bit what mortals had to deal with. It was easy to be good when you never hungered, your muscles never ached and your mind was never clouded with hormones.

He...didn’t want to think about the last one. Sheer force of will had staved off any related effect and he was determined to keep it that way. He was not even sure how Inarius coupled with Lilith to produce the first Nephalem and he had no interest in experimenting in the process.

They reached the hall dotted with doors leading to the rooms given to the guests shortly after, mother and daughter engaged in small talk and catching up.

“I think it’s well past your bed-time.” Bulwark gently guided her yawning daughter to her room. “I’m not on duty tomorrow, we can catch up and I’ll meet these friends of yours. Now, you get to bed.”

Fluttershy nodded meekly. She gave Bulwark another hug. “Alright mama. See -yawn- see you in the morning.” She smiled at Paladin and, before he could stop her, gave him a small hug as well. “Thanks for keeping me company, Paladin. Sleep well.”

He nodded awkwardly, noticing the amused expression on Bulwark’s face. “It was no trouble. Rest well.”

The moment Fluttershy’s door closed Bulwark advanced on Paladin. He kept his place, meeting her gaze head on. Bulwark’s face was set in an expression as stony and unyielding as Paladin’s. They stared at the other silently. Neither said anything for a few minutes, just observing their opposite.

At last, Bulwark spoke. “You know, it’s a bit odd staring somepony in the eyes without having to look down.” She said with amusement in her voice.

Having spent much of the week in Big Macintosh’s company it was not as odd as it could be for Paladin. “Indeed.”

“So, you were out beyond the border?” she asked lightly, her tone merely curious.

She knew it had been a lie. Paladin could see that the moment he looked her in the eyes. She was waiting to see how he would try to dig his way out. Instead, he decided to take another option.

“No, that was – for the most part – a lie. I have never traveled beyond the borders of this nation.” He answered calmly.

If this surprised Bulwark she didn’t show it. She simply looked at him curiously. “Really? And how should I take that you’re lying to my daughter?” Now her expression became darker. It was one thing to say ‘a look that could kill’. It was quite another to actually see a look that could not only kill but do so with an alibi and bury the body where it would never be found.

He just snorted in response. “I cannot answer that for you. Perhaps you should consider that I saved her life, the lives of her friends and likely to the lives of everypony in Ponyville. After that, you can consider that I arrived with the aid and blessing of your lieges who you are sworn to obey. But please, inform how you wish to ‘take it’ when you know.”

Bulwark’s eyes narrowed dangerously and for a moment Paladin prepared to face an attack.

Instead she grinned. “Right you are kiddo, right you are. You’ve certainly done more than then enough to get my trust – and if you ever change your mind about my little Flutters, well, let’s say I won’t be unhappy.” She added with what could be described as a ‘cheeky wink’.

Paladin felt his face warming for some reason. He didn’t feel angry so he assumed it was ‘embarrassment’. Faces were overrated.

“...I believe I will retire for the night. Good night.” He grunted, turning away. He had just opened his door when her voice caught him.

“Thank you for saving my daughter.” She said, surprisingly softly.

“It was the only thing I could do.”

The door clicked shut behind him.

***

Shattered stone rained on the fleeing shadows. Applejack felt her body – it was hers, right? – move, seeming to stride through the air as easily as she could the ground. Her arm lifted a sword in its hand? She had a hand?

A strange being clad in armour and cloth stood to one side, a brilliant blue blade held at the ready. It nodded towards the retreating shadows and said in a masculine voice “Ever the coward.” His voice was filled with contempt.

Before she could think to respond a pillar of mist seemed to consolidate between them, in an instant going gathering into a block of ice which seemed to become another a creature like the first. In its hands this one, covered solely in thick icy steel, wielded a pair of swords. Behind it a pair of metallic struts like the wing-structure of a bird was hung with frosty blue lines of fire forming a nearly wing-like shape.

The newcomer looked between her and the other, or at least so it seemed to Applejack. “Why” it began in a hostile voice “did you interrupt? He fled when you came!”

To her surprise her own body answered in a very male voice. “The Lord of Hatred lies nearby and I require that you join us in the assault.”

The one with the blue blade added “We have no time for to salve your pride, Ardleon. You can have it out with Betrayal another day.”

Ardleon tensed and if he had eyes Applejack was sure they could be glaring at the other. “This is not about my pride! I was going to bring a just punishment upon him!”

“Which you want because he fought you to a standstill and would have slain you had Tyrael not-”

“Enough!” the voice of her body boomed. The word seemed to shake in the air, silencing them. “Ardleon, Izual is correct. While I admire your wish to bring just judgement upon the Lord of Betrayal for his sins you must not let vengeance cloud your sight. A chance to strike at the Lord of Hatred lies before us and we must not let it pass us by.”

After a moment Ardleon nodded, the tension running out of his body. “You are right. I apologise, Archangel. It is not my place to question you.”

She placed a hand on his shoulder in a gesture of camaraderie. “You need not apologise. We are brothers in purpose. Now, let us go. Dul’Mephistos awaits-” she lifted her hand, ornate blade in looking so sharp it seemed to produce an audible ‘shing’. “-and I plan to sink El’druin into his skull.”

The words made Applejack want to vomit. How could anyone speak so eagerly of killing? The others were nodding, both letting out roars of agreement.

Their wings flared and Applejack knew somehow that hers did as well. They lifted into the sky and she raised her sword once again as they cleared-
Bang!
- the frozen red rock around them. A bowl in the desolate landscape lay not far away, from its centre a beacon of dark power flared with a foul blue brilliance.

Bang!

“Onward, brothers!” she pointed her blade at the beacon. “The Lord of Hatred falls this day!”

Bang!

***

Applejack groaned, slowly opening her eyes as the knocking sound which interrupted her already fading dream became a very real knock. It was quiet but her sensitive years picked it up easily.

“Landsakes.” She grumbled. She looked up, looking for the source of sound. It was one of the doors connecting her to one of the others’ rooms. Her room sat at one end of the hall in a set of three, and each was connected. Still groggy from her abrupt awakening she tried to remember whose room was in the middle.

‘RD! What in tarnation is that filly thinkin’, wakin’ me at this time a’ night? she thought irritably.

Kicking off the sheets she slid out of bed and marched over to the door.

“Landsakes! It’s two in tha darn morn...nin’....” Applejack trailed off, staring Rainbow Dash.

The pegasus, her feathers out of place and underneath her borrowed Stetson her mane was a mess, gulped and looked around nervously. “Uh, h-hey AJ.” She muttered, sounding more like Fluttershy than herself. “T-this is gonna sound kinda weird...but, um...”

When she failed to say anything Applejack sighed. “Now, ah’m tryin’ ta be patient but its two in tha mornin’. Spit it out.” She said, not unkindly.

Rainbow tensed for a moment as she built up the nerve to...well, to do something she would normally never do. “It’s just, well, the Princess gave me a room which is, y’know, huge and the whole wall is pretty much a big window and I don’t wanna seem rude or anything and there’s no clouds left in the sky to sleep on buts it still kind of hard because the walls are like big and closed and it’s not like I’m lonely after like three weeks of having one of you girls around at night -”

She came to a stop, a hoof covering her mouth.

A crooked grin on her face, Applejack stepped aside slightly. “s’okay, RD. I understand. Jus’ don’t hog the sheets or get up ta any funny business.”

“Th-thanks AJ.” Rainbow Dash muttered, embarrassed by her own incredible relief. It had taken all her will power to actually get past her own pride to do this but...

She shivered slightly, forcing away memories of her nightmares. They had largely abated in the past three weeks but being inside, no matter how spacious and open, without any of her friends around had left her tossing and turning until she awoke in a cold sweat.

The shiver did not go unnoticed by Applejack but she said nothing, well aware of how much it must have cost her cocky friend’s pride to ask for comfort this way. Getting back in bed, Applejack bit back a chuckle. The situation reminded her far too much of Applebloom’s infrequent nightmares, but she didn’t think Rainbow Dash would like to hear that.

***

Rising from the concealing shadows, the intruder stretched its wings. Wide and leathery, they quickly drew back against its back. That had been too close, the strange pegasus had spotted it. The delay of backtracking and remaining hidden until the coast was clear had been unfortunate but was not fatal to the plan.

A single sinister hiss-chuckle emerged from its maw as it set off, moving through the castle undetected. With the Bearers present a few more preparations were all that were left to ready the plan for action.

A thread of living darkness twined around its arm for a moment, sending thought-feelings of dark glee and the bloody joy only revenge could bring through its temporary carrier.

***

Aaaaand there’s chapter 11 done! I repeat that Bulwark is based on Barricade who is entirely KnightMysterio’s! Seriously, just to get the point across:

BULKWARD IS INSPIRED AND CURRENTLY A RIP-OFF OF KNIGHTMYSTERIO'S BARRICADE CHARACTER AND ANYONE WHO SAYS OTHERWISE IS A WANKER! And a LIAR! SO DON’T SAY IT!

I’d say we’re about one chapter away from the action, which could mean the chapter after next (13) or the next chapter (12) depending on how you want to read it.

As always, any comments from Merujea here or at the start:

Hey look, two comments in one chapter, how about that? If that first comment was anything to go by I really shouldn’t do this so late at night. Then again, I find that’s most often the time when things get most hilarious, wouldn’t you agree? Anyway next time I Pinkie Pie promise I shall strive to be more punctual.

How fascinating! Weren’t you fascinated? I was. Extremely. And no, that wasn’t sarcasm. Sarcasm is something like: “4th Ed Dungeons & Dragons really is a superior system and is totally a natural evolution of 3.5!”

Now that is sarcasm, if a bit heavy handed.

Well, also always comment, comment and, guess what? Comment! I love comments, I feed them to the crocodiles of doom. In a good way, of course.

Act II - Ch. 12 Herrings & Nightmares

Well diddle my fiddle and call me your liege lord, this is the longest chapter yet! I could have ended it at the 8500 or so mark but no, I had to keep on going! I’ll say no more, although Merujea might have something to add.

Nope, nothing from me today. Wait, darn it that counts as something!

Read, and enjoy!

As ever, Bulwark is based on Barricade who is the creation of KnightMysterio.

Chapter 12 Herrings & Nightmares

***

Celestia’s sun rose slowly, beams of light washing away the last vestiges of night. A thick swath of dawn shone between the wide open curtains and lay over a large, occupied bed. One of the sheet covered lumps stirred, bleary eyes creaking open a crack to squint at the light.

Applejack’s first thought ran something along the lines of ‘Ah love sleepin’ in.’ She nuzzled the warm thing she was holding in the curve of her body. Chances to sleep in were rare on the farm and she relished the opportunity. Eyes closing once more she snuggled closer to the warm softness pressing against her and a loud sigh of contentment filled the room.

It took her a few minutes to cotton onto the fact she had not been the one to make the sound. Applejack’s eyes snapped open. She focused on the warm softness and was greeted by a colour splash of rainbow.

Or rather, of Rainbow. The pegasus shifted in her sleep, pressing back into the warmth that was Applejack. The farmpony froze, her mind working furiously at it while her face lit up. Okay, the situation was not as odd as it seemed at first, second, third and possibly fifteenth glance. She remembered her friend’s embarrassed request and letting Rainbow Dash sleep in her bed. Nothing weird about that, just helping a friend in need. A friend in need who she had snuggled with while asleep.

Okay, perhaps it was a little weird.

She should move away a bit, Applejack knew, before Rainbow Dash woke up and things became weirder. She did not want to deal with the no doubt embarrassing conversation when her friend was back in the land of the waking.

On the other hoof...well, Dash was on top of her other hoof. She pulled it slightly and got a groan in response. Applejack froze again. After a few seconds Rainbow Dash stopped fidgeting and went back to her gentle slumber.

‘Well’ thought Applejack, ‘This is one helluva pickle, no mistake.’ Unable to get free, there was only really one option left to her.

She went back to sleep. Shame to waste a morning after all.

***

A few hours later Applejack was once more stirred from her slumber by soft knocking at her door. The door to the hall this time, rather than to Rainbow’s room. Awake and aware Applejack tired to get up only to find a familiar weight still on her leg. The knocks sounded once more, a pattern of three slightly louder this time.

“Hold yer horses, Ah’m comin’.” She grumbled, attempting to gently pry Dash off her leg. Another series of knocks, once more louder than before, made Rainbow mumble incoherently in her sleep and press down on Applejack’s leg. She was just short of spitting out a curse when the door began to slowly open.

“Aaaapple~jaaack~!” Rarity sing-songed quietly as she peeked in. “I know you must want a chance to sleep in but we’re about to go down for break...fast...” she stopped, staring at the panicking farmpony. Taking another step into the room she craned her neck to see better. A wide smile began to spread across her face when she caught sight of Rainbow’s eponymous mane.

“Don’t. Say. A word.” Applejack warned in a quiet hiss. She made another attempt for freedom that was ultimately thwarted by Dash using her leg as a make-shift teddy-bear.

Rarity tried to clamp her lips shut but a giggle escaped nonetheless. “I-I wouldn’t dream of it darling. You look like you’re so cosy!” she managed without losing control, to her own amazement.

Applejack’s glare could have melted steel. “It ain’t what it looks like.” Success! Rainbow Dash shifted slightly, lessening the weight on Applejack’s leg enough to move it back slightly. Now her hoof was just retreating past the weathermare’s neck.

“I’m sure it’s not.” whispered back Rarity with a titter. It was taking all her willpower not to burst into unladylike guffaws.

“It ain’t!” the captive mare growled. She would have gone on but her expression abruptly changed to one of confusion and shortly thereafter disgust. Before Rarity would ask what was wrong a loud slurping sound filled the room.

Applejack’s shock widened eyes meet Rarity’s.

“She’s suckin’ mah hoof!” cried Applejack frantically if still not loudly. “Help!”

Deciding not to laugh again quite yet Rarity nodded, a look of determination stealing over her face. “I’ll get something. Don’t go anywhere.” She added with a mischievous wink.

“Rarity! Rarity, for landsakes!” Applejack all but howled, only catching herself and lowering her volume a second before vocalising her annoyed thoughts. She ground her teeth, fighting back a shudder she felt drool dripping over her ankle. If she hadn’t wanted Rainbow Dash to wake up because it would be embarrassing before, by now...

Not two minutes later Rarity was back. Something wrapped in her magic came with her but what it was Applejack couldn’t see.

“’Bout time! Mah leg is gettin’ drooled on!”

Rarity recoiled slightly at the thought, closing the door as lightly as she could behind her. “I sent the others down ahead of us, so we shan’t be disturbed while we resolve this little ‘incident’.”

This got a sigh of relief from Applejack. “Thank ya kindly sugarcube. If anypony saw this we’d both be mighty embarrassed.” She thanked the unicorn as she approached. Applejack still couldn’t see what her friend had brought, although she was about to find out.

Smiling from the foot of the bed, Rarity fiddled with something just out of sight. “Not at all darling, think nothing of it. After all, what are friends for? Now, do be a dear and smile!”

Click!

Applejack froze for the third time that morning, although it hadn’t reached her insides before like it did now, when a bright flash blinded her. She rubbed her free hoof against her eyes until they cleared. The moment her sight returned a widely grinning – not smiling, definitely grinning – Rarity and a camera greeted her.

“Say cheese!” another flash. “Oh, this is just too adorable to miss!” Rarity squealed giddily, clapping her hooves together.

“Ya’ll know Ah’m gonna kill yah when Ah’m free, right?” Applejack asked, giving the unicorn a look that could freeze molten metal. Molten metal from her previous glare, presumably.

Rarity clucked her tongue, taking a few more pictures from other angles while the farmpony was helpless to stop her. Somehow Rainbow Dash continued to snooze through the click and flash, but Rarity turned the flash off quickly just to be safe. Once she had enough to be certain a batch of good quality selections could be made she lowered the camera. Favouring Applejack with a smug smile that had just a hint of a smirk Rarity prepared her plan with a quickly borrowed prop from Pinkie’s room.

“Well now, I believe I’ve had my fun and games. Let’s get you free, hmm?”

“’Bout darn time,” Applejack grumbled.

“Now, just hold on a moment darling and when I say the word, pull your hoof out. Gently.” Something surrounded by Rarity’s aura floated up on Rainbow Dash’s other side. Applejack considered looking over her friend to see it but reconsidered when Rainbow shifted slightly.

“Alright...gently now.” Something nudged Applejack’s hoof slightly and at Rarity’s prompting she began to withdraw her leg. Dash’s grip slowly transferred to the object taking her hoof’s place and it was with an incredible amount of relief Applejack got her limb back with additional...’bonus’ of a layer of drool.

Rolling off the bed the moment she was free, Applejack wasted no time in cleaning the drool from her hoof. “That” the earth pony muttered “was disgustin’. Thanks.”

Her thoughts were interrupted by the ‘click’ of Rarity’s camera once more. Looking up to make sure she wasn’t going to feature in anymore unwilling pictures she found Rarity snapping away at the still asleep Rainbow Dash.

‘How tha hay does that filly do it?’ Applejack thought. Curious about why Rarity was still taking pictures she trotted over. “Still takin’ pictures? Gettin’ a mite bit creepy there sugarcube.”

A mysterious smirk came to Rarity’s face. “Oh, darling” she practically purred “come have a look and I absolutely promise you’ll see why.”

Joining her friend with a suspicious expression on Applejack followed Rarity’s line of sight. She had to stuff a hoof into her mouth to stop from bursting into laughter. Rarity giggled and took another picture.

“Ah want some of them pictures.”

“Oh, I’m sure I can part with a few.”

A minute later Applejack ushered Rarity out and turned back to wake Rainbow Dash, grinning ear to ear at the sight of the cocky pegasus hugging a teddy-bear.

***

“-ut up Applejack!”

The collection of mares and single solitary stallion sitting a ways from the others looked up at the sound of the door opening and Rainbow Dash’s brash voice. The pegasus entered a few trots ahead of Applejack, her cheeks flushed and expression irate.

“What are you lookin’ at?” she challenged them, eyes narrowing into a glare. The girls immediately went back to the business of eating breakfast, although not without keeping an eye on their polychromatic-maned friend of course. Rarity restrained a grin, deciding it would best not to give away her ‘inside’ information just yet.

“Nothing dear, nothing at all. You were so late in getting up we’re all nearly done with breakfast.” Rarity told her, patting a spot next to her. “Best hurry along and eat up. Fluttershy was just telling us all about her romantic-”

“Rarity!” Fluttershy gave her what might have meant to be a scowl but looked more like a pout.

“- walk in the gardens last night with Sir Paladin!” she smirked, though Paladin failed to react in any appreciable way.

His flat gaze turned to her after a moment. “A mere chance to observe the gardens when sleep escaped me. You seem unhealthily focused on it.” There was no hint of embarrassment or awkwardness in his voice, as though he were simply stating a fact. With that he again began to methodically consume his choice of food.

“Oh, you are a gentlecolt but so very little fun when it comes to gossip.” Rarity complained.

Rainbow Dash snorted, dropping Applejack’s hat next to her before digging into the waffles she quickly piled up on her plate.

“Whatever. Let’sh eeb sho be-” she swallowed. “Let’s get so we can go interrogate Trixie! I’ll have that liar spilling the beans before you can say ‘Rainbow Dash the Wonderbolt!’”

“Rainbow Dash, we need to think about this.” Twilight scolded her. “The Princesses want us to convince Trixie to let them have a look at her memories, not beat the information out of her.”

The pegasus scoffed. “I wasn’t gonna beat her up Twi’. I was gonna lock Pinkie in the room with her until she caved.” Rainbow Dash said with a smug smirk.

Everypony looked at Pinkie, who smiled and waved.

“It could work...” admitted Twilight. She shook her head a second later. “No. We’re meant to convince her to do it willingly, not by annoying her until she gives in just to be spared Pinkie.”

Pinkie, who had somehow acquired a pile of apparently random items to show Trixie, let out a small ‘awww’ of disappointment and threw them out a window as she pouted.

“We’re going to convince Trixie...somehow. We just need to think of something.”

“If anypony can do it, I’m sure my little sister can.” A male voice called out.

Twilight leapt from her spot at the table to run over to her brother, wrapping him in a hug before he was completely through the doorway. “Shiny!”

“It’s good to see you too Twily.” Shining Armour smiled at his sister and returned the hug. “Thought I’d come see you before I take over from Captain Bulwark.”

Tyrael inspected the armoured unicorn curiously. He had briefly glimpsed him after his awakening in his mortal sh- body, but only for a moment. ‘Interesting. Siblings sharing stronger than average magical gifts, if his position is any indication.’

“Thought I’d see that new horn of yours the Princess told me about.” Shining Armour added, tapping a hoof against it. He whistled. “Nearly as long as mine. Not that you need it, considering how powerful you already are.”

Twilight blushed at the praise. “Stop it... Its only gotten forty-one point three percent bigger.” She smacked him on the shoulder, ignoring his chuckle.

“Always so modest.” He turned to greet the others, nodding and acknowledging by name. “A pleasure to meet you all again.” When his gaze came to Paladin and stopped. He contemplated the silent pegasus for a moment, speaking just before his sister could decide to do introductions. “Ah! It’s good to see you well. I was here while you were still recovering from the Princesses’ healing.” He explained.

Paladin nodded in response. “I see. I am afraid I do not recall. My apologies.”

The knightly unicorn waved the apology away. “You were rather indisposed. Besides, from what I heard I owe you a lot for saving my sister. And her friends.” Shining added with a sheepish grin at the rest of the room.

“I could do nothing less.” Tyr- Paladin told him.

“Not to me.” Shining looked back at his sister, who was feeling a little awkward. “I don’t know what I’d have done if that thing k-... got you.” He told her soberly, hesitating at the end.

“It’s over now.” Nuzzling her brother affectionately Twilight, glanced back at her friends. “We’re fine, I didn’t...I came through it.”

“Heh, I was about ready to come charging down to make sure myself, orders be damned.” He admitted with another chuckle.

“What made you decide not to? Cadance?”

Another sheepish grin appeared. “Not exactly. She was close to going herself. Let’s just say that a peer took some, um, steps to give me time to cool off.”

“Steps?” Twilight asked with a cocked eyebrow.

“Yes, steps.” Replied Shining Armour making absolutely no bones about the fact he had no intention of telling his sister what happened.

It had taken ages for that bruise to heal and he was reminded yet again that some pegasi packed a lot of punch. Especially the ones built like a mountain range.

The clanging of a bell rang around across the castle and Shining Armour grimaced. “Sorry Twily, I gotta run. Bulwark can be good about waiting – if I have a good reason. Oh, by the way, the Princess asked me to tell you to take the day off. Show your friends the museum or something. Use the time to think about what to do with Trixie. You’re not going to devise a way if you’re worrying about it all day.”

Twilight frowned at the news. “I guess the Princess knows what she’s talking about...thanks for bringing the message Shiny. Have a nice shift.” She hugged him again.

“A kiss from my beautiful wife not ten minutes ago and a hug from my beautiful sister.” He grinned at Twilight as he pulled away. “I’m the luckiest colt in Canterlot.”

“Go do your job, Shiny.” Twilight told him with an answering smile.

He waved farewell to the others as he left.

“So...” turning to her friends, a cheerful grin broke out on Twilight’s face. “...the Royal Museum?”

Everypony save Paladin groaned.

“What’s wrong? Princess Celestia herself has donated many of the oldest and most interesting artefacts that make up the Royal Canterlot Museum’s wide and varied range of attractions.” Twilight told them fiercely, sounding for all the world like a pamphlet in pony form.

Applejack reached up to adjust her hat nervously. She hoofed at the air futilely for a few seconds, coincidentally making Rainbow Dash snort milk out her nose in laughter, before making the mental connection about who was looking after her hat at the moment.

“Twi, Ah ain’t sure ya wanna hear this but museums are kinda-”

“Boring!” Pinkie cut in, jumping on the table. “Why would you wanna spend time in a dust old museum when you could plan a surprise ‘Please-Let-The-Princess-Read-Your-Mind’ party?”

“But...” sighing despondently Twilight looked down at the table. “...fine.”

Paladin absently swallowed the last mouthful of his breakfast. Waffles were surprisingly delicious, and despite himself Paladin wondered if Twilight had any maple syrup back at the library. He reprimanded himself for giving into a physical weakness. That was the purview of demons and mortals...

Which he was now. Somehow, that made him feel slightly better about indulging. Archangels were meant to be perfect paragons, but he wasn’t Tyrael anymore, was he? He was Paladin now. While the girls were busy he gave in to a moment of weakness and gave his plate a discreet lick. There had been a bit of syrup left.

“Now darling, we didn’t mean it that way. I’m absolutely positive we’d all be happy for you to show us around the museum. Isn’t that right?” Rarity shot a stern glare at the others as she patted Twilight’s back. “Isn’t that right?” she repeated firmly.

“Whatever.” Rainbow Dash grumbled, shovelling food into her maw.

The others, including a pouting Pinkie Pie, quickly agreed. As much as she might not be interested herself, Pinkie would never let a friend stay sad just to avoid the museum.

“You’re sure?” asked a substantially cheered Twilight.

Rarity nodded on their behalf. “Entirely.”

“Hug time!” Pinkie cried as though she had never been pouting. Somehow she managed to pull the others into a hug. This was not one of her brighter ideas, considered the various foodstuffs remaining on the table. Much like her heavily-lamented (and feared) ‘pie-cake’ experiment it ended up with food going everywhere.

“Pinkie!”

***

“Paladin, do you want to come?” Twilight asked after breakfast as she led the way out of the dining room. Either thanks to extremely good fortune or deliberately for Rainbow Dash’s sake the room had a door leading straight into the gardens.

“Why would he wanna do that?” Rainbow Dash muttered to Applejack, adjusting her borrowed hat when she got a knee to the flank. “Ow! What was that for?”

Ignoring the two, Paladin considered the offer for a moment. He was still on alert from the night before, but he could think of no good reason to turn her down.

He nodded. “I shall.”

“Great! Follow me everypony.” Twilight turned to lead them to the museum, missing Fluttershy’s attempt to gain her attention.

“Um, actually...Twilight? Uh, Twilight?” the timid mare’s near-whisper was lost as Twilight fell into her pre-museum lecture. The next few minutes were a somewhat maddening time for Fluttershy. The rest of the group had already tuned out Twilight, meaning they were in no position to notice anything quieter.

“It was founded three hundred years ago when the palace was receiving significant renovations after the fish-haddock of-”

“Twilight, my mother-”

“-so she made me clean the paint off all on my own and Spike wasn’t allowed near the exhibit for the next few years-”

“TWILIGHT!” In the far distance flocks of birds took flight.

The unicorn froze mid-way through a tangent involving why the museum banned Spike from the geological displays. She, and the rest of the group, stared at Fluttershy. Even Paladin was impressed. She blushed and looked down, mane veiling her face. A few guards in sight visibly pulled their attention back to their job, hearts in their throats, as the echoes of the shout faded.

In her tower, Luna snorted in her sleep, ears twitching as the shout penetrated the walls and stirring before turning back to her dreams.

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I don’t know what came over me. I didn’t mean to be so loud. I’m so embarrassed, I’m really sorry Twilight it’s just I-” Fluttershy mumbled through her mane.

“That was awesome!” Rainbow Dash crowed. “Why couldn’t you cheer for me like that before?”

“Who knows ya had a set’a lungs like that on ya sugercube?” agreed Applejack with a hearty nod.

Pinkie shoved her head through Fluttershy’s mane, eliciting a ‘meep’ from the pegasus. “I thought you were all quiety-polite-y an’ stuff! You should be LOUD MORE OFTEN!” she bellowed cheerfully, pulled away at the last second by Rarity’s magic.

“It certainly was impressive.” added Twilight. She smiled at Fluttershy. “What were you saying?”

“Um, well, my mother-” Fluttershy began.

“She’s here?!” Rainbow Dash yelped, suddenly looking very nervous. They had reached a lawn of well trimmed grass and open air, and Dash was now scanning the area around them.

“N-not yet.”

Rainbow let out a relieved sigh. “Oh thank- wait, ‘yet’?” she gulped and looked to the other pegasus worriedly. “You don’t think she’s still mad about me about that whole ‘mustard’ incident, is she? I haven’t gotten you into trouble lately, have I?” she clapped her hooves onto her cheeks. “Oh no, what if she’s mad at me for not going with you into the Everfree Forest?”

Watching Rainbow Dash flitting about, searching for any giant pegasi, Applejack looked to Fluttershy asking “What in Equestria is goin’ on with that girl?”

“Sorry, but mama has...um, ‘had stern words’ with Rainbow Dash before for getting me in trouble when we were foals. Not that it was Rainbow’s fault really; I mean I could have decided not to go along with it.” Fluttershy shrugged weakly at Applejack’s frown.

The farmer eyed her sceptically. “Can’t imagine yer ma, no offense, bein’ the sort ta-”

“THE SORT TO WHAT?” a verbal explosion in the shape of words blasted in question without warning.

The girls all shirked in fright. Paladin, who had seen Bulwark’s surprisingly stealthy approach through the gardens, fought back a smirk. The massive mare tipped him a grateful wink.

“Whoa nelly!” Applejack reared. She found the source of the sonic blast, a pegasus matching Fluttershy’s colouration wearing the armour of the Royal Guard and big enough to give Big Macintosh pause. A long pause at that.

“Sorry about that kids. You must be my little Flutters’ friends. Pleasure to meet you all. My name is Bulwark.” She pulled Fluttershy into a hug, releasing her for a moment only to pull Rainbow Dash in as well. “Good to see you Rainbow Dash.”

Dash grinned nervously in response. “H-hey Mrs Bulwark- I haven’t done anything wrong!” she snapped her jaw shut fearfully.

Bulwark squinted at her for a moment. “Um, okay.”

“Wow! I think you might be a bit bigger than Pally!” Pinkie exclaimed from between Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy. How she got into the hug was a mystery known to nopony, other than the well-known fact no hug was un-impenetrable to Pinkie Pie. She smiled at Bulwark. “Hi, I’m Pinkie Pie!”

“Hi Pinkie Pie, nice to meet you.” The guard-pegasus greeted the strange one warmly. She had heard quite a bit about her daughter’s friends, both via the grapevine and letters from Fluttershy.

The pink party pony beamed back at her. “It’s nice to meet you as well! I dunno why Dashie was all shaky and worried about running into you.”

“Pinkie!” Rainbow Dash hissed.

Bulwark simply laughed, releasing the girls. “I’m afraid that’s my fault. I overreacted when she got Fluttershy into trouble when they were foals. Still, Rainbow, I should think you could get over one little spanking!”

Rainbow Dash was suddenly aware of all her friends looking at her with interest and heat gathering in her cheeks.

“Mama.” Fluttershy scold her mother, knowing how embarrassed Rainbow Dash would be.

“Sorry kiddo.” apologised Bulwark, “It’s hard not to tease. After all, I’ve known little...Dashie-” she grinned at Pinkie’s pet name for the brash pegasus “-for years. By Tartarus, I helped toilet-trained her when she was seven!”

“Somepony kill me!” Rainbow wailed to the heavens, sinking to the ground and pulling Applejack’s hat over her face to hide the redness.

“Seven?” It took every iota of her considerable willpower for Applejack not to simply burst into laughter. The mortified Rainbow Dash tried to bury her head deeper between her hooves and hat.

Rarity looked away and discreetly tried not to giggle while Twilight did the same with less success. Sighing, Fluttershy patted Rainbow on the shoulder.

“Hey, everypony, I just had a great idea!” she desperately shouted, hoping to drown out their amusement.”Let’s go to the museum! Twilight, come on, go go go.” Leaping up, Dash shoved her head against Twilight’s side and began to push her.

Twilight let it go on for a few seconds before pointing out a problem. “Dash, the museum is that way.”

“I knew that!”

***

“But...but haven’t you been here before? Why would you wanna come?”

“Afraid not. Well, once just after I was made Captain of the Pegasus Guard but that was years ago. About when you and Flutters moved to Ponyville.”

“Nngh.” Rainbow Dash grounded her teeth, glaring at the wide open building they were entering.
She shivered slightly at the walls, thanking Celestia that the ceiling was clear panes of glass. So long as she focused on either talking or listening to Twilight’s lecture for once she could avoid thinking about the thick, confining walls that sat between her and open air like prison bars of unbreakable iron.

Bulwark frowned, remembering Fluttershy’s mention of Rainbow’s condition the night before. They trailed a little behind the rest of the group as Twilight led them through the museum, talking animatedly about many of the displays.

“You doing okay there?” she asked after a moment.

“I’m fine!” Dash snarled with more hostility in her voice than she intended. She shook her head. “Really, I’m...fine.” the feeling of Applejack’s hat was a reassuring weight, a constant reminder of her friends.

“Uh huh.” Looking not at all convinced Bulwark simply increased her pace slightly. Subconsciously the smaller pegasus matched her speed and they quickly caught the others, just as she intended. While she might not be a psychologist, Bulwark was no foal. Clearly Rainbow Dash was more comfortable indoors when she had friends surrounding her.

Paladin was in the middle of inspecting a piece of ancient armour, not quite hiding his disdain.

“This was considered a revolutionary design for its time!” Twilight said, gesticulating aggressively. “How can you just...just...argh!”

He failed to react to her frustration. “I could shatter it with ease.” He told her entirely too calm for the unicorn’s liking. “It may have been an improvement on its kind of that time, I will not deny that, but even so that does not correct its mistakes.”

“You two know that’s just a replica, right?” Bulwark cut in before Twilight could retort.

“What? But...wait...” Twilight looked again at the inscription on its pedestal before her cheeks flushed. “Oh, right. The original was getting too old. I, um, forgot. Woops.”

Paladin frowned. “A ‘replica’?” his tone was, strangely, irritated. “What point is there in forging armour if it is not intended for battle?” he snorted. “Foolishness.”

“It is just a display, darling.” Rarity pointed out.

His eyes narrowed slightly. “It is a mockery. To willing craft inferior armour is madness. Let us move on.”

Twilight gave him a confused look but shrugged and complied. Everypony was welcome to a few eccentricities.

“Let’s have a look at the magical relics section.” She smiled fondly. “I used to love coming here. Look, there’s a Sky Crystal!”She pointed at a hoof-sized chunk of dull white crystal in a glass display case.

“A what now?”

“A Sky Crystal! This one is inactive, obviously.” Twilight explained. “Rainbow Dash, this might interest you as well.”

The pegasus snorted and crossed her forelegs. “I seriously doubt that. Just a lump of some fancy rock.”

“A Sky Crystal is raw sky magic in physical form. Purified by unicorn magic in an intensive process that took months to produce a crystal that size.” Twilight told her, gesticulating with a bit too much force.

“Sounds kinda pointless if you ask me” Said Rainbow Dash, shrugging. “What’s the point of that when we pegasi handle all the weather?”

Twilight shook her head. “Sky Crystals aren’t made anymore. They were a creation of the ancient Unicorn tribe long ago. They wanted to control the weather without needing to rely on the Pegasus Tribe, but obviously they can’t channel sky magic.”

“Uh..., yeah, obviously, hehe.” Rubbing the back of her neck nervously, Rainbow Dash looked around for an excuse to change the topic before Twilight decided to explain m-

“You do know what sky magic is, right?” Twilight asked her with a critical look in her. “The magic which lets pegasi walk on clouds and control the weather?”

“Well, I think they mentioned in back in flight camp once...but it was really boring so I fell asleep.” Rainbow Dash admitted nonchalantly.

For a moment Twilight looked like she was in danger of popping of a blood vessel. “It’s an essential part of pegasus biology!”

“So’s a colon but I don’t know what that does!” Dash argued, pointing randomly at where she vaguely suspected her internal organs were.

“For your information colons absorb carbohydrates-”

“I wasn’t asking! Fine, alright, tell me more about the stupid crystal.” She interrupted Twilight before she could say anymore. Rainbow Dash had no interest in receiving an hour-long lecture about her stomach or whatever from Twilight.

“Thank you.” answered Twilight with a proud grin. She loved it when ponies wanted to learn. Even if it was only to avoid learning something else. “You see, sky magic is what drives everything in the sky, as the name would suggest. Among ponies only pegasi and alicorns possess natural sky magic, although the former can’t actively use it in most situations.”

“You don’t say.” Rainbow Dash muttered.

To her surprise it was Paladin who reprimanded her. “I wish to hear.” He turned his attention back to Twilight. “Please, continue.”

She blinked at the sudden attention. “Okay, um, yes the Unicorn tribe tried to use sky magic by drawing it from the sky into a physical form in the belief that they could control it through a complicated process.”

“Ah’m guessin’ it didn’t work out like they hoped” Observed Applejack.

Twilight nodded. “Of course. What they were trying was completely impossible and the process was imperfect. The sky magic reverted to an elemental form, in most cases lightning. When they tried to use the energies in the crystals...” she gave an awkward cough. “Let’s say they had to rebuild part of their castle.”

“They reached beyond themselves.” Paladin looked at the inert crystal. His jaw muscles tensed. “If reconstruction was the steepest price they paid for their arrogance, they were fortunate.”

With a start Rainbow Dash pulled back slightly from the glass case. “That’s lightning?!” she exclaimed. “Even a pegasus can’t survive much lightning.”

“That does sound positively dangerous. I do hope nopony does it anymore.” Rarity back away as well. Fluttershy nodded her agreement, not liking the thought of lightning in the slightest.

Twilight laughed. “Oh girls, this crystal and every other one are completely empty and have been for centuries. After the Windigoes the Unicorn tribe gave up the experiments.” She adopted a thoughtful expression. “Of course, in fairness the Apex Storm Crystal is still in the vaults.”

“Ape Cystral? That sounds like the best crystal ever! All ape-y with big hands!” Pinkie declared with a cheer.

“Apex!”

She pouted at Twilight. “Wait, what does apex mean? And how can be a crystal be apex-y? That’s silly.”

Grimacing, Twilight shook her head. “I wouldn’t say it’s the ‘best’. Certainly the biggest. It’s about Paladin’s size. Also, Pinkie, apex means-”

Pinkie cut her off, eyes growing as wide as plates as she gasped loudly. “Ohmigoshohmigoshohmigosh! I get it!” she squealed, bouncing in place. “Twilight, can we go see it? Can we can we can we?” Repetition was, after all, the key to convincing anypony.

“It’s sealed in the royal vaults with a lot of other, dangerous magical items.” Twilight told her simply.

“Pretty please with Pinkie on top?” Now Pinkie’s eyes grew wet as she turned a puppy pout on her friend.

“We can’t just go into the vaults on a whim! Why do you want to see it so badly?” Twilight asked the bouncing party pony with a curious – and slightly worried – expression.

“Because...” Pulling Twilight close, Pinkie made as if to whisper. “IT WON’T BE THERE!”

“Gah!” the unicorn rubbed her ears.

Bulwark chuckled, not affected in the slightest by the sudden burst in volume. It was like trying to hit fire with fire.

“What? What’s supposed to mean? Pinkie, it’s been down there for centuries, with so many wards over it would take somepony like Discord to get to- you didn’t steal it did you?!”

“Nopey-dopey!”

Twilight out a sigh she hadn’t realise she’d been holding and wiped away at her brow. “Oh, good. Um, right well yes. It’s been down there for centuries. It’s not about to go walk-about.”

“And that’s where you’re wrong! Because I know the truth!” Pinkie stamped a hoof, expression grave.

“The truth.” Twilight stated flatly.

“Yuh-huh.” Head practically bouncing Pinkie nodded eagerly.

“About....?”

Zipping over to Paladin’s side Pinkie reared up in a skilled impression of distant Braeburn and she threw her hooves wide around him. He looked at her with very slightly narrowed eyes but otherwise didn’t move.

“About Pally!”

At least, not to less discerning eyes. ‘How curious.' Bulwark thought with a glint in her eyes, noting the subtle tensing of muscles as though he was preparing for combat.

The rest of the group just sighed.

“It’s true! I worked it alllll out.” Pinkie told them, hopping from hoof to hoof excitedly.

“I am afraid I do not understand.” Cut in Paladin. He watched her warily. “What ‘truth’ could you know?” It was a bluff, he hoped. She had shown no previous signs of remembering what had happened in the Heart of the Nightmare, but she may have recalled on her own.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes but nodded. “Alright Pinkie, lay it on us. What’s this ‘truth’ about Pally?”

Grinning, Pinkie ahem’d loudly as she had seen Twilight do once when giving a speech.

“The Apey-

“Apex!”

“- Storm Crystal is won’t be there....because Princess Celestia brought it to life as Paladin!” she beamed at them, possibly misinterpreting their slack-jawed expressions. “It makes complete sense! He can’t fly because of course a big ‘ole magic crystal doesn’t know how to fly, it’s why his wings are glowly white and it’s how he had all the lifey-ness that stopped us from getting soul-gobbled by the big meanie pants Nightmare!”

The very, very small sigh of relief and relaxing of silence went unnoticed by all but Bulwark. She caught Paladin’s eye and grinned conspiratorially.

He winced inwardly. ‘Damnation, she knew something was not right already. I do not desire my true nature...what was my true nature to be exposed.’

“Pinkie, that’s crazy-talk.” Applejack was saying. “Lookit ‘im, he’s as much a pony as me or-” she cut herself off and looked at Pinkie thoughtfully for a second before concluding with “- or you.”

With a flap of her wings Rainbow Dash circled Paladin, poking him in various places. “Yeah, see. I mean, he’s got about as much emotions as a big hunk of rock but he’s not one. Too squishy.”

“Why would the Princess even do that?” asked Twilight irritably. She rubbed her forehead, hoping to avoid another Pinkie-induced headache.

“Dunno.” Pinkie said with a shrug. “Oh, maybe she wanted a reason to a have birthday party! Since it would be the day he was born and what better day than that to have a birthday party? Wait...” she deflated slightly. “She had a birthday party and didn’t invite us!”

Rarity patted her on the shoulder. “Now dear, I’m certain the Princess would have invited you if she had done as you suggest. However, dare I say, she may not have made Paladin out of a magic crystal, hmm?”

This idea appeared to surprise Pinkie. “I don’t know. That seems a little far-fetched.”

The unicorn’s smile became a little more strained. “Really?”

“Um, you could just...ask?” Fluttershy offered quietly.

“And you could say something.” Bulwark pointed out to Paladin.

He shrugged. “I doubt much will sway her opinion if she truly believes so.”

Pinkie eyed him suspiciously. “Well okay, but I’m watching you mister!” one of her eyes seemed to expand. “But if you’re all so certain...”

“We are.” Twilight confirmed.

Sighing, the party pony shrugged. “Alright. I guess the Apple Strudel-”

“Apex Storm!”

“-Crystal is just a red herring.”

“How did you even GET apple strudel from Apex Storm?” Twilight continued, oblivious to Pinkie’s declaration. “I mean, I could get that you went from apex to ape to apple, but storm to strudel? They both start with ‘s’, yes, and have ‘t’ as the second letter, but the ‘r’ is the forth letter in storm and the third in stru-”

Paladin interrupted her with a polite cough. “I believe they are no longer listening.” He said, pointing further into the museum where the rest of the group had began to move.

Fuming, Twilight stomped after them ready to give Pinkie a piece of her considerable mind. In her wake Paladin sighed.

Bulwark smiled like she was enjoying a private joke. “Isn’t foalsitting fun?” she asked rhetorically.

To her surprise he actually answered. “I have had three weeks practice.” His tone was dry but not flat and stoic as she had already learned was his usual countenance. “At least none of them breathe fire.”

She watched him troop after them, stopping occasionally to inspect certain displays. Mostly, Bulwark noticed, concerning weapons or war. A light cough drew her attention to the unicorn now trotting beside her.

“Captain Bulwark-” Rarity began politely.

“Please, just call me Bulwark, none of that captain business now.” The large mare assured her.

Rarity nodded gratefully and continued. “Very well, Bulwark. You said you were Captain of the Pegasus Guard? I thought there was only the Royal Guard, which had pegasi within its numbers.

Bulwark chuckled, shaking her head. “Not exactly. There’s the Earth Guard made up of Earth Ponies, whose current Captain is Steel Bulker, the Pegasus Guard which I lead and the Unicorn Guard, which Shining Armour used to lead.”

“’Used to?’” asked Paladin, curious at a discussion of warriors. “Is he not still their leader?”

“No, he got promoted. You see, the Royal Guard is two things; broadly speaking it’s all three Guards as a whole as well as a select number drawn from their ranks who report directly to the Princesses and their Captain. The Captain of the Royal Guard is chosen from among the current three captains. Steel Buckler was the last Captain of the Royal Guard, but he wanted to retire. The Princess wasn’t entirely behind that idea.” Bulwark chuckled. “Didn’t realise it then, of course, but she was obviously worried about a change with Nightmare Moon’s return right around the corner. So she convinced him to stay on as Captain of the Earth Guard and train one of the others to replace him.”

“And he chose Shiny.” Twilight finished for her. She looked back at them over her shoulder. “Whoever was after Shiny in the Unicorn Guard became their captain in his place. I researched it a long time ago, when Shiny was still a cadet.”

“He certainly deserves the position.” Bulwark grinned at the unicorn. “You should have seen the look on his face when that old warhorse Steel told him he was going to be the next Captain of the Royal Guard. Looked damn close to bursting into song or something silly like that.”

Together, the group shared a laugh at the thought of Twilight’s brother singing. Well, nearly all of the group. Paladin stared stoically into the distance, brows furrowed. He had no idea why it was particularly funny.

***

Time passes quickly with friends, even in a museum, and before long they went for lunch. Bulwark spent the majority of the time talking to either Paladin or Fluttershy, drawing the taciturn stallion into conversations with surprising subtlety and discussing her recent life with her daughter and friends.

Rainbow Dash’s bad mood with Applejack had vanished quickly enough, though none of the others could work out what the problem was. Hiding her amusement, Rarity indulged in a mental cackle that would have done a witch of campfire stories justice.

She suppressed the thoughts of what she had planned for her rainbow-maned friend when Twilight nudged her and asked why she was giggling.

“Nothing of any concern darling, nothing at all.” She assured her confused friend.

As the last of their meal was cleared from their outdoors cafe table by a waiter, Twilight broached a topic she had been anxious to start working on.

“So, girls, do any of you have any idea what to do about Trixie?” she asked.

“Oh, oh! Me! Twilight! Pick me! Meee! Twilight!”

“Ideas which do not involve parties?” Twilight corrected herself without missing a beat.

Pinkie lowered her raised hoof and stopped bouncing in place. “Awww.”

“We could appeal to her ego.” Rarity suggested.

Rainbow Dash snorted derisively. “What, butter her up with compliments? No way!”

“You misunderstand me dear. We merely offer to convince Celestia to take Trixie as the court magician. Surely one such as Trixie would be unable to resist such a position.” The fashionista asserted with a flip of her mane.

Twilight nodded. “Sounds good, but let’s work out some other ideas in case it doesn’t work.”

“A paaaar-”

“Other than a party.”

“Awww.”

“Challenge her?” They looked at Applejack. She shrugged. “Seems like the sort willin’ to accept a challenge if she thinks she’ll win somethin’ out of it an’ prove she’s better than us. She wins, we let her go. We win, she lets the Princess do her magic thing.”

“What could we make the challenge over though?”

“Duh, something we know we’ll win.” Rainbow Dash answered with a roll of her eyes.

Frowning at her Fluttershy shook her head. “But Dash, that wouldn’t be fair at all.”

“....and? This is too important to give that arrogant showmare the chance to run out on us!”

“Havin’ a flashback to the Runnin’ of the Leaves RD?”

Rainbow Dash and Applejack began to bicker once again, prompting a sigh from the other mares.

A checklist appeared from nowhere, grasped in Twilight’s magical grip. A quill came with it, its tip dark with ink.

“Okay, we have two-”

“Twilight!” Pinkie whined loudly.

The unicorn sighed. “Fine. We have three plans so far. Bribe, challenge and... throwing Trixie a party.” The last Twilight muttered, rolling her eyes.

“Yay!” cheered Pinkie. She grinned at the mares nearest her. “I know which one I wanna try!”

They ignored Pinkie for the moment. Perhaps appreciating their need for a serious discussion, but most likely because she’s Pinkie Pie, Pinkie bounced over to Paladin’s seat. He had chosen to sit far away enough to be considered not quite part of the gathering yet close enough to still offer any advice he might decide could help.

“Let me tell you aaaaall about the party we’re going to throw for Trixie!” Taking a perilously deep breath, chest inflating like a balloon, Pinkie positioned her head right next to Paladin’s and began to talk. And talk. And talk.

He stared straight ahead, whether he was listening or just going catatonic could not be determined.

Bulwark sat back and watched, simply basking in her daughter’s presence. It was good to hear her little Fluttershy’s voice, and even Rainbow Dash’s too. She had gotten the sense both had changed in a few ways since meeting Twilight Sparkle through the letters from Fluttershy, for the better.

Just as the sun began to wane Bulwark realised how much time had passed. Getting to her hooves she tapped Fluttershy on the shoulder.

“Sorry Flutters, I need to be patrolling the southern wall soon.” She gave her daughter a hug and kiss on the forehead before snagging Rainbow Dash with a hoof and forcing the same on the struggling pegasus. “It was a pleasure to meet you all. I hope I’ll see you again around the palace. Good luck on your little schemes.”

With a chorus of goodbyes and farewells – and a loud raspberry from Rainbow Dash – Bulwark trotted off so her take off wouldn’t disturb them. A big pegasus like her displaced a lot of air. On the way, she patted Paladin on the shoulder. His blank expression barely shifted, although one ear moved from facing Pinkie to face Bulwark.

After the first ten minutes without Paladin either bursting into tears or collapsing into a brain dead pile it had been decided to leave Pinkie chattering cheerfully into his ear. She had long since left the subject of Trixie’s party behind, although particular parties and parties in general was still a major feature in her utterly endless talking.

“Have fun. And remember what I said last night.” Bulwark told him with a smile.

Glancing at her, Tyrael felt some of his mask bleed away to show irritation at her. He grunted wordlessly.

She took to the air and was out of sight in a few beats of her wings. Her wings, Tyrael noticed, were not as big as his despite the otherwise similar bodily proportions.

“-so I told Gummy ‘no, bad boy! Apple Bloom is not a chew toy!’ but he -”

With a sigh of resignation he turned his attention back to Pinkie.

***

“You are prepared?” Luna asked the ponies before her. She got a determined nod from Twilight in answer. “Very good! I shall allow you to enter on your own. I will await you here, should you require aid.”

With that she opened the door and stepped back. The girls entered, followed by Paladin.

“I wish to observe.” He told the princess simply. She nodded and made no move to stop him.

Trixie was glaring at them the moment they entered, focusing most of her attention on Twilight. Tyrael retreated to a shadowed corner to watch. He wanted to evaluate this mare himself. He is- was the aspect of justice and had sat in debate with his brothers in the Courts of Justice for longer than the mountain on which Canterlot sat had existed.

He should be of some use deciding the innocent from the guilty.

“What do you want?” Trixie snarled at them, her gaze not wavering from Twilight. “If you have returned to mock Trixie with your mime act, save it. She will not be tricked by such a tactic.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes but fought down the urge to say something. This had been impressed on her before, to let Twilight do the talking.

It was totally not because confronting Trixie would mean leaving the comforting presence of having her friends close around her. She glanced at the wall and shivered. Because it was cold, she assured herself, not because it was a solid wall hiding the sky beneath tons of stone under a massive, heavy castle-

Fluttershy swept a wing over her friend, feeling her shivering fiercely. She didn’t look away from Trixie but held Rainbow Dash close to her side.

“Hello again Trixie.” Twilight greeted her with more warmth than she was feeling. “I know we might have got off on the wrong hoof before-”

“You upstaged m- Trixie!” accused the captive unicorn.

‘Because an Ursa Minor was destroying the town!’ “Trixie, I didn’t want to upstage you. If I had, don’t you think I would have done it while you were humiliating my friends?” Unable to resist, Twilight pointed out.

Trixie ‘hmmph’d’. “They were heckling Trixie! She gave them what they deserved.”

Giving the three ‘hecklers’ a warning look Twilight bit back her own fiery retort. “Well, yes, but you did go too far. Responding to hecklers with your show would have been a valid response. You went out of your way to embarrass them!”

“Er, Twi’, ain’t we meant ta be-” Applejack whispered to her.

“Trixie merely proved what she could do using three convenient rubes!” spat Trixie.

“Rube?!” Any Diamond Dogs in earshot would have felt like they had been shot in the ear by Rarity’s shriek. “How dare you?! My works of art are worn by notables from Canterlot to Manehatten! I, you arrogant third-rate showfilly, am no rube!”

Rarity delivered the blistering tirade as she stamped closer to the cell with a deadly expression.

“Okay, Rarity, let’s just back up a bit....” Twilight pulled her friend back.

Trixie had no one to hold her back, although being in a cell she might have thought things through a bit more. “What else would Trixie call somepony from a country bumpkin town like Ponyville? She has seen a hundred country towns and even your little hick town makes them seem sophisticated!”

“How dare you?!”

“Trixie dares whatever she wishes! Magic like mine was simply too much for the hick ponies in your backwater little hole!”

The fact Applejack had held back this long was impressive to say the least. “Y’all did not just say that! Why, there ain’t no finer folk than the ones y’all’d find in Ponyville!”

Twilight groaned, facehoofing as Trixie shouted back. Somehow, things were just not going to plan.

From his corner Tyrael watched.

Eventually, when the shouting didn’t abate, he facehoofed too.

***

“That went... less than well.” Twilight muttered as they filed out of the room. It was getting late and her ear-drums could not take much more shouting. It seemed whenever she got things calmed down Trixie would antagonise one of them until the room shook with their combined volume.

“Considerably.” agreed Paladin. Unlike Twilight he didn’t direct a glare the main offenders, Rarity and Applejack.

Luna frowned. She had checked on them, after Rarity had been given a ‘time out’, but left the matters in their hooves.

“Tho- You were unsuccessful?” she asked, already expecting their answer.

They had been very loud.

Twilight nodded unhappily. “I’m so sorry, your Highness. Some of us kind of...lost their tempers.”

“Talking that way about Ponyville! Why I oughta...” Looking away, Applejack trailed off unhappily.

“Twilight, she was an utter cow! I could simply not let her insults go without correcting her.” Rarity told her, although it was apparent she was beginning to regret her actions. She admitted to herself that she may have gotten a tad too upset at being called a rube.

Sighing again, any complaints Twilight might leverage against them were overridden by a gentle cough from Fluttershy. She discreetly indicated Rainbow Dash, who had yet to move out from under her fellow pegasus’ wing. Though she was attempting to look confident and in-control it was easy for all to see the continued stay in such an enclosed environment was doing her mental state no good.

Sweat-dabbed Rainbow’s sides but she had stubbornly refused any suggestions from Fluttershy to go out for some air. She was Loyalty. Running away just because the imprisoning, ominous feeling of entrapment was making her knees shake like some scared little filly was in no way loyal in Dash’s book.

The state of the Element of Loyalty’s bearer did not go unnoticed by Luna. “Please, worry not. Return to your rooms and rest. We shall try again tomorrow. With a little more care, perhaps.”

As the door swung shut, none noticed the shadow slipping through it. Thin as paper yet very real, the door’s edge missed it by only a fraction of an inch.

***

“Perfect.”

Trixie looked up from the floor, glaring around the seemingly empty room. “What was that? Who’s there?” she snarled angrily. Her irate expression quickly faded, replaced by confusion. “...hello?” ‘I...I must have imagined it. Being locked in here is doing nothing for me. It’s better than....than...’

Frowning, she fell back on her haunches, rubbing her forehead. ‘It was...oh, I could have sworn I was just thinking...ow.’ Trixie let out a low moan as her skull throbbed. Ever since finding herself here, in the custody of the Royal Pony Sisters, her head would start aching and her thoughts got all...fuzzy....

Her eyes snapped open as realisation flooded her mind. She had been refusing the Princess of all ponies!

“...Princess Celestia?!” she nearly screamed. “How could I...why didn’t I let her....” a sharp pain, like a knife in her brain, cut off the tirade.

Laughter echoed through the room. “Ah, such a foal. Because I made sure you wouldn’t, pet.”

Trixie swept her gaze across the room again, eyes darting madly. “W-who is that? Come out! The G-Great and Powerful T-Trixie demands it!” she called, mustering her confidence.

“Tut tut, I thought I made it clear to which one of us makes the demands. I suppose I can’t really blame a poor, stupid foal like you. It’s not your idiocy which is at fault this time. Yes, just this once I think.”

Before Trixie could reply a shadow took shape. A long, gangly limbed creature cloaked in darkness stood in front of the door. Long, fur clad arms drooped nearly to its knee. Only its arms were visible in the scant light left to Trixie.

On one arm danced a twisting vine of living shadow. Only now did Trixie realised the voice had not been echoing in the room. It had been in her thoughts.

“Its okay Trixie.” The sibilant whisper-thought hissed in her mind. “He’s my...friend.” Sinister laughter rang mockingly through the frightened unicorn’s thoughts, twisting between them and paralysing her to inaction. The living shadow spread through the air, branching into score of dark spears until they surrounded Trixie from every direction. The cell may as well have not existed.

She wanted to draw away from the shadows that rose through the air like serpents, but the dark whisper-thought she was hearing without her ears triggered something deep inside. Some part of Trixie was screaming to just do what it said. To let it go ahead without argument and hope it would end soon.

But Trixie was nothing if not stubborn and strong-willed, or rather, proud and spiteful, which served about the same purpose.

“W-who d-dares” she was stuttering like she hadn’t in the long years since her first performance and she hated it. Trixie took a deep breath and drew herself up. “Who dares order the Great and Powerful Trixie!” she managed to choke out without stuttering. Yet still her body shook and nothing she could do would stop it.

“Don’t worry, my little pony. I’ll help you remember.”

With that the shadows struck, lancing from every direction to pierce the unicorn’s body.

Trixie wanted to scream, to call for help, but her body no longer did what she told it.

As darkness swallowed Trixie, the furred courier spoke. Too far gone, Trixie neither heard its words nor saw it step back and faded into nothing but a shadow.

***

“That is...disheartening.”

Luna nodded at her sister’s reply. She had just finished telling her what had happened between the Bearers and Trixie. Already she regretted bringing her sister bad news after a day of enduring meetings and listening to petitions. In many ways Luna was glad she had yet to open her Night Court. It was a selfish little pleasure, one she hoped to rid herself of soon and take some of Celestia’s burden away.

The solar alicorn sighed. Standing, she nuzzled Luna’s neck. “I am sure Twilight Sparkle and her friends will manage something. I have the utmost faith in them. You said Tyrael accompanied them?”

Returning the affectionate gesture Luna nodded once more. Sometimes it felt like they were trying to catch up on a thousand years’ worth of sisterly affection. “Indeed, he seems drawn to remain near them.”

“Hmm.” Celestia’s expression turned thoughtful. “I imagine he may be drawn to those his power saved. Like calls to like, and nothing in Equestria is like him.” She smiled wickedly. “That or he’s realised weird things happen around them.”

Rolling her eyes at her sister’s sudden childishness Luna stood back up. “Yes, strange things do occur around them. The Elements come with a heavy burden.”

“Indeed they do. Which is why it pleases me that their Bearers are such fine examples of ponykind.” Standing as well, Celestia stretched her legs. “I believe I shall give young Trixie another chance.”

“As you do every night.” observed Luna. She sighed regretfully. “I remember when we could order beheadings. Vagabond ponies certainly did not refuse us then!”

Celestia laughed, although she hoped Luna was not airing these thoughts where others might hear. “Technically, we still can. But times change little sister. Just as our language evolves over a thousand years so do our little ponies and their sensibilities. The world has become a far brighter place since then.”

“Thanks to you.” A note of sadness crept into Luna’s voice. She looked away but Celestia could already tell the emotions that would be playing across her sister’s features. The loss of a thousand years was a hard one, and to see how much kinder the world had become in one’s absence could be...unsettling.

More than once Luna had wondered how much better the world would be if she had not given in to madness, if she had not let whispers in the darkness drive her to war. If but one alicorn could produce such a splendid land, what could two have accomplished?

Or, in her darker moments, she wondered how much worse it would have been if she had been involved. How she might have screwed up and failed her sister’s expectations.

A white hoof gently pulled Luna’s head back to face Celestia. “Do not think about the past, Luna. Think of the future.” She smiled. “I have spent a thousand years looking forward to this future. I have never been happier.”

“...thank you.”

Minutes later, Celestia opened the door to Trixie’s cell. The unicorn was just as she had always been, although now something seemed...different. She was unable to quite put her hoof on it. Dismissing the concern as a result from Twilight’s less than effective first try, she approached the cell with a motherly smile on her face.

Barely had she taken a breath to begin before Trixie cut her off.

“Trixie accepts your offer!”

It took Celestia a moment to realise the unicorn had actually done something other than refuse while making irrational excuses. The only sign of surprise was a single blink.

“...oh.” her smile came back, nearly as radiant as the sun. She made a conscious effort to prevent that. No point blinding the nervous unicorn. “I am very pleased to hear that. May I ask, did my faithful student and her friends help you come to this decision.”

Somewhat reluctantly Trixie nodded her head. She was gazing at the floor, her expression ashamed. “I...I...I just want to leave. They reminded me that there’s a world waiting out there. Can you please...look, so I can go?”

Too relieved that she could finally stop imprisoning one of her subjects Celestia failed to notice the extreme change in the unicorn’s attitude. She had long tried to maintain a confidence that her little ponies would do the right thing when push came to shove. It was all too easy for her to believe the best of Trixie.

“Very well then. Just bring your horn to the bars. I will touch it with mine and cast the spell.”

Nodding, Trixie did as she was told. Leaning down, Celestia lightly lay her far longer horn‘s tip against Trixie’s.

“Now, this won’t hurt a bit.” She murmured as her horn light up. Her eyes closed as their minds began to touch, doors opening between the two.

“Actually, it’s going to hurt. A lot.”

Celestia’s eyes snapped open. She stared down the length of her horn into a pair of malevolent black pits.

The Nightmare made Trixie grin gloatingly.

“Gotcha.”

***

“Wake up! Everypony!”

Shouts filled and the ringing of bells filled the castle, rousing ponies from their slumber.

“What the hay is goin’ on?!” growled Applejack, bursting into the hall. Rainbow Dash came quickly in her wake. Only Paladin was out before them, and he did not bother wondering why the pegasus had been in her room.

“Alarms,” Was all Paladin said, as though that fact was not already evident. He was tense, muscles tight and ready to jump at the slightest threat. His eyes swept the hall in search of any sign of danger.

“Thanks.” Rainbow Dash grunted, rubbing her eyes. “I was nearly asleep!”

Twilight virtually erupted from her room. “What’s going on?”

“WOW, A SURPRISE PARTY!” Pinkie leapt out from...somewhere... and bounced rapidly. “What else could it be?”

Distantly, a magically amplified voice was heard shouting “All ponies to arms!”

“It could be a Guardspony Drill Party!” she insisted.

“This is not a drill! Repeat, this is not a drill!”

Pinkie frowned, rubbing her chin. “...a...fake-drill drill... party? Ok, I got nothin’.” She admitted with a shrug.

“Does anypony know what is going on?” Twilight asked again as Rarity and Fluttershy joined them.

They all looked back at her helplessly.

“Trixie Lulamoon is gone.” A familiar male voice informed them. Clad in his full set of armour, Shining Armour strode over to him

“Gone?” Twilight gasped. “How could she be gone? Those spells were cast by the Princesses! Both of them! Not even I could dispel them from the inside and Princess Celestia taught me nearly everything I know!”

“No way that hack can do it if Twi’ couldn’t!” agreed the suddenly fully-awake Rainbow Dash. Even in a now-tense situation, Fluttershy noticed the way she was eyeing the walls fearfully and sticking close to Applejack. “I knew she was guilty of something! Why else would she run? We have to find her.”

Shining held up a hoof. “That’s not all. She’s gotten into the royal vaults.”

If Twilight had been alarmed before now, she was reaching critical levels. “What?! No, that is just. Not. Possible! It would take Discord to get into the vaults, I refuse to accept that Trixie could not only break out of her cell, but also get through the wards.”

“I know exactly how you feel Twily, but Princes Luna has confirmed it. She’s waiting for you, all of you, right now at the entrance along with half the Royal Guard.” Shining’s eyes hardened. “Regardless of how she got in, she’s not getting away.”

“Let’s go- wait, what about Princess Celestia?” nearly charging off in a moment of Rainbow Dash-ness, Twilight back-pedalled to frown at her brother. “Isn’t she helping?”

“...” Shining Armour looked away. “Princess Luna will explain.” He cut off Twiligth’s immediate question. “That’s a royal command. She’ll tell you, so come on.”

Looking back uncertainly at her friends, Twilight made sure to get a nod from them all. Never Fluttershy managed a shaky nod of agreement.

While they talked, Paladin had moved past them in the direction Twilight had nearly gone. “Time is likely of the essence.” He reminded them.

Waiting only for Twilight to retrieve the Elements of Harmony from her room the seven ponies, led by the brother-sister unicorns, galloped into the depths of the castle.

Every step of the way, down countless stairs, Rainbow Dash began to sweat.

Tyrael, as his hooves bounced off carpet and stone, cursed his own failure. Somehow he knew what he thought he had seen the night before and this were connected.

At some point, Rainbow Dash was not entirely sure when, Fluttershy had began to run at her side. Being hemmed in one each side by her friends was reassuring and along with the knowledge that bad things were definitely going down she was able to stave off any panic attacks for the moment.

At last, after minutes of flat-out running, they began to descend into what were truly the depths of the castle. The stone around them grew darker until the carefully placed blocks were replaced by the chiselled bedrock. Large, heavy doors were already open for them to keep going and the occasional guards flanking them moved aside so as not to hinder them.

“We’re in the guts of the mountain now.” Twilight told her friends, huffing. “That’s why...taking us....so long...to reach...”

Much more used to strenuous physical activity, Applejack’s reply was much less breathless. “Twi’, maybe not right now.” She growled with a jerk of her head towards Rainbow Dash.

“I-I’m f-fine.” The pegasus mumbled. Applejack knew better than to think she might already be out of breath. The fact she labelled the response a mumble and not a whimper was more a concession to her friend’s vanity than anything else.

“We’re nearly there.” Shining said, not showing any sign of tiring. Paladin was the same, seemingly an endless engine of stamina.

Less than a minute later they turned a corner into a chamber with a ceiling at least three stories tall and just as wide. Princess Luna, her expression as dark, stood before a circular door of dull metal twice her size. Runes glinted with power across its surface and to Twilight’s sight the very metal was alive with magical energy.

“Twilight Sparkle! Thou hast come bearing the Elements of Harmony?” The Royal Canterlot Voice thundered. Twilight experienced a moment of worry about the volume considering they were underground. Then again, with the power of the wards around them she was sure it would be...

...but she prepared a spell to block falling rubble just in case.

“Yes! I have them right here.” The box containing the Elements levitated up to Luna. She gently pushed it back.

A soft bubble the colour of Luna’s magic encased the group, and the sounds of the preparing Guard died out.

“Take them and prepare, Twilight Sparkle! This fiend hast dared to lay mine sister low!” Luna commanded. The girls gasped and Shining Armour’s expression twitched slightly. If anything Paladin’s expression became even stonier.

“Wha-what?” nearly falling to her haunches, Twilight stared up at the enraged alicorn uncomprehending.

“The wretched foal laid her low, however temporary.” Luna snarled, voice shaking with anger. “We know not how this was done, but our sister lies unconscious and weakened.”

“How could- Trixie couldn’t possibly- this doesn’t make any sense!” hyperventilating, Twilight clutched her head in her hooves. “Chrysalis could only stun the Princess in a psychic attack because she had Shining’s love and changlings are naturally psionic. Discord is DISCORD. Trixie is...Trixie is just some unicorn!” she was shaking as she spoke, but did not care. A foundation of her world-view was being rocked.

The others were in little better state, appalled and confused by how this could happen.

Shining Armour, on the other hoof, looked angry. He had already known, Tyrael surmised. As a warrior he had moved from denying the truth and fearing its meaning to channel his emotions into something less likely to cause hesitation; anger.

A dark emotion, but one seen even in angels. Archangels were not above its black grasp either, as Imperius had demonstrated, and even Tyrael had grown angry.

“Do not let your anger influence you.” He murmured quietly; just close enough that only Shining Amour would hear. “Anger is useful, but to let it control your actions is to invite darkness into your heart.”

For a moment the captain did nothing, staring straight ahead. Finally he nodded, a slight movement easily missed unless you were looking for it. While he did not relax precisely his manner changed slightly to one of less anger. “Thank you.”

Tyrael just nodded back, turning his attention the girls. To their credit they were pulling themselves together despite the disheartening news.

“Ah don’t care how she did it.” Applejack grunted, stamping her hoof. “That no good filly is gonna get a face fulla hoof an’ more besides.”

Pinkie was attempting to bounce angrily. “Trixie is being a super-ultra-mega meanie-pants! I never thought the day would come, but I’m not going to ever throw her a party!” she sniffed sadly. “And my list of ‘Never-Ever-Ever-Ever-Ever Gonna Get A Pinkie Party’ was empty until now.” she looked on the edge of bursting into tears for all of two seconds before, quite literally, bouncing back. “Oh well!”

“Thou art all prepared?” Luna asked, her eyes turning to the vault door. “The burden will be upon ye. The wards around the vault art a trap forged by mine sister. An alicorn of sufficient power can open them but the effort will be exhausting.”

Settling the Element of Magic on her head, Twilight frowned. “I thought the wards were strong enough to keep even the Princess herself out.”

Luna nodded. “Their strength is not in question. The flaw was intentional on mine sister’s part. Should thee fail to defeat Nightmare Moon she would have fled into the vaults after ensuring we- that Nightmare Moon knew what it was. In ou- her arrogance, the Nightmare would surely believe she had the might to get through the wards and defeat Celestia. Mine sister’s magic is the only one which can open this gate without combating the wards.”

“Wait, why would she try and get in? Why not just leave the Princess in there?” asked Dash, confused. “Seems like a good plan to me.”

Instead of Luna, Twilight answered. “Because of what’s in there!” she exclaimed, realising the nature of the trap now. “Make sure Nightmare Moon knew she was holed up with a bunch of powerful – and dangerous – artefacts. It’s a choice of risking her getting through wards that might be able to weaken her or leave Celestia in there until the Princess is desperate enough to use something she might otherwise hesitate over.”

“A desperation ploy.” Paladin added. He frowned, “A risky one at that. The damage that could be wrought while she was in there...”

A guard tapped the bubble, saluting the Princess. “ ” he said, not a sound reaching them.

“Say nothing of mine sister’s state.” Luna warned the ponies before cancelling her sound-quitting spell. “Yes?” she asked, clearly impatient to begin.

The guard bowed. “The Unicorn Guard has assembled, your highness, and the Earth Guard will be ready any mo-”

A powerfully built Earth Pony in plate armour, his coat iron-grey and tail silver came to a stop next to the guard, bowing. “-is fully prepared, your highness!”

Luna gave him a regal nod. “Excellent. Steel Buckler, return to the fore. We shalt bring down the wards in moments. Captain Shining Armour will accompany the Elements into the vault. We leave thee to command the Royal Guard.”

Steel Buckler accepted the order calmly, nodding at Shining as he left.

“Steel Buckler was the last Captain of the Royal Guard.” Shining muttered quietly. “There’s no pony better to have with us.” He raised his voice a bit, keeping it quiet enough to ensure none of his comrades would hear. “Are you sure you don’t want Captain Bulwark with us as well, your highness?

“When ye were chosen to be the next Captain of the Royal Guard, there was great reason for that.” Luna replied without taking her gaze from the vault entrance. “We have the utmost faith in thy abilities. Captain Bulwark must ensure that should our foe teleport to freedom she will not leave the castle grounds untouched.”

Shining Armour nodded, sighing. He closed his eyes, focusing his magic. His sister might be the magic prodigy but he was amongst the strongest unicorns in the Guards and his knowledge of battle magic was far superior to that of Twilight’s. Not for nothing, he felt somewhat indebted to Princess Celestia for purposefully keeping his little sister away from the more violent aspects of magic.

Not that telekinesis capable of carrying an Ursa Minor was something to ignore. It could make a very big mess if nothing else.

Luna’s voice suddenly boomed through the wide room. Wide enough, Tyrael wondered, for two alicorns to battle freely?

“Guardsponies of Canterlot! Prepare to apprehend the one who dares to intrude on our domain! Captain Shining Armour and the Elements of Harmony will lead the way. With them is our personal agent, Sir Paladin. All are to be obeyed as if they were speaking with our voice!” The very stone trembled with the force of her voice. “I begin the unsealing!”

Her horn began to burn with power, the light of alicorn magic filling the room. The door glowed as the wave of power washed over it. The runes began to flare into ever greater life, arcane waves coming to life and leeching away at the magic striking them. To Twilight’s mage-sight it was a constant battle between the spells Princess Luna was firing into the gate’s shifting defences. A spell to absorb attacking magic and empower other protective charms burned away, it’s placed taken by a fifth layer back-up within an instant. Each time one enchantment was removed or erased another took its place only to be destroyed a second later.

For exactly three minutes and forty seconds, by Twilight’s count, the Princess warred with the ward. At last the final rune’s light winked out of existence and the door began to open, rolling away with a great grinding noise that nearly covered the sound of Luna collapsing to the floor.

“We art fine.” She gasped. “Go, vanquish the deceiver! This thy Princess commands!”

Shining Armour took the lead, glancing over his shoulder to shout in the voice his drill instructor once used with him. “Twilight, move!”

By the time he looked back to door before him, Paladin had already overtaken the unicorn knight. The Elements glowing with their Bearer’s determination they raced behind them. The grinding of metal on stone continued to fill the hall, the first metal plate rolling away to reveal another moving away behind it. Behind that yet another, all bearing the runes that anchored the powerful wards.

The thirteen was the last, in its place a simple hall of the same hoof-carved stone. Each few feet an alcove had been dug into the wall, an arch of glittering spell runes lining it. At the end of the hall lay another gate like the one they had just passed through but half the size and made from a silver metal.

There was a distinct lack of Trixie.

They came to a stop, with the Royal Guard scrambling not to ram into them.

“She is not here.” Paladin noted, sweeping over the hall. It was a hundred feet long, only his strong vision allowing him to accurately note the details of the door at the other end.

Twilight, doing much the same, noticed something of immediate concern. She took off at a gallop to one of the alcoves. The runes around it were dull and lifeless, shards of glass scattered on the floor around a flat table.

“I...I recognise this spot!” she stammered. “It’s gone! She took it-the magic from her teleportation spell is still in the air. No no no, she can’t have!”

Shining Armour rounded on the guards behind him the moment he heard his sister’s words. “To the surface! I want everypony searching the palace, the city, the entire mountain!”

“Twilight? Um, are you okay?” coming up to her friend, Fluttershy peered at the panicking unicorn uncertainly. “I-I’m sure we’ll find her.”

Twilight’s horn was already alight. “I know we’ll find her. There’s no way we can leave it in her hooves.” Her magic throbbed around her horn, touching the remnants of the teleportation spell. It was a powerful one, to leave a mark another unicorn could detect, and the spells of protection and preservation all around her certainly helped.

“What was stolen?” Tyrael looked up from the place the lost artefact had been, focusing on the unicorn. “A weapon?”

“That varmint stole some danger-magic doohickie as well? She’s just lookin’ for a right buck in the face.” snarled Applack.

“Y-yeah! We gotta find her!” Rainbow Dash agreed. Her gaze was darting between the walls and the way out. “Um, I’ll just go help them look...does anypony else want to come with me? Just, y’know, for the walk back?”

Ignoring them Tyrael kept his focus on Twilight. “What was stolen?” he repeated the question.

“The Apex Storm Crystal. It has enough power to raze a city....” a gasp burst from Twilight’s lips as she finished analysing the teleportation. “...and...”

“And what? Darling, what is it?” Rarity asked, noting the paling beneath Twilight’s coat.

“She’s teleported south-west with enough power to reach Ponyville!”

***

Author's Note

Can I get a dun dun duuun?

Seriously, I have that sound effect on my phone to play when I feel it’s needed. Mostly while playing DnD, but other times to just spice up a conversation. Sometimes I wish my life had a soundtrack. One I could control, obviously.

Anyone who suspected she would nick off with the Apex Storm Crystal wins a cookie. But only if you believe. If you aren’t getting your cookie, well, I guess you’re just not believing hard enough and that isn’t my fault.

I guess it wasn’t a red herring, Pinkie, how foalish of y-

Oh, I already looked ahead and decided not to spoil the surprise for everypony since you wanted to do it soooo much!

....

Um, moving on from possible insanity.....

Yes, as I said at the beginning, this is the longest chapter so far. Not including the fore- and after-notes this chapter is 12,720 words long. This leads me to one very simple statement to encompass my feelings of amazement at finally writing one chapter of anything more than 10,000 words long.

Fuck me.

And let me just say, thank you all very much for reading this. Without the encouragement, especially when I see some people regularly posting comments, from all those who leaves comments I would never have kept going. Thanks to you all, and Merujea’s ability to put up with me writing long emails full of me agonising over a detail or direction to take a scene which starts with me asking for her thoughts on the matter and ending with me coming to a decision anyway. Seriously, I’m really lazy. I need constant attention or I just wither away like a...thing which withers away.

You see? It’s already started! Quick, post comments quickly before I wither away entirely! Aaaah! I just made an entirely redundant use of the word ‘quickly’! Its setting in!

Act II - Ch. 13 Returning

First of all (well, not really ‘first’) let me just apologise for not updating for like a month. Agh, I hate that. Still, uni is rather busy this time of year. Don’t worry, three weeks and uni will be over so I’ll probably be updating more often.

Admittedly you should be surprised to get an update so shortly after Mists of Pandaria’s release. I’m deeply embroiled in finding and completing every quest and finding every piece of lore on both Horde and Alliance!

Anyway, you don’t want to listen to me ramble about World of Warcraft. Read on, to the story itself!

Oh, minor note: Let me just say again there's no shipping, as I said before, no matter what it might look like one character is trying to 'subtly' bring about. My version of Barricade has likely changed from KnightMysterio's version in a few ways.

RETROACTIVE CHANGE: Changed enough that she is now inspired by Barricade and renamed to Bulwark. In Act III you'll get to see her fleshed out and differentiated a bit more. The source of inspiration is still KnightMysterio's Barricade.

Editor Comments Insert Go!

Chapter 13 Returning

***

To say things were hectic would be something of an understatement. Ensconced within what was normally a large reception hall, one of its walls a collection of clear windows, Princess Luna, the Elements of Harmony and Paladin awaited the first step of their reaction.

“Have our...fastest guards...prepare...” Princess Luna had wheezed not long ago. “...immediately...”
She swayed on her hooves but made a good show of keeping her royal facade up even as her bones tried to melt. It had lasted until she reached that room and the guards were out of sight.

“Come on, let me up!” Came the howls of a certain rainbow-maned mare.

Applejack kept her weight firmly holding Rainbow Dash down, the brash pegasus restrained from making another solo attempt at flying to Ponville. “No can do sugarcube.”

Rainbow glared at her friend. “Trixie could be getting ready to blow Ponyville to Cloudsdale any second! Let me go kick her flank-”

“Rainbow, she got past Celestia herself. Going alone won’t do much good.” Twilight pointed out, turning away from a book Luna had thrust in her face the moment they got back to the castle proper. “Just calm down.”

The pegasus stamped her hoof on the ground angrily. “Calm down? Calm down? Don’t you care about Ponyville-”

Applejack’s hoof came down next to her head with far more force than Rainbow’s had. She peeked up at her friend’s face and withdrew under the borrowed hat slightly at the farmpony’s expression.

“Yer still outta sorts from bein’ underground, so Ah’m gonna ferget you said that.” Applejack glared at her. “But don’t you dare imply we don’t care about Ponyville just as much as you do.”

Looking down, Rainbow nodded into the ground. “...sorry. I’m just...”

Applejack’s expression softened and she patted Dash on the shoulder. “Ah know sugarcube, ah know. We just need ta trust Princess Luna and Twi’.”

“I guess. I just hate waiting.” Folding her forelegs, Rainbow Dash rested her chin on them and peered at Twilight. “How will reading a book help us anyway?” She asked crossly.

Barely looking away from her book for a second Twilight said “This book has a spell that will let me sense sky magic. The amount in the Apex Crystal should let me find it easily. It’s condensed but with my senses already tuned to magic I should be able to detect it.”

“’Should’?” Looking from where she was rubbing Fluttershy’s shoulders, Rarity frowned. “Darling, I hate to nitpick but ‘should’ is not the most comforting of words to use in this situation.” Curled up on the ground Fluttershy watched Twilight worriedly.

Twilight held her hooves up defensively. “I know, I know. But Princess Celestia is still unconscious and Princess Luna...well...” They all looked at the exhausted royal.

“I am...fine....” Luna muttered, trying to stand. Since her legs felt like jelly this lasted a few seconds before she sank to the floor. Her head came to a rest on the ground. “...although...I may be....in need...of a...nap...before lowering...the moon...” she tried not to think about having to raise the sun in Celestia’s place.

Good thing they had a spare alicorn, even if she was a little on the small side compared to her aunts.

“You see?” Twilight pointed at the princess. “Princess Luna is hardly in any state to help. As soon as the carriage arrives we’ll go. With the fastest fliers in the Guard we can reach Ponyville faster than the train, since we’ll fly directly there rather than follow the train’s circuitous route. Until then, please, I need to concentrate on this.”

The only ones already silent, Paladin and Fluttershy, were joined by the rest. Even Pinkie was managing to be quiet, although this was largely attributed to that sleep-spell that had been cast on her. As much energy as she could put into being happy, the party pony could put an equal amount into being alarmed when the very, very rare mood took her. Hearing her worry about the Cakes and nervously babbling about not being able to throw parties anymore had gotten to Princess Luna more than she wanted to admit.

Using a little of what magic she had left to put Pinkie to sleep was, it turned out, paying off very well.

Tyrael remained standing guard before the only entrance. His expression had not changed since, although he gave off a sense of alertness and ready to move. In fact, he almost put the guards to shame from the aura of immovability and awareness he exuded, his powerful body a rock and roaming eyes vigilant. Luna apparently agreed with this assessment and had ordered the other guards to join the search parties. Her exact words, minus the wheezing, had been:

“Sir Paladin is a more than adequate defender for myself and the Elements, should we be in danger. Unlikely as that is, his abilities are unlikely to be matched by any save the Captains. Now begone.”

Since then he had not moved from the door. Passing servants fled from his piercing gaze and even guardsponies felt like raw recruits when he looked at them. In future whispered conversations, usually over after-shift drinks, they would discuss how it felt like when Steel Buckler was overseeing parade practice but about a hundred times worse.

The fact Pinkie had been on his back when she ‘fell’ asleep and would not let go had managed to not detract from his image.

“Trixie could be blowing Ponyville sky high any second now.” Rainbow Dash insisted once again to Applejack, unable to stay silent for long.

Twilight sighed and looked up, an irritated expression on her face. “Rainbow, I know you’re worried but just let me finish this. Trust me, if it was going to release you and every other pegasi in Equestria would be able to feel it. Presuming she wants to escape the blast herself, Trixie will need time to rework the crystal’s energy so she has time to get far enough away before it blows. The way it is right now, the instant she tries to use it the power would release, too fast for anypony to even teleport away. That’s assuming that’s why she took it.”

“Now Twi’, why else would she take a honking great thing like that?” Applejack sighed. “An’, ah hate ta point out but she’s already done two things you said were impossible. If she was gonna do whatever she did ta the princess and get past all them magic-thingies on the vault, how’d you know she ain’t able to do what you said real fast?”

Now Twilight was looking far more agitated. “Because, Ponyville would already be gone and a storm big enough to cover the continent would already be over ours heads! Now. Let. Me. Read.” She turned back to her book, glowering at the pages.

Her friends exchanged worried looks. Not moving, Tyrael’s eyes darted in her direction as well. The room was silent for a minute save Luna’s haggard breathing and Twilight take deep breaths.

Twilight winced, the heat from her earlier frustration fading away. Sheepishly, her cheeks red, she glanced back up at them. “I’m sorry girls, I just really need to focus.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged, her own apologetic expression mirrored on Applejack’s face. “No prob, sorry for interrupting. You get back to your reading, we don’t mind.”

“We’ll give yah peace sugarcube, sorry fer the distraction.” added Applejack with a reassuring smile.

Smiling back Twilight dove back into her book, assured that she had not hurt her friends’ feelings.

A few more minutes passed in silence, broken only by the flick of pages and quiet breathing. At last a guard came galloping up to them. Not sure why but feeling he should, the guard saluted Paladin as he entered.

“Your highness!” He saluted. “The chariots have been prepared. Thunder Cracker, Sky Warp, Star Scream, Air Raid, Silver Bolt and Sling Shot are ready to take the Elements to Ponyville.”

Luna managed a frown. “Was not Star....Scream off-duty....pending investigation....into corruption?”

The guard nodded reluctantly. “He was, your highness, but Captain Bulwark believed the urgency of this mission required his temporary release. She, um, assured me he won’t run away.”

“How does...she know this?” Princess Luna asked sceptically. At least as sceptically as she could with her head buried in the carpet.

The guard gulped nervously. “She, um...the Captain told him she would hunt him down, break his wings and, uh, geld him if he so much as looked like thinking about fleeing.” He admitted after a moment.

Rainbow Dash cracked a grin at that. “Heh, go Bulwark! I’d pay to see that smug feather-plucker’s expression after that.”

Getting off her friend, Applejack helped her up while giving her a confused look. “Y’all know this ‘Star Scream’ fella?” she asked curiously.

“Who doesn’t? Guy was good enough to join the Wonderbolts but was into some totally shady stuff. They’re still investigating him for cheating in competitions he probably would have won anyway!” Rainbow shook her head. “But hay, who cares so long as he gets us to Ponyville fast.”

“She’s right, it doesn’t matter.” Twilight levitated the book before her, still open and reading as she walked. “Let’s go. Paladin, are you alright with carrying Pinkie?”

Paladin considered the pony with her hooves around his neck as best he could from the limits of his sight. His neck could bend only so far, but Pinkie was easy to spot. “I am confident she will be no burden.” He confirmed.

“I will come...as soon as I am able.” Luna wheezed. Her eyes were barely open. “A detachment...has gone ahead...be safe...”

She lifted a hoof in a limp wave as they left. Fluttershy looked concern, but let her friends rush her out.

“Are you sure she’ll be okay?” She asked as they left, her eyes reflecting her sorrow at seeing anypony in pain.

“Fluttershy, darling, I know you’re concerned but she is a princess with a palace of servants. She will be fine. Ponyville and that charlatan Trixie are our concern.” Rarity reassured her as calmly as she could, ignoring her own worries.

Their passage through the halls of the palace was swift, a near gallop, and they emerged into the early morning darkness to find a trio of pegasi-hitched chariots, each with a pair of ponies ready to pull. One, his grey fur revealed beneath patchy white guard’s coat dye that had clearly not been redone in a long time, scowled at them but said nothing. Rainbow Dash snickered at the defensive positioning of his rear legs.

Shining Armour and Bulwark were waiting for them as well, heads close as they quietly conferred. Pulling away at the sight of his sister and her friends, Shining gave her a quick nuzzle before directing her to the chariots.

“We have this worked out. Rainbow Dash, are you alright to fly alongside?” he asked without preamble.

“Of course I am!” Rainbow Dash said with a huff, fluffing her wings indignantly.

At same the time Bulwark muttered “Of course she is,” with a roll of her eyes. The two mares looked at each other for a moment, Rainbow Dash frowning at her friend’s mother predicting her behaviour. Bulwark resisted the urge to tease her about it, at least until a less tense time.

Ignoring this, Shining nodded. “Good.” He turned briskly. “Taking weight into account, we’ll have two of you in each. Who is the lightest?”

“That would be Flutters, I think.” Bulwark supplied with an entirely innocent grin at Paladin.

“Very well, in that case Miss Applejack and Miss Pinkie will be in the first, since earth ponies tend to have denser muscles than unicorns or pegasi. Miss Rarity and Twilight will go in the second with the supplies and Sir Paladin in the third with Miss Fluttershy, to compensate for his weight.”

Out of the corner of her eye Bulwark caught Paladin lifting an eyebrow in her direction. Subtlety was not her strong suit, apparently.

“Why’s that? You callin’ Pally fat?” Applejack ran her eyes over the chariots, slightly uneasy about them.

“No, but weight is the issue. He’s nearly twice your size and from the looks of him pure muscle.” Shining pointed out calmly. “Star Scream and Air Raid will pull his, since he can’t fly right now and they’re marginally stronger than the others.”

Choosing to ignore the fact they were talking about him as if he was not there, Paladin turned to Twilight. “You had best awaken Pinkie.”

Twilight had already made her way over to the boxes in one of the chariots. She gave him a distracted nod as she lifted the lid. “Oh my! Lightning rods.”

“Enchanted lightning rods.” Shining corrected her, hurrying over. He closed the box before his sister could pull any out. “Very powerful ones. Normally these are kept for emergencies, in case something goes wrong with a storm over a populated area, but if worst comes to worst they may help you to redirect the crystal’s energy. Or at least that’s the idea.”

“Ah.” Nodding in understanding, Twilight turned to her friends. Not, as Paladin imagined, her friends and Paladin. Her friends, all six of them. Even if one was asleep. “Alright everypony, hop in. Paladin, drop Pinkie in the first carriage please.” She coughed. “I'll time to finish practicing this spell as we travel.”

“That’ll be me an’ Pinkie then.” With some effort Pinkie was pried off Paladin’s back and slung over Applejack’s back. The farmer let out a sigh. “Now that gal can latch on tight, no mistake.”

“Alright, everypony on!” Rainbow Dash called, hovering over the chariots.

They piled on quickly, Twilight only pausing to hit Pinkie with a counter-spell.

Low and quiet, the grey-flecked pegasus guard snorted and muttered “Damn ground-pounders.” The pegasus next to him, his coat dye strong and clean, glared at him.

Not quietly enough, it seemed. “What was that, Star Scream?” Bulwark barked, eyes narrowing dangerously.

He flinched. “N-nothing.” The pegasus muttered, glaring at the snickering Air Raid.

“Good. Remember what I said, or I promise you’ll live up to your name, Scream.” She told him. Her emphasis was very deliberate.

The insubordinate guard gulped and nodded.

Making sure his sister was ready, Shining Armour nuzzled her neck. “Be safe, Twily.” He told her quietly. “We’ll be down the second we know Canterlot is clear. I wish I could come, but with what happened to the Princesses...” he trailed off unhappily, glaring at the lights of the city.

He felt her hoof on his shoulder and Shining looked back to her. Twilight smiled. “I’ll be fine, Shiny, I promise. We’ll have everything cleared up by the time you arrive, I promise.” Her expression darkened. “Doing that to Princess Celestia...she’s not going to get away with it.”

Shining chuckled lightly as he stepped away. “There’s my determined little sister. It doesn’t matter what tricks she has up her sleeve, not with Celestia’s prized pupil. Not with my sister.” He added, pride in his voice.

Bulwark gave her daughter a quick hug and nuzzle as Fluttershy went to board the chariot. “There are already two squads in Ponyville. Keep them nearby, just in case.” Fluttershy nodded obediently at her mother’s words. “And keep Paladin in sight. I know you’re one of the Bearers, but if he can buck a Timber Wolf half as hard as you said I think you should leave any of the rough stuff to him.”

“Okay, I will. Take care, mama.” Fluttershy stepped out of the embrace, giving her mother a soft smile.

The pegasi began to flap their wings, chariots departing one at a time.

Shining watched them go, his eyes losing focus. Just as they vanished into the distance, a hoof tapped him on the shoulder.

“They’ll be fine.” Bulwark, looking in the same direction, said. “They beat Nightmare Moon and Discord, they can deal with some uppity unicorn who has a few sneaky tricks and a fancy trinket.”

“A fancy trinket that could turn Ponyville and the surrounding country side into a wasteland, damage the weather across the continent and do harm to countless innocent creatures as far as Horstralia.” He pointed out wearily but nodding in agreement nonetheless. “I’m certain they can do this. But it doesn’t mean I have to be happy about it.”

“Don’t worry, that Paladin colt looks like he could break somepony’s neck just by looking at them hard enough.” Added the massive pegasus with a small grin.

A smile, almost a smirk, appeared on Shining Armour’s face. It was small but noticeable nonetheless. “Believe me, Captain, you have no idea.”

They turned back to the palace, each ready to set about their duties anew. Bulwark stared at the younger captain suspiciously. “You sound very sure of that.” She did not bother hiding it from her voice.

“I was there when the Princesses brought him. Trust me, he is a very...unique being. His wings and lack of a cutie mark are the least interesting things about him.” He smiled slightly at the curiosity in her eyes. “But that’s above your clearance.” Shining added a tad smugly.

Bulwark sighed, chuckling after a moment. “Interesting. Well, I had best be about my duties. By your leave, captain.” She saluted and took off without waiting for more than the beginnings of a nod.

Racing past along the white stone walls, a thought drifted across her mind. ‘Being?’ Shaking off the silly idea, Bulwark set about doing her job. The skies of Canterlot would be safer than even when Captain Shining’s shield was in place. She would make sure of that personally.

***

The pegasi lived up to their captain’s boast, tearing through the skies with speed that would be impressive even in pegasi not pulling chariots. While she could match their speed easily Rainbow Dash had to admit she was impressed. She led the way, occasionally dropping back to check on her friends. She stifled a grin at Applejack’s shouted demands that she return her hat now that they had left Canterlot. The wind rushing past had, of course, been too loud for her to hear Applejack was saying. Really, it had.

With her friend’s hat held on by a cord around her neck she had once seen Applejack pull out on a windy day, Rainbow Dash exulted in the freedom the skies. Below them forests and plains separated the short distance to Ponyville.

While she prided herself on her skills as an acrobat of the air Rainbow could never stand being second best in anything. Oh, things like baking or sewing or stuff that that she did not care about, nothing there to bother her. Since first taking her job on Ponyville’s weather team she had refused to let anypony else be better than her.

Now her finely tuned senses were beginning to stir. The air pressure was all wrong, for one thing, and the winds she was feeling did not feel right either. The wind ran through her feathers and across her coat, a subtle underscore to its flow disturbing her.

With a flap she circled up, over and back down, coming down next to the first chariot.

“I’m flying ahead – not to Ponyville.” She added hastily as one of the guards began to reply. “There’s something up with the weather, we might have to detour.”

“Time is of the essence, Miss Dash.”

She snorted, eyes narrowing aggressively. “I know that! But you guys won’t be able to pull the chariots through a storm without at least one of my friends falling out. Kinda defeats the point if we get to Ponyville and half the Elements have been turned into pony pancakes!”

Without another word Rainbow Dash shot away. Cutting through the air like an arrow it took her little time to lose sight of her companions. It took only slightly longer to find the source of the increasingly abnormal weather.

“What...the...buck...” she snapped her jaw shut before something flew in. A hoof reached up to keep Applejack’s hat secure. She really did not want to lose that hat. Her gaze ran up a wall of dark grey, a slow shift occurring every moment in the wall that stretched across the sky.

At fifty feet from the forming storm blockade the wind began to tug at Rainbow Dash with potent strength.

‘There is no way they’ll be able to fly through this with chariots. I probably could get through this on my own, but even an experienced weather-pony would have trouble. Damn it!’

Her teeth grinding, Rainbow Dash turned and shot through the sky parallel to the storm-wall, keeping her speed up as much as she dared in this weather. Staying parrallel kept her moving in a slight curve, like she was following a massive circle. Her eyes remained fastened on the bank of ominous clouds, sharp gaze seeking a break in the weather.

She glared at the storm venomously, hating it every moment it kept her from Ponyville. It was rare that she felt so much emotion towards a weather pattern but Rainbow was fairly certain it deserved every bit of it. Her tongue ran across her lips, tasting the sharp tang of electricity in the air. Less than a proper lightning storm, but every second it became more and more tangible. She felt like she was sitting next to a volcano that was making suspicious bubbling sounds. And Pinkie was about to throw old, highly flammable party supplies for a volcano party in.

While she was no longer moving at her top speed as a simple concession to the ferocity of the weather another change soon swept over her. Rainbow Dash could feel it, like crossing an invisible line, the moment she entered the sky above the Everfree Forest. The familiar disturbance she felt was there but now for some reason it felt...comforting.

It took her only a few more minutes to work out why. ‘The storm!’ Her mouth dropped open and she came to a stop, staring at the grey clouds. Where the storm-wall began to reach over the Everfree the clouds broke, becoming scattered. Even as she watched the rotating storm-clouds entering the forest’s airspace began to break part. Immediately above the storm it remained, a great arch, and from the looks of it the storm was forming again on the other side of the Everfree, yet the sky just above the forest was clear.

Twilight Sparkle she was not, but Rainbow Dash could do a little mental arithmetic. “Talk about a written invitation!” she said to herself, grinning. With a flap of her powerful wings Rainbow about faced and began to draw a rainbow across the dark sky.

She failed to notice the complete lack of roars or sounds from the Everfree, the monster-filled forest unusually silent.

Rainbow rocketed back the way she came, finding the chariots only a minute from hitting the edge of the storm’s more turbulent weather-effects.

She began to keep pace with Twilight’s chariot, close enough to talk over the rushing of the wind. Dash was close enough to hear Rarity moaning about her mane.

“Ugh, this weather is completely running my coif.” The frantic mare whined as she tried to crouch out of the path of the wind. Her hooves were, largely without effect, trying to shield her mane-do. Rainbow fought a snicker at the futile effort.

“The storm is too dangerous to take the chariots through!” She shouted, turning her mind to more important business.

“What? Can’t you just break it up like you do all the time?” suggested Twilight desperately.

“Uh.” Rainbow Dash looked from Twilight to the storm and back again. “That’s a little big...even for me. We need to head to the Everfree Forest.”

Twilight stared at her, mouth dropping open. “W-what? The Everfree Forest? Why?”

“The storm.” Rainbow pointed at the looming cloud-bank. “It’s too dangerous to take chariots through and it’s not natural, someone is making it. Like the biggest pegasus-made storm ever!”

Understanding lit up Twilight’s eyes after only a moment. “Oh! If it’s like pegasus weather it won’t work over the Everfree. Rainbow Dash, that’s brilliant!”

Rainbow Dash grinned at the praise, soaking it up like a sponge in the bathtub. “I know, all in a day’s work for the Dash. Still, feel free to, y’know, keep it coming.”

Rolling her eyes, Twilight poked her friend’s side. “Alright, enough basking for you. Tell the others.”

The chariots began to alter their path, although Star Scream spent a few minutes complaining about taking a route over the legendarily dangerous Everfree Forest for the sake of non-pegasi.

“Hardly our fault the ground-ponders were stupid enough to be born without wings.” He sneered about two seconds before Air Raid punched him in the face.

“Keep that up and I’ll make sure the Captain hears about it.” Air Raid threatened, narrowing his eyes at his ‘comrade’. “You’re in hot enough water as it is, don’t make it hotter by insulting the Princess’s protégé and her friends. Or, y’know, the Captain’s daughter.”

They exchanged heated glares for a few moments before the grey pegasus looked away, scowling mightily. He shivered slightly at the thought of Captain Bulwark and her...’disciplinary action’.

For her part Twilight was staring at the grey cloud bank that seemed to reach forever upwards. ‘The crystal must be causing this. Some of the documents on it suggest its very presence was enough to dangerously affect the weather. Without the containment spells the Princess had on it the weather is being affected. But it seems far too smoothly erected to be unintentional...’

Struggling with the thought, Twilight turned back to the last page on the spell. It was painfully complex, much more so than most vision spells. She had to keep it up constantly and everything in the book said it was a draining spell. The cost of altering both what her eyes were able to see and how her brain would process the information so she could actually understand what she would be looking at was high.

Twilight bitterly recalled the days of her fillyhood when magic was all about wanting things really hard and letting the magic take care of the rest. Unicorns who used magic based on their special talent never had to deal with actually understanding the how or the why of their magic, it just happened. But no, she had to seek to understand every aspect of it and all the complications that came with it.

Her concentration was broken for a second as the chariots hit the Everfree’s airspace with a shudder, shaking their occupants and her book. Reflex bade Twilight to protect her book while at the same time Applejack reached for her hat. She hoofed the empty air for a moment or two and experienced a second of paralysing fear that she had lost in the flight before memory reasserted itself.

“Wait a cotton-pickin’ minute!” she hollered, stomping angrily. “That Celestia-darned show-off of a mare didn’t give me mah hat back!”

“Hey! Calm down back there.” Sling Shot shouted. He was not able to turn to look back safely in this weather, but if he had he would have a glare directed at Applejack. “This ain’t a ferry ride, we’re over the Everfree Forest.”

Speaking of which, Fluttershy was peering down at the Everfree. Her eyes darted from point to point. What seemed a mess of treetops and plant-life to another was like a book to her and where nature was concerned Fluttershy was practically Twilight Sparkle in a library.

“Something is wrong.” She whispered so quietly her voice was nearly inaudible. Her companion’s ears twitched slightly and Fluttershy repeated herself with a very slight increase in volume.

Tyrael turned his head to her, abandoning his observation of the storm-wall. “I assume you mean something besides the obvious.” He noted dryly.

She failed to notice, her gaze not lifting from the forest. “The Everfree is never quiet. Not this quiet. Especially not at night, when lots of monster and animals like to hunt.” A frown marred her gentle features.

Surprised as he was by her concern for monsters who regularly struck fear into her, Tyrael nodded. Since she was still looking away, he added “You would certainly know best. Perhaps the storm is merely driving them to flee or take cover.”

Fluttershy considered his suggestion without changing her expression. “I don’t know...I...I...” she gulped, visibly marshaling her courage after a few seconds. She looked him in the eye, her own eyes belying her fear. “I think we should...go have a look.”

Her whispered words were nearly lost before they reached Tyrael’s ears, stolen away by the rushing wind. He felt surprise again but did not let it reach his expression beyond a frown of contemplation.

To Fluttershy’s eyes Paladin frowned at her idea and she fought the urge to hunker down on the floor of the chariot. He was really good at frowning.

Taking a deep breath, she spoke once more. “I-I know its very dangerous, and there are a lot of monster, but, um, I know they’re monsters but...” Fluttershy trailed off and tried to take up less room as though if she compacted herself enough he might forget she was there.

A smile, tiny and little more than a suggestion of an expression, appeared on his face.

“Truly, I should not be surprised.” He mused aloud. Paladin reached down, pulling Fluttershy back up. “You fear the beasts within the Everfree yet still feel worry for them. Remarkable.”

Taken aback by the note of admiration in his voice, Fluttershy managed a weak smile. “T-Thank you. So, um, can we please have a look? If you don’t mind.”

Paladin nodded, turning to wave a hoof at Rainbow Dash until he had her attention. They were approaching the break in the storm-wall and the wind was beginning to pick up. A sharp tap got the attention of the pegasi pulling them.

“What’s up Pally?” Rainbow Dash asked. She kept as close to the side of the chariot as she dared in the increasingly fierce weather, just enough to be heard in the wind.

“We’re going down to the Everfree!” Shouting as loud as he could, Paladin caught the sudden alarm Star Scream’s expression. For some reason it pleased him to strike fear into such an unpleasant pony’s heart.

“What?!” Rainbow Dash, Star Scream and Air Raid all screamed at the same time.

“You can’t be serious.” Her tone incredulous, Rainbow shot him a deadly glare. “We need to deal with Trixie!”

The look she got back was hard as steel. “I agree, but whatever power she had gained allowed her to defeat your Princess. Sneak attack or not, that is considerable. Fluttershy believes something is wrong with the Everfree and I am inclined to believe her. I am also inclined to believe this is no coincidence.”

Waving her hooves around to make sure he understand exactly how crazy she thought that was, Rainbow Dash got close enough to actually hear if Fluttershy had anything to say.

“What isn’t wrong with the Everfree? We know we have Trixie and the crystal to deal with, what if we need you guys?” She was quick to point out.

“We must locate the crystal and Trixie. If she is smart she will be hidden while she attempts to unlock the wards. We have time.” Paladin spoke confidently. In truth, Tyrael was not certain. It was a mistake to split up your forces, especially when the risk was so high. Yet something urged him to listen to Fluttershy, some nameless force in his mind telling him this was the right thing to do.

The just thing to do.

“We must.” Seeing Dash’s unconvinced expression, Tyrael was about to speak again when a delicate yellow hoof cut him off with a tap on the shoulder.

Fluttershy looked into Rainbow Dash’s eyes. There was fear and worry in her expression and Fluttershy fidgeted nervously. But beneath that was an iron certainty.

“Rainbow Dash, we really need to do this.” Her voice was surprisingly soft despite the volume she needed to be heard. “I know it seems a silly thing to do right now, but this is important. Please.”

It took only a few seconds for Rainbow to cave into the look she was getting from Fluttershy.

“Fine.” Rainbow conceded, looking away. “You two do that, but don’t take long. I suppose we’d better know now if Trixie has, I dunno, an army of Everfree monsters or something. Whatever.” She sighed. Twilight was supposed to be the one reining in bad ideas, not her.

Fluttershy smiled up at her and her tone was reassuring. “Thank you. We’ll be fine, Paladin will be there...oh, and the guards.” She added shyly, glancing at the two pegasi up front.

“You’re insane.” Star Scream snarled.

“Ignore him!” shouted Air Raid. He was grinning in a slightly worrying fashion. “I’ve always wanted to fight one of these Everfree monsters. Teach them a thing or two about messing with the guard!”

“We will catch up with you soon.” Paladin told Rainbow Dash. His voice conveyed his sincerity, and he had more than earned the trust he was asking from in her eyes.

“I’ll tell the others. But you better not let anything happen to Fluttershy.” She growled, glancing at her friend. “Don’t take too long, we still gotta find Trixie before she sets off the crystal.”

Without waiting for a reply she was off, coming to Twilight’s chariots before either pegasus could blink.

“If we’re gonna go down, now’s the time.” Air Raid reminded them, keeping a steady watch on the storm-wall. It loomed ahead of them, a clear arch surrounded by deadly storm-clouds.

“Go down.” Paladin commanded him simply. He looked to Fluttershy, who nodded and smiled shakily.

“We need to go down there.” She whispered to herself. She could not say precisely why, but she really did need to go down. There was something important in the Everfree Forest and she had to find it.

The chariots turned into a downward spiral, descending into the dark jungle of uncontrolled life.

***

“WHAT?”

Rainbow Dash massaged her ears. Twilight could really shout when she felt like it.

“They think something is wrong with the Everfree Forest.” Rainbow repeated, rolling her eyes. She held up a hoof as Twilight prepared another shout. “I know, seriously, I know. But Fluttershy was really certain she had to go down. Fluttershy! She actually wants to go into the Everfree Forest, willingly.”

Rarity, still lying low, lifted her head to reassure the other unicorn. “Twilight, Rainbow Dash does have a point. Surely sweet little Fluttershy of all ponies would only have a very good reason to go into that dreadful place. The poor dear is terrified of the ghastly forest, but if she wants to go we should let her.”

Her displeasure obvious Twilight nodded, conceding the argument. She sighed and said “You’re right, both of you. If Fluttershy actually feels the need to go, well, not much we can do to stop her. At least she has Paladin and the guards. Dash, can you go tell Applejack and Pinkie please?”

One mock-salute later the pegasus took off, although now without a groan. Playing the messenger was so beneath a flier of her abilities.

They passed into the breach in the storm-wall shy one chariot. Twilight turned to watch, her expression worried. “I hope we aren’t making a mistake.” She murmured.

Rarity patted her shoulder. “Everything will work out. We just have to trust Fluttershy’s instincts. She won’t let us down. We just need to keep our minds focused on finding Trixie.”

Twilight nodded and together they turned to look towards their destination once more. On every side grey clouds loomed, a tunnel stretching before them. Occasionally the storm-wall flashed with lightning and rumbled with thunder.

It was, to say the least, incredibly ominous.

“Maybe it was a good thing Fluttershy decided not to come through yet.” Twilight muttered.

Rarity gave a shaky nod. “Oh yes, poor thing would hate th-” Another blast of thunder brought an undignified squeak from the fashionista. “Oh dear!”

The wind was fierce and with every second grew worse but the guards refused to let it stop them. Their wings moved with ever greater strength, fighting the weather for every metre.

“Hold onto your hats back there!” shouted Silver Bolt. “It’s going to get harder before it gets easier.”

“Ah’d be holdin’ onta mah hat, if Ah actually HAD mah hat!” Applejack hollered, shaking a hoof at Rainbow Dash. The pegasus gave her a wave back with a grin that was a little too cheerful.

Sky Warp screamed back, “Then hold onto the damn chariot and stop with the shouting before I push you off myself!”

“Didn’t you learn your lesson the last time you pushed somepony down the stairs?” Silver Bolt managed a sigh despite the harsh wind.

“Hey, that was funny!”

“Not for the poor mare whose leg you nearly broke!”

“Fellas!” An orange hoof smacked the harness joint. “Can ya please keep yer attention on flying?”

Both pegasi, one sour and the other embarrassed, turned their focus back on keeping the chariot moving and steady.

Thunder boomed all around them, leaving the flightless passengers to cower and the soaring ponies to fight the weather.

Or they would be cowering, if one was not absorbed in a book, another was too stubborn to give into the storm and the third was...well, she was Pinkie Pie.

“Wooo!” she cheered, throwing her hooves into the air. Pinkie hung her head over the side of the chariot with her tongue flailing in the air like an overeager dog on a train.

Rarity was cowering of course, so that was one out of four reacting appropriately.

“Landsake Pinkie, get in here!”

The party pony squealed as Applejack pulled her back in. “Awww, Applejack.” She whined with a playful pout.

Applejack just sighed, pressing a hoof against her face. Why did she get stuck riding with Pinkie? Her ears twitched. Rainbow Dash could not possibly be laughing loud enough to be heard over the wind so why was Applejack so certain that was exactly what her friend was doing?

The roiling clouds continued their endless swirl, a deadly threat hanging too close for comfort.

***

The chariot touched down, sliding slightly in the mud before coming to a stop.

“Here we are, the Everfree Forest!” Air Raid announced cheerfully.

“You’re an idiot.” Shaking the mud off his hooves, Star Scream looked around at the dark jungle around them nervously. “Why the hell do they call this is a ‘forest’? It’s a blasted jungle if it’s a potted plant! Grah!” He kicked a small plant over, presumably to comfort a personality complex of some sort.

Fluttershy hovered in the air, looking every direction. She was frowning, expression intense.

His own expression unfaltering Tyrael sought out any threat. He watched the shadows and his ears moved in search of telltale sounds.

“There’s....nothing.” he whispered. It was as if something had silenced the Everfree. Not even the heavy winds seemed to penetrate the surface of the forest, leaving nothing to rustle leaves or disturb branches.

“I know. It’s..um, I don’t know what could do this.” Fluttershy landed next to him. She gulped nervously. “There are no animals anywhere nearby. I’m really worried about them. Not everything in the Everfree is a monster, there are lots of innocent little animals. I hope they’re okay.”

Star Scream snorted dismissively. Turning his head just enough to get a look at him, Tyrael hardened his expression for a moment. The grey pegasus gulped and took a step back.

Paladin looked into the forest around them again. “It must be connected. There is something we must do here.”

Not a second after Fluttershy nodded in agreement the less rude of their guards caught their attention. “Hey, check this out.” Air Raid inspected something in the mud, glancing up quickly. “Hoof prints.”

“Who the hell would be out here?” Sniffing haughtily, Star Scream waved a hoof at Air Raid. “Only an utter fool would come into the Everfree Forest.”

“Guess you feel right at home.” Air Raid shot back with a nasty grin.

Colour appeared under Star Scream’s fur as his cheeks reddened with anger. “Why you little-”

“Um, could you please not fight? If you don’t mind, I mean, um, sorry but I just want to...” Both looked at her and Fluttershy seemed to shrink.

His hoof came down heavy and his large wings unfurled slightly. Paladin’s expression, however, did not change. “Soldiers.” His tone was not harsh, exactly. This was most likely a concession to Fluttershy. His eyes said what his voice did not. He could be harsh, if they really wanted.

The fact he had a miniature version of their Captain next to him, meek looking or no, rather helped.

Star Scream sniffed again and looked away. He chose not to dwell on the fact he also took a few steps away from the bigger pegasus.

“Uh, yeah, sorry.” Shrugging apologetically Air Raid pointed at the hoof prints he had found. “I think somepony passed through here recently. Not really sure, only know a little bit about tracking from a weekend course.”

“We have no other courses of actions before us. Do the hoof prints lead beyond the clearing?” Paladin asked as he approached. Not much of a tracker himself he could still spot the hoof print. “Fluttershy, who could be here?”

She shrugged and crept forward, looking down nervously. “Um, I’m not really sure. The only other pony I’ve ever seen in the Everfree Forest was Zecora and she’s still staying in town. I think she’s starting to enjoy being around other ponies more.”

Behind their backs Star Scream made an expression of either disgusted annoyance or annoyed disgust.

“We shall follow the prints.” Tyrael commanded. “Air Raid, take to the skies. Remain under the tree-line if the weather above proves difficult but keep us in sight at all times and keep alert. Star Scream, you take the front.”

“What?” shrieked the soon-to-be former guard. His eyes were wide with alarm. “Why do you want me to lead the way?”

“You were part of a highly trained aerobatics team, however shortly. I have little doubt a great part of that is being aware of your surroundings for team manoeuvres.” There was steel in Paladin’s voice and the smaller pegasus could tell what he wanted to add; ‘I want you where I can keep an eye on you.’

“Who put you in charge?” snarled Star Scream with a sneer. “I’ve been a guard for years, if anypony should be giving orders it should be me!”

Paladin and every muscle in his body tensed, his wings opening and his stance widening. His voice was not loud but it was hard as rock. “Your Princess and your commanding officer. You are welcome to dispute their decision, of course.”

His teeth ground together painfully. “Fine.” Star Scream spat, stomping past.

Fluttershy looked at him with concern in her eyes. A single sidewards glare had her retreating behind her hair and Paladin looking at him very hard.

For a moment Star Scream felt like that stare was going to snap his neck.

“Get moving.”

Air Raid flared his wings and took off, a grin only partly concealed by his helm.

They trudged through the Everfree in silence. Tyrael was not uneasy. He had lived since the dawn of creation. He did not get uneasy. Mortals got uneasy.

‘You are mortal now.’ He reminded himself sternly.

He was just... concerned. He knew that dividing their forces much less dividing the Elements was a bad idea. He knew that but still he was drawn to come down here. Relying on a unknown feeling disturbed the former-Archangel more than he was willing to admit to himself. It was not like the certainty that had been a part of his being once, when he would know without a doubt that he had to act, had to do something.

An Archangel was not a being of mere power, but of idea and thought. His physical form of song and light was only a fraction of his being. Tyrael had once straddled the boundary between thought and physical, a creature quite literally on another level.

Brushing aside a thick branch he watched it snap under the pressure. He could imagine the same happening all too easily to his body. Bones were overrated.

The silence of the dank jungle was broken only by their hoof-falls and Star Scream’s muttered complaints. Vines hung in their faces and Paladin felt branches scraping his wings and flank. Even with Fluttershy between them he could still hear Star Scream.

Paladin really did not like him.

Fluttershy stopped in front of him, lifting her head with a curious look on her face. A gap appeared between her and Star Scream as he continued on oblivious. She stared at the bark of a thin tree, brows furrowed.

"T-this little piece of bark...I- I think a, um, a..."

Forcing plant-life aside Paladin stood to her side, concern buried beneath his expressionless mask. “Fluttershy, is something wr-”

An unpleasantly familiar howl quickly joined by a high-pitched, ear-hurting shriek.

“Timber Wolf!” Something flashed in his eyes for a moment, too fast for Fluttershy to catch as she looked to him in fear.

Star Scream had managed to vanish through the foliage in the short time Fluttershy had been stalled, foliage he now simply smashed through. Even as the cowardly guard galloped towards them Paladin launched himself forward. He charged through the bushes and burst into what seemed a cave formed of trees. Its domed ceiling bristled with leafless branches that erupted from gaps in the otherwise tightly bound surface, their tips sharpened points stabbing vainly towards the centre of the small clearing as though seeking the blood of an enemy.

The unnatural nature of the abrupt clearing became a secondary concerned to the beast in its centre. A Timber Wolf loomed over a pile of light blue, sap-like drool dripping from its mouth. It looked up, glaring at the intruder with impossible rage and hunger. Their eyes met and Tyrael hardened his stare. For a moment he hoped it would be cowed by the lack of submission and leave them in peace.

It was not to be. Without his angelic power to penetrate its mind and its own unrelenting fury left it with nothing to frighten.

It howled again and the blue thing beneath shuddered. He caught only a glimpse of the curled up figure but he had little trouble placing that particular shade of light blue before the lumber lupine leapt towards him.

To her credit Fluttershy had followed in his wake despite the fearsome howl. Taking little heed of her comfort Paladin jerked his flank to the side and knocked her away and, ignoring her squeak of shock, ducked under the leap of the Timber Wolf a moment later. It soared over him, hitting the ground behind him on its feet.

A growl rumbling its wooden throat the monster turned to settle its glare on Paladin. Tyrael felt his wings spread, increasing his apparent size. He had to kept it on him rather than Fluttershy. It snarled and began to creep forward. Despite its insane rage the beast still possessed some sense. Unlike the Timber Wolves he had previously vanquished this one seemed healthy and whole, its body unmarred by corrupted roots.

It tensed and so did he.

Leaves fell, knocked aside as Air Raid blitzed through the tree-cover above the Timber Wolf. The guard hit the back of its skull with a crack and the monster collapsed into a pile of unmoving wood.

Air Raid grinned cockily. “Too easy.”

Relaxing slightly Tyrael said nothing. He turned to check on Fluttershy only to have her blow past him. The usually meek pegasus landed in front of the downed timber wolf and said, her tone scolding, “How could you do that?” Her stare, partly accusing and partly disappointed, drilled into Air Raid.

“Um, I, it was going to...” he trailed off when he realised she had stopped paying attention to him.

Running her hooves across its skull for a short time Fluttershy eventually stepped back with a relieved smile on her face. “It’s okay.” She told them happily. “He’ll be fine.”

“Uh...” Air Raid glanced in Paladin’s direction. He was a tad off-balance. Why did she care about the monster? It was trying to eat them!

“We have other concerns.” Paladin pointed a hoof towards the clearing the wolf had come from. “I believe there is a pony in need of our aid. One who can answer a few questions.” He led the way to the clearing, kicking aside the last bushes blocking their path.

Just as there had been before, a pony lay curled up in the centre of the domed clearing. Casting his sight about to make sure it was safe Tyrael could not help but note that the pointed branches reaching from above seemed a little bit longer than before.

“Oh my!” Fluttershy moved over to the huddled, shivering pony. Dirt and mud streaked the shaking pony’s fur and her pale mane was mixed with twigs and leaves. “Oh dear, oh my. Are you alright?”

Tyrael watched, his expression concrete. He ignored Air Raid’s comment that he would go get Star Scream and focused on the mare curled up before them.

A hoof weakly pushed at Fluttershy as if to ward her off but was brushed away.

“It’s okay. I just want to help you.” She tried with a soothing tone, like the one she used when comforting wounded animals.

A sob, the huddled pony’s first sound, filled clearing and a broken, shaking voice whimper, “Why would anypony want to help me?” Lifting her head, Trixie sniffed. Her cheeks were tear-stained and her eyes red from crying.

What drew gasps from Fluttershy and the interest of Tyrael was her horn. From its tip a crack reaching almost to the base it was nearly cleft in two. The area around its shattered point was blackened as though it had been charred in a fire.

“Anypony with a conscience.” It had taken her a few seconds to marshal a reply but Fluttershy’s voice became stern. Reaching down she brushed debris out of Trixie’s mane. “I’m going to help you.”

“She must answer to me first.”

Looking up in surprise Fluttershy was taken aback by the harsh expression on Paladin’s face.

Continuing before she could speak he add, “Once I know that which we require you may render care.”

“H-Her horn is broken a-and she’s exhausted.” She gulped before speaking but said it nonetheless. Fluttershy was impressed with herself for managing to say anything in the face of the look in Paladin’s eyes.

“Which can be looked to after I have asked my questions.”

“I need to make sure she’s not hurt. Nopony deserves to be in pain.” insisted Fluttershy. She had moved without consciously deciding to, standing between Paladin and a mare she had every reason not to care for. She was the Element of Kindness for a reason.

He was starting to get frustated. “You know what she did to the Princess, she cannot be trusted.”

“Does she look like she’s going to hurt me?” Fluttershy asked, her eyes no longer soft. She would not be budged. “I don’t...I don’t think Trixie is responsible for that. Look at her.”

Paladin hated to do this but if he had to push Fluttershy out of the way to find out what they needed Tyrael would do it. He took a step closer, intent clear. Innocents were counting on them. “Regardless she must be made to answer before any other concern. Mercy is only for those who deserve it.”

“You don’t get to decide that!”

He stopped. Paladin’s eyes widened and he very nearly took a step back. Fluttershy was Staring at him. It fully deserved the capital letter. He could feel into piercing him, breaking through his mask of bland, solid stone. A spark in her eyes, white-blue power, filled his vision. He could feel something reaching into his mind, a wave of comforting sensation. Something touched his ancient mind, light and brief. It was a bare flutter of presence against the enormity of his entire span of experience but he felt it.

A sob broke the moment. Paladin jerked back with alarm across his face, his once emotionless expression completely gone. Fluttershy blinked and shook her head in confusion before turning to kneel next to Trixie.

“How did...” Paladin panted out. ‘Impossible! How did she get into my mind like that? Nothing, not even the Prime Evils could penetrate my defences yet she managed it without intending to.’ Tyrael’s mind ran in circles trying to decipher what had just happened. A memory of another’s nightmare floated to the surface.

“...an eternal bond connecting you...”

“No...” the word escaped him. “No.” ‘I didn’t mean a bond to me! I am left unguarded, the remnants of my power allowing her to access my mind.’

Taking control of his facilities he approached Fluttershy and Trixie. He would have to deal with this later, so long as Fluttershy did not press the issue. There was no telling what she had felt from the contact.

She watched him out of the corner of her eye. The look in it told him she was going to deal with this and nothing he could say would change that.

“Trixie,” Fluttershy murmured, helping the despondent mare to her hooves, “Are you hurt?”

Trixie shook her head without lifting her gaze from the dirt.

“Alright then. Trixie, I’m not mad at you. I just want to help. Please tell me what’s wrong.”” Fluttershy gently wrapped her forelegs around Trixie’s shoulder and lifted her chin up so their eyes met.

“What’s wrong?”The magician’s voice dripped with regret and self-loathing. “I...I just spent a month with some thing in my head. It was...it was training me, like some sort of pet. It wouldn’t let me sleep without filling my dreams full of...of...I can’t even think about it.”

At that point she broke down into tears. Fluttershy held the crying mare in her hooves, stroking her mane and making soothing sounds.

To Tyrael’s eyes a wisp of light began to grow around Fluttershy. He said nothing, letting her do her work.

When the tears subsided Fluttershy again brought Trixie’s eyes up to hers. “I’m sorry to ask but I really need to know why you’re out here.”

Trixie looked ready to shy away but something in Fluttershy’s gaze kept her still. “I...I’m not sure. I can’t think, its all blurry.” She sniffed. “Please, just leave me here rot. Nopony will care.”

“Now that just isn’t true.” Fluttershy scolded her gently. “I care.”

Blinking away gathering tears, Trixie stared back. “R-really?...No, you’re just saying that. You probably hate me for what I- it did to the Princess.” She accused with a cry.

“I care. I really do. Please Trixie, believe me.”

Paladin’s breath hitched as the wisp of light formed into an ethereal cloth of pure-white. The unseen cloth wounded around the pair of mares, connecting them.

Trixie could not move. She could feel it. She could feel emotions, not thoughts but raw emotions overwhelming her. It almost reminded her of the Nightmare’s grasp but was infinitely more kind. Fluttershy did care. This mare she had met only twice, while locked in a jail cell no less, yet Fluttershy was willing to open her heart to her and help her.

“I’ll...I’ll try to remember.” Trixie murmured. The glow in Fluttershy’s eyes faded and the pegasus gave her a kind smile.

“Thank you.”

‘It’s not just me.’ Tyrael sighed with relief, seeing the connection forming. ‘My Angelic essence has granted her some form of empathy.’ He knew that she still should not have been able to get into his mind like that but an advantage of his new existence was being able to lie to himself. When your very essence determined everything you were it was hard to have self-delusions.

Paladin strode forward slowly so as not to scare Trixie. She looked at him nervously, glancing at Fluttershy. The pegasus stroked her mane reassuring and nodded.

“He just wants to ask some questions, that’s all.”

Taking a deep breath, Trixie nodded and tried to regain her footing enough to answer. “I...Trixie will try to help.” She was still shaking slightly but with Fluttershy’s support she began to dredge her memory. “Everything since...since the Princess came to my cell is a blur.”

As much as he wanted to ask know what had been happening the whole time Trixie was ‘possessed’, learning more about immediate events took precedence. Tyrael was still disturbed by her claim that something had been controlling her. If it was true, where was this entity now?

“The Apex Storm Crystal,” He asked, “where is it?”

Her face scrunched into thought. “Um, I think...the sky. I’m still not sure about everything, I- Trixie thinks it was...somewhere high.” She moaned, rubbing her forehead.

“Is your horn hurting?” Fluttershy reached up and ran her hoof along the base with as light a touch as she could manage.

“My horn....” What little colour fled Trixie’s face. “My horn! Oh no! It...it used me to do something.”

“What?” Paladin came closer, his voice urgent. “What did it do? We need to warn the others if it is doing something before they arrive.”

Trixie gulped. “Others?”

“The rest of the Elements.” Supplied Fluttershy helpfully. “And the guards.”

Looking like she was on the verge of fainting Trixie grabbed Fluttershy by the shoulders. “No! You can’t let them go there.”

Prying Fluttershy out of Trixie’s grip Paladin looked the ragged magician in the eye. “Why?”

Air Raid arrived in the clearing a moment later, alone, just in time to hear Trixie’s tearful answer.

“It’s a trap!”

***

The howling of wind and rattling of the chariot suddenly fell silent. Twilight dared peak her head over the top of the barrier to see what had happened. What she saw took her breath away.

Behind the pair of chariots a wall of storm clouds rose, dark and deadly in a menacing wall. Save for the breach above the Everfree Forest it spread in either circle in a vast circle around Ponyville. Inevitably Twilight’s gaze was drawn to see how far up the wall went. Her head kept going until she was looking straight up.

“Oh my.”

Rarity stared up as well and in their chariot Applejack and Pinkie were doing the same. Looking back to check on her friends Rainbow Dash found herself copying them out of curiosity.

Her jaw dropped open and a bug flew in. She did not even notice.

The clouds had formed a vast ceiling above them. From every point of the wall the clouds spread out to cover the entirety of Ponyville like the greatest cloud-building ever made.

“That’s....there is no way that’s possible.” Rainbow Dash breathed out as her eyes tried to pop out of her skull.

The guards were similarly gobsmacked, although the necessity of keeping the chariots in the air meant they could only be slightly surprised compared to the mares. They simply forced their wings to propel them faster towards their destination.

Within minutes the chariots came to a stop, pulling up before the town hall. Rainbow Dash was already off, shouting out a vague comment about checking the skies. The streets were emptier than usual, something Twilight attributed to the bizarre weather. She winced at the memories of how the populace of Ponyville typically reacted to any sort of disaster. Running and screaming are never helpful. Unless the problem was a lack of running and screaming but she was fairly certain those did not happen no matter how much Pinkie thought they did.

Trotting from the chariots, box of lightning rods floating next to her, Twilight heard the creak of a door. She looked up and smiled in relief at the sight of the Mayor coming out.

“Mayor!” Twilight called out, relief colouring her voice. With the Mayor they could organise search parties and hopefully find the crystal far quicker.

The Mayor smiled back. There was something a little off about the Mayor’s expression but Twilight just labelled it stress. Having the town she was responsible for walled off by a storm and completely isolated was bound to be extremely taxing on her nerves.

“Welcome back Twilight Sparkle.” The Mayor greeted her calmly.

“Thank you, but we need to get everypony organised right away! Something terrible is going to happen.” Placing the box on the ground Twilight began to empty it with an urgent expression. “But don’t worry, I have a plan!” Turning away she called out to her friends, sending galloping in different directions.

The Mayor nodded in apparent agreement. “Really, something....terrible?” Unseen, a shadow passed over Mayor Mare’s eyes for a brief second and her teeth were bared in something approaching a smirk. “Tell me your plan, Twilight Sparkle. I think it’s best if you share it with me right away. We wouldn’t want anything to go wrong.”

***

And there we go! All done. I wonder if anyone suspected the ‘bond’ part with Fluttershy would hint to part of the Angelic power she has developed. The empathic part, obviously. And yes, ‘part’ does implies it’s only from a single aspect of a greater whole. The rest? That is....

A secret! Why does everyone seem to assume they get one power or ability? Tut tut, assumptions make, well, an assumption makes you a person who makes assumptions like everyone else in the world.

Like I said, no shipping. I just needed a reason for Tyrael and Fluttershy to be the ones down there without the rest of the mane cast. Bulwark being a busy-body seemed good enough for that. Although there's no intentional shipping, if it feels like it makes Tyrael more mortal feel free to imagine it.

Also, yes, Transformers. I really couldn’t resist. I just rather felt like throwing them in for the hell of it. It amused me, especially having ‘Star Scream’ running off screaming like a bitch. Obviously I used Arielbots and Seekers both, 3 from each.

Editor Comments Insert Go!

Please comment and let me know what you thought, I always appreciate feedback.

Act II - Ch. 14 Darkness Takes Hold

Be awed! Be amazed! Because here comes Justice Itself, Chapter 14!

At long last, here comes another update. Uni is done for the year, so hopefully I can have another chapter up soon. Like, two weeks or so.

Oh yes, and after Act II is over I have a couple of side-stories that are going up together. The working title for the collection is “A Little Justice on the Side” because hell, I couldn’t think of it better. Got three one-shots so far, small fun things.

So comment and all that, because the more motivation means more chapters faster, and more chapters faster means I’ll finish this Act and post the side-stories sooner.

Enjoy the read, I hope you have even more fun reading it than I did writing it.

Real quick editor’s note here: I’m super sorry about my absence last time. Things got in the way that delayed my editing beyond the point where it was due to be uploaded and, to be frank, until so many commenters pointed out the differences after the last chapter, I really hadn’t realized how much I help here. So thanks, helping is something I always try to do and it’s great to see I can manage it sometimes, I really will try to be more consistent with it from here onwards.

Chapter 14 Darkness Takes Hold

***

“A trap?” Paladin echoed.

Trixie nodded frantically, nearly losing her footing when her front legs buckled under her efforts.

“What- what do you mean?” Fluttershy stared at Trixie with wide eyes. She supported her, holding the weakened mare up before she could fall. “A trap? I hope no one is hurt.”

Tyrael did not hear her. His mouth had gone dry. The magician’s words were booming on the inside of his skull, pounding at his thoughts. He had made another mistake. He had done it again, he had failed. The rest of the Elements had gone running into a trap without him. He had deprived them of his own protection, not to mention Air Raid and the coward Star Scream. With Fluttershy here they could not possibly use the Elements either.

They would be caught helpless and unaware, and it would be his fault.

“A trap?” Air Raid gave Trixie a flat look of distrust.

“Yes, a trap!” She snapped back in something halfway between a sob and a snarl. “Would everypony stop repeating what I said? The...thing used me to cast a spell that broke my horn and it just threw me away like trash.”

Air Raid glared back. “Why should we believe her?” He demanded voice heavily accusatory. His eyes darted to Paladin but the mighty stallion just kept staring into the distance.

Apparently Fluttershy took notice as well. She struggled with the decision, unsure if Trixie still needed her help while something was wrong with Paladin.

“Um, Paladin?” She whispered, biting her lip nervously. “A-are you okay?”

He blinked and his mind snapped back into focus.

“I am fine.” Taking a deep breath Tyrael forced his thoughts away from the sting of failure. There was no time to give in to despair. He had to fix this. “We must move. Now, before the trap is sprung.”

“Sir?” Air Raid followed Paladin as the pegasus turned to face the direction of Ponyville. “What are we going to do?”

The larger stallion said nothing for a moment, watching the darkness around them contemplatively. He could see it now-a strangeness to the plants growing at the edge of this strange dome. They leaning in, points of leaves and branches almost aggressive in their growth. All of it pointing towards the broken mare they had found.

“This forest is unnatural.” He murmured.

“Umm, yeah?”

Tyrael glanced at Trixie again. “I suspect whatever force makes this forest so unique and unnatural does not welcome Trixie. The only reason I can imagine is that the dark force controlling her has done something to wrong it.”

Air Raid tried not to show how uncomfortable the thought that the Everfree Forest had ability to dislike ponies. “That can’t be right. I mean, it’s a weird forest but....well, it’s a forest.”

“Things are often much more complicated than they seem on the surface. It may not be a creature of its own but the Everfree and its inhabitants posses a certain quality, I suspect. An unconscious consensus, perhaps.” Tyrael kept his true thoughts from his voice. He had more than enough experience with responsive terrain.

The very air held tension in it, like a bow strung and notched just waiting to be released. Until he could truly prove her innocence or guilt Tyrael had no intention of allowing Trixie to be slain by a forest rejecting an entity no longer residing within her.

“What does this have to do with the trap? Shouldn’t we be going to warn them?!” Air Raid all but demanded, pawing the ground anxiously.

Tyrael nodded. “Indeed. The point I make is that we cannot leave her here. The weather above the forest is too dangerous to fly in with a passenger on your back and I feel Fluttershy must be reunited with her friends as quickly as possible.”

A frown briefly crossed Air Raid’s face followed by understanding. “Wait, you don’t mean-”

Paladin nodded once more. “You will carry Trixie. In the interest of reaching Ponyville as quickly as possible Fluttershy and I will go on ahead. Follow our trail but when you reach the outskirts of the town, be on your guard. I know not what awaits or how perilous a scheme our foe has devised.”

For a moment it looked like Air Raid was going to argue. After looking at Paladin’s unmoving expression and stern blue eyes the pegasus just nodded bitterly. “Very well...Sir.”

Discipline had always been something of a problem for Air Raid.

Paladin had already turned away, quickly approaching Fluttershy and Trixie.

“Miss Trixie, I feel you are telling the truth.” He said without preamble. “As such we must depart for Ponyville immediately. I must know any details you can recall. If the trap has been sprung already the lack of Fluttershy’s presence may have put our enemy off step.”

Trixie nodded shakily, rubbing her forehead as she tried to think. Her hoof, Tyrael noticed, avoided her horn in its massaging movements.

“I- Trixie cannot recall, precisely. That...thing, it just felt so satisfied, so smug. I- Trixie only really knows it a trap because it was thinking about it so much, wrapped up in that single thought. Or just a concept? It was s-so strange, having it think things I-I just couldn’t understand, in my own head. It was going to...I just can’t....” Trixie let out a quiet sob as her mind buckled at the task of delving back into the dark memories.

Fluttershy spread a wing over her and made smoothing sounds again. “It’s alright Trixie, we’re here for you. You don’t have to think about it if you don’t want to.” She promised her.

Before Tyrael could correct that Trixie did need to answer, the mare herself voiced her agreement.

“B-but I need to. It..it needs to get destroyed. B-before it comes back and takes Trixie’s mind again.” Taking a deep breath, Trixie forced herself to continue. “It was going to, I- Trixie thinks, spread itself. Not sure what that means, but it wanted to grow. Spread.”

Ignoring Air Raid’s muttered ‘the hell does that mean?’ Tyrael found his mouth dry again.

“The town.” He whispered to himself. “It’s using the entire town as a trap.”

Behind him the wall of plants surged before he could share the thought. A mass of brown fur, yellowed claws and rabid fury erupted from the plant-life like a sudden volcano of the furry variety.

***

Even had she known there was a trap laid before her, Twilight found the siren call of plans and checklists far too compelling to ignore. Her attention was fixed on the checklist the Mayor had provided her, running through it as the Mayor explained their plan of action once Twilight had conveyed her own, sending each of her friends to a different area to organise the search and explain what exactly they were looking for.

“In light of the warning the guard brought us,” The Mayor was telling Twilight, “everypony is gathering in places to organise to search or evacuate.”

Twilight nodded, seeing it on the list. “That sounds good. Okay, first place is...”

“Sugar Cube Corner.” The Mayor said for her, smiling toothily.

***

“Mr Cake! Mrs Cake! Guess who’s ba~aaaaack~!” Pinkie Pie sang as she bounced into Sugar Cube Corner. She landed with a thud, grinning widely in pleased surprise at all the ponies inside the store. “Wow! There’re so many ponies here today!” She frowned. “Aww, but we have to go find the ape stone.”

Behind her the door slammed shut. Pinkie glanced back at the two guardsponies now blocking the door.

“Oooooh, the guards are here! Yay, that means if that meanie-horn Trixie comes along WHAM! No more meanie-horn-magic-meanness.”

Mr Cake stepped forward from the crowd. Considering there were at least thirty other ponies squeezed into the store this was more complicated than it initially sounds. He smiled at Pinkie.

Pinkie knew smiles. Everypony had a different smile and Pinkie had every single one of them memorised. She knew the Cakes’ smiles best of all, from Mr Cake’s ‘Its-Early-But-Pinkie-Just-Offered-To-Open-The-Store-So-We-Can-Sleep-In’ smile to Mrs Cake’s ‘Knows-Pinkie-Means-Well-But-Pancake-Batter-Is-Not-For-Sale-As-A-Drink’ smile.

The smile Mr Cake was aiming at her was not any of Mr Cake’s smiles.

“Welcome back, Pinkie Pie.” He greeted her. The smile did not reach his eyes. “We have been waiting for you.”

Despite her doubts Pinkie grinned. “Really? And I didn’t even know I was gonna be home today. Mr Cake, are you psychic? Oh, I know, what I am thinking?” She put a hoof on either side of her forehead and adopted an expression of intense thought, mostly by scrunching her face up.

Mr Cake’s expression turned confused. Behind him was a sea of synchronised movement, Mrs Cake and every other pony in the room all matching Mr Cake’s expression at the exact same moment.

‘They really must have been practicing!’ Pinkie thought with a giggle.

“Uh, no. Now, Pinkie Pie, we need you to-” Mrs Cake began before the wailing cry of a foal cut her off. Within seconds a twin cry was raised, before Pumpkin Cake did not want to feel left out. “-we need you t-”

Pinkie ignored her, bouncing past and peering up the stairs. She sniffed loudly. “I think one of the twins needs a change, pee-yew!”

“Yes, well first-”

“Want me to go? I’ve been practicing and I promise not to get distracted this time. The diaper will be on one of the foals first try!” Pinkie offered brightly, remembering the last time she had been distracted while changing one of the foals and ended up wearing the diaper instead. She still was not quite sure how it happened but Mr Cake’s surprised expression had been really funny.

“Never you mind about the foals, we need-” Mrs Cake began to say. Behind her the mass of strangely silent ponies stared at Pinkie with flat expressions.

Pinkie’s own smile became a tad tight. “Oh, wait a second. I’ll just check on the foals.”

“Forget about the damn foals!” Snarled Mr Cake, his angry expression mirrored disconcertingly across the room.

Now any semblance of cheer dropped from Pinkie’s expression. Her eyes narrowed and with a flip Pinkie flew up the stairs, galloping away.

A roar of rage, echoed by every throat in the building save three, followed her and the sounds of a herd charging after her as Pinkie darted into the foals’ room. The foals stopped crying at the sight of their foster-sister, beaming at her despite the sound of ponies bellowing in simultaneous fury. The screams were cut off by the door, kicked shut by one of Pinkie’s rear hooves as she walked in. She managed to kick it shut in such a way that the lock also clicked in.

“Alrighty little Cakes, I’m takin’ you guys out.” She took only seconds to throw a strange set of saddlebags over her back, the bags converted into foal-carriers. The foals were strapped in without fuss, both eager to go out for a walk. How Pinkie was able to get both foals in place on her own, the seats already sitting over her flanks, was a mystery for the ages. Or simply involved yoga.

The door shuddered suddenly, hooves ramming against its frame. The windows began to rattle as pegasi, their eyes dark, beat at them.

Pinkie frowned. “We’re gonna need to get the door fixed, all its poor wood is going to chipped and scratched.” Her frown turned upside. “I don’t understand what’s making everypony into udder-heads but your mummy and daddy would never just ignore you guys. Time to teach these meanie-pants what happens when you mess with the Pie.”

A dark-furred pegasus, Thunderlane, rammed his head against the windows. Strengthened in a bout of foal-oriented paranoia the Cakes had convinced Twilight to magic their windows strong enough to resist any wayward pegasus who happened to make a mistake while practicing tricks. Not that they had any particular ponies in mind when they asked Twilight, certainly not any of Pinkie’s friends.

While the enchantment meant the glass would be dulled the instant it did break they had neglected to reinforce it from the inside.

As such, when Thunderlane retracted his head and prepared to bash it in again in an act any thinking pony would recognise as unhealthy and futile, the thing in his mind blinked. The previously empty window was occupied by...a ring? A large, metal ring full of-

Confetti, streamers and everything you need for party decorations had a surprising amount of force when fired from a party cannon. The entity controlling Thunderlane’s surprise showed on everypony in the area’s face for a split second as one of its hosts was knocked out of the sky.

Pinkie shot through the empty window frame, the foals strapped to her sides. She bounced onto the roof outside and bounced to the nearest roof before moving to the next building. The ponies under the sway of the dark thing behind their eyes moved with one purpose, pegasi abandoning the other windows even as Thunderlane tumbled to the ground.

Even with the speed of their response, they found their target gone; the party pony vanished with her precious cargo. Though they searched the sky and torn through the streets, they found nothing.

Pinkie Pie was gone.

***

“I suppose everypony knows Sugar Cube Corner.” Twilight admitted. “Pinkie Pie should be there soon, hopefully she can get them all organised.” Privately she winced at the thought.

The Mayor nodded in apparent agreement. “Next on the list...”

“Sweet Apple Acres.” Twilight supplied from the list.

***

Applejack was not happy.

“Landsake, what in Equestria is Mac playin’ at?” She snarled, glaring around her at the apple trees flanking the dirt road. The earth pony galloped at full speed without pause the whole way from Ponyville.

She glanced down at the road. Ponies had come down the road recently, a lot of them. Applejack could see that clearly, having used this road nearly every day of her life. The hoofprints almost looked like they had been marching.

Regardless, Applejack could already spot things wrong on the outskirts of the farm. Clearly somepony had failed to do more than a few of the morning chores. Or any, she was quickly coming to realise.

“That pony better have a damn good explanation or Ah’m gonna....gonna....gonna ....tell Granny!” Applejack growled, her outburst the only voice she could hear.

Her answer seemed close at hoof as she arrived at the house, spotting the bright red coat of her older brother clearly from far away. The moment she got in earshot he turned and walked into the barn, leaving the door open behind him and ignoring her shouts entirely.

Applejack ground her teeth together at his action. She narrowed her eyes as he retreated, noticing something just before he vanished into the shadows of the barn. Macintosh was walking funny, his movement jerky like all his limbs were stiff.

‘Ah hope he ain’t gone and hurt himself again.’ She thought with concern. “Big Mac!” Applejack shouted. “Where’re ya goin’?”

No reply was forthcoming. With a half-hearted grumble she kept galloping until she reached the barn door. There was just enough room for her to get in without pushing the doors open further so she just trotted right in.

“Macintosh, ya big oaf, why ain’t any of the chores....” Applejack’s voice fell away. She had an earth pony guard, in full plate armour, facing her from every direction. Her brother stood at their front, twitching slightly as he faced away from her. “Mac? Why’re all these fellas in here with ya?”

The guards were impassive in their expression but their eyes glowed with hostile intent. She could practically feel it radiating off them.

Slowly, her brother turned. Every second his muscled twitched madly until he was looking straight at her.

“A-Applejack...” He ground out as though his body was fighting him. “R-run!” His expression was strained and she could read the fear in his eyes.

Fear for her.

The barn door slammed shut behind her and every eye that did not belong to a member of the Apple Clan turned pitch black with internal shadows.

“Aw, ponyfeathers.”

***

“A bit out of the way, isn’t it?” Twilight asked curiously. She frowned as she thought about it before shrugging and smiling at the Mayor. “But I suppose the orchard is pretty big and Trixie could be hiding out there.”

“Exactly.” The Mayor said brightly, chuckling slightly. It was a bit different from her usual laughter, Twilight noticed, but then again this situation must be rather stressful for her. As Twilight looked back to the checklist the door to the town hall opened quietly and from within it a few ponies began to emerge.

Her attention fixed on the checklist Twilight failed to notice.

“Number 3 is....”

***

“What are you guys doing here?” Rainbow Dash snarled. A glare that was normally reserved for Rarity attempting to dress her up or losing a competition to Applejack was now aimed at the horde of pegasi occupying every cloud near her house.

She had not even been intending to go home, simply flying through the area as she searched for signs of the crystal. The sight of roughly twenty lightly armoured pegasus guards and most of the weather team around her home had been something of a distraction she could not ignore.

Rainbow Dash landed on a cloud in front of Flitter and Snowflake. Her expression twisted into a snarl at the completely indifferent expression on their faces.

“I said-”

“I heard.”

Blinking, Rainbow Dash looked around her at the pegasi. “What the hay was that? This some kind of prank? This is so not the time.”

“No.” Every single mouth save her own moved in perfect unison. “I tire of trickery. Surrender to me and you will not suffer too greatly.”

The weathermare snorted at this, giving her friends and the guards an impressed look. “Okay, that was pretty cool. Now come on, we need to get looking for this big fancy rock. If we don’t find this thing it’ll explode and take Ponyville with it!”

Suddenly every expression around her became an amused grin. “Foalish pegasus, that is the least it will do. Now surrender. I do not wish to harm you.”

It dawned on Rainbow Dash that maybe this was not some elaborate prank the guards had somehow been convinced to join. “Harm me? Heh, okay, time to get serious guys. Come on, do you even know who you’re talking to?”

Eyes darkening with shadows within, the pegasi all flared their wings. Shadows seeped from Flitter and Snowflake’s hooves into the cloud they shared with Rainbow.

“Rainbow Dash, bearer of the Element of Loyalty.” They replied together. “Soon to serve me!”

Rainbow Dash leaped for the sky, wings pumping, and the cloud beneath her twisting. Shadowy-cloud became dark shackles reaching for her hooves. A pony landed on Dash’s back, forcing her down into the grasp of the corrupted cloud.

“No!” She gasped, throwing her attacker off her back. Not fast enough, the shackles closing on her before she could move.

“Yes!” Nearly three dozen victorious shouts filled the sky. The shadow-cloud surged up and drowned the struggling pegasus, swamping her until only a roiling mass of shadow remained.

***

“Rainbow Dash’s house?!” Twilight stared the checklist in confusion, glancing between it and the Mayor .

“Yes.” The Mayor’s expression remained steadfastly plain and she failed to give an explanation.

Twilight sighed and looked further down the checklist. “Where next- Rarity’s boutique?!” She exclaimed.

***

“Goodness me, where is everypony?” Rarity murmured to herself as she trotted down the road. Not having the athletic prowess of Rainbow Dash or Applejack she lacked the stamina to gallop throughout the town.

She was intending to find the ponies in the area near her own home, as they had discussed. But she could find nopony, the area seemingly deserted.

“I do hope they have not moved on.” Voicing her thoughts aloud Rarity made her way quickly, spotting her boutique soon. She frowned when she realised the door was ajar. ‘Oh, I really do not have time to get pre-occupied with checking. If we don’t find Trixie the door being open will be the least of my worries!’

Just as she prepared to turn away a light flickered inside a ground level window. That stopped Rarity and she turned back to face her home. ‘Is somepony in the boutique? Surely it must just be Sweetie Belle and her friends.’ Rarity nearly chewed on her lip as she struggled to decide what to do. Finally she sighed and started towards the boutique. It was not like there were any others around, so if she could find whoever had gone into her boutique at least that would be one pony found.

The closer she got the more intense the light became, fanning her curiosity even more.

“Hello?" She called, stepping into the boutique. Lifting a hoof to shield her eyes from the glow it took Rarity a few seconds for her sight to adjust enough to see clearly. Lowering her hoof, Rarity’s expression became one of shock and her jaw dropped open limply.

Over a dozen unicorn guards were inside her boutique, and each had their horn glowing with power. She noted absently that each glow, while bright, seemed less colourful than was usual. Of more concern was the fact that they were holding a vast number of items, mostly large and heavy, in their magical grip.

The next thing Rarity noticed was that their eyes were all a uniform shade of purest black and yet somehow managed to burn with hostility.

She gulped. “Oh dear.”

***

The Mayor nodes calmly. “Oh yes. It was perfect.”

“Perfect?” Twilight was now staring at her agape. “Perfect for what?”

“A trap.”

The scholarly unicorn’s brows creased in confusion. “Trap? Mayor, you mean, a trap for Trix-”

Before Twilight could finish the thought a hoof came down on the back of her skull and she collapsed into a heap. Above her unconcious form the possessed mare let out a satisfied chuckle, which might not have been so odd if the guardspony who had knocked out Twilight had not done exactly the same thing at the exact same time.

“No, dear little foal. For you.” The entity spoke with unnatural uniformity from its hosts. Yet a scowl of anger appeared on its many faces. Things were not going to plan.

***

“Now, I don’t want to come back and find out you did anything rude.” Fluttershy scolded the bear. For its part the bear took the reprimand seriously, nodding obediently.

A few feet away Air Raid looked at Fluttershy with something approaching fear. “I am so applying for leave on psychological grounds after this is all over.” He muttered, before wondering aloud for the fourth time; “How did she get that thing to sit like a trained dog?”

Fluttershy looked back at him with a small frown. “He’s not a thing.”

The pegasus guard gulped and nodded. “O-of course he’s not.”

“Why did he attack?” Tyrael demanded with his gaze unwaveringly on the bear. Fluttershy’s quick intervention had settled the beast before he could strike but he was by no means going to treat it as an ally or at all trustworthy.

After a few quiet moments Fluttershy supplied an answer, however unsure she was. “He, uh, isn’t really sure. He just knew something that really made him angry was here and, well, he just wanted to, um....” She trailed off, hesitant to complete the sentence.

Exactly what the bear wanted to do was fairly obvious, and Trixie let out a squeal of fear as she backed away from it. At the sound the bear snorted and glared at the unicorn until Fluttershy stepped in the way. He shied back after that.

“Send it away.” Tyrael commanded. Another idea quickly occurred to him and he corrected the order. “No, wait. Fluttershy, how certain are you that it shall obey you?”

She answered without a second’s hesitation this time, “Completely. He promised me he would be good. I- I know he will. Uh, that’s what I think at least. I mean, I could be wrong but I don’t think I am. Sorry.” She looked down, confidence draining instantly.

Paladin continued to stare at the bear. The bear avoided the strange pony’s eyes, slightly disturbed by their blue-white colour.

At last he nodded to himself, satisfied with some internal discussion. To them Paladin said, “I have a plan. It will require the bear. Fluttershy, give the bear my instructions. Air Raid, assist Trixie in getting on and kept close.”

“Getting on? Getting on what?” Air Raid asked in confusion. Behind him Trixie suddenly started looking between Paladin and the bear with wide eyes. She began to mouth the word ‘no’ to herself.

“Getting on the bear.” Answered the powerfully built pegasus as if it was completely obvious.

***

The darkness was all around her, shadowy claws holding her limbs stiff. Her eyes were open but saw only darkness. Rainbow Dash could feel the black-cloud clinging to her, weighing her down. It clogged the feathers and joints of her wings and they could move not an inch.

All around her a sinister laughter mocked her, called her weak. Frightened. Trapped by her own fear. She nearly did not hear the mocking, her own screams muffling it.

This was a thousand times worse than anything before and it felt like fear was ripping her mind apart. She had to get out. She had to see the sky.

‘Anything, anything just let me out!’ Rainbow Dash screamed in the place left to her, her thoughts.

From the darkness the mocking laughter became words.

‘I will show you your sky, little pony. Let me into your mind and you shall have an eternity of the sky.’

Still thrashing and struggling Rainbow Dash had hardly the awareness to contemplate the offer. The voice of the words was painfully familiar yet she was unable to grasp it. Deep inside she knew there was something deadly wrong with the voice.

But she yearned for the sky. To be free. Her heart pounded in her chest so hard it might have ripped itself free. The shadows were choking her of life and will. Every second the bindings tightened until what little freedom of movement Rainbow Dash had was taken was from her.

She was curled in the darkness with only her whimpers to keep her company when the voice came back.

‘Let me in, my little host, and you shall dream of endless skies. Eternal freedom. Let me claim you.’

‘Free. I want to be free. Free free free free free-’ she begged in her thoughts, desperate for release. Rainbow could not begin to understand what was going on, her mind regressing in on itself as fear fed upon fear.

Triumph filled the darkness around her, but she paid it no notice.

‘What of your friends?’

The question came unbidden and unheard by the darkness. It resounded in her mind. A voice she once again could only half-recognise spoke within. Unlike the voice in the darkness this voice was...reassuring.

The image of a towering creature of metal and wings of blue fire burned in her memory.

‘My...my friends.’ She thought faintly. ‘My friends....need me.’

‘Will you fly once more?’ In her memory the shining creature asked as it loomed above her.

This time the she answered with more strength, pushing back against the darkness. The sinister laughter fell silent.

‘I will. I’ll fly. I’ll fly and I’ll help my friends!’ Clarity returned to Rainbow Dash with every passing moment. Her wings flexed and though the darkness began to strain and tighten once more she felt the chains binding her falling away. As it did, she felt something on her head being pressed down.

Applejack’s hat. One of her best friends’ most prized possessions. Something that Applejack had trusted her with because of her fear. In a moment of weakness it had been more of a comfort than Rainbow ever wanted to admit.

Was she just going to let Applejack down, she asked herself, let this cloud of all things destroy that beloved hat? Let this thing make her betray a friend like that?

The sound of a blade shearing metal resounded from her memory and her saviour’s voice, even more familiar now, spoke again.

‘I have freed you.’

“I’m free!” She snarled aloud. The darkness began to shake and twist around, forming chains and manacles to trap her again.

‘...Soar...’ A single word, a mere part of a whole, yet it was all she needed.

For a single shining instant Rainbow Dash knew perfect freedom. Gravity, heat, cold, light and darkness meant nothing. The sun could not surround her in its rays of light and shadows could not lay touch to her.

In a burst of light she vanished from the black cloud, her wings aglow.

***

Tyrael tore through the humid forest, hooves slamming into the ground with ever greater force. His passenger whimpered and clung tighter, wishing desperately that Paladin had a mane for her to bury her face in. Vines and branches flashed past them as he pounded down the path or simply made one through the sheer force of his charge when he had to.

Behind them came a bear with a bruised ego. Huddled on its back was a very confused unicorn. Darting between branches above her Air Raid kept his eyes on the prisoner-and/or-victim.

His hoof splintered a root, coming down hard as he felt something roll through him. A nameless sensation ran down Paladin’s spine and Tyrael gasped. He could feel something happening.

“P-Paladin?’ A shy whisper reminded him sharply of his passenger. Fluttershy was so light he had nearly forgotten about her save the odd tickling sensation on his back from her mane. “I-is something wrong?”

“No.”

She peered at the back of his head worryingly. Fluttershy had felt him stiffen in surprise and clearly he had been disturbed by something. Of course when she was being carried on his back in the middle of the Everfree Forest was really not a good time to pry.

Without warning she felt him stumble. Paladin was quick to regain his footing before the bear could run over them but Fluttershy could feel the sudden rigidness of his spine and the tenseness of his muscles. Now there was something definitely wrong.

“Again?” He whispered in a shocked voice.

“A-again? Are you okay?” She asked quickly, before Paladin could try to pretend he had said nothing.

His reply was firm “Yes.”

“But you just-”

“I’m fine.” Paladin growled. At the squeak his passenger gave, he fought back a sigh. “Really. We have bigger issues to think about right now.”

Fluttershy nodded in consent, speaking up when she realised he would be unable to see. “A-alright. But after this is all over, will you tell me what’s wrong? Please?”

Indecision held Paladin back for a moment, but at least he nodded. “Very well. Once this has been resolved, we will speak of it.”

Back on the bear, Trixie frowned. She could see the pair talking. How in Equestria was that stallion not panting or winded from sprinting halfway through the forest? Above her Air Raid wondered the same thing.

‘I gotta get me some of what training this guy got, because damn!’ He thought.

Bounding through the forest, Tyrael turned his thoughts inward once more. ‘A second? Has the trap been sprung? I must know what is going on, before we lose control of the situation!’

***

Applejack fought tooth and hoof, striking at the guards charging her. It was futile, they outnumbered her twenty to one and had armour covering most of their bodies. Each time she kicked one across the room, wincing when they cracked the barn wall, shudders ran down her body from kicking hardened steel. It was unpleasant to say the least.

At least her brother was not attacking. Mac was frozen in place save the occasional twitches as he fought his own body. His eyes followed her, wide and getting angrier by the second.

She bucked, hooves slamming into one guard’s chest with enough force to dent his armour. The dark thing controlling him made no sound, ignoring or unfeeling of the pain its host suffered. Another guard simply took his place, leaping upon her back legs. The full weight of a heavily armoured earth pony forced her legs against the ground.

“Get tha hell off mah legs!” Applejack roared, flinging a hoof back to slam into his jaw. The guard had no reaction and another guard threw himself over her. “I said get!”

Despite her strength and the fury of her attacks the earth pony was piled upon. As they fell across her their armour hooves began to strike her. Each guard wore an identical expression of savage glee.

“Applejack!” Although he moved as if he was surrounded by thick mud Big Mac started at the guards. For all her strength Applejack simply lacked the sheer bulk and muscle mass of her brother. He sent one guard through the barn wall and another knocked two more to the ground in his flight path.

The guards not piled over Applejack turned on Macintosh. Rage filled their eyes, the same fury reflected a dozen times over in different eyes.

“You dare to resist my control! What will not work for me shall be destroyed!” They declared.

Applejack struggled with all might as the guards lay into her brother. They had beaten her to force her down but for Mac they clearly had no intention of capturing him as they had her. The possessed guards simply rained strikes across his body and Mac was unable to protect himself. Whatever it was in control was clearly still fighting him for his body and he was left helpless.

“Mac!” She cried, her struggles growing fiercer when she saw a splash of red that was certainly not his fur.

The guards repaid her with another series of brutal attacks. She fought against but Applejack could feel her body weakening. It was only a matter of time before her body failed her, or worse her brother....he...

The voice spoke in legion, even the guard knocked outside. “Despair, little pony, for your brother has earned the wrath of a dark goddess for his defiance. You cannot protect him and he cannot protect you. You fail!”

“No...” was all Applejack could manage. Her brother was not longer moving. “No...”

From within a fire began to burn, its flame blue.

‘No.’ Applejack grit her teeth. The flame became something else and nameless power spread through her veins until it reached her skin. ‘No!’

“NO!”

Applejack roared. A guard’s hoof slammed into her shoulder and bounced off with a resounding thud. Applejack pressed her hooves into the ground and pushed with all her force. The attackers previously raining against her fur made no mark on her, each time finding something blocking them. With her push the guards atop the earth pony were flung away.

‘I give you my armour.’ A voice, so familiar but just out of reach, whispered in her ears.

Rising from the ground, Applejack felt something encompassing her. It clung to her on all sides but was not constricting or binding in the slightest. Firm and strong, yet as comfortable to her as air. In a way it reminded her of her hat; familiar and comforting, time having worn it to adjust to her perfectly and her to it.

‘It will protect you.’

The same snarl on their faces the guards charged. Applejack did not move. Hooves slammed against her from every side with no effect. One pony threw himself at her. Angelic steel, ornate plates over silver mail, took the force of the attack without even the slightest scoring or scratch.

‘Walk fearlessly.’

Ignoring them Applejack walked to her brother. He laid on the floor the barn, his body twitching yet never moving. One of his eyes opened slowly, gazing weakly at the shining pony coming towards him. For a moment he wondered who it was until he saw the blonde mane hanging out the back of the helm and down the side of her neck.

“Mac? Mac, come on bro, answer me.” Applejack kneeled down and murmured to him. Behind her the guards had given up for the moment, pulled back into a great mass. “Y’all gonna be alright, ya hear me? Gonna get ya into town an’ the doc’ll fix ya right up. Just hang on Macintosh. Trust me, ya’ll gonne ba fine.”

He locked gaze with his one good eye, struggling to smile at her words. She was worried about him and Mac wished he had the strength to speak. He was able to widen his eye as a shadow appeared behind her.

Applejack’s back legs kicked out before the charging formation of guards could hit her. The leading pony was fired backwards into his cohorts. Straightening, Applejack sent them a glare so furious the creature within their minds felt taken aback for a second.

“First,” she spat, “Ah’m gonna teach these dirty varmints what happens when ya mess with the Apple family.”

***

The tainted magic of the unicorn guards glowed threateningly. The door slammed shut behind Rarity, and she could just make out the two unicorns behind the rest who were magically holding it closed.

“Uh, well gentlecolts, it’s a...surprise to see you all?” She tried, giving them a weak smile. “Would you be so good as to...vacate the premises? Please?” Her most charming smile and a flutter of her eyelashes were thrown in.

As one they gave their reply. “Surrender, mortal. I run thin on patience.”

Rarity was not psychic. She could not read minds to discover amazing information. However, the fact the supposedly loyal unicorn guards wore the same expression, had eyes filled with the same darkness, were speaking at exactly the same time and all their magic looked like it been the victim of an oil spill spelled out a pretty clear image to her. Something was very wrong with them and whatever was making them do this had absolutely no taste. Eyes that were just fields of black? Talk about tacky.

“Give in now, little pony. I have no wish to harm one of my new bodies.” The creature behind their eyes hissed.

There were a dozen of them, and one of her. Hardly the most difficult of mathematical equations. They were guarding the windows and the only other way out was being held shut. Rarity considered this information carefully.

“You will be spared of enduring my command of your form. Surrender now and you shall dream eternal. All your wishes will be met and you shall never have to face the harshness of reality again.” Wheedled the creature, its manner that of one attempting to get a cat out from under a couch. Rarity had done it enough times to recognise when somepony else was using it on her.

It wanted to turn her fabulously made-up eyes into tacky ink spills and make her magic look like it had been thrown in the mud.

“Answer me or face the destruction I am already visiting upon your friends!”

Rarity made her decision and smiled charmingly again. “I do appreciate the offer darling, but I’m afraid I simply can’t trust you to look after my mane properly. And, be honest, we both know that an expert’s touch would be needed and a tacky little thing like you could hardly be expected to keep things up to my standards, hmm?”

Fury ran across the possessed guards’ faces. “Very well. I’ll just fix your body after I break it!”

The myriad objects hurtled towards Rarity. Her horn glowed faintly but she knew it was futile. ‘I hope they don’t get blood everywhere.’ She thought faintly in the last few seconds she was sure were left to her. ‘But I’m not letting this monster use my body to hurt my friends. It can be break my bones and brutalise me until I’m hideous but Rarity does not abandon her friends!’

Time seemed to freeze and a voice murmured in her ear, a voice so close she could almost remember yet it remained distant in her memory.

‘I give you my perfection.’

The objects flying towards her seemed to change. Like staring at a painting of shadows-and-light hiding two images, suddenly Rarity saw things that she had somehow missed before. She saw with Perfect Sight the patterns of the weaponised debris, as though it was the most obvious thing imaginable. With a single step she moved, contorting slightly.

The objects crashed against the door behind her. Some had missed her by millimetres, one had almost brushed her mane. None had struck her.

“What?!” Shrieked the voice of one being in a dozen throats. Impossible! You’re all impossible!”

Rarity looked at the guards and Saw. Before the thing driving their bodies could recover, her horn burned anew. A piece of metal, some nameless part of a now destroyed sewing machine, shot through the air at her behest. The attack was random to Rarity’s conscious mind, a shot in the dark.

The fragment hit the closest unicorn on the neck, pressing into a nerve bundle that now seemed so very obvious to Rarity. Whatever was controlling them had flawless command over their minds and thus their body. But a mind, however smart, cannot countermand the body itself and the unicorn’s motor control failed his possessor as it flopped to floor as the nerves were struck.

What had been one moment of shock became two and suddenly the monster in their eyes saw that Rarity was smiling.

“Oh dear me,” Rarity said with the same charming smile as well over a dozen small fragments of the destroyed debris floated up around her, “You are suddenly so very exposed. Let me point out what you’ve done wrong.”

It was over in seconds. Their magic, now under the command of the dark creature in their minds, was strong and their bodies were powerful. To Rarity every gap in their armour, every weakness in their body, every imperfection was as obvious to her as the sun on a shining day. She had no idea why they were imperfect, why hitting a pony in one spot left him unconscious and hitting another in a different spot left his horn spluttering weakly, but she had no complaints.

Looking at the group of unconscious guards Rarity made a critical ‘hmmm’ sound. Her expression became worried.

“What will everypony think of me, leaving a pile of knocked out stallions in my store? Ah, the price of being beautiful.” With that thought she turned nudged the door.

Stepping into the street, Rarity recoiled as a bright light flared above her. She closed her eyes in self-defence of her vision, slowly reopening them when something thudded to the ground in front of her. Her eyelids peeling back, Rarity found herself staring at a curled up Rainbow Dash.

“Oh, darling!” She cried, running to her. ‘Poor thing is shivering. Where did she come? Surely I would have heard her flying by.’ Rarity kneeled down next to her friend, deeply concerned.

“....”

Rarity’s cocked an ear, catching something nearly too quiet to hear. She looked closer and saw that Rainbow’s lips were moving. Leaning in, she tried to work out what her seemingly unconscious friend was saying.

Just as she got close enough to hear, Rainbow Dash’s eyes flicked open. The pegasus surged upwards.

“THAT WAS AWES-ARGH!”

Both ponies fell back, eyes spinning. Rarity massaged the side of her head while Rainbow Dash rubbed her forehead.

“What the hay Rarity? That hurt!”

Rarity took affront to that, and made it quite clear. “Me? You were the one who jumped up so unexpectedly.”

“You were the one so close! What’s wrong Rarity, your prince charming turned out to be a dud so now you want a piece of the Dash?” Rainbow Dash sniggered behind a hoof, enjoying the gapping look of scandal on Rarity’s face.

“Why you- How can you even- oh you little-” The fashionista stamped a hoof and glared at her laughing friend. “I’ll get you for that Rainbow Dash, mark my words!”

A grin spread across Rainbow’s face and she nearly started laughing. “Ya wanna get me? Guess I was more right than I thought!”

Rarity was fairly certain she could feel a vein throbbing near her horn was close to popping. “Now is not the time for your little games!” She practically shrieked.

“There’s always time to tease you Rarity.” Dash laughed.

Stopping herself from reacting immediately, Rarity took a moment to think. In a far too calm voice, she said “Rainbow Dash, be a dear and look into my boutique for a moment would you?”

Warily, Rainbow took a step past her friend and peered through the ruined door. Her eyes widened at the unconscious unicorn guards strewn about the store front. Slowly, she turned to look back at Rarity.

Rarity smiled slyly at her.

“Pfft.” Looking away, Rainbow Dash tried her best to pretend it was nothing. “Well, I can teleport!”

Rarity rolled her eyes. “Now, just because I can knock out a room full of guards doesn’t mean you have to make up stories to impress me.”

It was Rainbow’s turn to gap. “‘Make up stories’? I don’t do make up of any kind! I can totally teleport now. Didn’t you see me? I was in like this big...dark...cloud...thing...” She slowly ground to a halt, shivering not in excitement but at the feelings the memory gave her.

A hoof pulled her away from the building and warmth embraced.

“It’s okay Rainbow Dash, you’re out in the...well, not sunlight of course. You’re perfectly free, there’s nothing holding you back now.” Rarity told her, slightly muffled as she hugged her friend.

They stayed like that for another minute, finally pulling free when Rainbow Dash’s shivering had subsided.

“Thanks for that Rarity.” Rainbow Dash muttered, looking away.

Knowing her friend’s reluctance to partake in anything so ‘girly’ as talking about feelings, Rarity just smiled and nodded. “I’m always ready to help a friend, you know that darling. Now, as important as the fact you can apparently teleport is, I do feel we should get moving and talk about this later.”

“Good idea.” Hovering above Rarity now, Rainbow Dash looked to the sky and swore, “Pegasi, coming this way! I dunno what’s wrong with them but there were a bunch with black eyes acting all freaky.”

They began to run down the street, ducking between houses to evade detection. As they did, Rarity confirmed the same had happened to her.

“The strangest thing,” Rarity was saying as they jumped under cover as a flight of possessed pegasi flew over their heads, “Was their magic.”

“Stranger than ponies we’ve known for years and the normally cool royal guards going crazy?” asked Rainbow with a critical look.

“Well, no, but it was very strange. Their magic looked...dirty. I’m honestly not sure how else to explain it.” Rarity sighed. “I do so wish we had not split up. Twilight would surely know what could cause such a thing.”

Rainbow Dash scoffed. “Rarity, I’m kinda more worried about the fact they’re trying to capture us.”

Rarity shrugged in silent agreement.

Looking around to make sure there was nopony around, Rainbow Dash chewed on her lip for a second. “Hey, uh, did you hear a weird voice? Like, talking about wanting your body?”

A teasing smirk appeared on Rarity’s face. “Oh, now who which one of us is-”

“Shut up!” Dash hissed, shooting Rarity a dark look. “I’m serious! I still have no idea I teleported or whatever – and I so did teleport – but before that this cloud got all dark and wrapped around me so I couldn’t get out. This voice kept whispering at me to let it possess me something.”

Rarity nodded, thinking back herself. “Just before I started seeing things – I’ll explain in a moment dear – those stallions were all talking at the same time in a very strange way. It was, oh, I can’t quite describe it....”

“Like this?”

She nodded. “Exactly, just like tha-”

Rarity and Rainbow Dash froze.

The shadows around them broke, revealing a horde of possessed ponies. All were glaring at them with the same evil intent. The ensorcelled darkness seeped away, drawing back into each of the bound of ponies now it had served its purpose.

“You may have escaped, but this time I shall show you no mercy. Prepare, little mortals, for an eternity of darkness and imprisonment within your own m-” Howled the dark thing from every direction, cut off in the middle of its threat by a barrage of custard pies coming hitting the face of every possessed Ponyvillian.

And Rarity.

“Take that, you evil-meanie-miney-moes- oh I got confused.” Pinkie dropped from above, landing in front of her friends. In her saddle-seats the Cake twins giggled at the custard-faced ponies around them. “Hi guys!”

“Pinkie...Pie....” Rarity wiped the custard away so she could glare properly.

“Oh, sorry Rarity,” giggled Pinkie, obviously not sorry as far as any watcher could spot.

The sound of custard hitting the ground en mass delayed further discussion. “Gah! You wretched little piece of FILTH!”

“Alright Pinks, what’s step two?” Rainbow Dash spread her wings and dropped into a fighting stance.

Pinkie blinked at her. “Step two?”

“Uh, yeah. Step two. Of your plan.” The pegasus’ expression fell when she saw Pinkie’s look of bafflement. “You have a plan right? Something more than ‘throw pies’.”

“Oh, that! Of course I do! ‘Throw pies, jump down to my friends!’” Pinkie beamed at them.

“Splendid.” Rarity muttered, backing away from the approach of the malevolent ponies.

“I don’t know how you mortals escaped-” Began the entity before Pinkie cut it off.

“Oh, that’s easy. I took the suspiciously spacious sewer tunnels.”

Despite the danger of their situation, Rainbow had to correct her friend. “Err, Pinkie? Ponyville doesn’t have sewer tunnels.”

Pinkie frowned. “Really? Huh, then where did I get this manhole cover. Or is that ponyhole?.” She muttered, pulling out a large metal disc.

“Argh! Enough! I’m going to beat the lot of you until you can’t move!” Putting actions to words the pony horde leapt, teeth bared in viciously snarls.

“Dream on!” Rainbow Dash landed between her friends, wings spread wide. She wrapped a fetlock around each of her friend’s hooves. Just like the time in the cloud, Rainbow Dash felt everything around her fall away. Light and sound had no meaning to her, unable to touch her. She was free in the most complete sense.

To the eyes of her friends and their attacker her wings blazed with light. When the light faded the mares and foals were gone.

***

A flash of light and Rarity found herself in a horrible, horrible place.

On the ground.

The dirty ground.

With speed that would have impressed Rainbow Dash had she been paying attention Rarity was on her hooves within an instant. She had already begun brushing her coat before she realised where they were.

“Sweet Apple Acres?” She muttered to herself. They were indeed in the front yard of the Apple family orchard. Rainbow was spread on the ground, panting and occasionally shifting weakly while Pinkie was...

...changing diapers.

“There ya go! All snugly-wuggly in nice clean diapers.” She cooed to the twins, who gargled happily in response.

Lifting her head, Rainbow Dash gave Rarity a tired but cocky smirk. “See...told ya...c’n tel’port.” Her head drooped as she spoke.

“I...yes, darling, you can. Remarkable.” Taking a deep breath, Rarity wondered if the world had any more surprised waiting for her besides friends and neighbours trying to attack her and a pegasus teleporting from the middle of Ponyville all the way out to Sweet Apple Acres.

‘Question later, now we really need to find Applejack. She was coming here to get her brother to start searching the farm. I hope they didn’t get her too.’

Opening her mouth to ask Pinkie to start looking, Rarity’s attention was drawn to the barn door that creaked open. Spinning in place her horn began to glow. Rainbow Dash was clearly exhausted and Pinkie had foals in her hooves, meaning their protection was up to Rarity.

Her sight had begun to change again, showing her the weaknesses in the barn structure when the door pushed all the way open.

“Am Ah happy ta see y’all.” A familiar drawl, distorted strangely, rang out to them. Rarity gasped in shock and Pinkie whistled in appreciation.

A shiny silver pony walked from the barn. The armour that covered her was beautiful, perhaps the most impressive metal work Rarity had ever laid eyes upon. It was a work of art yet somehow familiar.

A silver-clad hoof reached up to steady the unconscious red stallion thrown over her back. Rarity’s vision seemed to waver as she looked upon the armour. Everything else was flawed in some way, but the armour was perfect. Completely, impossibly perfect. Her gaze was drawn to the bloodied Big Mac and this time her gasp was one of horror.

“Pinkie, cover the foals' eyes.” She snapped, glancing back to find Pinkie already hurriedly turning the twins away.

“Ah need a little help here.” Applejack said, stepping closer. Her voice was shaky, and Rarity suspected she was looking the worse for wear under that impossible armour. “Ah can carry him easy but he’s draggin’ somethin’ fierce an’ I don’t wanna hurt him anymore than he has been.”

Rarity’s magic began to adjust Big Mac as quickly as she could. As she did, Rarity looked through the eye-holes to meet her friend’s gaze. “Applejack, darling, whatever happened to you? Armour? Where did you get that and...your brother...”

As much as she did not want to voice it, Rarity could see something. Somehow she could see a shadow slithering beneath the stallion’s skin, unnatural and unwanted by its host.

Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’t know Rarity, Ah just don’t know. I think...I think there’s something controllin’ him. Him and all those guards.” She jerked her head back towards the barn.

Rarity did not bother looking in. She could imagine what she would find. “First my vision, then Rainbow Dash teleporting and now this. What in Equestria is going on?”

Beneath her helm Applejack’s eyebrows rose sceptically. “RD teleportin’? Was that tha big flash just now? Guess it musta been, ‘less you gals managed to come sprintin’ after we split up an’ picked up the foals on the way. What’s with that anyway?”

“I couldn’t just leave them, duh!” Pinkie called, joining them in adjusting Mac so that he was draped without dragging his head on the ground. “Not with Mr and Mrs Cake acting all evil.”

“The Cakes as well?” Sighing, Rarity shook her head. “This is madness. Do you think Trixie is behind this?”

Applejack shrugged, careful not to upset her brother. “Ah can’t imagine that trickster managin’ ta pull off playin’ games with the entire town’s minds. But this ain’t chance. Whatever’s causin’ this has to be related.”

“Let...let it try...” They looked down, finding Rainbow Dash forcing herself up. “I don’t care who it is. I’ll show whoever did this what I do to ponies who hurt my friends!” She managed without too many pants. Reaching out, she planted a hoof between her friends.

Rarity let a smile grow. “Rainbow is right. It matters not who did this, but we will show them that we’re not just going to let them do whatever they want with our town!” Gently Rarity’s hoof joined Rainbow’s.

“We’ll save tha entire town if we have to!” Applejack grinned within the armour, placing a shining hoof atop the others’. “Ah don’t know where this armour came from an’ Ah don’t care so long as it lets me give ‘em a good kickin’!”

Pinkie put her hoof on last. To the shock of her friends her smile was gone. On her face was an expression of utter seriousness.

“Nopony is taking Pumpkin and Pound’s parents away from them. Not while Pinkie Pie has anything to say about it!” Her gaze became, against all odds, a glare.

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Cross my heart!”

“Hope ta fly!”

“Stick a cupcake in my eye!”

“You girls know what that means?” Pinkie smiled at last. “That’s a Pinkie Promise and nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise!”

Her voice became unexplainably echoing, no longer bound to mere sound waves, and her words resonated through the air. A weight fell upon them all, binding them to their promise. Pinkie grinned as her friends stared at her in shock.

***

The Mayor stared emptily into the air in front of her, not seeing the town hall before her. The only thing of interest was the purple unicorn on the ground before it, shackled by creations of pure shadow.

“Your friends may have escaped my minions, but they won’t stay lucky for very long.” The Mayor hissed in a voice that was not her own. “They have made a fatal mistake, and at last I shall take what is rightfully mine. Soon all six of you will be my hosts and with the power of the Elements at my command Equestria will bow to me. Soon, the Nightmare will claim victory!”

In the farm yard, a shadow passed beneath Big Macintosh’s eyelid. His ear twitched, but all he heard was the laughter of a nightmare as it used his body to commit the ultimate betrayal against his sister.

***

Wow, done at last. So glad to finally be updating after so long. Well, I hope this provided some satisfaction to those of you who wanted to see some action. I glossed over a lot because I wasn’t sure I could write a pony-fighting scene that would do it justice (geddit? Justice, Justice Itself, oh what a wit!) and instead decided that it would be best for people to decide how they wanted Applejack to have beaten up a barn full of guards with her magic armour on their own.

And no, I’m not just taking the cheap route. I’m much better at writing violence between things with hands, or arms, or claws at least.

As ever comment, thumbs up if you haven’t already and fav if you want. Thanks for reading, see you in the comments/next chapter.

Act II - Ch. 15 Stirring Shadows

And here comes Chapter 15, Stirring Shadows. Really, I’m just coming up with some vaguely related chapter names now. I only have chapter names worked out before hand for every important chapters, like what may be the next chapter “The Three-Fold Mark”.

Still, here you go. Now, I was off my tits (not that I have tits, being a man) from very strong painkillers for a part or two of this (bloody teeth) so be warned. Still, I think it holds up. After some thought provoked by a comment, I’ve began to refocus on something that I feel I left a bit out. It’s a very important bit to the story in general and Tyrael’s journey from Tyrael to Paladin (and perhaps back again, who knows? Besides me, I mean).

[Insert super beta-reader comments activate start GO!]

Well if you give me an intro like that I’m contractually obligated to say something! Darn, my usual plan of silently slinking off into the shadows won’t work this time. On the plus side I’m just a couple weeks away from finals, after that I’m on winter break! And not the crummy 10 day break including weekend days, like in high school. Time for relaxing, editing, and making some pony-related gifts for family.

End

Enjoy this chapter....if you dare!

Chapter 15 – Stirring Shadows

***

They all tried talking at once, quite understandably confused. They could feel it, some unexplainable feeling like a lead weight in the back of their brains. Yet soft, light while somehow heavy. Just trying to think a description was giving Rainbow Dash a headache and Applejack could feel one of her own not far behind.

Pinkie smiled happily as her friends talked at her. It was really funny, watching her friends’ devolve into gabbling and confusion.

Finally, Rainbow Dash resorted to a proven tactic for getting attention; shouting.

“Pinkie, what did you do?!” Rarity and Applejack fell silent, looking at Pinkie Pie for the answer too.

Pinkie shrugged. “No idea,” she said cheerfully. “I...”she frowned.

When she just kept frowning with a thoughtful expression, Rarity leaned forward. “Pinkie, dear?”

“I....think it was...” Pinkie rubbed her forehead, expressing crinkling slightly. “Ohh, I’m not sure what to call it. That was my new magic voice. Remember when Dashie was flying away from us because she didn’t want anypony to realise she was scared of trees?”

“Hay!” Rainbow Dash scowled at Pinkie. “I...well...whatever.” She looked away, definitely not pouting when Applejack gave her a look. Even with the silver helm hiding Applejack’s expression, Rainbow Dash could tell she was getting one of her ‘don’t lie’ glares. “What’s your point?”

Applejack made an ‘oh’ of recollection. “Ah remember. That shoutin’ was from you, Pinkie?”

“Shouting?” Rarity inquired before her eyes widened. “Oh my, you mean the shout which made those pegasi drop the piano? I honestly never really thought about it much at the time, but it was rather strange. I just assumed they were surprised.”

“Sure didn’t feel normal ta me, now Ah think about it. Was kinda busy and never really gave it any thought after,” admitted Applejack.

“We had Dashie to be worrying about,” Pinkie agreed, pulling Rainbow Dash into a one-legged hug. The tired pegasus struggled half-heartedly. “I didn’t mean to do it either, so I decided not to bother anypony about it.”

Rainbow Dash gave in and just glared at Pinkie. “Bother us? Pinks, if you suddenly have a magic voice I think that’s kinda something we might like to know.”

Shrugging weakly, Pinkie smiled slightly. “You were all sad and needed our help most. I haven’t been able to do it again until just now anyway.”

“Still...” Looking away from Pinkie, Rainbow Dash suddenly noticed something. “Uh, you know...haven’t been here in a while...can we, uh...go somewhere else?” She asked with a slight but noticeable tremble in her voice.

The others looked around to see what was causing such a reaction, save Applejack who decided not to risk throwing her brother off by accident.

“What do you- oh!” Rarity gasped, looking at Rainbow with concern. “The trees. I’m sorry darling, in the strain of...well, all this it simply slipped my mind. Are you okay?”

Gulping, Rainbow Dash forced herself to nod. “I think I can...put up with it. Please, girls, let’s get out of here.” She bit her lip to keep a whimper in.

Applejack’s voice was regretful in her response. “Ah’m sorry Dash, but gonna need ya to hold on for a bit longer. Rarity, we can talk ‘bout Pinkie’s voice in a minute. Right now, y’all need ta help me get Mac inside. We got a first aid kit an’ yer magic can get it all on better than mah hooves can.”

“Of course darling, where is it? Pinkie, stay with the foals and Rainbow Dash,” Rarity asked and commanded one after the other as she set off to the house with Applejack.

Rainbow Dash raised a few weak protests at being counted together with the foals. Her complaints were duly ignored.

“Granny keeps it in the kitchen, bottom shelf of the pantry- Granny!” Applejack yelled, nearly unsettling her brother. “Where’s Granny?”

“Applejack!” Rarity turned and grabbed her friend’s face between her hooves. “I know you’re worried about Granny Smith, but right now your brother needs your help right away.”

The farmpony nodded, but Rarity could tell she was still worried. Darting into the kitchen she returned with the first aid kit in her magical grip. Applejack moved to the table, edging her brother onto it.

As she unpacked the first aid supplies Rarity added in a softer tone; “I can’t imagine whoever is doing this using a mare of such considerable age. She’s hardly a physical powerhouse. I’m certain she’s still abed.”

Letting out a heavy breath, Applejack nodded. “Yer right, sure she’s fine. Let’s get Mac fixed up. Y’all okay ta do this? Ah’ve had to patch up enough farm accidents ta know mah way around some o’ this stuff.”

“Darling, I’m no Nurse Redheart but I will do my best. Tell me what to do.”

Together they managed to lay Macintosh out and get to work. He didn’t stir as they worked, cleaning the splits in his skin where he was bleeding and setting bandages over them. Rarity’s unerring eye never failed her, setting each cloth perfectly.

Then, to Applejack’s surprised, Rarity punched her brother in the chest.

“Rarity!” She yelled furiously. “What in Tartarus are ya doin’?!” One of her hooves came down hard as she stamped to emphasise her demand. The floor trembled at the force of the blow.

Rarity blinked, suddenly realised what she had done. “Oh, I was...setting a bone back into place?” She said uncertainly. “I...just saw that it was out of place and a firm jab right there would put it back. I suppose I should have said something, my apologies.”

“This is gettin’ too much! RD is teleportin’, Ah grew magic armour, Pinkie’s got a magic voice and now y’all can apparently see broken bones INSIDE mah brother! Just what the hay is goin’ on?” Applejack growled, fighting the urge to stamp again for fear of breaking the floor.

“That’s what Ah’m wondering!” An old, cranky voice snarled. They both looked to the door to find an elderly green mare glaring at them. “What’s happened to that brother o’ yers an’ why’re ya wearing some fancy tin suit?”

“Granny!” A smile appeared beneath Applejack’s helm. She was thankful it also hid the tears of relief threatening to leak out. “Ah was so worried!”

Granny Smith trudged into the kitchen, her glare settling on Big Mac. “Sweet Celestia!” She quickly moved over to him, passing Applejack who stepped aside anxiously.

Watching the old mare, something looked wrong to Rarity’s eyes. She stared at Granny as the elderly mare bumped into one of the kitchen drawers before reaching where Macintosh’s head lay.

“Poor darlin’....” Granny sighed, leaning down.

A flash of silver, a moment of reflected light that was too quick for Applejack to notice. It was a different case with Rarity. Her eyes began to burn with a feeling that was still alien to her, and it felt to her as though suddenly a light had appeared when all she saw before was darkness.

“Applejack, get her away from him!” She cried, stepping forward with horn lit.

Looking at her friend Applejack’s brow furrowed in confusion. “What y’all talkin’ ‘bout?”

“This, you stupid foal.” A now familiar voice informed her mockingly.

“Granny...” Applejack’s horrified eyes settled on Granny Smith, whose eyes had turned black. A knife, taken from the drawer the old mare had ‘bumped’ into, was held by a hoof against Mac’s throat.

She flinched at the harsh expression of sadistic pleasure on her grandmother’s face. “This was far easier than I thought. However you foals are thwarting me, you clearly lack complete control over these abilities of yours.”

“Get away from mah brother!” Letting Applejack get the attention of the monster controlling Granny Smith Rarity focused her magic on the knife. If she could just get it out of her hooves fast enough this situation would be much less difficult.

Granny’s usual laughter was replaced by something far more sinister. “Remove your armour and- oh no you don’t!” This was hissed, shadows running down the length of her foreleg to cover the knife. Rarity’s magic faded, no longer able to grasp the knife.

“Pony-feathers.” Indulging in a rare bout of less than ladylike swearing, Rarity glared at the evil shadows she could now she coiling beneath Granny’s coat. They fluttered and flared like living tattoos beneath the old green fur.

It returned the glare in full force. “Futile. In the end I will take what I need from you. It matters not what strange magic you have acquired, nor where you have hidden Kindness. Even your new powers will simply add to my own might when I have claimed you.”

“Yer plum crazy is ya think y’all are gonna get away with this. Ah don’t care how ya did it either, but Ah’m tellin’ ya now we can end this without it goin’ any further,” Applejack tried, her voice flat and her eyes fastened on the blade against her brother’s throat.

Granny laughed again. “You ponies are telling me to give up? I hold the bargaining chip here, both of them.”

“Come on now Trixie-”

“Trixie?” The thing inside Granny burst into amused laughter. “You really are a foal. That pathetic little unicorn was a convenient pet; it only took a few days to break her weak mind. Oh how she trembled and wept!”

Rarity’s eyes narrowed. “So, this is to do with Trixie.” She moved an inch at a time, trying to close the distance.

“Not another inch. Did you seriously think that mortal could have stunned Celestia, even by surprise? My sister is not so weak!” It boasted.

Frowns appeared on both ponies’ faces. “Yer sista?” Applejack glared at it. “What, ya expect us to believe yer related to the Princess? A third sister?” She spat on the floor to show her opinion of that.

“I am her ONLY sister!” It suddenly roared, voice far louder than any Granny’s aged throat could achieve. “The TRUE diarch- no, monarch of the Night! Not that false, weak thing she keeps at her side.”

Like the dawn of a sun, Rarity suddenly understood. “The Nightmare.”

Before Applejack could react or the monster in Granny’s skin could reply a blur of Pinkie burst into the room.

“Drop the knife!” Pinkie’s bellow struck like a hammer to an anvil, ringing through them with a deep resonation that touched something less than physical inside Rarity. Applejack could feel it but the feeling was muted and dulled to her protected ears. Where the Nightmare’s voice was a seeping sound of old hates and cold fury that felt like a living sickness given voice, Pinkie’s was still light as air and a tremble away from bursting into joyous laughter.

The shadows and Granny’s hoof release the knife instantly. Rarity leapt at her, hoof striking out. She let her strange sight guide her, gently pressing in a point on the side of Granny’s neck with the tip of her hoof. The shadows around the old body buckled, fighting off the automatic affect the attack imposed. Yet just as the shadows had no power to strengthen Granny Smith’s age-weakened body it could not stop this either.

Granny began to fall limply, quickly caught by Rarity. A snore rose from the old mare, undisturbed as Rarity deposited her on chair.

Pinkie grinned at them, just shy of a smirk. “Pinkie Pie saves the day.”

She was ignored by Applejack who turned a furious glare on Rarity. Not that it could be seen from within the helm.

“What did y’all do ta Granny?”

“Erm, put her to sleep I believe. Hence the snoring,” Rarity pointed out calmly, if nervously. “I do believe I pressed one of those nerves Aloe mentioned at the spa once. She is perfectly fine.”

Pinkie’s widened comically in surprise. “Wow, you learnt to knock ponies out with a touch from the spa?! Why didn’t you just tell Dashie that when you were bugging her to go? She’d love to learn that.”

A haughty sniff prefaced Rarity’s reply. “I do not do anything so crass as bug anypony, not even Rainbow Dash....speaking of whom...”

“Y’all go check on her,” Applejack instructed them, moving to check on her grandmother. “Ah’ll take Granny up to her bed and move Mac somewhere comfortable. After that, we’re headin’ into town.”

Rarity and Pinkie nodded. Just as Pinkie was about to leave the room, Applejack called out to her.

“Yeah?” Looking back with a relatively calm smile, Pinkie regarded her friend curiously.

“Thanks fer the save. Ah...Ah don’t know what Ah woulda done. Can’t hurt Granny but Ah couldn’t let her hurt Mac either. Thanks fer not making me choose.” Applejack’s thanks were sincere and heartfelt, and had she not still been covered in a thick layer of armour she would have given Pinkie a hug. “Ah just...mah family havin’ this thing in ‘em....

As it was, Pinkie went ahead with the hug anyway.

“That’s what friends are for, silly. We’ll get your family back, and we’ll get the Cakes back too. We’ll get everypony’s families back to normal, and that is a Pinkie Promise,” the party pony told her quietly, her smile now more subdued but filled with certainty.

Applejack nodded, not trusting her voice with the lump in her throat as she looked at two-thirds of her close family over Pinkie’s shoulder.

Eventually Pinkie pulled away, a soft smile on her face. “I better go check on Dashie, I left her with the twins and all those scary trees. I don’t think she’ll appreciate Rarity fussing over them or her.”

A weary chuckle forced its way out of Applejack. “Y’all are spot on there sugarcube.”

At that moment Rarity was indeed fussing over Rainbow Dash. She had exited the house to find the pegasus stubbornly glaring at the ground, doing her best to ignore the gurgling foals Pinkie had forced on her. There was one on each side, cuddling her of all things. When Rainbow looked up at the sound of hooves her expression was that of a pony suffering great indignity.

“Not a word, Rarity. I’m this far away from freaking out right now. This far.” Her wing tips were held apart with barely room for a single hair to get between them. The shivers running down Rainbow Dash’s spine every time she caught sight of the evil, leafy abominations around her threatened to close that gap.

Rarity coughed delicately, not at all hiding a giggle. “Of course dear. I’ll just keep you company, shall I? Applejack should be done in a minute and then we can head back into town.” With a barely concealed look of distaste she settled with some reluctance on the ground next to her friend. She made very sure to not look like she was watching when Rainbow shuffled slightly, adjusting the foals so they had a better grip.

A few quiet seconds passed before Pinkie Pie arrived. She beamed at the sight of the twins and Rainbow Dash before deciding to join in.

“Aw, come on Pinkie. Not now,” Huffed Rainbow Dash, her cheeks going red. There was altogether too much sappiness going on right now for her. Still...she didn’t protest too much, since more Pinkie meant fewer trees in sight.

Pinkie’s voice was unflinching in her determination. “When a friend needs a hug, Pinkie Pie delivers. And you, Dashie, need a hug.”

Letting out a pained sigh, Rainbow Dash muttered loud enough to make sure Rarity heard that she would be perfectly fine, but if Pinkie insisted.

Rarity looked away and covered her smile, holding her giggles inside. Despite the severity of what was happening it was comforting to see Pinkie still doing as Pinkie does. Soon enough they would likely be embroiled in problems aplenty, a few minutes of peace would do them all a world of good.

She took a few steps closer, not enough to join in but close enough that she could reach out and lay a hoof on Rainbow’s shoulder. The pegasus glanced up from the earth pony hugging her chest, eye brows shotting up in surprise. She gave Rarity a hesitant smile, aware of just how against her usual ‘no sappiness’ rule this was.

Rainbow Dash’s trembles, Rarity noted with pleasure, were nearly gone and every passing moment the tired pegasus was looking more relaxed.

‘That new trick of hers must be quite exhausting. I wonder if the Elements are causing this...oh, if only Twilight were here.’ Rarity thought with a shake of a her head. Her expression of concern soon melted into one of relief when she heard light snores. Having closed her eyes Rainbow Dash had let her tired body have its way. Surrounded by the comfort of other ponies, safe from the traumatic sight of the nightmare plants around them, she had soon drifted off.

The door to the house swung open to reveal Applejack. Her inexplicable armour was gone, and she looked none too relieved about it. She also looked like somepony had used her as a punching bag.

Kicking the door shut behind, Applejack gave the snoring pegasus a slightly forced smile of amusement. “Welp, Granny’s in her room and Ah got Mac in his. Tha’ armour kinda just vanished after Ah moved Mac. Jammed the doors too, just in case.”

“Applejack!” Rarity stepped away from Rainbow Dash, a frown coming out in full force. “Darling, what happened to you?”

The farmpony shrugged, rubbing the back of her neck. “Ya see, the armour didn’t really, y’know, appear right away. Those varmints got a few shots in.”

Rarity winced. “I do hope you didn’t do too much damage, I’m fairly certain they may not have been in control of themselves at the time.”

“Ah didn’t exactly have time ta ask ‘em nicely, especially after the first couple’a kicks.” Applejack rolled her eyes. “Ah mighta given ‘em a bit of a bruisin’ but they’ll live. What didja want me ta do?”

Holding up a hoof to placate her friend, Rarity conceded the point. “I completely understand, let us just leave the issue for now. What is important, however, is you.”

“Me?”

“Yes, you. First we are going to make sure you were not hurt, not badly at least, and then we shall plan our course of action,” Rarity said briskly, using her magic to lift one of Applejack’s legs so she could get a better look at it.

Applejack yanked her limb back, frowning. “Ah’m fine. Let’s fix this mess.”

Magic surrounded her hoof again. “You may not be fine, we need to be sure.”

“Ah said, Ah’m fine. We got more important things to worry about like findin’ Trixie an’ Twilight! We were her in town, for all we know somethin’ has already happened to her,” Applejack insisted stubbornly, pulling her hoof free.

“In which case you need to be at your best. Now give me your leg, you’re bleeding.”

“Ah’m fine!”

“Then let me check and we can go!”

The tug-of-war for Applejack’s hoof continued, both participants glaring. Pinkie giggled, quickly joined by the twins who weren’t sure why they were giggling but it was fun so why not?

“Girls, that looks really fun but maybe we should get Dashie out of here before she wakes up and gets all shaky again?” She pointed out after enjoying the spectacle for a little bit. “Applejack, if you aren’t as hunky-dory as possible you could drop Dashie halfway there and she’ll wake up and go ‘oh no, somepony save me from the evil trees!’ which will really embarrass her when we swoop to her rescue and-”

An orange hoof was held up in surrender before Pinkie could continue. “Alright! Just make it quick,” Applejack ground out through clenched teeth.

Rarity didn’t roll her eyes, because that’s not what ladies do. At least she didn’t according to her.

***

They emerged from the edge of the Everfree Forest into gloom little different from that which choked the forest’s innards. Blocked by the dark ceiling of ominous clouds the light that reached them brought a feeling of the early morning Tyrael judged they had left behind some time ago.

He came to a stop and allowed Fluttershy to gently slide off his back. She did so with no small amount of relief on both their parts. The feeling of her mane brushing against the side of his neck had been....strange.

For the umpteenth time Tyrael cursed the madness of a mortal form. A simple, unwitting touch or gesture caused it to stir strange and bring things to life within him that were not of his own making. His thoughts were affected by the state of his body regardless of his determination to ignore it. Hunger, tiredness and...other...things.

He almost hated that fact the sensation of being so close to another living being was...pleasant. It was ironic that something causing feelings that felt good resulted in such a negative reaction from a supposed beacon of purity.

He didn’t like that either, actually. The irony wasn’t lost on him.

Fluttershy breathed in relief. She would never dream saying anything, but she had felt Paladin’s wings twitch a time or two. It was only natural and she knew it was likely unconscious. After all with dozens of animals living in her house she had long since accepted the facts of nature and how they manifested.

That didn’t make it any less awkward on her part, much less after considering her own reaction. Quite the opposite, in fact.

Close behind them Air Raid, the bear and a thoroughly fed up Trixie joined the pair.

Air Raid looked at the pair of pegasi, Paladin directing his steady gaze at the nearby town with all the force of a catapult while Fluttershy shuffled nervously behind him.

‘Lucky bastard.’ he thought sourly. ‘Bet he gets all the plo-’

“Thank Celestia!” The guardspony dropped to the ground, side-stepping just in time for the unicorn who had just screamed to land next to him instead of on top. Since Trixie had rarely had the chance to leap from a bear to the ground while in a state of heavy exhaustion she remained standing only long enough to wobble before face-planting in the dirt.

“Something wrong?” Air Raid asked with a snigger.

Trixie lifted her head enough to glare at him. Her attention was diverted when a light touched pressed against her side, revealing itself to be Fluttershy when she turned to look. The meek pegasus gave her a shy smile as she helped the weakened unicorn to her hooves.

“A-are you okay?” She asked softly.

Trixie nodded, although one of her hooves sprung up to rub the base of her horn. “Trixie- ow. Trixie is fine.”

Once the unicorn was able to stand on her own Fluttershy turned to the bear, who backed up a step nervously just in case. To his relief the pegasus just patted him on the nose and thanked him for helping. With that the massive, tonnes-heavy bear turned and fled back into the Everfree.

In the privacy of her own thoughts, Trixie was very glad she hadn’t encountered Fluttershy during that fateful show in Ponyville. She shuddered to think how the other pegasus would have treated her.

“That bear could have been useful,” Air Raid commented loud enough to be heard by all. He arched an eyebrow at Fluttershy questioningly. “Maybe you shouldn’t have sent it away.”

Fluttershy shook her head slightly, lowering her head when he continued to look at her.“Him. And, well, I don’t think he really wanted to. It’s not like it’s any of his business e-either, what ponies do.”

Air Raid resisted the urge to point out the bear had probably not wanted to carry Trixie but that hadn’t stopped her.

“It is fine.”

Paladin’s voice cut through the air like a knife and he had their attention instantly. He was facing away from them still, his eyes locked on Ponyville.

“Sir?” asked Air Raid hesitantly.

“The bear will not be needed.” Paladin glanced back at them contemplatively. “It is too large and I do not wish us to be seen. Air Raid, your colouration does not favour a stealthy approach. You and Fluttershy are to circle that way-” He pointed a hoof to one side “-while I shall take Trixie and approach from the other, since only Fluttershy and I know the local terrain. We will converge on Fluttershy’s home.”

“M-my home?” Fluttershy repeated clearly confused. “Why would we go there?”

“It is likely that the entity formerly in control of Trixie will use places you are familiar with as ambush locations. Your home is closest possible trap and the only one we can safely assume to not have been sprung by one of your friends.” He answered quickly.

‘My friends...oh no!’ A gasp was torn from Fluttershy’s mouth before she could stop it. “If somepony is there, then what about all my little animal friends? Angel Bunny would never let anypony in, what if he’s hurt? Oh no!”

Her wings spread and pumped, lifting her into the sky before Paladin could stop her. The usually timid pegasus flapped her wings hard and was quickly gaining speed by the time Paladin’s voice was able to call out.

“Stop!” he roared uselessly, galloping hard after her. “We must turn their trap against them! Fluttershy! Stop!”

The figure of yellow and pink was becoming more distant by the second, ignoring or not hearing his shouts.

Reason reasserted itself in Tyrael’s mind and he spun back to face the other two. “Air Raid, after her!” he ordered.

“Yessir!” The pure authority in Paladin’s voice drove Air Raid’s acceptance and salute faster than usual.

“Now!” the massive pegasus thundered, urgent heat in his blue-white eyes.

Air Raid didn’t waste another moment on pleasantries like respecting superiors this time, simply taking off. His wings beat furiously as he pursued the wayward Bearer.

Fluttershy’s wings worked harder than they were used to, hard enough that only a minute into her flying sprint they began to ache with too-familiar heaviness. The sharp, sudden jab-like knife into one of her wing joints broke the fog of frantic worry gripping the normally placid mare. Flying of her extremely competent friend and the royal guard was not her best idea, it suddenly occurred to her. Full realisation nearly locked her wings in place. It was only Angel’s face appearing in her mind’s eye as she began to get closer to the ground that sparked a burst of will power. Her wing-beat resumed, steadily climbing every passing second.

‘I hate to just fly off like that, b-but I can’t just leave my poor little animal friends on their lonesome if somepony evil is waiting for me at home. Paladin will understand...I hope.’ She thought, fighting her usual habit of looking down and hiding behind her hair. It had been a quickly learnt lesson that such a thing was something of a bad idea while flying.

Behind her Air Raid cursed mares to the moon and back. His wings were straining and he had shed several pieces of armour to get rid of some of his excess weight. He skimmed above the ground, keeping low so he didn’t stick out like a storm cloud on a sunny day.

‘I thought she was supposed to be the weak one!’ It was with some relief that he saw a dot of yellow and pink ahead of him. She was low to the ground as well and Air Raid thanked the Princesses and anything else that could have helped.

Yet the dot began to shrink. Whatever was making her fly even faster was putting the last nail in Air Raid’s coffin as far as he was concerned. A sweat broke out and his wings began to pick up their efforts.

Had anypony been close enough to look they would have seen fear burning brightly in the guardspony’s eyes. ‘Oh Celestia, if she reaches there first and it really is a trap, the captain will kill me!’ Spurred on by a mental image of Captain Bulwarkand her likely reaction to finding out he failed to stop her daughter from walking into a trap Air Raid strained and pushed every ounce of speed from his body.

He pumped his wings, rising over a tree for a moment. He fell down once past it and darted through the branches of another that lay in his path. His eyes widened suddenly when he realised the tree wasn’t as empty as he thought it was. Something large with the texture of burlap rammed into his face and sent the guard tumbling to the ground. Pulling his head out of the obstruction, Air Raid shook off the...streamers?

‘Who the hell leaves a sack of party supplies in a bucking tree in the middle of nowhere?!’ Letting out an agonised groan his took the air once more, hoping he was going in the right direction. That one distraction had cost him dearly. He just hoped it wouldn’t cost Fluttershy as well.

Third in the impromptu race came the ground bound pegasus. Paladin’s blue hooves crushed any plant or pebble unfortunate enough to find itself in his path as he charged across the country side. His passenger this time failed to appreciate the ride despite circumstances, unlike his last rider, and just bit her lip to hold back a whimper. Trixie’s hooves pressed against the base of his wings as she held herself in place with little regard to his discomfort. To be fair he gave no indication of his feelings on the matter, being far too preoccupied trying to work out a plan.

With unending eons of experience planning battles, Tyrael was quite literally one of the most skilled tacticians in existence. He was thus rather galled that the best plan he could work out for when he reached the ambush was to attack the enemy before they could do harm to his wayward charge.

He narrowed his eyes as he bounded over a fallen tree blocking the road. ‘No matter. Some situations give little opportunity to plan or exploit. I will not allow our enemy to succeed, whoever it may be.’ An idea had been sitting at the back of his mind for some time, since Trixie’s appearance and explanation, stirred to life.

Fluttershy could feel the familiarity of the half-lit landscape around her before she had arrived at her home. She was no stranger to waking at awkward hours to feed or care for her many animal friends. In the gloom she could almost mistake for pre-dawn morning it could have felt comforting in its familiarity.

But already she could spot things that were wrong. The chirp of early rising birds out for worms was absent; the rustle of wakening animals crawling from their dens was gone. The sounds of nature were as silent as the Everfree had been. For all its familiarity there was just as much that made it alien and Fluttershy could feel shivers running down her spine.

Her wings slowed and she dropped to the ground at the bridge leading over the stream outside her cottage. There was no sign of her animals, which she couldn’t decide was good or bad.

“H-Hello?” She called with all the volume of a voiceless mouse. Gulping, she took another breath and tried again. “I-Is anypony there?”

When this somehow failed to convince any intruders to reveal their nefarious presence Fluttershy jogged in place, looking around nervously. If only one of her little friends would peek out from a bush or a burrow, or some other sign that said she didn’t have to go into the dark, possibly occupied cottage.

Fluttershy was really regretting flying ahead now. If Paladin was with her now....

She stopped moving. Standing straight, Fluttershy took a deep breath again. ‘No, I have to be brave. Angel Bunny could be in danger and nopony else is here to do anything. Paladin has been so brave, staying all alone in the Everfree Forest with those Timber Wolves. I just need to be like him, because my friends need me. All of my friends.’

It wasn’t just her animal friends relying on her. All of her friends could be in danger in Ponyville, just like Paladin said. She had to make sure everything was alright here so she could go help them, she had to.

Fluttershy approached the door to her home, slowing down the closer she got. For all her determination each step was followed by a smaller step until she reached the door going at little more than an inch a step. She peeked through the windows but found nothing visible between the gloom and the tightly drawn curtains.

Taking what she really hoped would be her last deep breath; Fluttershy gently nudged the front door open. She poked her head in slowly, inch by inch.

“H-Hello?” She whispered, trotting in with small steps. The creak of the door opening just as slowly as she was entering filled the dark cottage, the only sound. With the walls and curtains blocking most of the meagre light available it was particularly shadowy inside and it took Fluttershy a few seconds to adjust.

She took another step deeper into the darkness when her hoof tapped something metal. A sharp squeak burst from her lips and she leapt backwards. Something crunched under her hoof and a figure came falling down on top of her. Fluttershy withdrew in on herself, wings freezing against her back in fear as her eyes went wide.

The looming figure fell right past her, crashing into the floor. Flutttershy blinked, staring down at the unconscious guardspony on the ground in front of her.

“Oh my.”

Her vision had adjusted enough that when she looked up Fluttershy was able to make out the slumped shapes of armoured stallions covering every inch of her home. Despite their lack movement the sight still sent her heart racing and she retreated towards the door. Looking down again she found the source of the earlier crunch; a piece of thin, cracked pottery.

Before she had time to work out where it had come from the sound of a door swinging open alerted her to new movement. A shrill scream was just making its way up her throat to hurt the ears of every living creature in earshot when a familiar voice interrupted her.

“Be calm my pegasus friend, your fright can come to an end.” Zecora pulled herself from the cupboard she had been jammed into. She frowned, tugging harder to free her hind legs and flanks. “For myself a diet may be a good idea, in Pinkie’s treats I have indulged I fear.”

“Oh, Zecora!” Throwing her hooves around her friend, Fluttershy hugged her with all the strength she could manage. “I’m so happy to see you.”

Zecora patted her friend, chuckling softly at Fluttershy’s relief. “And I you, when I found these ponies here I feared the worst. Luckily for me they did not expect my potions to work first.”

Pulling back, Fluttershy looked at her in confusion. “Your potions?”

The zebra nodded, pointing towards the shattered clay. “After my home was lost I decided to brew a few extra measures. Should trouble again stir my foe would learn I brew not just for pleasure. A single whiff of my potent potion and nopony should keep in motion.”

“You....you made a knock out gas potion.” Fluttershy gaped at the canny alchemist, to which Zecora gave her a sly smirk.

“Indeed I did and it served me well. One little sniff and down they all fell.” To demonstrate Zecora tapped one of the guards on the head, smiling with satisfaction at his lack of reaction.

“Um, but....why did you use it on the guards? I thought they were here to help.” Flutter kneeled next to one, checking his pulse and making sure he wasn’t sitting on any of his limbs.

Zecora looked surprised she didn’t know. “You do not know? Darkness has spread and something is draping the minds of ponies in shadow. Their will has been stolen and their bodies bent. I fled their reach but until I hid they did not relent. Only my charms spared me its touch. Since then they have been up to much.”

“Something is controlling them?” Fluttershy gasped, covering her mouth with her hooves.

“Although I regret to inform you, there were other victims too.” Indicating with her head, Zecora led Fluttershy towards the back of the house. Pulling open a cupboard Fluttershy used to store grains and various bird feeds, the tender pegasus found herself staring a trio of snoozing fillies.

“Oh no!” She swooped down, gathering the Cutie Mark Crusaders in her hooves. Looking back Fluttershy peered through her mane as Zecora with worry in her wide eyes. “What happened to the little dears?”

Zecora rubbed her nose with a hoof, a distinct expression of embarrassment on her face. “I...may have accidentally knocked them out too. They are fine and safe though, trust in me that that is true.”

If anypony would know of side-effects from her potions it would be Zecora, so Fluttershy took her at her word and breathed a sigh of relief.

“Why were you here if, um, you don’t mind me asking?” Fluttershy asked carefully, unable to resist looking over the fillies just in case.

“These young fillies were bored so they were staying with me, as your friends Rarity and Applejack were away,” the zebra began to explain, pulling a vine-woven net bag of clinking clay jars and glass bottles . “When my masks cried their warning and the darkness spread I took them into the forest until the shadows gave way to day. When the gloom remained I risked a venture to find what was going on, only for the girls to follow me.”

Fluttershy sighed in time with Zecora and both gave the girls long suffering looks.

Zecora shook her head sadly before completing her rhyme. “But skilled pathfinders they are not and this band found them as they came most stealthily. In pursuit I galloped with great haste, finding them here I let no time go to waste.”

“Thank goodness! I’m sure Applejack and Rarity will be thankful that you saved them. And um, Scootaloo’s parents. I’ll have to ask Pinkie who they are now I think about it.” Fluttershy frowned at the small mystery before dismissing it for now, relying on the fact that Pinkie knew everypony to help later.

“They were in my care and I failed to keep them safe. In my long life I have learned to fulfil my responsibilities, regardless of how troublesome fillies make them chafe.” Shaking her head, Zecora threw her roughly woven saddlebags over her flanks. “Now you must help me with the girls. We need to go before around us once more this foul darkness curls.”

Fluttershy nodded, reaching down to lift the first of the Crusaders onto Zecora’s back when a distant pounding reached her ears. Zecora’s ears twitched as well and they exchanged looks. Every second the pounding of a single set of hooves got closer and closer.

Zecora waved a hoof to ward Fluttershy back and crept back into the front of the cottage. She slid through the shadows like she was born to it, somehow muffling the sound of her hooves until she had reached one of Fluttershy’s windows next to the front door. Lifting one of the curtains just enough to see through, Zecora searched for the source of the sound.

Her eyes widened as she saw a large figure sprinting towards them. It leapt over the bridge, landing with a heavy thud without breaking stride. Zecora had enough time to make out that it was one pony being carried by enough before the rider fell tumbling down and the galloper leapt right over the small rise separating the door to Fluttershy’s cottage from the stream.

A lifetime of journey that had involved less than perfectly safe adventures served Zecora well in abandoning stealth in favour of leaping wildly away. It was fortunate that she did, since a door slammed nearly off its hinges has little appreciation for how stealthy the pony it just hit was being.

Paladin burst into Fluttershy’s cottage, wings flared majestically and an expression best captured by ancient murals of forgotten war gods. Every inch of his body was tense and ready for battle, his nerves burning at the slightest sound yet bound in iron control so no movement was wasted in vain.

Behind him the door swung half-heartedly, letting out a loud creak before the lower hinge broke and it tumbled to the floor. A pair of hoof marks had been smashed directly into its centre with enough force to have splintered and cracked the rest of it.

Paladin’s mouth opened but nothing escaped it. His war cry died somewhere deep in his chest as he took in the vision of unconscious, unmarked guardsponies around him. He remained in his battle stance, although this was likely due more to surprise and paranoia than any belief that the guards would spring back to life and attack.

A single blue eye flanked on one side by a long pink mane peeked at him from around a corner.

“H-hello P-Paladin,” Fluttershy’s whimper was nearly inaudible, only managing the feat of being heard by the complete lack of sound. “Um...s-sorry m-my door g-got i-in your w-wa-way. Z-Zecora a-already knocked t-them out b-before I got...h-here....” her explanation ran down in the face of his harsh expression until Fluttershy was just shaking in the face of Paladin’s anger.

With a snort he relaxed his stance somewhat. With a dismissive glance at the downed guards he began to slowly get closer to Fluttershy. His expression was cold and empty, his eyes now more ice than fire. Although he didn’t fully understand it, his tail flicked and whipped as though it was giving the guards around him a dismissal.

“U-uh, I’m s-sorry for r-running off l-like that.” She whispered, backing up slightly. Paladin was incredibly intimidating normally, but now that he was clearly angry.... Her back hit something and she peeked through her mane after a few seconds of nervous lip-chewing. She trembled and another apology was forming on her lips when Paladin shook his head.

“Foolish.” He didn’t spit the word, not quite. Paladin glared down at her. “That was foolish. They were waiting for you. What would you have done if Zecora had not already done this? Would you even have the sense to know they were the enemy? So filled with worry and fear, unable to control your emotions, would you have been able to detect the stench that wafts from these puppets as I do? What would you have done?”

Fluttershy flinched as he spoke. There was something....primal about his anger. It rolled off him in waves like a fire, practically scorching her. “I-I’m sorr-“

“You simply charged ahead without regard for planning! Without tactics or thought to guide you!” Paladin roared over her. He snorts, streams of breathing shooting from his nostrils almost like the steam from a kettle. “Sorry is not good enough!”

By now Fluttershy could feel tears leaking down her face. She had been shouted at before but not like this. Not somepony she considered a friend and not in such a raw, furious fashion.

In the silence following his final shout, a sob replaced it. Behind him a curtain stirred as Zecora pulled herself upright and a single flash of lightning in the distant stormwall illuminated a falling tear.

Paladin stepped back. His eyes were no longer cold and hard, nor hot and furious. Now confusion replaced them, and a hate he had only recently discovered – self-loathing.

‘What am I doing?’ A cold weight seemed to form in his chest as Tyrae- no, Paladin stared at the crying Fluttershy. ‘I...I didn’t mean to do that, I didn’t mean to say that! Why am I so an-’

Fluttershy’s tearful, sob-smothered voice cut through his internal strife. “I...I just wanted to s-save my friends.” Lifting her eyes away from the floor, Fluttershy’s eyes of cyan met Paladin’s white-blue. “I couldn’t....I couldn’t stand the thought of them being hurt for m-my sake. Please, I just...I couldn’t let them hurt all the animals I love so much! Even if I put myself in danger, I couldn’t do nothing! I-I don’t care if that makes you angry. I’m sorry for not waiting for you but I’m not sorry for wanting to help my friends and I never will be!”

The last she said with a voice that was no stronger but was more resolute. She cried as she spoke but this didn’t diminish the certainty of her words.

Their eyes met as she opened her heart and white light flared in Fluttershy’s eyes. For a moment both sides of the locked stare were white-blue. Unseen threads of pure white spun into being between their minds and emotion flowed from one to the other.

Paladin gasped, drawing back like a drowning pony who had just reached air. His mind whirled at the influx of emotion. He could feel it. Like a thousand suns erupting within him he felt it.

Every time Fluttershy had felt loved and comforted. Every time a friend had been kind, or she had been kind to another. Every time a friend had just been a friend. Her mother’s love, an unending flow of care and affection. The constant flow of companionship from Rainbow Dash since they first met, the ever expanding joy in her heart that simply talking with one of her close friends gave birth to. The moment when she had first realised she was friends with the fussy unicorn in her new town who couldn’t stop complimenting her mane. The moment Applejack thanked her for curing Winona and called her ‘friend’. Waking up one morning to find a smirking Rainbow Dash bragging about landing a position on the local weather team, so guess she’ll have to move into the area like Fluttershy. Nervously entering Sugar Cube Corner, afraid that the exuberant pink pony would have gathered a horde of unfamiliar faces for her welcome party only to find a waving Pinkie bouncing next to a familiar sky blue pegasus, fussy white unicorn and bone-worked orange earth pony. Trotting after the strange purple unicorn, her ears filled with the life of a dragon played out before her. Standing with that unicorn as they faced down a creature that might as well have been pulled from her nightmares, having giggled their way through a dark forest with only friendship to guide their way.

Being talked out of her hiding spot by a looming, dark pegasus with brilliant wings whose voice held something that told her his heart was far brighter than he looked.

All of those and a thousand beside played across his mind and his soul. Paladin would have cried out if he could but at the onslaught of reflected love his body froze. So alien to him yet burning with such a brilliant light that all the High Heavens could not match it, Tyrael wilted at the wave of emotion and Paladin felt his heart nearly burst.

Even as her friend fell back from her, Fluttershy could feel something sweeping into her. Emotions not her own roared into her mind like a storm. Righteousness like nothing she had never experienced washed across her, fuelled by certainty only to break as its base fractured. Fear of the unknown, of giving in.

Fear that he was wrong, that he had failed. Fear of who he was becoming, that he would fail to control what he was turning into. She could feel his impotent, furious rage that all he was had been reduced and he was left with so little time. Self-loathing and recrimination for what he had done and guilt for wondering if saving lives had been the wrong thing to do.

Confusion at his own feelings, at why he felt the way he did. A mess of fractured, broken emotions collected by a mind that had gone so long without ever considering a flaw in his own thinking. At the end a cold restraint jamming shut emotions, confining them in an attempt to remain free of their hold, to remain the master of his own many new feelings.

The surge subsided and Fluttershy found that her trembling had subsided. Paladin, on the other hand....

He stumbled backwards, panting desperately. He pawed at the floor mindlessly, animal sounds bursting from his lips as he struggled against the unfamiliar feelings let free with him.

Before he could retreat further something hit the ground beneath him with a sharp crack. Paladin failed to realise the danger before a cloud of green smoke rose past his face and was pulled in by his pants.

Zecora stepped a bit further away. Despite herself she was impressed by how long it took her small jar of knock-out gas to bring Paladin down. The moment the liquid’s container broke and air touched it evaporated into a useful cloud that could bring a healthy buffalo down in seconds. Zecora and a shocked Fluttershy were treated to another minute of a stumbling, mindless Paladin before he finally fell to the floor.

Fluttershy slowly turned her incredulous gaze from Paladin’s recumbent form to Zecora.

The zebra shrugged. “I have seen something like this, he was overtaken by emotion and his mind was retreating. I thought a calming brew would keep the same result from repeating.”

“C-calming brew?” Fluttershy was still somewhat lighted headed from the...whatever that had just occurred. “You knocked him out!”

The mysterious alchemist gave Fluttershy a satisfied smirk. “I made due with what I had. Better by far than him going mad.”

***

Waking up had become a familiar experience, but Paladin still hated it. His eyes opened slower than he wanted and his limbs felt heavy. A groan rumbled up from his chest that felt like it perfectly verbalised exactly how his body felt.

“Ah, I see you have awoken.”

‘Zecora!’ A rush of memories began to flood Paladin’s mind. He gasped, trying to stand. To his credit he managed to make it halfway up before his leaden limbs failed him.

“My brew has left your control broken. Wait for a few and your limbs will return. Until then we must talk about the fire with which you burn.” The zebra stepped into his sight. Behind her he could make out what was likely Fluttershy’s cottage.

“Fire?” He asked slowly, his voice slurred slightly.

Zecora nodded, her eyes hooded and shadowed in the gloom. “In your eyes. To my sight it never died. When we first met it burned in your soul like a fury. Yet I saw your eyes as you grew ever mad and they were practically dreary.”

A single bark of laughter was her answer. “Divinity,” he croaked, unable to stop his sluggish thoughts from answering aloud. “You speak of my divinity.”

To his surprise this seemed like something she had been expecting, prompting only a nod from Zecora. “You are no mortal soul, cast adrift like those around you. But you are a spirit no more, and to this your mistakes are due.”

Paladin said nothing, staring back at Zecora expressionlessly. Inside he was furious at himself for giving away such information regardless of Zecora’s lack of a reaction. He was better than that, better than his body’s weakness. The thought prompted a wince. He could still feel the strange mark left upon him by the sudden attack of Fluttershy’s emotions.

‘She projected so much of herself into me, so many of her emotions and memories of emotion. Did my angelic essence truly awaken such empathic power within her?’ It was the only explanation he could think of and sent a shudder down his spine. His already imperfect control of his wayward emotions was likely to be far less perfect in her presence now and he had to fight back a growl at the thought. The very fact he had to do so was only another indication of how far he was falling.

Zecora leaned down until her face was in his face, forcing his attention to her. “Whatever you once were, I was not foaled yesterday. Your anger was as much meant for yourself as to make her pay. You spoke of losing control and charging ahead yet I saw you charge into here like a beast driven to fury. You must see the truth; no matter how deeply you try your emotions are not something you can bury.”

The stallion before her had frozen, his eyes wide with unwilling realisation. Mercilessly Zecora pushed her way on.

“You spoke with such rage that you prompted something divine in nature from kind Fluttershy, and I suspect what has been done is not something that will go away with some little white lie. I suggest you think on what you truly are now and who you truly should trust. Truth is a dangerous thing but with friends I think you will find it is a must.” Stepping back, Zecora muttered something about checking on Fluttershy and Trixie before trotting away.

Left on his own to gather his strength, Paladin stared into the wood grain before him.

‘She’s right. That...that mortal is right. By the Arch, I am being left helpless. I have been forever Justice Incarnate, bound to that singular ideal. All other emotions and concepts were merely facets of my thirst for Justice, yet now I am cast adrift without that pillar to cling to.’ Closing his eyes, Paladin left out a deep sigh. ‘I must control myself, control what I feel but it is no longer so easy. Do all mortal suffer this? Are they all so...mad?’ he wondered.

Interrupting his own contemplation, Paladin rose to his hooves unsteadily. His ears flicked at the sound of voices and he began to make his way towards the next room. Just as he turned into it a certain pink mane appeared and rammed into his muzzle.

Being substantially taller than Fluttershy, Paladin only received a mouthful of her pink mane. Looking down he was assaulted by the annoyingly familiar emotion of guilt. Paladin opened his mouth, an apology stirring to life only for Fluttershy to cut him off.

“They have my friends!” She wailed, sniffing back tears.

With a sinking feeling in his gut, Paladin decided she was probably not talking about her animals this time.

***

And there’s chapter 15! I hope you enjoyed the ride, please let me know what you think in the comments below. As I write this its 4am and my tooth socket is aching a bit, so I’m just gonna wrap things up real quick. Granted, when I actually post this it will likely be at a much different time when I’m, far less tired but meh.

EDIT: Ignore that, been ages and tooth socket is perfectly fine!

I hope Zecora’s talking wasn’t too bad, bit nervous about that. Might write that story of what happened with her and the CMC for the side-stories at some point, if I feel like it and there’s any interest expressed.

Not much else, like I said I hope you enjoyed it and that you feed my desperate craving for attention by leaving a comment. Pathetic, I know, but luckily my ego will protect me!

Act II - Ch. 16 Clad In Darkness

Here we are, chapter 16! Sorry it took so long, I was busy with my effort for bookplayer’s secret fic exchange. Shattered Stones, it should be up by now or soon. Give it a read if you feel in the mood.

[Epic Editor Comments Action Command GO!]

Sorry about the delay folks, I got all wound up in finals and the holiday season that time completely passed by without my notice. Thankfully I passed my classes without much trouble and I don’t have any more classes for about another month, so I will definitely be more available for this stuff. Happy New Year everypony!

On to one of the final chapters of Act II. Enjoy the read!

Chapter 16 – Clad In Darkness

***

“It has my friends!” wailed Fluttershy, sniffing back tears as she looked to Paladin for help.

Mere minutes ago....

Fluttershy tended to Trixie, the unicorn merely huffing unhappily at the fussing. Being thrown from Paladin’s back was hardly the worst she had suffered recently she pointed out, but let the pegasus comfort her. After so long with only that....thing in her head, the comfort of a pony who truly seemed to care was more than Trixie thought she would ever feel again.

In fact Trixie realised she was already feeling a lot better. She stretched and her aching body failed to protest too loudly. Sitting back down she let Fluttershy sit close to her side. They sat together on the edge of the miniature cliff outside the cottage. The frequent flashes of lightning made the meek pegasus twitch and shake every so often but she remained a warm presence at Trixie’s side.

Indulging in the feeling of companionship she had so often been without Trixie let out a deep breath. There was just something nice about Fluttershy, something reassuring. Letting the feeling in, Trixie didn't notice that the more she simply enjoyed the feeling of company the less tired she felt and ache in her horn faded. It wasn’t long at all before she fell into a quiet slumber, leaning against the kind pony.

Fluttershy smiled slightly at the snoozing Trixie. The unicorn’s sleep seemed peaceful and the tension she had displayed, like an animal constantly fearing a trap, was lost as she drifted away. Gently setting her down next to her comfortably, Fluttershy was contemplating going inside to look on Paladin and Zecora when something moved at the edge of her vision. She was too embroiled in her guilt to notice at first.

‘I didn’t mean to do anything.’ She thought miserably. Even after he had berated her with such anger she felt horrible about causing him distress. The fact Zecora had thought it necessary to knock him out because of it simply made her feel worse.’I just wanted him to understand how I felt.’

Trying to put it into a frame of reference was hard to say the least. Zecora had simply let her be, unable to offer any knowledge on her part save that whatever she had done to Paladin had caused his mind to retreat for a time, leaving his body with only its base instincts. Fluttershy frowned delicately in thought. The closest she could come was describing it as something stretching from her to him but that failed to really convey what it felt like.

Noticing the shift of something in the dark at last, Fluttershy looked out. Her wings spread and she glided down while keeping her eyes locked on the source of the movement. She hoped it was one of her little animal friends coming back.

Stepping closer Fluttershy froze when a pair of eyes appeared before her. She could vaguely make a form out in the darkness but save its eyes it was unnaturally obscured.

“H-hello?” She asked in a quivering voice, choking back anything else as the eyes seemed to narrow. They were black and by all rights should have been invisible in the shadows yet she found them impossible to miss now.

“Enjoy your freedom while it lasts, mortal.” A voice hissed suddenly. The sheer hate in it, not to mention its mere creepiness, elicited a meep and a retreat from Fluttershy even before it continued. “I do not know how you managed to defeat my hosts before I even became aware of you but whatever new power you have gained will not suffice. I am the stuff of Nightmares!”

Fluttershy retreated from the dark figure, thankful that it didn’t approach her. “I...um, I mean-”

The thing in the shadows hissed in dark anger. “You insult me, mortal. I shall not sacrifice another host to a trap! Cease your cringing and false-fear, I am no foal.”

The words gave Fluttershy pause. ‘It thinks I’m pretending to be frightened?’ She thought, blinking a few times quickly.

“Time is on my side, Kindness. Every moment that passes the time of my ascension nears. I already hold the physical forms of the rest of the Bearers, and Magic’s mind buckles at the fury of my power. She will be the first among you to host my true essence!” The dark thing sneered, retreating as its darker-than-shadows eyes became more distant. “She will bow to me where she first should have, in the shadow of power!”

With that the figure vanished, disappearing into the gloom.

Fluttershy remained frozen for a few seconds as she tried to understand what she had just been told. Eventually she gave up and resorted to madly winging it back to her home.

Mere minutes later....

Fluttershy shook as she looked up to Paladin for help. Her eyes begged him to tell her he knew what they should do, knew how to save her friends. Zecora was already moving over to her, muttering soothingly yet the timid pegasus kept her gaze locked on his.

It was too much like before and though he doubted she would be able to access her power again Paladin found himself flinching away from it.

‘Control yourself! I may no longer be an Archangel but I must remain firm.’ Doing his best to put the memory of the-

-love, acceptance, friendship-

inadvertent mental attack aside, Paladin took a deep breath.

“We must act carefully. This time there must be no running off alone.” He told Fluttershy, his tone stern but only slightly. Without waiting for a response he continued. “Did this shadow present you with any evidence? Did it show you something to reveal the truth of its claim? No? Then we must assume this is a trap.”

Fluttershy blinked at his conclusion but Zecora nodded approvingly. “Sound reasoning and clear of thought, we will need both if this beast is to be fought.”

Accepting the zebra’s words with a simple slight inclination of his head Paladin’s eyes closed as he thought. “Fluttershy, are you sure it said ‘in the shadow of power’?” He asked tonelessly.

She nodded, blushing and murmuring “Yes” when she realised his eyes were still closed. The dark ears twitched at her answer.

“‘Where she first should have’....” His jaw moved as though he were chewing something, although in this case the chewing was entirely mental. One eye opened slowly to regard Fluttershy. “Do these words meaning anything to you?”

As Fluttershy tried to think of something and failed Zecora’s head came up at an idea. “It speaks in riddles and conceals it intent. Yet it made a great mistake, for of all ponies my riddles are the most frequent. Power comes in many forms, but in Ponyville only a few such places come to mind. Some say knowledge is power, while others speak of leaders but they are all you will find.”

Understanding came to Fluttershy’s eyes at last, and she spoke as Paladin nodded his agreement. “Knowledge? It m-must have meant the library!”

“Not merely the library. Leaders are individuals of power, and the only leader I know of in this region-” began Paladin.

“-is the mayor of our fair village, a mare suitable to be taken by a creature commanding a legion.” Zecora finished with a satisfied expression.

Merely raising an eyebrow at her rhyming off his words, Paladin still agreed. “The library or the town hall, where the Mayor works. The creature we fight has laid its ambush there. Get Air Raid, so we might coordinate my plan.”

“U-um, P-Paladin?” Fluttershy squeaked, looking down when he turned his gaze on her. “A-Air Raid isn’t here.”

“What?!” Frowning Paladin quickly moved towards the door. “Damnation, he must have been waylaid or lost his way. We no have time to wait, I shall trust that he will join us in good time.”

Fluttershy stared at him in shock. “But he could be hurt!”

“He is a trained guard. Fluttershy, I understand your concern but we simply cannot risk waiting for him.” Shaking his head he lifted a hoof and indicated for them to follow after him. “Come. We must leave this place. The enemy knows our location and that is already too much.”

Preparing to again protest this apparent abandonment of Air Raid Fluttershy was stopped by a touch on her shoulder. Zecora shook her head with an understanding expression.

“He is not abandoning this guard of whom you are concerned. His is a faithful soul; that much I have discerned.” The zebra soothed her. With that she urged the pegasus towards the exit, carrying the three sleeping fillies on her back.

Paladin nodded as they passed him, pausing only to take some of Zecora’s burden by transferring Scootaloo and Apple Bloom on his own back. “I would never abandon another but there is only so much that can be done. I will trust Celestia’s training. By moving quickly to counter this trap I believe we will locate him regardless.”

She stared back at him curiously. “Oh? Um, how?”

“If he were in the grasp of this darkness opposing us it would have likely mentioned it as further bait. He must have merely gotten lost, and if that’s the case Air Raid will head towards the most prominent landmark. The town itself and the town hall where his comrades would likely be using as a command post.” He told her. Trotting past he hurried to the sleeping Trixie and nudged her awake.

“Buh-huh?” Trixie came awake with a snort. She looked around in confusion for several seconds. “What?”

“Come, we are leaving” Was the curt reply. She stared at him as he walked on, getting to her hooves when Fluttershy approached her with a shaky smile.

“Where are we going....wait, isn’t Ponyville that way? Why are we going there?” She began to sweat, terror in her eyes. “Its there!”

Paladin cast a glance back at her before snorting “Precisely. There are few ways to defeat a creature without confronting it. I intend to deliver justice upon this creature. Personally.”

***

Around Ponyville, the Nightmare spread it tendrils. Shadow-clad guardsponies marched down the streets. The darkness had grown from their eyes to encompass nearly their entire bodies. Their once pristine coats were stained to the colour of pitch that drank the light from the air. Around their hooves the shadows stirred and strained like the edges of a torn cloak blowing in an ill wind.

The changes were more than merely those visible to mortal eyes. The living darkness seeped into their minds with every passing second and began to devour the memories inside. Muscles’ memories were the first to find their way into the violator’s grasp. The bodies under its control marched with every minute of training they had been endowed with.

The possessed town folk moved in swarms. They shared the guards’ new dark appearance. The entirety of the town was seen through the eyes of these unfortunate ponies. Mirrored behind every eye the dark thing within them grew heavy with anger.

It beheld the town from countless angles as it searched it. Its prey, it knew, were coming. It had found that much through the elder of the Apple clan children. The loss of such a powerfully built host stung the Nightmare deeply and it seethed with the jealous anger only known to those who live in resentment.

From a hundred different directions the Nightmare saw the trail of rainbow even in the gloom. It streaked across the sky with incredible speed. Every eye turned upward to track the movement of the blue pegasus who blurred through their sight.

Dozens of wings snapped open simultaneously and the possessed pegasi rose as a dark flock. The air almost trembled at the force of their combined wing-power.

Privately Rainbow Dash admired the show of coordination she doubted normal ponies could achieve. Flaring her wings widely for a moment, Rainbow Dash smirked at them as they charged through the air towards her. The flock stopped as they encircled her, hovering in the air with hate filled eyes. They spread above and below to surround her on three dimensions.

“You have one chance, mortal. Sur-”

“Surrender my body blah blah blah, yeah, I got the message. Sing a different song why don’t you.” Rainbow Dash snorted and rolled her eyes. She gave them a half-lidded stare of amusement. “I think we both – or, I dunno, all? How do you even tell? – know what my answer is gonna be. So how about we cut the talky and get to the chasey?”

A hiss of anger came at her from every direction. An actual hiss, as best approximated by the throats of ponies. Spittle flew from their lips like rain.

The pegasus snorted again. “I’ll give you points for trying something new, but next time, try actual words.” She taunted mockingly.

Without another word the sphere of pegasi collapsed in as they fell upon her, a closing wall coming in from everywhere.

Rainbow Dash threw her hooves up with an exaggerated expression of panic on her face. “Oh no, what am I gonna do?!”

The Nightmare exulted in joy of its capture. Its hosts were a mere hoof reach away from the still calm pegasus when that joy turned to confusion and, originally, rage. A flash of light blinded it and with a thud it felt the collision of every host as they piled into a mass of struggling pegasi, all moving too fast to stop.

Laughter reached the many ears of the Nightmare and one of its hosts looked up as it struggled to free all its bodies from the chaos. Rainbow Dash hovered a few metres away with a smirk on her face.

“Oh yeah, I can totally teleport now. Didja forget?” She shook her head before laughing again.

“GRAHHH!" A dozen pegasi broke away to leap through the air. Their hooves reached out and the shadows stretched from them like talons.

With the ease of a practiced precision flier Rainbow Dash easily darted between them. “You know teleporting is getting easier every time I do it. I barely felt a thing after that one. So you wanna give up now or do I have to give you a taste of my hoof in every one of your mouths?”

The clump of somehow still airborne pegasi burst apart that moment. Suddenly the eye of a dozen pegasi guards and every winged inhabitant of Ponyville was locked on Rainbow Dash. Each ocular orb burned with fury and loathing.

“I’m gonna take that as a ‘no’.”

She vanished in a flash of light to their other side.

“Hey, Nightmare Goon, I’m over here! Think you’re up for catching the fastest flier in Equestria you old bag of ugly....ugliness?” Rainbow Dash called out, a sneer on her face.

It screamed in rage with the voice of a legion as its hosts wheeled through the air to swarm in pursuit. A cocky grin on her face Rainbow Dash took off without a second’s hesitation. Her tail and mane left her signature wake behind her as she curved through the air.

‘That’s it, follow the rainbow.’ She thought gloatingly, looking back to make sure they were still on her tail. ‘You’ll never catch me, and now there’s no more eyes in the sky to see. Good luck girls, you’re gonna need it.’

Far below and on the other side of Ponyville, three ponies crept towards the town. Not even Rarity’s horn gave off light as they moved through the gloom with only the faint light that worked its ways through the storm wall and the occasional flash of lightning to illuminate the world around them.

Applejack led the way, walking carefully as she eyed the edge of the town. Her orange fur was concealed by a long dark brown coat that covered the length of her body. Normally reserved for doing essential jobs in the rain it nonetheless managed a fair job of making her less conspicuous. It was serving the same purpose for both her friends although one in particular had been less than pleased at the thought.

Even now Rarity shuddered in revulsion at the touch of the rough material. She was certain it was ruining her precious coat and leaving the most unspeakable of stains on her fur – sweat! Applejack had just chuckled ominously when asked about the last time the musty rain coat had been washed.

She glanced at Pinkie who was actually walking instead of bouncing. Feeling her friend’s stare Pinkie looked at her with a grin.

“Isn’t this is exciting?” She asked in an excited whisper. “We’re like spies!”

“Darling, rain coats are hardly ‘spy’ outfits. Besides we’re sneaking into our own town.” Rarity pointed out. While Pinkie paused to think about that, Rarity walked past her to Applejack. “Do you see anypony there?”

The farmer shook her head without turning her gaze from the edge of the town, “Nope. Don’t mean they ain’t hiding, but the coast looks as clear as it’s gonna get. RD has the pegasi following her on the other side a’ town.”

“I imagine we won’t have another chance. Shall we?” Rarity took a cautious step from behind the bushes they were using to conceal themselves from prying eyes as their own eyes pried.

Applejack was about to follow her when a black-clad form appeared between the two mares. Both jumped and Rarity nearly squealed in shock before she realised who it was.

“I found my spy outfit!” Pinkie stage-whispered at them, waving briefly as she pulled her night vision goggles down over her ski-mask. “I wasn’t gonna use it yet but I just couldn’t resist! Oh, night-visiony.”

“Where did-....never mind. Y’all got night-vision? Gimme those for a sec sugarcube.” Ignoring Pinkie’s pout as she passed over the goggles Applejack slung them over her eyes. “I dunno how ya get these things but right now Ah don’t rightly care....there!”

Applejack pushed her friends back behind the bush without a moment’s hesitation. They landed in a heap. Rarity glared at them from the bottom of the pile as she felt dirt on her exposed legs and the rain coat rubbing against her.

“Sorry sugarcube, but there was somepony out there” Explained Applejack quietly. She pushed the night-vision goggles up so she could look at them normally. “Couldn’t see who, but they was just staring out of the window over there. Ah think that’s Bon Bon’s place.”

“Mhmm, bon-bons....” Pinkie licked her lips and reclaimed her goggles. She jumped off Rarity and struck a martial arts pose. “Want me to sneak over there and take ‘em out? Wa cha!” She hoof-chopped the air in front of her.

Brushing herself off Rarity shook her head at her friend’s antics. “I’m sure that won’t be needed. We just need to get past without being seen.”

Applejack and Rarity put their heads together, metaphorically speaking, as they murmured ideas. Watching her friends for a few seconds Pinkie finally just rolled her eyes. She peeked out again with a frown hidden under her ski-mask. She pressed a hoof against the bush, only a fraction of an inch from breaking through when her ear-tingled and her nose twitched twice. She didn’t know exactly what that meant but as she retracted her hoof it faded. Pushing it back the sense returned when her hoof reached the same point.

‘That must mean a mean meanie is going to see me.’ Pinkie decided, nodding to herself. To her the assumption made complete sense.

She still wasn’t sure how this magic voice of hers worked. All that had happened before was that she had wanted to make something happen, to get ponies to do something. The first time it was simple to make those movers drop the piano and Pinkie had buried her concerns about suddenly having a magic voice. She was still relieved none of her friends had noticed the way she had been phrasing everything as a question or request for the next few days out of fear of her voice turning magic and making somepony do something they might not want to.

The second time it had happened without warning when she wanted to prove to her friends just how much she wanted to help. Pinkie didn’t think it had done much, at least as far as she could tell. The third time she had wanted to make somepony do something and it had worked. While the strange feeling her commanding voice had left faded within hours of the first time it hadn’t left her since stopping the possessed Granny Smith. Pinkie could feel a tingle in the same place that went all light and warm when she was with her friends.

Taking a deep breath Pinkie closed her eyes and concentrated. ‘I don’t know how you are doing this, magic voice, but time to give this a good old Pinkie Pie try.’

“Don’t notice.” She wanted the watcher to not see, to not notice. She wanted to go unnoticed and she wanted it with all her being. “Don’t notice. Don’t notice. Don’t notice.”

Her chanted whisper rolled through the air. Sound fell far short but its intent kept going, sliding through the air unseen. Although she couldn’t see it Pinkie felt it stretching something from her soul into the world. The invisible wave struck its target through the glass of the window and Pinkie felt it snap back into her. She looked at the window she knew to contain somepony and suddenly she knew if she stepped out she wouldn’t be noticed.

Within the darkened cottage the possessed Bon-Bon blinked. The thing within her looked through more eyes than any natural creature had and found this pair going unnoticed among its many other eyes. There were simply so many bodies to manage and having such a number was still new to the Nightmare. Its attention was focused on the hosts pursuing Rainbow Dash and Bon-Bon’s body was pushed to the side of its thoughts.

Pinkie pushed a hoof back through the bush and smiled as she chanted. Her Pinkie-sense was quiet and nothing tingled or twitched. Without a backward glance she stepped through the bush. Behind her she heard the quickly hushed exclamations of her friends.

“Pinkie!” Applejack hissed. She glared at the party pony through the hole she had left in the bush. “Git back here!” Rarity’s head appeared next to her and nodded along.

Pinkie just shook her head back at them. She kept up her chant as she waved at hoof for them to follow her. She glanced back sidelong at them and they read the message very clear in her eyes.

‘Trust me.’

They exchanged an uncertain glance before nodding to each other and stepping out. Both cringed at the exposed feeling as they stepped out. Following Pinkie’s frantic gestures they slunk across the ground between them and the town. Passing within a few metres of the window they were able to see the still form of the possessed Bon-Bon, whose vigilant stare went right through them.

They collected themselves in the alley behind the house where Pinkie leaned against the wall, panting. She grinned at her friends. “Magic -hff- voice.”

“Ah’m guessin’ we got past without bein’ seen then?” Applejack asked, trotting over to support her spy-costumed friend.

“Yupper-hff-duppers.”

Applejack clapped her on the shoulder. “Good one Pinkie. Gettin’ a handle on yer magic voice? Might be useful.”

“Indeed it shall. I’m afraid I’m still not quite on the up and up of my strange sight.” Rarity said apologetically. “It seems to have a mind of its own.”

Even as she spoke Rarity felt her vision shift. She blinked and the world was subtly different. When she focused on the wall of the alley she saw like flashing neon signs the stress points along its surface and when she looked at her friends she saw the dirt that marred them with even more intensity then she normally paid to such things, which it goes without saying is a lot.

“Oh.” She blinked. “I...think it’s working now.”

“Neato!” Recovered from her non-stop chanting Pinkie sidled up to the corner of the alley and glanced out. “We’re in luck, Dashie has all the pegasi playing with her and there’s nopony down the road. The library is waiting for us!”

“Y’all ready? We ain’t got any idea what’s goin’ on an’ for all we know there’s gonna be a mess o’ ponies we can’t risk hurtin’ lyin’ in wait for us.” Applejack cautioned the party pony as she joined her looking out. “Rarity, come give the road a look with those magic eyes’a yers.”

With the fashionista surveyed the street and saw nothing particularly threatening or interesting. “It looks fine to me. Remind me, what exactly do we do once we reach the library?”

“Spike should be there if this thing ain’t gotten ta him. Even if it has odds are Twi’ will be there or we can find something to help,” Explained the farmer. “Course we can look through the books a bit better if we got Spike but ain’t no promises there.”

Rarity and Pinkie nodded in understanding.

“Once we know how ta get the Nightmare outta the townsfolk we’ll find Twilight an’ teach this thing that Ponyville ain’t its playground.” She growled, stepping into the street. Cautiously her friends followed her. They set off through the streets, alert for the slightest sound or movement.

***

Chains, Twilight discovered, were not pleasant things to wake up wearing. Perhaps ‘wearing’ was a tad unclear. They were clamped to every leg and gave her only a foot of space before they reached the end of their reach. Her memory of the Mayor’s words and the surprise attack that had rendered her unconscious came to mind clearly and it didn’t take long for Twilight to conclude that something was seriously wrong. More than just the Apex Prism Crystal it seemed.

Her next thought went straight to Spike and worrying if he was okay. He was smart and could take care of himself if whatever it was that was making the Mayor act insane hadn’t done the same to him. Regardless of that there was still the crystal’s threat, very clearly risking the lives of him and every citizen of Ponyville. Her first duty was to free herself and find Trixie, no matter how much she wanted to gallop to the library and check on him.

Awaking up chained to the floor of the town hall it hadn’t taken her long to discover something was blocking her magic. She could feel something tight clamped to the tip of her horn and each time she began to gather the power for a spell it came undone before even leaving her horn. Whatever it was served its purpose with unfortunate success, disrupting the output of energy as she struggled to shape it into a working spell.

‘So I’m chained to the floor of the town hall and can’t use magic. Ignoring why the TOWN HALL has chains in it for now, how did I end up here?’ Twilight thought to herself. Fifteen minutes alone with her own musings had only returned to her the memory of being struck from behind and the Mayor’s strange words seconds before. ‘I guess it wasn’t a trap for Trixie.’ she thought dryly.

Leaning down Twilight looked at the chains binding her with a critical eye. There seemed to be no locks, the entire set seemingly made from smooth hunks of metal. The feel against her fur was strange as well.

‘Okay, not normal metal. Frost iron? No, I’d have frostbite by now. It’s definitely not orichalcum or truesilver, or any other metal I’m familiar with. It’s even darker than dark iron. Wait....’

Lowering her head Twilight scrapped her horn’s covered tip against the metal. The grinding screech set her ears flat against her head but she kept it up for several more seconds. Finally she lifted her horn clear and looked down where she had scored the metal. A gasp escaped her mouth.

The metallic surface had been scrapped away to reveal solid shadow. “Magic.” Twilight muttered. Her frown turned thoughtful. In all likelihood the thing on her horn was of the same magical material. Gathering magic again Twilight let it build before trying to expel it into a spell. She scowled as it fell apart. Whatever it was she couldn’t use any external spells and her teleportation relied on her magic being able to reach wherever she wanted to go before her.

A flash of lightning through one of the windows sent the shadows of the room shuddering weirdly. Twilight stared out the window, her eyes wide with sudden inspiration.

“Trying to escape? I think not, mortal. I forged your bindings from my own shadow. Only my sister’s light could possibly even bend them, let alone break!” As the shadows snapped back into a pervasive gloom something appeared in the room with her.

Twilight looked up and drew back as far as she could. The thing now before her only vaguely resembled a normal pony. Shadows seemed to have bloated out from the original body to carve a strange new form that flickered and shifted in the light. If she focused Twilight could just make out the Mayor’s body inside it, a few inches separating her from the shadow-fur of the form she wore.

A sinister smile came to its face. “You admire my form, do you not? It is little compared to the majesty of my true body, but it shall suffice.”

The unicorn’s mind digested what it was saying. A shadow crafted horn stabbed violently from the creature’s forehead and a pair of great wings flared from its back. Sister’s light, alicorn form, true body...

“You’re the Nightmare!” Twilight gasped, staring at it in shock. “But...but we defeated you! Twice! The Princess told me you were the source of the Black Roots and that you hid in a plant in the Everfree after we freed Princess Luna from yo-”

The monster erupted forth, planting hooves on either side of Twilight and shoving its face in hers. “There is no Princess Luna! I am the TRUE Luna, I am Nightmare Moon! The pathetic little thing is simply a fragment of who I once was.”

A flash of lightning through the window threw the room into contrast again.

It drew back and glared balefully down at her. Twilight gulped at the pure hatred it was staring at her with. She was thankful she couldn’t see the Mayor’s expression; she didn’t want to see the elder mare’s expression twisted by such an emotion.

“You see, Twilight Sparkle, I am truly Luna. That thing you name is but a shadow I locked away when I tore away that which made me weak, released by the Elements to take my place. She is a lie, an incomplete creation with no claim to the moon. Why do you think she speaks in such a grand, royal way if not to compensate? She knows she will eventually be seen for the flawed creature she is and so she tries to impress upon all that she is true royalty.” It hissed savagely. Thunder boomed from outside as it spoke.

“I don’t believe you.” The words were out before Twilight could stop them. Not, she decided, that she would have. Staring up into its eyes Twilight shook her head and repeated herself, “I don’t believe you.”

A shadowed hoof crashed into the floor an inch from Twilight’s side, tearing through the wood and throwing splinters into the air. The thunderous crash of lightning at the same moment combined with the sound. Twilight let out a brief cry as she felt the wood shrapnel pricking her flank. They were small and not really that dangerous but they still hurt.

Rage filled the Nightmare’s voice. “It does not matter what you believe. The truth is still the truth no matter how much my sister or you wish it were otherwise. In the end it shall not matter. Your body and those of the rest of the Bearers will be mine and the Elements will serve Eternal Night!”

The proclamation was punctuated by a great rear, the Nightmare’s stolen hooves kicking at the air above Twilight.

“Really?” It looked down in shock. Twilight’s voice dripped with sarcasm and she met its stare with more confidence than she felt. “You still want to bring eternal night? You do realise we can’t survive without daylight, right?”

“You DARE mock Nightmare Moon?” Almost as if to emphasise its anger lightning struck, louder than ever.

“I do!” Twilight shouted back. This was really not the smartest thing to do but she couldn’t help herself. This thing wanted to kill everypony in Equestria, every living thing on the planet, just to satisfy some insane whim and all the while it was claiming to be Luna. “Because Nightmare Moon is the shadow! Princess Luna could never be you and you could never be her! You’re just a big, ugly, jealous old mare who can’t get over herself.”

The Nightmare actually froze, stunned by Twilight’s defiance. It drew back a hoof to slap Twilight when lightning crashed down with deafening sound. It turned, only remembering its hosts outside to look as well a moment later.

Another bolt of lightning smashed into the ground only a metre from the town hall’s window.

With the eyes scattered around Ponyville the Nightmare suddenly saw the increase in lightning around the town hall. It began to fall again and again, closer and closer. The Nightmare swung its gaze back to Twilight who wore a small but smug smile.

“Something wrong?” She asked with an arched eyebrow.

“What have you done, little pony?” the Nightmare demanded, stamping a hoof through the floor again. “Your magic is useless!”

Twilight was already shaking her head before it finished speaking. “Oh, you’re mostly right. In fact a few hours ago I wouldn’t know a single spell that I could use. Unfortunately for you I just spent quite some time looking over very well made lightning rods. Duplicating the spells for a living pony and making myself attract the lightning out there was easier than I thought it would be, I was actually rather surprised.”

The building shook as lightning struck it. The Nightmare turned an incredulous gaze upon its prisoner. “Impossible! Such magic is beyond even the greatest of unicorns, the spell should simply not work.”

“You’re right, but a friend told me after our last meeting to be careful with elemental magic, particularly lightning.” Twilight smiled at the Nightmare’s stupefied expression. “If I’m right the latent magic of the crystal is causing this lightning meaning every bolt is at least partially magical. How much do you think it will take to break this thing off my horn?” She added rhetorically.

A snarled curse was bubbling from the Nightmare’s lips when the ceiling shattered. Lightning that buzzed with arcane force tore through the building like no natural lightning could as it was dragged towards Twilight. She braced herself in time for the bolt to anchor in on her horn.

A cry blew out of Twilight as she felt the power behind the lightning running through her. Where the shadow metal touched her sparks leaped up and she writhed in the grip of the spell lightning. Another bolt tore through the ceiling amidst the burning wreckage of the roof with a roar that nearly drowned out the Nightmare’s shriek of fury.

A third bolt struck the metal capping Twilight’s horn. Despite being unable to expel magic through her horn Twilight had known this might work, turning her body into a living lightning rod for the spell-fueled lightning without her needing to cast the magic externally. Her body had become like a magnet and the first bolts to strike her were the most magical, the most potent in arcane energy that allowed them to ignore the natural laws governing lightning. A final bolt came thundering down, the last blow to the already strained cap of shadow metal. With a demonic shriek it exploded and with it all the magic of Twilight’s failed attempts to cast was detonated in a cone above her, more than proving the falseness of the Nightmare's claims to the toughness of her shadow magic.

The burning town hall began to collapse in but Twilight just swayed in place for a few seconds. The Nightmare had fled with its stolen body before the second lightning bolt had fallen and Twilight was alone as she muttered “Well, the lightning didn’t turn me into a crispy pony at least.”

Shaking her head to get her thoughts back in order Twilight narrowly avoided a falling wooden beam. Yelping she pushed herself as far as she could from it but her restraints remained. The first thing she did next was cancelling the lightning rod spell, shutting it down so no more lightning would hit her. She wasn’t entirely certain she would be safe without the horn-cap to protect her from the worst of the lightning’s effect.

Next Twilight set her horn alight with power and winked out of existence. Just in time too, moments later a burning hoof sized hunk of wood slammed into the space she had been occupying between the chains.

The unicorn staggered as she rematerialised outside the now destroyed town hall. Blinking a few times to get the dots out of her vision when she could see again, Twilight found that she wasn’t alone.

A powerfully built pony in armour that resembled an evil parody of Celestia’s royal guard stood before her, its fur stained with living shadow that stirred at its hooves into talon-like shapes. It stared at her with the same dark eyes as the Nightmare’s more developed body.

“How dare-” The Nightmare’s voice began only to be cut off by a burst of magenta light and a similarly coloured beam of magic. The host when flying back and the attack stripped its shadows to reveal the pristine armour of a royal guard.

Twilight stared at him in shock. Before her eyes the stallion slowly got back up, the shadows spreading across his body once more until he was once more the menacing spectre that had surprised her.

“You’ll pay for that, pony.” The Nightmare hissed.

“Uh oh.”

The possessed pony surged forth, front hooves extended like claws. Another blast of magic sent it tumbling back but before Twilight could flee another materialised from the gloom to her side. Turning the other way Twilight recoiled as a third appeared swiftly followed by a fourth, fifth and even more.

Backing away became impossible. The Nightmare surrounded Twilight on all sides, encircling her with a ring of furious eyes.

“Uh....” Looking frantically for a way out Twilight gave them – it – a shaky smile. “I don’t suppose we can talk about this?”

A voiceless roar blew her mane into her eyes.

“I guess not.” A flash of magenta light and Twilight was gone from the circle.

***

Rainbow Dash tore through sky, grinning despite the threat from every direction. She curved down to slip between the outstretched hooves of two speeding guards. With a flap she levelled out and took on a burst of speed. The flock had long since become spread out when the Nightmare realised a single mass would never be able to catch the swift pegasus. Determined to keep the Nightmare’s fliers away from the library she taunted those nearest and dragged her pursuers every which way with no pause or relenting.

Wings flaring she pumped them smoothly but quickly. The few times the Nightmare had manoeuvred her into positions that could have trapped her Rainbow Dash had simply teleported again. Each time was met with another angry roar. Yet a problem was beginning to emerge.

The chase had started with each possessed pegasus moving clumsily, as if they weren’t paying enough attention to how they moved. As a mass it made little difference as time went on they became smoother. The Nightmare was starting to get a better hang on using so many bodies at once and filled the sky with greater efficiency. It was learning the limits of its hosts and how to coordinate in three dimensions beyond just making a big ball around her.

The flash of lightning and the gloom weren’t helping Rainbow Dash. She couldn’t fly higher and use the cloud cover in case the Nightmare decided to look elsewhere. That wasn’t even considering the danger of flying amidst lightning like that. Rainbow Dash had to keep its attention firmly on her and that meant saying visible but out of reach.

Breathing as deeply as she was able, Dash cast a look across Ponyville towards the library. She just had to keep the Nightmare on her for as long as possible and then teleport away.

She smiled grimly. To Rainbow Dash ‘as long as possible’ just meant she would keep going until her wings were numb and her muscles creaked from the strain. With a flap she fell into a dive, a stream of stolen bodies falling in her wake.

Rainbow Dash versus every pegasus in Ponyville plus a regiment of guards in a deadly game of tag as a storm raged all around them. This, she decided, was going in the clip-book alongside her Sonic Rainboom and saving Equestria twice.

***

The library door clicked shut quietly behind them. The three mares crept quietly through, eyes darting everywhere. Despite a few minutes of watching for movement from outside with Rarity’s strange sight and Pinkie’s night-vision goggles they were still opting for caution. The library seemed deserted but they were taking as few chances as possibe.

“‘s all clear. Pinkie, check the basement.” Applejack whispered, getting a mercifully silent nod from the party pony. Still clad in her spy gear she trotted without making a sound to the basement door and slipping through.

Rarity nodded at Applejack and checked upstairs. “Nothing here.” She murmured softly down a minute later. Her expression was both relieved and worried. “Not even Spike.”

“Right.” Taking a deep breath Applejack turned to the daunting bookshelves. “Darn, coulda used the little fella, an’ Ah’m kinda worried about him.”

Joining her friend Rarity couldn’t help but agree. Approaching the bookshelves she began to inspect the titles, looking for anything to do with possession. In recent months Twilight had expanded the libraries magic and mystical section with more than a little of her own money to acquire obscure texts. She cited the strange situations they frequently faced had convinced her to look into less well known areas and books that might not immediately be of use. Possession seemed right up that particular alley.

The basement door creaked open and Pinkie’s head emerged by the time her friends had looked. Her eyes were no longer filled with the fun of spying but were sad. Even her mane seemed less bouncy.

“G-girls?” she whispered. “You really need to come see this.”

Applejack and Rarity exchanged worried looks at her uncharacteristically sober voice. “Pinkie, darling, what’s wrong?”

Drawing back through the door Pinkie just shook her head. “You really need to come. It’s...I’m really not sure but I think Spike’s hurt and I think he’s crying and I don’t know what to do!” She sniffled wetly, wiping a hoof across her eyes.

Without waiting another moment Rarity began to push past her, Applejack following in their wake as Pinkie led them down. They abandoned stealth in favour of speed so that soon they were galloping hazardously down the winding stairs that ran deep beneath the library tree.

Pinkie ran straight to the furthest corner where shadows cloaked the floor, the lights above blocked by a large root that had broken through the wall.

“Behind there...he...” Pinkie’s eyes watered and she looked down.

Taking a deep breath Rarity trotted closer until she could see the other side of the root. Her hoof flew to her mouth and she felt bile rise in her throat.

Spike was curled into a shivering ball. Physically his scales showed clear signs of large, hoof sized bruises in several places. They screamed out to Rarity’s vision and she could see the stain around each one, a visible taint in the air. The Nightmare had done that and more. Stains of far greater darkness floated in the air around his head, wisps of evil that spoke of a memory of something done. Magic as foul as any found in old mare’s stories she had no idea what it did but found more than a few guesses coming to mind.

It took Rarity only a moment to realise he was whimpering something, perhaps sobbing it. Her heart nearly broke when she realised what it was.

He was crying out for his mother.

Twilight Sparkle she might not and never be, but Rarity swept the little dragon up in her hooves, whispering to him. Mindless with fear he clutched at her for protection she felt scantly able to provide.

“It’s okay now Spike, we’re here.” Rarity whispered to him. She could feel tears from his eyes wetting her fur and the very knowledge that some monster had dared do this to precious, innocent little Spike set her mind ablaze with fury. None of her anger showed, however, locked behind a Lady’s control. “You’re safe now I promise.”

Applejack couldn’t see the magical stains as Rarity could but she had eyes and she had ears. She stared at Spike and at that moment she would have gladly beaten the Nightmare to death with her bare hooves.

“S-she’s right Spike. Yer safe now. Ah’m here, so’s Pinkie, Rarity has got ya. Y’all are safe from the thing that did this.” She said. Approaching him and Rarity she leaned down until she was on his level. “Ya know an Apple never lies.”

“Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye.” Pinkie still looked like she was about to start crying herself but found it somewhere to smile widely for his benefit. It was shaky and her friends doubted seeing this would do her good in the long run but the party pony’s determination in the face of pain was not something to be underestimated. “Nopony breaks a Pinkie Promise either.”

Despite their reassuring words and soon Pinkie’s own it took them nearly ten minutes to get a single coherent sentence out of Spike. Considering his clearly distressed state Rarity found this miraculous.

“I-I was just sleeping l-like always with Peewee when these guardponies came in.” He croaked, sniffing slightly as he told them. In fits and starts he explained that Peewee had reacted badly to their presence and the weird shadows in their eyes had tipped him off to something being wrong. He had managed to avoid them and fled down into the basement in a panic when he found the doors barred by more of their number. Cornered Spike had found himself wrapped into shadowy tendrils.

What exactly they had done was lost, Spike clearly not able to talk about it. What he did say was that a voice had whispered things and shown him images, crafting nightmares around him as it tried to force through some barrier preventing it from overtaking him.

“I-it wasn’t trying to take m-me.” He stuttered, staring up at them with wet eyes. “I-it said it wanted T-Twilight....but I couldn’t let it. Then it said it had Twilight and...and...” Spike sniffed again and the dam broke once more.

Gathering Spike in her hooves for a second time Rarity did her best to comfort him. “It’s alright now Spike. I promise you, whatever that monster said to you Twilight is fine. In fact, I’m certain she’s working out a way to get rid of this thing right now. Don’t you agree, girls?”

Rarity’s look told them quite clearly there would be hell to pay if they didn’t agree, so for their sake and Spike’s Applejack and Pinkie nodded and voiced their agreement.

“This is Twilight we’re talking about after all!” Pinkie said with a shadow of her usual fervour in her voice. “She’s gonna appear in a burst of magic and tell us how to save the day any second now!”

A moment after she finished speaking Pinkie saw a magenta glow light up the room around her. Turning she found a clearly woozy but conscious Twilight Sparkle swaying behind her.

“Huh.” Was all Pinkie could say for a moment. “I was half-right.”

“Girls!” Twilight blinked as her friend stared at her. “It’s great to see y- Spike? Spike!”

Tripping over her own hooves Twilight still managed an impressive turn of speed as she brushed past Pinkie. Spike leapt from Rarity’s grasp to crash into the violet unicorn. Tears spilled from his eyes as she enveloped him in a hug.

“Oh Spike, are you okay? I’m so sorry I left you here all alone.” Her friends looked on as Twilight clutched him tight and begged for him to be fine.

“I’m fine now Twilight. You’re okay, I’m fine. You’re okay!” He hugged back hard enough for his claws to cause her discomfort but Twilight ignored it.

Looking down Twilight’s senses tingled. Magic had been used Spike, on her little dragon. “Spike...what happened? What did it to do you?” She demanded fear in her eyes.

Spike pulled back slightly and looked away. “I-I don’t know. It just said something about me being familiar and it was going to...to use me to get to you. I didn’t let in though! It kept making me watch you leave me or throw me out and it kept saying you’d get rid of me because dragons are all evil b-but I didn’t listen!”

“Spike, I would never do any of that.” Twilight cried, pulling him in tighter.

“I know! It...it didn’t get to me.” He managed a proud if shaky smile.

“You’re the bravest dragon there is.” She agreed wetly. “Thank you for telling me this. I know this all been very difficult so I want you to do something for me. Just close your eyes.”

Spike blinked but did as she said, too happy with her presence to question it. He couldn’t see the glow of her horn, first because his eyes were closed. A moment later it was because he was asleep, lulled into dreamlessness by Twilight’s magic.

“You’ve done more than enough.” She murmured into his ear. “Just sleep for now.”

Looking up from her sleeping dragon Twilight gave her friends a tired smile, “Girls. It’s great to see you. I had no idea you’d be here.”

“Twilight, where in Equestria have you been? We were so worried.” Rarity whispered so as not to wake up Spike.

Sitting down heavily Twilight explained what happened as quickly as possible, extracting her friends’ tale in return. The four sat in a silent circle as Applejack finished explaining their discovery of Spike. Twilight cradled Spike in her hooves, an unreadable expression her face.

“I think,” she said at last. “I think I know what it was doing with Spike. I’ve told you about how I hatched his egg. Well, there’s a bond between us. A magical one I mean. Spike is technically my familiar.”

“What, like those the crows an’ owls wizards got in old mares tales?” asked Applejack.

Twilight nodded. “A bit. Of course most familiars aren’t creatures like Spike. Most are animals like Angel Bunny, extremely intelligent for their kind. The only other familiar like Spike is Philomena. But he’s too young. The Princess said the connection won’t really manifest in any noticeable way until he begins to grow and his natural dragon magic appears.”

“But the connection is still there.” Rarity concluded. She looked down on Spike understandingly. “That’s why it was doing all that to poor Spike.”

“To get to me.” Twilight’s voice was clearly filled with guilt and she bowed her head. “The Nightmare only came after Spike because of his connection to me.”

Pinkie laid hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “Come on Twilight, we all know it’s that mean old Nightmare’s fault. Don’t feel bad because of what it did. There was no way you could have stopped it.”

“I should have brought him to Canterlot!” The unicorn cried, pushing her friend’s hoof off. “If I hadn’t just left him here, if I hadn’t just treated him like an assistant...he’s so much more to me than that!”

A slap caught her across the cheek. It was light and little more than a tap but it was enough to turn her head towards Pinkie.

“Now stop right there! Unless you’ve got some Twilight-sense and haven’t told anypony then there is no way to have known anything would happen. You blaming yourself isn’t going to do you or Spike any good! If you want to treat him less like an assistant and more like you think you should be treating him, then you need to fix this whole thing and get rid of that nasty old Nightmare. Because if you don’t then it will use that crystal and you’ll never have the chance!” Pinkie’s hooves fell onto Twilight’s shoulders and held her so she wasn’t able to look away. Her blue eyes bore into Twilight. “So turn that frown upside down and let’s get to work saving the day!”

Twilight stared into her friend’s determined expression for a few more seconds before slowly nodding. “You’re right. We don’t have time for me to wallow in self-pity. We are going to save the day....and I think I know how.”

Seeing her rallied spirit the others exchanged hopeful smiles. Things were looking up.

“What’s the plan sugarcube? Tell us whatcha need an’ we’ll get it lickety-split!” Applejack grinned at Twilight. They weren’t just running around now, they were about to go on the attack.

Putting Spike on her back Twilight started towards the stairs. “The Nightmare knows I got free and I’m willing to bet it will check here before too long. It’s insane but not stupid. First I need to see if we have a copy of the book on sky magic Princess Luna gave me. After that we need to find Paladin.”

“He went with Fluttershy into the forest, remember? Oh, I bet Fluttershy’s gonna come pounding into town on a bear!” Pinkie looked excited at the thought. The knowledge they were actually going to do something returned some of her usual energy.

“If ya need some flank kicked, y’all know Ah’m right here.” Applejack pointed out.

“Not quite what I had in mind. I think I know where the crystal is and it’s pretty clear the Nightmare was behind everything. The Nightmare has been using the Mayor’s body as its primary host but obviously it’s somehow learnt to spread to other minds. The Elements probably left us immune to it simply forcing its way in.” Twilight began to explain.

Rarity gasped, a thought occurring. “Oh no, what about Paladin? He surely lacks the same protection as us!”

Twilight looked thoughtful for a second, frowning. “I’m....not sure why but I don’t think we’re going to have to worry about that. Don’t ask; I have no idea why.” She sighed, rubbing her forehead. “But we need him, and we need to get back to where the chariots were.”

“Why’s that?” Pinkie asked curiously, tilting her head to the side. They had reached the main room of the library now and were quickly scanning the titles.

“Because,” Twilight smiled as she looked at her friends, confidence burning her eyes. “We’re going to do what Rainbow Dash couldn’t.”

“Learn ta get up before dawn?”

“Understand if she tracks mud into my boutique one more time....”

“Grow a horn and become Rainbow Dash, Queen of the Skies!”

The others looked at Pinkie who just flashed them a smile through her ski-mask and pulled a book from the shelf.

“Here you go Twilight! It was under ‘S’ for Saving the Day...or maybe for Sky.”

“Thank you Pinkie. And no, to all of them.” Perusing the book Twilight nodded when she reached the spot she needed before looking up. “We’re going to make Paladin fly, we’re going to defeat the Nightmare and we’re going to save Ponyville all at the same time.”

***

Author's Note

So mine readers, how did you like that? A lot, I hope. The big finale to Act II is coming up! I promise it’ll be worth the wait. Well, I’ll do my best but in the end I can’t really promise each and every reader will be happy with it since I can’t dictate how other people like things. Not until my mind control device is finished, at least.

Please comment, as ever I love comments. Unless they’re whine-y, obviously. Still, most others I enjoy.

Act II - Ch. 18 Truths

Here it is, the first chapter of Act III! Wow, I’m up to Act III! Should be good.

WARNING! ATTENTION! Changed this from the first chapter of Act III to the last of Act II. Put some thought into it, thought that was better.

Editor comments? If any, see below:
Hey guys, it’s kinda 2 in the morning where I am, but I wanted to get this back soon because these next few days are gonna be completely hectic. So please enjoy, sorry for any errors I missed, and happy Valentine’s day I suppose.
:Editor comments? If any, see above.

Chapter 18 Truths

***

Ponyville recovered. Awaking in a large ring outside the burned and destroyed remains of the town hall the inhabitants of Ponyville were, it bears saying, remarkably chipper considering they had just been body-jacked by an insane spirit. They were all very confused and there were a number sporting bruises and cuts. Half the town’s pegasi had wings in casts for a few days from falling when the Nightmare let go of their bodies or from being buried under the pegasi who had been flying above them. They were confused, many finding their homes vandalised and few remembered what had happened. All they could manage to come up with was a memory of suddenly hearing whispers before blacking out. A few could just remember strange feelings like their body moving without them doing it but otherwise they remained for the most part blissfully unaware of exactly what had happened.

What they did come to know was that a certain group of mares, their friendly neighbourhood zebra and the strange pegasus who had only weeks ago appeared among them had been instrumental in saving them. They made this very clear with some cheering. Sweetie Belle’s mother spent nearly ten minutes hugging Zecora after learning she had kept her daughter safe, letting her go only after getting Zecora to agree to join her for brunch and a visit to the spa as a tiny way of saying thanks. Zecora staggered away in relief, trying to rub feeling back into her legs. Seeing a very widely smiling Granny Smith and Big Macintosh standing there as Apple Bloom bounced around them repeating how Zecora’s magic writing saved her from the monster, the zebra suddenly wished that Ponyville had gotten a little less used to her when she was pulled into another embrace.

The older Apples had limped into town as fast as they could after waking up and forcing the blockage of furniture holding their doors shut, followed by a group of beaten, bruised guards. By virtue of being the only pony to retain any level of awareness during his infestation by the Nightmare, Big Mac had been more than a little alarmed and a lot more relieved when he came to without something trying to claw his mind apart. Seeing his sisters alive and well had been more of a relief than he could put into words.

Despite the damage done in many houses and the random destruction that seemed to have been done merely out of rage, the overall mood of Ponyville was one of celebration. Something dark had come to town and they had survived, thanks to a few brave heroes.

It had been quite awkward when they saw Trixie and a few connected the dots of her appearance with something bad happening. The guards wasted no time when they saw Zecora and Trixie coming into town just after the soldiers had awoken.

“Trixie Lulamoon.” One of the senior guards stepped towards the magician. “In the name of Princess Celestia and Princess Luna you are hereby placed under arrest for the crime of high treason!”

Trixie had been only able to make it this far thanks to the company of Zecora, constantly looking everywhere as if convinced the Nightmare was just hiding somewhere to take her again. This new threat was met with a reaction the ponies drawn to the event had not been expecting from the boastful and arrogant magician from her last visit.

She stumbled backwards, trembling uncontrollably and curling into a ball.

With a flick of his head the lead guardspony sent his subordinates forward. Their attempt to reach Trixie was thwarted by the zebra. Zecora stood between them and their quarry without any intention of moving in her eyes.

“Think again about what you wish to do to this broken pony, for there is more than you know. She is as much a victim and innocent who cried tears of joy when shadow was laid low.” Zecora shielded Trixie from the guards. Her stare might not be a Stare but it still made both the stallions advancing gulp.

“Sir!” Twilight called, rushing over from where she had been trying to explain to the Mayor what happened to her town hall. “Sir, I meant to tell you earlier but things are different than we thought. Trixie is a victim, just as Zecora said. I think she’s suffered more than most of Ponyville put together.”

The guard had been eager to actually do part of his job but looking at the determined expression of the Princess’s personal student he sighed in resignation. He waved the two guards he had ordered forward back.

“Very well, Miss Sparkle. Technically you don’t have any actual authority but in light of...well, you being the student of the Princess and the Element of Magic I’ll take your word for this.” He conceded, turning away to find something to do. “Wasn’t like we really wanted to finally do our damn jobs anyway.”

His bitter parting words were a reflection of more than just his mood.

The darkest mood was found among the guards who had been taken by the Nightmare. They set to work repair what damage had been done as best they could and checking the town for any surprises that been left as spiteful payback in fear of defeat. It was clear to most that they were merely making work for themselves. An air of defeat and failure hung around the guards and though nopony from Ponyville said a bad word about them, the soldiers were overwhelmed by their uselessness. A crisis had occurred and they had done nothing to prevent. Instead they had simply added to the threat. When the lost Air Raid arrived he joined them in their gloom, his mood darkened by guilt. He had just gotten lost and done nothing of use.

For Trixie the few hours passed in a haze as she remained huddled in a corner. It didn’t take long for any residual resent from Ponyville to dry up. It’s hard to hate somepony who flinches when you look at her and looks ready to burst into tears if they get too close, let alone whenever she saw the whole, unbroken horn of another unicorn.

By mid-afternoon a flock of guards led by a pegasus that looked to the ponies of Ponyville like a giant, armoured version of Fluttershy with a voice like thunder had appeared, drawing the royal chariot in their midst. They landed in the town square and the Princesses stepped to the ground.

Neither looked at their best. Despite much grooming by skilled servants there was nothing that could hide the sheer exhaustion still suffered by Luna and Celestia looked like she had a headache strong enough to kill a dozen bears.

“Greetings my little ponies.” Princess Celestia said to the growing crowd. Her voice was as gentle and motherly as always, showing no signs of the gorilla trying to punch its way out of her skull. “My sister and I wish to speak with the entire town, but first we need to discuss something with the heroes of the hour. If somepony could fetch Twilight Spar-”

She didn’t have time to finish her student’s name before that very pony appeared in front of her. Twilight smiled up at her teacher. “Princess!”

“-kle.” Celestia smiled at her beaming student. “Hello Twilight, your timing is as good as ever I see.”

Twilight chuckled lightly. “Actually, I saw you coming. The girls and I were about to have an, uh, discussion with Paladin about something.” She pointed at a hill on the edge of Ponyville. “Everypony is over there.”

“Then we shall meet you there, Twilight Sparkle.” Princess Luna announced. In her tired state she was falling back into her antiqued speech patterns. “We are most pleased to see you are unharmed!”

The unicorn nodded gratefully. “So am I. I just need to get Trixie and we’ll be ready. We don’t really want to leave her alone right now.” She said before vanishing in a wink of light.

The Princesses exchanged concerned looks before taking to the air. The letter Twilight had sent after defeating the Nightmare had been concise and to the point but it had covered that Trixie had not been behind the attack. If anything Luna felt guilty about what had happened to the poor unicorn. It was the darkness that she had failed to control that had harmed one of their subjects so deeply and cruelly.

They landed on the hill a few seconds after Twilight appeared with Trixie. The second the alicorns came into sight Trixie let out a small shriek and tried to flee; only Twilight’s magic kept her from falling over as her uncoordinated hooves flailed madly.

“Be calm, my dear, wounded little pony.” Princess Celestia approached the trembling Trixie. “You don’t need to fear me, I promise. What happened was not of your doing and there was no possible way for you to stop it. Nopony blames you.”

Trixie’s shaking subsided slightly. “R-really?”

Celestia nodded, her elegant mane blowing in an unseen wind behind her. “Really. You were caught up in something beyond you and the responsibility is ours. Once we are done here my sister and I will ensure your horn is taken care of.”

Looking down on the mare, Celestia searched for some sign in her eyes of the arrogant magician Twilight had once told her of. Surely even that was better than a shattered, broken soul like this.

“T-thank you.” Trixie sniffed, rubbing at her wet eyes. “Trixie just wants...to sleep...” her head dropped suddenly until Celetsia supported it and the rest of her body as she lowered the unicorn to the ground.

“Uh, why did Trixie just fall asleep?” Rainbow Dash interrupted the moment with a growl. “Isn’t that kinda rude, falling asleep when the Princess is talking to you?”

Princess Celestia shook her head, a sad smile on her face. “Not when the Princess just cast a sleeping spell.” She said with a quiet chuckle. Easing the sleeping Trixie into a more comfortable position she rejoined her sister and looked upon the ponies gathered here.

Paladin was as she remembered save a single obvious difference. His cutie mark stood out against his dark fur. He wasn’t looking at any of the others, merely looking at Trixie with an unreadable expression.

The others looked in high spirits, all heartened by the defeat of the monster that had plagued them three times now. The only surprise was the zebra but neither Princess had trouble placing this unique resident of Ponyville.

“You must be Zecora. It has been some time since I have met a zebra. My student has told me much about you. It is a pleasure to meet you at last.” As ever Princess Celestia was the first to speak, her sister remaining quiet save a murmured agreement.

Zecora bowed. “It is an honour to meet you Lady Sun and Lady Moon. I had never imagined to finally greet you so soon.” She slipped into another language for a moment. “In the name of the Tribes, my praise to the Sun and her returned Sister Moon.”

Ignoring the confused expression of the ponies around them Celestia and Luna greeted her in her tongue. “I’ve always loved Zebrican.” Luna said afterwards for the benefit of the others.

“Because the word for ‘beautiful’ used to be the word for ‘moon’.” Celestia pointed out with a small smile.

Luna sniffed haughtily. “Well, perhaps a little. We are allowed some ego as well sister. Wait, what do you mean ‘used to’?”

Twilight coughed politely. “Um, Princesses? I don’t mean to interrupt but Paladin was about to tell us something. He promised and we don’t want him to dodge the chance now.”

Paladin fixed Twilight with a flat stare. “I would not do that.”

“Su~uuuure you wouldn’t.” Rainbow Dash stretched out the word. “And I’m sitting next to Fluttershy!”

Looking at her friend, Fluttershy cocked her head curiously. She couldn’t help but feel the contained anticipation in her friend. “Um Rainbow Dash? You are-” The anticipation changed to joy before she was finished talking.

A flash of dull light and Rainbow Dash was next to Applejack instead. She grinned smugly. “Teleportation. Is. Awesome!”

Applejack rolled her eyes and sighed. “Rainbow Dash, are yer really wastin’ it on pranks?”

“Hey, that wasn’t a prank. It was, like, a joke at best.” Rainbow Dash elbowed the farmer playfully. “Now pranks I pull with it...”

A loud sigh caught their attention and everypony looked at Paladin. At last he displayed emotion, a flash of irritation and indignation. He fixed his piercing stare on Rainbow Dash before he spoke.

“The power you have is not one acquired lightly. I would ask that you respect it enough to not use it for petty self-indulgence.” He growled, clearly more than just annoyed. To Fluttershy he radiated offence and indignation directed at Rainbow Dash. His eyes flicked to Fluttershy for a moment and she knew he was realising she could feel what he was feeling.

Meanwhile the cocky pegasus drew herself up with a snort. “What’s your problem? Not like it’s your magic or anything! Probably the Elements being all...Element-y.” She shrugged at the look she was getting from Rarity and Applejack. “What? I dunno.”

Twilight gasped and stared at Paladin. He knew more about the strange powers they had gained, what if Rainbow Dash’s dismissive idea was true? She looked at her friends but only Fluttershy was looking at her, the feeling of curiosity and surprise from the unicorn getting her attention. The timid pegasus rubbed her forehead. It was easier to just feel emotions being felt ‘openly’ so to speak but around too many ponies it got confusing.

“It is not the Elements of Harmony.” Princess Luna said. “We have no knowledge how they might do this to their Bearers.”

Celestia nodded by didn’t add anything. She wanted to know how Tyrael would resolve this. If he had promised answers she suspected he would provide them.

“I will tell you.” Paladin’s voice was calmer now and he appeared to taken control of his emotions, becoming a calm, emptiness to Fluttershy’s passive senses. “It is not the Elements, although they provided the conduit for the power which brought about these unintended changes. For this, I must finish the tale I told some of you a few weeks ago.”

He gave a brief summary for the benefit of Zecora and the Princesses, who knew what he was but not such a precise story.

“I finished the tale with the prince who sought to contain Terror’s essence within himself.” He began at last. “In the wake of his victory over the forces of evil, the town of Tristram began to recover. Life bloomed within the streets once more and years passed. Even the last of the Horadrim failed to recognise the next threat to emerge.

“It took years but in time the prince was consumed by Terror. The demon took control of his supposed slayer’s body and opened a path to bring forth the minions of Hell. Demons sworn to Terror poured forth and again Tristram burned. From there the prince became the Dark Wanderer, cutting a bloody swathe of destruction across half the world. From the fields of Tristram through an ancient desert and across the seas to the city where Hatred’s soulstone had been left the Dark Wanderer brought death and terror to all lands.

“But in his wake came a band of heroes. From across the lengths of the realm they came. Strong of body or magic, skilled warriors and mighty spell-casters these heroes had been sent to hunt Terror. They went in his wake destroying the minions of evil left to slow them.

“But even as he was pursued the Dark Wanderer moved with evil intentions. He found the ancient tomb where Destruction had been bound and freed him. The celestial warrior, the Archangel Tyrael, attempted to stop them but unable to risk drawing the attention of his fellow angels he could not combat the power of two of the Brothers. Tyrael was defeated. When the heroes arrived he sent them on to chase Terror and Destruction across the ocean.

“There they came to the city where Hatred had been left in the care of the monks who grew to be a vast religion. As I told you before Hatred had corrupted its prison and the minds of the highest among the priests. Freed by his brothers the Three were united again at last. A gate to Hell was opened and Terror shed his mortal guise as the Dark Wanderer to return to their foul world and reclaim the armies of Hell in the name of the Three. Hatred guarded this gate and Destruction left to hunt for an ancient relic that prevented the armies of Hell from fully breaching the mortal realm.

“The heroes came and defeated Hatred, imprisoning him once more within the Soulstone. Next they dared do what no mortal had done before; they invaded Hell. Through great pains and sacrifices the heroes defeated Terror in the very heart of Hell and he was captured in his fractured soul stone.”

“Wait,” Interrupted Twilight. “But I thought his soul stone wasn’t able to contain him anymore?”

Paladin nodded slightly. “You are correct. But it served its purpose for the short time that was needed. For in Hell’s heart lay the Soulforge, a place where the greatest weapons of evil were crafted. Upon this mighty anvil the Soulstones of Hatred and Terror were shattered and their essences forever banished. Two Evils so great not all the might of the Heavens could defeat them and the hands of mortals brought their end.”

Paladin’s eyes closed and he sighed deeply. “It was...inspiring.”

‘That...it sounds like this happened. Like he was there.’ Twilight thought, glancing at her friends and seeing they had the same impression. ‘Who are you? Why are you feeling us this story?’

His eyes snapped back open and he continued before any could speak.

“But Destruction yet remained and here comes the answer you have been waiting for. The heroes left Hell, finding that Destruction had gone to a great mountain. Arreat Mountain held the greatest jewel to exist, the Worldstone. All of the mortal realm of Sanctuary was born from the Worldstone and Destruction sought to corrupt it. The defeat of his brothers would mean nothing if he turned the might of a corrupted mortal world against the Heavens.

“The heroes fought as best they could yet they were too late. Destruction was defeated but the Worldstone corrupted. As all hoped seemed lost, Tyrael returned. He sent away the heroes....”

The pegasus fell silent, seeming unable to finish. He took another deep breath to steady himself before forcing his mouth to work.

“I struck the Worldstone, the greatest relic to exist and a piece of Anu, the father of creation and the Perfect being. The explosion of energy sent me hurtling across reality until I fell upon a world I had never known to exist. Nearer true death than any angel had ever been I was granted a reprieve. Your Princesses had sensed my arrival and they aided me. I do not know how but a mortal body took my essence in so I might recover.”

Paladin held up a hoof as they processed this to forestall any comment. He needed to finish this now.

“In time, I would have recovered and left this world. This was no place for an immortal angel and I had no interest in remaining. With the Worldstone gone I would be needed to defend the mortal world of Sanctuary from the ravening forces of Hell. But then...the dark root took you. I failed to strike the root’s Heart and it attempted to drain my shell as it was you six. I could not stand aside and allow you to die. I gave you the power of my Angelic soul and in doing aspects of who you all are became the basis for powers born from my light. So I chose. I chose you over every soul doomed to be lost because I was too sentimental, because I was too weak to harden my heart.”

Paladin opened his eyes and met their eyes. A mix of emotions greeted him in all six pairs. Disbelief, shock, awe, even compassion.

“My name was Tyrael and I am the oldest being you have ever met. I was Justice incarnate, one of five greatest aspects of Anu’s Perfection. My soul was light and sound. Upon my blade the blood of a hundred million demons and countless more has been spilled. I stood at the pinnacle of all Creation as one of the Angiris Council. Of all warriors my only equal was Imperius of Valor. I have damned myself. For this world, I gave my might to spare six souls and forever have I stripped Sanctuary of my protection. My choice, my sin, my damnation. I am mortal now.”

A thousand questions were buzzing in the minds of the six Bearers and Zecora was silent as she too contemplated what she was learning.

‘What is Anu’s Perefection? How are they aspects? Angels, Angiris Council?’ Twilight wanted to ask these and a dozen other questions all at once.

“So...it was you giving us all your power that saved us from the roots?” Twilight’s voice was just plain and thoughtful, like she was chewing over a problem in search of a solution. “And it took everything from you to do that?”

“Correct.”

Instead she asked “Do you regret it?”

Paladin – Tyrael? – looked surprised. “Regret saving you? No. I regret the consequences, that I failed the act before that decision became necessary. But in the end...I cannot justify letting you die. I never before believed that choosing to save a one group at the sacrifice of another, smaller number has been a Just decision. I failed to find another solution, to find another way. Countless lives, lost because I was weak.”

He sighed and Fluttershy felt the guilt – powerful, tremendous and filled with self-recrimination.

“I have told you the truth. I shall leave you to thin-” Fluttershy didn’t hear his words but she felt his emotions. Withdrawing, shutting down. His guilt was burning him and he felt ashamed of himself. Admitting it to others was reinforcing in his eyes his failure. He had saved them but how many lives had he failed to protect?

She reached out to her friends without thinking and they gasped in time as they suddenly felt Paladin, Tyrael…they felt their friend’s guilt and shame.

Before he could depart Paladin felt hooves encircle his neck. He looked down in shock at Fluttershy as she hugged him. Opening his mouth to say something Paladin felt another hooves join Fluttershy’s. Before he could so much as grunt a request for Fluttershy to release him the other five mares surrounded him.

He blinked. “Um.” This was new.

“You shouldn’t feel guilty. You did everything you could.”

“Honestly darling, you tried your hardest so there’s no need for you to feel bad.”

“You saved more than just us, you saved Ponyville and who knows how many others? You shouldn’t look on the bad side of everything.”

“Pfft, guilty about saving us? How lame is that?”

“Y’all better buck sugarcube. Yer our friend, don’t matter where ya came from or what ya are. Ya saved our home an’ everypony we loved.”

“You shouldn’t be all down and frowny because you aren’t perfect Pally. Nopony is.”

Paladin’s stiff, tense form slowly weakened under the onslaught of love and care. He still made a valiant effort at justifying his need to go away and sulk.

“The fact I have lied to you all since my arrival does not deter you? Or that I am literally older than your species?” He told them severely.

Twilight lifted her head free for a moment. “Well from what I gathered from your statement that you were ‘Justice Incarnate’, it points towards a philosophical and metaphorical, or perhaps spiritual, nature that separated you from us. So a lot of your life experience before now isn’t exactly applicable. That and you said ‘were’. As a living creature instead of ‘sound and light’ you’re actually younger than us, if you think about it.”

“Biggest foal I’ve ever met.” Rainbow Dash said with a snigger.

“Rainbow Dash, I had to tell him how toilets worked.” Twilight said with considerably less warmth. “I literally had to give him a lesson on how to poop.”

“Eww! Do you have to talk about it?” The pegasus pulled away, looking on the ground worriedly like the group hug might have forced it out of him in a very real sense.

“It’s not exactly something I wanted to advertise for my sake or his!”

Rarity coughed loudly. “Girls, I do believe you’re drawing away from the point somewhat.”

“What’s the point again? ‘Paladin, you’re cool, we’re friends, stop being such a big whiner about screwing up when you didn’t screw up.’ That about it?” Rainbow Dash asked with a roll of her eyes.

“Well, yes I suppose if you want to put it inelegantly-” Rarity began with a note of reproof in her voice before being cut off.

“Guess what, I do! Looks like my job is done!” Letting out an exaggerated sigh Rainbow Dash slumped into the hug, using Applejack’s back as a resting place. “All in a day’s work.”

Applejack snorted but didn’t shake the pegasus off yet. “Didn’t know yer ever did a day’s work before. Ah was thinkin’ somewhere about half a day’s, maybe a quarter.”

“Girls.” It was Fluttershy this time to their surprise. “Please don’t argue while we’re helping Paladin with his issues. Oh, I’m sorry, should we call you Tyrael now?” She asked in a much more hesitant voice, looking at Paladin uncertainly.

He sighed, wishing he couldn’t see the looks of amusement being worn by the Princesses and Zecora as they watched. “Paladin will suffice. I lost the right to go by Tyrael when I lost my divinity. Also, I do not have issues.”

“Sure you do!” Pinkie’s grin was somehow audible. “You’ve got an issue with failure, an issue with bonding with others, an issue with just having emotions and in particular if my Pinkie-sense was telling me what I think it was – and if I’m wrong Twilight definitely needs to stay away from authentic Prance cuisine for a while if she wants to keep her fur– then you’ve got an issue with accepting that you’ve started to developed roma-”

“Wait, what was that about my fur?” Twilight interrupted, drowning Pinkie out for a few moments.

“-shy. Hey, Twilight nopony heard me because you said that and now that issue is gonna be danced around forever!” Pinkie whined, folding her forehooves and pouting at Twilight like an upset child.

The unicorn gave her an apologetic, albeit confused, look. “Sorry. Can’t you just...repeat it?”

Pinkie shook her head, tutting disappointedly. “Twilight, Twilight, Twilight, whatever will we do with you? Of course I can’t repeat! That would ruin the way it’s going to go now.”

“Of course.” Twilight’s voice was flat and she looked like she wanted to facehoof. “Pinkie, just go back to hugging Paladin.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Doing what she was told Pinkie wrapped her hooves around Paladin again, snuggling against him and letting out a loud, satisfied “Hmmmm.”

Fluttershy experienced something very good for a second. It was strange, because she had no reason to be feeling what she was feeling. She was feeling jealous of Pinkie Pie. For hugging Paladin and enjoying.

‘Oh, but that’s just so mean of me. I’m already hugging Paladin anyway-...oh my, I’m hugging Paladin....’

Her cheeks began to burn as Fluttershy realised how very close she was to Paladin and how warm he felt against her and goodness her wings were feeling all strange-

“The point,” Fluttershy was distracted from her thoughts by Twilight’s voice, “is that we don’t care about any of that. We’re happy you decided to tell us more about you, and we’re all rather surprised-”

“I’m not!”

“-most of us are rather surprised but you’re still the pony we became friends with.” Twilight gave him a warm, friendly smile. “And I think I speak for everypony when I say we’re not letting go until you accept that.”

They chorused their agreement and Paladin was forced to spend a few seconds actually thinking about what they said. With a sigh he hung his head. “Very well, I shall...concede and cease ‘being a whiner’ as you put it. Now, if you would all let go I would appreciate it.” He couldn’t describe how awkward he was still feeling but strangely, for some reason, he didn’t actually feel so bad now. Like some weight had been lifted off his shoulders.

He didn’t know why and the only reason he could see was that he had just taken comfort from them saying they didn’t care. Like he had been nervous about revealing the truth for fear of being rejected or something foolish like that. Paladin immediately rejected this on the basis that...

He rejected it. He didn’t need to justify doing so, not to himself. He just...he rejected it. It was just a pity Paladin didn’t know just how much lying to yourself was part of being mortal or he’d realise he had that part down pat.

“Thank you.” He said as they finally let go. He looked back at Celestia, who was smiling with unconcealed happiness. “If the questions I had to answer have been answered, I wish to ask some questions of my own.”

The Princess nodded, recognising the seriousness of his inquiries. “And we will do our best to answer, as soon as my sister and I have heard the tale from the horse’s mouth, so to speak.”

Zecora arched an eyebrow. “I mean no disrespect Lady Sun, but is not Saddle Arabia too distant from here? Would not hearing it from somepony here be better, from somepony near?”

Over half the ponies there broke into giggles. Celestia was of course too dignified to do more then let her smile shiver slightly as she suppressed her own, Luna just looked confused and Paladin had no idea what they were talking about.

“I do apologise for them Zecora. It’s a saying I imagine you have not heard. You must have missed it before now, unfortunately. The Princess wants to hear what happened from those involved personally, rather than just through Twilight’s letter.” Rarity explained while Twilight nudged the others back into looking polite.

The zebra nodded in understanding, smiling slightly in good nature at her mistake. She rarely came across this sort of situation but she tried to see the humour in them. “Ah, now I see. Please, Princess, forgive me.”

“It’s perfectly fine.” Princess Celestia assured her calmly. She looked at Paladin and the girls. “If you would be so kind as to begin, I would appreciate it.”

The story was explained in turn, each telling their part as best they could. When Twilight to the part about what Nightmare Moon accused Luna of being she um’d and ah’d, trying to avoid saying or find a way that didn’t seem to her to be offensive.

“It...it claimed to be real Luna.” Twilight said at last with a nervous tone. “It seemed so convinced that it was the original and you were just a...a construct made from emotions it said it ‘cast off’.” she shrugged helplessly. “It was so deluded that it accused you of being fake!”

“A fake?” Luna echoed, her expression confused. “Cast off? No! That it would dare lie....” She seethed.

“I don’t think it knew it was lying.” Paladin’s calm voice interrupted. When they looked at him he shook his head. “After. Let us finish this first.”

Nodding at Paladin’s advice Twilight continued on, telling the princesses of her escape and finding her friends in the library basement. Her voice shook when she talked about Spike, who was still sleeping it all off in Nurse Redheart’s care. Celestia, who had watched Spike grow from a hatchling, gave away her feelings on this with just a slight narrowing of eyes.

“Rainbow Dash teleported –

“Boo yah for the ‘porting pegasus!” Rainbow Dash interrupted.

Sighing at her friend, Twilight continued, “She teleported to the library to meet Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie Pie like they had agreed, although she was a minute and fourteen seconds late. Now, from there I shared my initial plan. I teleported everypony-”

“Except me.” Possibly to make up for Twilight’s overly accurate timing, Rainbow Dash interrupted again.

This time Twilight glared. “Yes, except Rainbow Dash. As I was saying, I used the magical link, which we now know to be the result of Paladin’s soul mingling with ours, to direct my next teleportation on my own. I found Paladin and Fluttershy in the company of Zecora and Trixie. Oh, and Scootaloo, Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle.” She added.

“We are curious, how did you know the magical link led to them?” Luna asked, tilting her head as she spoke.

That was a question Twilight had been worried about. “Well, you see your highness...” she hm’d and ah’d for a moment before admitting; “I have no idea. I just knew that one the other ends of the link were ponies I knew and trusted. I got Paladin and Fluttershy, so the feeling was spot on. We finished working out our plan. Paladin would draw as many of the Nightmare’s hosts to where its primary host was in the centre of the town. While he distracted it by, well, by taunting it. Pinkie-”

Pinkie interrupted this time. “I used my super spy skills with my super spy suit to sneak around back and get Twilight those lightning rods! She did some unicorn magi-”

A magenta light sprung up around her mouth.

“As I was saying.” Twilight continued without addressing the fact her horn was glowing. “I altered the spells on the lightning rod using what I learned from the book you gave me Princess Luna, since it was all about sky magic. One I gave to Rainbow Dash and the other to Rarity. I also got Trixie to explain a spell to Rarity, based on her firework spells so she could pin-point a weak point in the Apex Crystal’s underside. Applejack and Fluttershy accompanied Rarity because if too many of us were free the Nightmare would be more cautious. With them it would have one of each pony type and that may have been enough for it to begin making a new body so it would naturally want to gather its strength to keep them trapped. Paladin purposefully enraged it, taunting the Nightmare about not being able to control the crystal.” She glanced at Paladin as she said that part.

He took over. “It was not assured but I had hoped such mocking would drive it to try proving itself. I’m not sure if the Nightmare realised, but it had something of an obsession with proving itself. Question its power and it would try to prove you wrong. Regardless of the odds, it was clearly a success.”

“It hit Paladin with lightning from the crystal.” Twilight continued. “Since he lacked any natural pegasi magic he was like something of an empty vessel and his body soaked up some of it. This diffused some of the sky magic enough that the lightning rod Rarity slipped him was able to get a ‘taste’ of it and the spells in it latched on the arcane frequency of the crystal.”

“I still don’t get that. Frequencies? I thought magic was...magic. Y’know, big glow and then stuff happens.” Rainbow Dash scratched her head.

Twilight sighed. “It causes things to occur but there are reasons behind why. Anything magical has an arcane frequency. Each and every unicorn has a different frequency associated with their magic, as does every other source of magic in existence. If I enchanted an object the spell on it would match my frequency unless it remained for a long, long time without a constant connection and- why I am explaining this to you for the third time?!” She snapped with a glare at her friend.

Rainbow Dash smirked as she answered. “Because it’s funny when you rant” She teased.

Scowling at the pegasus who just kept on grinning Twilight went back to telling the tale to the Princesses. “As I was saying before somepony interrupted; with the grounded lightning rod fixed on the arcane frequency, Paladin escalated the taunting hoping it would try to posses him. I’ll be honest, I wasn’t entirely certain about this part.” Twilight admitted nervously.

Paladin snorted. “I assured you multiple times my mental fortitude would be far superior to whatever force the Nightmare could bring against me. I find your lack of faith disturbing.”

“Well I didn’t know you were a powerful spiritual entity representing a virtuous ideal, did I?” She shot back before moving on. “So yes, it turned out he was able to pull this part of the plan off. The Nightmare was arrogant and prideful, as its need to demonstrate its power showed. It couldn’t stand the idea of being bested by anypony so it put everything into its attack. That meant drawing all its power together including what it was using to protect the crystal. With that gone Rarity used the spell to make the weakness, Rainbow Dash jammed the rod in and then teleported me over.”

Celestia nodded approvingly. “Using her teleportation to spare yourself the use of any more magic in case something went wrong. All part of a plan that you devised together. Outstanding.”

Twilight beamed at her mentor’s praise. “It didn’t end there. The Nightmare had to choose between trying to seize the power of the crystal and retaining its body. Retaking the bodies of all the ponies would take too long, for all it knew we had the Elements ready to go by then. It went for the crystal so I activated the spells I’d hidden in the rods which would let them change from channelling elemental energy to spiritual. With that I intended to trap the Nightmare....not that Paladin apparently intended to follow that part of the plan.”

He failed to react to Twilight’s scathing tone. If anything he seemed entirely at ease despite her obvious annoyance.

“It would have escaped true punishment. I did not feel it deserved that mercy.” Paladin looked thoughtful. “In the end I delivered it the mercy it had gone too long without.”

“You destroyed it.” Celestia summarised.

He looked at directly at her, eyes set. “I killed the Nightmare. It was insane. When the end was undeniable, its madness was made manifest and I used the raw energies to end its existence while it was trapped with my soulscape. It deserved punishment for what it had done but I cannot help but feel it too was a victim.”

“A victim?!” Luna all but growled. “Of who? How? The destruction it- I- the destruction that would have occurred had it gone free would have been vast!”

“There was a spark of what it once was that I saw through the madness. A last gasp of why it did what it did and how it came to be.” Paladin stated coolly. He had clearly taken control of the discussion and knew what he wished to pursue. “Hearing now what it said to Twilight I feel something like understanding at the edge of my awareness. The Nightmare’s soul was torn, as though it was once part of a greater whole.”

“Now hang on just a sec’.” Applejack protested, seeing where this was going.

Twilight gasped. “You don’t believe what it told me, do you? Princess Luna is-”

“-is Princess Luna.” He cut her off without looking. Paladin’s eyes drilled into Luna’s. “I suspect it was merely incorrect about who was the severed fragment. It spoke of darkness overtaking it, an evil that consumed it. It spoke of being abandoned, sacrificed so ‘she’ could escape.”

Recoiling from the pegasus’ words Luna shook her head in denial. “A-are thou saying we did it?”

“I told the tale of the Skeleton King some time ago. It almost reminds me of that.” Paladin said. “A theory is all this is, but you fell into madness without warning. Your sister is far too intelligent to have missed the signs if there were any to spot. Something had to cause it. If you know, tell me. All I ask, all I wish now, is to know the creature I delivered justice to deserved it! I want to know there nothing left to save, that I did not fail a victim!”

Luna stared at him with wide eyes, speechless for a moment. “I-I...W-we do not recall our fall. Only darkness not of the night that came from all directions.”

A great white wing was laid over Luna’s back. “I do not think my sister needs to try remembering that awful time.” She said sharply. Any pleasure from hearing Twilight’s plan had faded in light of her sister’s distress.

Paladin’s eyes narrowed and he began to stand. He was determined to have answers, his stance shouted for all to see.

“No.” A dark hoof pulled Celestia aside. Luna shook her head at her sister. “No. We- I must. Tyrael, Paladin, deserves that much. There is little I recall but...” Taking a deep breath, Luna sat down and lowered her head. Her voice took on a distant, faraway note that only grew as she spoke. “Evil. Darkness. I remember...struggling. Something was seeking to...to take something. Something of mine, something completely and utterly mine. It came to me at night as I raised the moon and told me I was being betrayed. It tried to use my pain at the rejection ponykind gave me to take whatever it was it wanted.”

Closing her eyes against the vague, incomplete memories Luna pressed her head against the ground. Her horn dug into the dirt but she didn’t care at that moment about royal dignity. She felt her sister holding her and a moment later the approach of the other ponies. Only Paladin remained distant, his expression empty of judgement or emotion.

“I...we remember nothing else.” She took a deep, shuddering breath and raised her head so she could look at her questioner. “Does that answer you?”

Slowly he nodded. Paladin’s expression said only that he was deep in thought. “It will suffice. I am sorry to have caused you distress. I must contemplate what you have told me.”

“D-do you think you know what nasty thing made did that to the Princess?” Fluttershy asked. She wasn’t sure exactly what emotion he was radiating now, some mixture of frustration and concern.

Luna’s eyes reflected their own sudden hope.

“Sir Tyrael, if you know-” She began.

He raised a hoof to cut her hoof. Thankfully she fell silent, remembering that despite his current form what he was – or had been. To the others it would seem strange that a Princess would fall silent at his gesture had they not just learned his true nature.

“I do not know what happened.” Paladin said simply. He delivered that news reluctantly knowing it would crush the Princess’s hope. “Something stirs in the back of my mind. There is more, I know it but it is outside my grasp.” His brow furrowed in frustration. “I can feel some understand, a comprehension that lurks beyond me.”

Rainbow Dash was quick as ever to voice her thoughts. “You sure you haven’t just got a headache? What?” She asked the second question of Twilight whose expression could be encompassed by the word ‘ballistic’.

The tension broke like sudden rainfall. Paladin snorted and did not roll his eyes. He had far too much dignity for that. “I think you’ll find the difference between us is that simple conceptual thinking does not require me to seek out medical aid.” He said somewhat icily.

She stared at him for a few seconds without saying anything.

“Please tell me the term ‘conceptual thinking’ isn’t stumping you Rainbow Dash.” Twilight could have facehoofed. She knew Rainbow Dash wasn’t stupid but sometimes the pegasus had very different ideas about what was common and practical knowledge. Not that Twilight always perfect in that regard herself.

She got an indignant grumble from her friend. “Of course it isn’t. I’m just trying to work out if Paladin made a joke. Did absorbing sky magic give you a sense of humour all of a sudden Pally? ”

Just like that the subject went from Luna’s fall into madness to Rainbow Dash asserting Paladin didn’t have a sense of humour. The Princesses watched as the cocky pegasus began a one-sided argument with Paladin, who returned her gusto with his own, which was roughly that of a large, moss covered boulder. It goes without saying this meant very little, although Rainbow Dash gave no indication that this was about to stop her. Quite the opposite.

“He’s using contractions,” Luna murmured quietly. She had not missed it since their arrival that something about their strange extra-planar guest had changed. Listening to how ponies of the day talked had become something of a habit and it had drawn her attention immediately.

“I noticed,” Celestia whispered back. They didn’t need to say out loud for both to realise something important had changed. It was a small thing, a minor difference in how he talked but it said a lot more than any single word could. Perhaps Tyrael really had become Paladin.

They watched Rainbow Dash drag first Applejack and then Rarity into the argument, which turned to other matters. Without warning the entire meeting and discussion had turned into something far less....dignified.

“Ahem.”

Everypony looked up at Princess Celestia. She smiled gently at them.

“There is something more we need to discuss.” She began, looking each one of them in the eyes. “To begin, let me say this; I’m sorry. I’m so very sorry I’ve failed you again.”

The girls stared at her for a moment in quiet confusion while Paladin looked on in interest.

Striking while the iron was hot Celestia pushed on. If she gave them time to reply she knew Twilight would immediately start declaring she had nothing to apologise for.

“Twice now evil has struck at Equestria’s heart. Canterlot has hosted it twice, first at the wedding and now again last night. Both times I failed you. I failed everypony and every creature who would have suffered the consequences had you not acted in my place.” She looked away, unable to bring herself to keep looking at them. The Princess could feel the guilt welling up inside her and the barriers she had erected in her mind weakened. She feared Fluttershy’s new awareness would pick up on it. A thousand years of guilt over failing a sister added to the stinging bitterness of failing an entire nation so often would not be kind to her. “All of Equestria venerates me and yet the last two times I have been truly needed I have been outwitted or overpowered.”

Twilight was in good form today, she noticed, jumping to her defence almost immediately. “Princess, that’s not fair at all! You have nothing to feel guilty about, there was no way you could have known the Nightmare would use Trixie to trick you into opening your mind.” Thanks to what they had found out about the nature of the attack she had already deduced how it occurred, with Trixie’s confused assistance.

“Yeah, you’re like totally ‘watching vigilantly over all the land’ all the time. Well, ninety-nine percent of the time.” Pinkie provided cheerfully. “That’s way better than I could ever do, I’d always be so distracted.”

Celestia sighed and shook her head. “I failed when it mattered most and that is what is important. I...need to apologise to you all. You did what I failed to do when it was my responsibility. For that I owe you more than I can ever repay.”

“Princess, Ah don’t mean no disrespect.” Applejack said, taking off her hat respectfully. “But that’s a load a’ hooey.”

“Applejack!” Twilight gasped.

The farmer went on like Twilight hadn’t said anything. She faced down the alicorn with the same set expression she used when somepony was trying to lie to her. “Y’all have done the best ya can for a thousand years an’ outta all that time its twice somethin’ has goen right up the creek without ya bein’ there to paddle us out.”

“However quaint a saying she may have used, your highness, I simply must agree with Applejack.” Rarity stepped forward with great dignity and pose. Just because one was telling royalty they were completely and utterly wrong about something did not mean one had to do it like a mannerless ruffian. There are such things as standards, after all. “If anypony were to bear you ill will after countless centuries of watching over us they would be the most uncouth, oafish bores to ever hear your name.”

The Princess blinked slightly in surprise as the Elements all gave their own variety of agreement with the sentiment.

Most surprising was when her sister spoke up. “They are quite correct, sister. In truth the blame falls to me.”

Twilight’s gaze went from Celestia to Luna. “Um, excuse me Princess but...how did you get that from all of this?”

“I did not.” Princess Luna informed her curtly. “The incident with the Changeling Queen and the Nightmare’s psychic attack are both my fault. Every time over the last thousand years where my sister has seemingly left the fate of Equestria in the hooves of ponies has been my fault. For ten centuries she has born the weight of the entire cycle upon her. The Moon is mine and it always has been. The price of power and will it cost Celestia has left her nearly as reduced as I was upon my redemption.”

Celestia frowned at her younger sibling, clearly not pleased. “I was more than up to the burden, I have assured you many, many times.”

Princesses do not snort, so as far as Luna was concerned the sound did not come from her. “And each times your words betray you. The Sun is not a ‘burden’ to you anymore than the Moon is to me. We do it naturally and without expending much energy. But keeping the lunar cycle active has taxed you. A thousand years ago only a Changeling Queen of the highest order with centuries of age could have tested your ability!”

“I should not have attempted to engage it in mental combat. If I had been more willing to use more energy in my attack it would never have had the chance to strike at my mind.” Celestia countered.

“Yes, you should have used power that is only returning after a thousand years with nearly no practice and risked incinerating the Captain, the Bearers and half the wedding guests. Would you have been so unfamiliar with your own power if it had not spent a millennia being used solely to do what I should have been doing?”

“I didn’t notice that Cadence had been replaced-”

“Because your mind was still recovering from the strain of using as foreign an essence as the Moon and the Queen’s magic was affecting you-”

“That is no excuse and you know it! I’m old enough that I should have recognised-”

“Recognised magic not seen in Equestria since before my fall? I’ve read the history books sister, the changelings have been dormant for a long time.”

It was interesting for the mortal ponies to watch to pair of large alicorns bickering like, very simply, siblings. They seemed to have forgotten entirely about the others there as they argued, both determined to be bear the blame. It certainly ruined some of the royal mystique.

Fluttershy frowned to herself and without even attempting broadcast to her friends they felt an emotion; disapproval. In the end it didn’t matter why. Both Princesses were trying their best to look after their little ponies and now their guilt was driving a wedge between them.

Luna sighed and looked away. “There’s no reasoning with you when you’re like this, so mopey.”

The white alicorn gaped at that. “Me? Mopey? You’re one to ta-”

“Excuse me.”

Fluttershy said both words quietly. By all rights they should have been drowned out by the Princesses. Both looked down to find a number of eyes looking at them and finally they remembered where they were. Celestia winced as she realised what she had just done in front of her subjects, even the Elements of Harmony. That would hardly be helping them trust in her judgement-

“Stop it, please.” Fluttershy’s voice interrupted her self-recriminating thought. The normally gentle pegasus was backed up by her friends as she looked at the Princesses with a faint air of disapproval. “Nopony here blames either of you and you shouldn’t either. So please, stop arguing. If not for your own sakes then for everypony who trusts you, who want to see you enjoying the harmony you desire for us.”

The sisters exchanged surprised looks at the pegasus’s words.

“Yeah, ‘Shy is totally right.” Rainbow Dash added loudly. “You shouldn’t be arguing about blaming yourselves anyway. All that stuff is over so move on. Get back in the game and do your Princess-y ruler thing.”

Pinkie was suddenly between the princesses, slinging a hoof over each. Rarity nearly fainted at the breach of etiquette. “There’s been stuff, there’ll be more stuff, but nopony is helped if you’re angry at yourself for something. You did your best and that’s all we can ask you for so relax and share a laugh together! Kick back about yesterday and party on to tomorrow!”

Approaching her mentor Twilight smiled up at her, putting one of her hooves over Celestia’s own. “I’ve always looked up to you and I still do. You’ve done amazing things for us and everypony else so please, don’t punish yourself for when things went beyond your control. Nopony is perfect, not even you.” It took a lot for her to actually admit, out loud, that the Princess wasn’t perfect but Twilight knew she needed to get her point across.

“I....” Celestia’s throat seemed to close on the words before she got them out. Taking a breath, she composed herself. “You’re right. I should have known better but thanks to you I’ve been reminded. The past is the past, and while we should learn from it I shouldn’t let it control me. Nor should you, little sister.”

Pinkie seemed to vanish as Celestia hugged her sister again. Luna returned it fondly.

“Indeed. Although it will take time, I will try my best.” Luna murmured.

As the Princesses shared another hug, the ponies around them cheered.

As events unfolded, Paladin began to retreat from the group. Time was needed after this meeting for everything to be absorbed. Come tomorrow he would find out what the girls truly thought. If he was....if he was still their friend.

A hoof caught him before he could get far. Zecora looked at him with a critical air and tugged one of his wings.

“Turn back now, this gathering is nearly done. I think what is left may brings some fun.” She whispered, making it apparent she wanted him to wait until the end.

Grunting Paladin turned and went back to the ground, standing just to the side as the cheers dimmed down. They hadn’t noticed his abrupt attempt at departure.

“Now that we have that out of the way, there is one final issue that must be addressed.” Princess Celestia said. She was smiling now. Her mood had been considerably improved.

“There is?” Twilight just wished she had schedule or check-list for this, it would make things much easier to coordinate.

Smiling at her student the Princess nodded. “Indeed there is. I know after your first time you were all turned a bit off it but the next Grand Galloping Gala is coming up and I want all of you to come. All you meaning both of you over there. I don’t believe a zebra has ever attended the Gala before and I’m sure the nobility will be...stirred by your appearance, Zecora.”

The zebra looked surprised at suddenly being addressed. “Humble Zecora would not refute such an invitation, but I doubt your nobles will find it a cause for elation.”

Celestia shrugged. “Oh I’m sure they’ll get over it as soon as somepony uses the wrong fork or something equally silly like that. They do take themelves rather seriously.”

“Uh, Princess?” Twilight waved a little to her attention. She looked up at her nervously. “I’m, uh, not sure that would be a great idea after the last time.”

Pinkie bounced over, her grin stretching wide. “Oooh, but Twilight this time we can do it right! I’ll find the right tune and those fancy pants will be dancing their flanks off! Oh yeah! Move it!” Pinkie began to do a few strange dances moves, already imagining what would happen.

“If we avoid another debacle it would be a lovely way to show off. Speaking of fancy pants, why I do believe in some recent correspondence Fancy Pants mentioned that he intends to go.” Rarity said thoughtfully. She could imagine it now, new dresses for her friends and even Zecora! At last she would get to make their zebra friend a dress worthy of the name and a fine one at that. Her eyes were practically alight with desire as her imagination began to weave inspiration.

Fluttershy retreated a few steps, past Applejack and Rainbow Dash who were discussing if it would be fun when not trying to sell stuff or impress heroes. She remembered what happened and how she had utterly ruined it for everyp-

“Ooph.” Her breath burst from her lips as she ran into something. Looking back she smiled nervously at Paladin, who looked unimpressed with hit in the face by Fluttersh’s tail and the side by her flank. “Oh, um, excuse me-”

“You ‘two’ you said.” Paladin asked Celestia, stepping out of Fluttershy’s way uncomfortably. His face felt like it was beginning to warm up where her tail had brushed his cheek. It was odd and he didn’t like it. He was also hungry and after even a month he still didn’t like that.

The Princess nodded, smiling mischievously. “Oh yes Sir Tyr- my apologies, Sir Paladin. I need to reward you all and I can’t do that just anywhere.”

“I require no reward. I did my duty.”

“Except it’s not your duty anymore.” She retorted calmly. “You’ve already insisted you are not Tyrael anymore meaning any responsibility that was his is no longer yours. Therefore everything you have done so far was done out of the goodness of your heart and that, my little pony, deserves a reward.”

Ignoring the giggles at his expense Paladin sighed. “Very well.” He conceded reluctantly. He absently lifted a hoof as Rarity materialised with a measuring cord she didn’t have a minute ago. “I shall attend this gathering.”

“Wonderful.” Celestia got to her hooves, followed shortly by her sister. “This has been a lovely discussion and I have been extremely impressed. As much as I want to talk more the town seems to be getting anxious and I would hate for us to delay them any longer.”

Paladin didn’t stay for whatever happened next. He didn’t quite sneak away, but he had made no move to inform anypony of his departure. This time Zecora made no attempt to stop him and he left them to them to return to the town with the Princesses. Going to one of the nearby hills, he was content to return to his solemn deliberations. Despite their reactions he believed in time the weight of what he said would sink in and they would need to think about it all.

He expected Rainbow Dash not to return to the town, her irrational fear still leaving her unable to remain inside for long without a friend’s company. Fluttershy he had thought would set off for her home, to begin repairing the damage. At first that was what he thought she did, a little shape of yellow tipped with pink trotting away towards her home on the outskirts of town. He paid it no more attention than that save a single thought to her safety. He frowned at that, dismissing it. There was no reason to worry about her, it was just her walk home.

Snorting derisively at the strange ways of thinking mortality imposed Paladin closed his eyes and sat back in deep thought. He had a lot to think about. He opened his eyes to look back at his cutie mark. He understood it now. Whatever magic had given him this form it had found a meaning and a ‘special talent’ to correspond to. Even if he wasn’t Tyrael anymore there was no reason to abandon his morals. He would seek to bring justice to the wicked as a righteous punishment and to the innocent as a protecting shield.

Looking down on the town, its streets filled with ponies, he wondered at whether this place needed it. Since the night he gave up Tyrael’s light to save six souls he had read many books from the library and a map had passed his sight a few times. There was places of danger where the wicked lived, stories he found of monsters hiding in darkness. Perhaps he could turn the lie that had covered for him a chance to be true. First he would need to adjust to his body more, Paladin decided. He needed to train it and to learn to wield it as a weapon. Right now he was still unfocused, lacking the experience he had been gifted with in his angelic form. He had managed for now but for how much longer? What weapons could he use now?

His thoughts turned to these questions as he gazed at Ponyville, feeling something strange. The sight of the town filled him with an odd feeling he wasn’t sure of and that frustrated him. It was almost like a want or need, something telling him that this place was important. Aside from the Elements of Harmony there was little of interest here, so why did he feel reluctance when he looked at Ponyville as he thought of leaving?

A whisper in a voice far more delicate than his provided the answer.

“You don’t want to leave Ponyville because it’s become your home.” Fluttershy said from behind him.

For a moment he thought his fleshy little heart had exploded or tried to crawl out his throat. His wings twitched and he nearly jumped. Spinning he glared at Fluttershy where she stood a few feet behind him.

“Do not” he growled, “sneak up on me.”

She recoiled and Paladin realised exactly who he had just snapped at. His frustration from being confused by his feelings had gotten out of control for a moment combined with the shock of being surprised. The timid mare squeaked and gulped, her eyes wide.

Paladin’s voice softened. “Forgive me. You surprised me. I should not have snapped.”

With a deep breath to steady her suddenly jittery nerves Fluttershy shook her head. “N-no, it’s okay. I shouldn’t have been so quiet; I just didn’t want to disturb you.”

“It is not okay.” He said firmly. “There is no reason for me to direct anger at you for respecting that.”

She blinked slightly, looking a bit embarrassed. “Oh, um, okay.”

They both stood there in awkward silence that went on for nearly a minute. At last Paladin broke it with a suppressed groan.

“You wanted to see me, I assume?”

Fluttershy’s flushed, remembering her reason for coming to see him. “Yes, I did. I saw you up here on my way home and thought you, uh, might like some company. When I got closer I could feel your frustration and just wanted to help. I hope I didn’t interrupt.” She whispered the last part, looking down slightly. She had made what were for her leaps and bounds about being less shy but all that seemed to evaporate for some reason.

“I see.” He did, somewhat. “You know what I was feeling? I am...uncertain of it. It is not something I believe I have felt before.

She was reminded of the truth he revealed to them. It was starting to sink in as he spoke about being unfamiliar with an emotion how very different he must have been before. So old and powerful, enough to warrant the respect of the Princesses! Yet he could not even explain to himself why he felt at home when he looked at Ponyville.

“I can’t read your mind but...you’re feeling what I felt when I moved away from home, to my own house. My cottage here actually. Like you don’t want to leave home. When I think about moving away from Ponyville I feel the same thing.” She trotted closer and looked down at Ponyville, Paladin turning to look with her. She glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. “Are you thinking of leaving?”

She asked the question with a quiet air of sadness. Everything in the look she was giving him said she wanted any answer but ‘yes’.

For her sake he decided to give her such an answer. “I am unsure.” Paladin admitted. “This world and my ‘special talent’ are all I have now. There seems little to occur here. What have happened are abnormalities. Can I not do more good out in the world, seeking injustices? There lurks evil in the corners of the land I feel I could do something about. Should I not do that? Why...why do I feel like I do not want to leave? It makes no sense.” He snarled the last part, grinding a hoof into the ground.

Fluttershy stared at him. He was being honest and that hurt her slightly. “I-is that really all you have?” She asked quietly. He looked at her strangely but she forced herself to keep going on. “What about us? We’re your friends.”

That earned a flinch from the dark pegasus. “Yes, you're correct. I spoke in haste. It is merely strange. I have had brothers in arms, comrades and those I protect. I have had enemies and yet I;m not sure I have ever had friends until now. It is...strange. I find myself hoping I still do tomorrow.”

“We meant it, you know,” Fluttershy murmured softly. “Everything you us told is...strange. I’m almost frightened. I...I never imagined you could have spent so long always fighting. It must have been horrible for you. But...” She stepped closer to him but looked away. “You’re here now. I’m not asking you to give up following your talent but maybe you should find a little peace first, because you deserve it. Just...think about it and please don’t forget how i-important you are to us now. To me.” She whispered the last part, turning and trotting away quickly.

The whispered words had just brushed the edge of his hearing and Paladin looked back as Fluttershy left. He stared at her departing form and realised something that warmed him strangely, and something else quite annoying. She was still his friend, despite learning the truth. And...his body wanted to mate with hers.

Paladin frowned.

Damn it.

***

Above that glittering orb of light and life, a cold presence had reached the end of the trail.

Ardleon stared at the ripple in reality that Tyrael had left as he burst into this new world. Its presence filled him with concern. Another mortal realm was unimaginable and yet here it was. He reached out to inspect its energies, recoiling at the last moment. From the chaos of Pandemonium he made out the ordered workings that surrounded it. Too close and whatever being had made them would know his presence. Simply tearing through them would do neither him nor Tyrael any good. For all he knew the wards would cripple him. No, a slower method was his only hope of getting safely through. Whatever mortals might exist here would have no warning of his coming.

Tyrael had been lost because of his willingness to trust mortals. Ardleon would not make the same mistake. The only reason Tyrael would not have returned yet would be if something was stopping him. Whatever, whoever, it was they would find Ardleon to lack the Archangel’s mercy.

“I’ve found you at last, Tyrael.” He whispered to the empty reality, wings flaring as his form began to fade. It would take time for his essence to make its way through the wards without being detected. He would manifest and fall upon them with nothing to warn them or protect any who barred his way to his wounded kin. “Nothing will stop me. You will return.”

***

There it is, Paladin just realised his body wants to do some dirty business! That’s all he’s realised and to him it’s just a stupid and distracting biological flaw.

The poor, naive foal.

Seriously though, if there are any problems (aside from just not liking that its happening) or advice for how it goes feel free to say, my first time writing anything more than just friendship-ness.

Any ending editor comments? Find out beloooooooooowwwww......

Act III - Ch. 19 Birds, Bees & Beer

Well, here’s chapter 19! Sorry for the HUGE, huge delay. Uni has hit me pretty hard unfortunately. But never fear, the next chapter is already partly done. I had a bout of huge inspiration for a scene for it. Oh, yes, such inspiration. I had to get it down, sadly taking time from this chapter.

Any comments from the editor? Yes? No? Find out after the break!
Break! (Geddit?)Barric

And we’re back! Here it is, the first true chapter of Act III, chapter 19.

Warning: Been beta'd but I've got work in, oh, fourteen minutes and it takes ten to get there so I'll give it my personal once over when I get back in about six hours but I didn't want to wait.

Chapter 19 Birds, Bees & Beer

***

“Just hold still and...oh, I suppose telling you to hold still is rather silly of me.” Rarity laughed lightly as she circled the stoic pegasus. His eyes followed her but his body remained statuesque as she pressed fabrics against his fur, hmm’ing and ah’ing contemplatively. “You really present quite the conundrum darling. Do I create contrast against your dark fur, yet with blinding wings of white? Or do I go the more sombre route and play to the brooding nature of your appearance? Such questions.”

Paladin said nothing. There wasn’t much he could say. Fashion had until recently been a foreign concept. He concealed a wince. When Rarity had summoned him a week ago to begin her work on the suit she was making him for the Gala, the unicorn had attempted to explain fashion and its ever-changing standards and why something was ‘out’ one year and ‘in’ the next. She had sent him away in a huff when Paladin failed to extol his disdain for such a thing as she described in a tactful fashion.

‘A pointless, futile endeavour seeming to cater to the whims of the decadent, the useless and the shallow so they might congratulate themselves on turning their attention from more important parts of life’ had been his exact words and earned him a swift, pointedly polite request to leave. After a week of her looking away with a haughty expression of offense whenever Paladin appeared it had ended with the aid of her- their friends in mending fences and explaining that not all ponies involved in fashion were shallow and existed only to benefit themselves. A letter had also been drafted to the Princess afterwards.

“Speaking of questions,” Rarity said, glancing at him over her work glasses, “perhaps you would be able to shed some light on something Fluttershy mentioned. She seems to be worried you will be leaving us after the Gala for some reason.”

He finally moved so he could see Rarity’s expression. By her tone of voice she could have been making small talk about the weather.

“I am considering that, yes.” Paladin answered.

“Ah.”

The room feel silent as Rarity worked. She didn’t say anything yet, testing colours and fabrics against his coat and his wings. For his part, Paladin was content to let the conversation end there. If she wanted to know more, she would say something.

“She seemed rather unhappy with the prospect.” Rarity eventually continued. It was impossible to play the waiting game with Paladin. You either gave in or did something to annoy him, which wasn’t really playing fair. “I cannot say I was too pleased with it either, despite our little quarrel. I do hope you do not hold the fact she told me against her. The poor thing needed somepony to talk to about it.”

Pulling one of his wings out for inspection Rarity noticed something out of place. The feathers in certain areas were ruffled and disturbed. Despite what was likely thoroughly she managed to detect a smudge of dirt beneath a feather. All on her own merits, as finding dirtiness required no magical sight on the part of Rarity. She looked up from his wing in time to catch his answer, silently chastising herself for getting so distracted.

“I have no wish for my intents to be concealed. There is nothing to hold against her.” Paladin said without much feeling. His wing twitched slightly in Rarity’s grip and he held back a sigh. Physical wings with nerves and such biological silliness were an increasingly normal part of his life but that didn’t mean he had to like it.

Rarity inspected the feather with the last evidence of dirt. It could just be from his work assisting the Apple farm but there was something off about it. She had seen something like this before, but it escaped her for the moment.

“I am pleased to hear it. I do wonder, however, why you have kept it to yourself.” She replied, narrowing her eyes as she inspected the feather. ‘What is it, there is something here familiar...’ “I am positive everypony would like to help you resolve this dilemma. We might not be older than Equstrian history, but together we can be quite helpful..”

She was quite proud of the muffled snort of amusement that got out of him. His sense of humour was improving. “Rainbow Dash seems to contend that my life before taking pony form doesn’t count.” He said with the quiet tone she had come to learn meant he was more amused than he let on.

“Her pranks have tended towards that angle, yes.” Rarity agreed with a shudder. She had seen a few of the more recent ones. Something clicked in her head and suddenly the feather’s familiarity made sense. She tugged it with her magic, earning no reaction at all from the stoic pegasus. “Ah ha! I recognise this sort of little dirt patch now. On the very rare occasions I am able to get Rainbow Dash to model for me, I find quite a number of patches like this. Only after she has been practicing recently, and crashing somewhat frequently. Dirt, getting under feathers. Somepony has been putting more effort into learning to fly.”

Paladin’s postured became ever so slightly stiffer as Rarity trotted over to smile somewhat smugly at him. Her allegation was true but some part of him didn’t want to admit it. With the natural ambient magic all pegasi had granted to him by the lightning strikes during the Nightmare’s invasion his ability to fly had appeared. Skill and knowledge on how to fly had not.

“I may be endeavouring to learn, yes.” He admitted reluctantly. “I intended to keep it a secret for now.”

Returning to her work with a small smile Rarity’s tilted her head as she looked at Paladin in confusion. “Really? Why ever would you want to do that?”

It was not a question he had wanted to hear. He wasn’t sure of the answer, which was the primary reason. Paladin hesitated as he tried to divine a proper reply from the maelstrom that was his thoughts. “I...I’m not sure.” He finally grunted.

Rarity looked up at him again from the length of white cloth she had been comparing to his fur. “You are not sure? Darling, there must be a reason.”

“There is a reason for everything. I simply don’t know what it is.” Something of his hidden seething broke through into Paladin’s voice and he found himself – for want of a better word – venting. “I’ve been mortal for nearly three months and yet still I am plagued by this insanity. I have thoughts my mind played no part in, I feel things I don’t understand. I think and yet I don’t know why! I should have more control by now but no, I can’t look at- around without some part of this fleshy container reacting!”

Drawing back, Rarity watched him seethe. There was clearly still a great deal he had to adjust to in terms of being ‘mortal’ and that obviously bothered him. Of course he hadn’t thought to ask any of them for help, Rarity mused as she considered how to react.

“That, Sir Paladin, is called ‘being alive’.” She said at last. By the brief widening of his eyes she guessed he had nearly forgotten she was there. For a moment Rarity was distracted, wondering whether she had noticed because he was becoming more emotive or because her magical sight was leaking through. She had caught her eyes taking in more information, found her gaze honing in on things she would normally never notice, all without actually using the angelic power.

Shaking the thoughts from her head, Rarity turned her attention back to Paladin.

“I don’t know who you were before you became Paladin, but a pony’s mind is never perfectly orderly and neatly controlled. We think things without meaning to and can even disagree with them after deliberate thought.” She went on as she trotted around him, forcing the pegasus to turn his head to follow her. “Nor are we blessed with the ability to admit to ourselves many things we know. We feel and think things that we can’t bring ourselves to admit we understand. With time, many such things can be reasoned out but sometimes the conclusion we came to long ago needs a little push to really become aware of.”

Paladin listened to her and nearly scowled. “It’s irritating.” He said bluntly. “A...body should not...make other...things react despite what I want it to do.” He grumbled.

Her somewhat philosophical turn of thought suddenly snapped to a halt. Rarity was fairly certain he was talking about something else. Her cheeks went red. Twilight had apparently explained to him how his body disposed of waste; surely she explained certain other things...

Rarity tried to picture Twilight explaining the way a stallion’s body might act in a presence of an attractive mare. She could only really imagine some sort of slide show, with perhaps a graph or two thrown in for flavour. Despite the seriousness of the issue it was all the alabaster unicorn could do not to start giggling.

She felt Paladin’s gaze boring into her and looked back, fighting back a titter. “O-oh darling, I think I understand now.” Rarity said eventually, taking a deep breath as she fought to get control again. “Nopony has explained a very important area to you yet, I suspect.”

His posture stiffened again. “I assure you, I do understand that mortals...breed to reproduce. The exact details of how this process occurs may escape me but I do know that most mortal creatures share their ancestry through some sort of physical bonding.” Paladin said with a slightly offended frown.

Rarity failed to be impressed. “Did you ever actually look into the event itself, hmm?” She asked.

Paladin’s frowned turned thoughtful. “No. I believe two of Tyrael’s fellows upon the Angiris Council, Malthael and Itherael, made a cursory observation simply to understand better. I have never pursued the hows or whys myself as Tyrael.”

She giggled slightly. “In that case you, Sir Paladin, need to hear what I understand many ponies refer to as ‘The Talk’.” Rarity smiled at him grandly.

“I’m sure I can gain control over wayward body parts on my own.” Paladin answered with a muted glare. He was definitely not embarrassed about needing help, he told himself. He just....wanted to do things on his own.

“Darling, if I understand you correctly this is an issue that must be dealt with. Quickly too!” The fashionista said back, rolling up her measuring tape. “I believe I have the correct measurements and have an idea of what colours would go well with your suit.”

“I have been fine until now. It is only a recent issue that will not remain.” He persisted, stubbornly refusing to let her distract him. “There is no need to bother anypony about it.”

Rarity tutted as she began to usher him to the door. “We simply cannot have your wings popping up every time Fl-somepony attractive comes down the street, now can we?” She asked with a teasing tone.

“...wings?” He asked in confusion. “The issue isn’t my wings, it’s my-”

“That’s quite enough, thank you.”

***

Applejack stared at Rarity, her expression flat. “What?” She managed to put a glacier’s worth of icy disdain into one word.

Apparently getting the shivers from the chill of Applejack’s voice, Rarity smiled shakily. “Well darling, I know your brother and Paladin seem to get on rather well.”

“That’s ‘cause they can go all day with barely two words bein’ said between ‘em.” Applejack’s hooves slammed into the tree behind her and apples rained down.

“Quite, and I thought perhaps this was an area best explained from a...male perspective.” Rarity followed Applejack to the next tree, stepping gingerly around a particularly dirty looking clump of dirt on the ground.

“Ya’ll want Mac ta tell ‘im how his stud bits work?” Applejack asked. She shot a look through the trees to where Paladin and Big Macintosh were each working a field. That shiny new plough always put a smile on her face. “An’ ya don’t think Mac’ll be curious about why a grown stallion like Paladin needs ta be told about the birds an’ the bees?”

Her powerful hooves slammed into the tree trunk and their conversation ground to a halt for a few seconds while apples rained down. Applejack took the opportunity to take another look at Paladin. When he and Rarity had arrived, she had assumed the unicorn had just accompanied him to say hello to Applejack. Part of her, quite a lot in fact, really wished it had just been that.

“Applejack, I rather suspect keeping such a secret from your brother about a pony he spends much time working with is not entirely something you enjoy. Nor, I believe, is it something Paladin revels in. Perhaps if we suggest he share the information Paladin will...open up. Make a friend. I’m sure he and Macintosh would be very good friends if he got a little less aloft.” Rarity went on when the apple-rain stopped.

“Huh, Ah guess so. Right now they’re just kinda workin’ together an’ all that.” Applejack sighed as she moved to the next tree. “But Ah don’t think he’ll need ta explain. Ah’ll ask Mac ta give ‘im a talkin’ to. Gonna need ta know this stuff. Mac knows the little story the Princess told us so he’ll understand.”

Rarity nodded thankfully, another hail of apples momentarily stilling conversation. “I shall return to the boutique. That unfortunate little spat Paladin and I had has left me with only a week to complete his suit and I simply cannot give it anything less than my best.”

Applejack’s lips drew back into a smirk. “Gotta make it ‘perfect’ huh?” She said with a teasing lilt to her voice.

“I walked into that one, didn’t I?” Rarity said dryly, giving a slight giggle. “That apple is bruised under the skin.” She pointed at an apple, her eyes glinting for a moment.

Narrowing her eyes Applejack reached for the one Rarity pointed out. It took only a moment for her expert eyes to see what Rarity’s angelic sight had noticed. “Heh, nice work. Guess ya got some use on a farm.”

“Please, don’t praise me so much. I might be overwhelmed by the shock.” The fashionista’s dry reply was ruined by a titter of amusement. The two friends shared a laugh, putting the task they were about to saddle Macintosh with out of their minds for now.

***

Paladin relaxed as the sun dipped below the horizon. He sat down as Big Mac dunked his head into a barrel of water to wash away some of the day’s sweat. The earth pony offered the barrel to Paladin silently and he refused just as wordlessly, no different than any other day. An apple sailed through the air from the red stallion just as it always did and with a twitch of his ears one of Paladin’s wings twisted, curling around the projectile.

Giving a grunt of admiration Mac’s teeth crunched into his own. The two stallions munched away at their apples without a word passing between. It was like every other day. Mac looked towards the barn questioningly and Paladin nodded, the ploughs safely stored away until they were next needed. They communicated quite easily, neither overly burdened with the need to add words to the mix.

If silence was truly golden they would be rich, rich ponies.

“Your sister is going to ask you to explain something to me.”

Big Mac stopped eating to look at Paladin. This was a surprise. He said nothing in response to the sombre pegasus’ words, eyes reflecting his curiosity.

“There are numerous...gaps in my knowledge. I appear to have located one and when I explained it to Rarity she suggested another stallion would be more help.” Paladin went on. His wings stirred, shifting slightly as he stretched his muscles. “I have experienced...physical...feelings in presence of females.” He nearly spat the word ‘feelings’.

The red stallion stared at his darker furred companion in slightly confused silence. This almost sounded like...

His eyes widened. No. Paladin was a grown pony. He couldn’t have gone his life up until now without being attracted to a mare at some time and more to the point without knowing what it meant. It was impossible and there was no way they could ask him to explain it. Was there?

The sound of hooves on dirt reached his ears and Macintosh was incredibly relieved. Paladin didn’t seem to have any idea how awkward this was but the distraction of another’s arrival was just what Mac had been hoping for. He let out a sigh of relief and turned to look at the newcomer.

Applejack grinned nervously at him, hat in hoof. “Mighty fine afternoon ain’t it bro?” She asked in that slightly too cheerful tone he knew well. It meant she was going to ask him something she didn’t want to ask him and knew perfectly well he wasn’t going to like it.

He just stared at her, his frown making clear her attempt at small talk would avail her nothing.

“Ah guess ya’ll already got an idea on what Ah gotta ask ya.” Applejack sighed. “There’s darn good reasons why he don’t know the stuff a stallion his age oughta know but the story is his ta tell. Ya just gotta trust me, Ah wouldn’t be askin’ on his behalf if Ah didn’t think ya’ll weren’t the right pony for the job.”

Listening to her Big Mac threw Paladin a look. The pegasus shrugged, apparently at ease with letting Applejack ask.

“I was assured you were better to learn from and I think Rarity thought if I asked it would come out as a strange request, but if your sister did you might be more likely.” He said by way of explanation. “I trust Rarity in this matter, although if it’s uncomfortable I can ask Twilight.”

Macintosh considered the offer for a moment before looking at his sister. “He really don’t know? None?”

“Nope.” Applejack shook her head.

“I’m not completely clueless.” They were informed icily by Paladin. “I understand entirely that my body wishes to mate with a female but I merely...don’t know the specifics...or why.” He grumbled, frowning.

Feeling slightly faint Big Mac ran a hoof through his mane. “Sis, Ah’m gonna need ya’ll ta run a message inta town for me. Paladin, we’re gonna finish some extra stuff.”

Applejack blinked in confusion for a second. Her brother turned away and Paladin joined him as they went to get the last things packed away for the night. “Wait a second! Is that a yes?”

Both stallions gave her a look that shouted ‘yes, obviously’ without actually saying it.

“Not my fault Ah don’t speak their crazy no talkin’ lingo.” Applejack muttered as she followed after them to get her brother’s message. At least he had agreed without asking the reasons why Paladin needed to be taught about the mysteries of the male body.

When the last of their work was done Mac sent Paladin to the barn, where the pegasus waited. The barn door swung open and Macintosh came trotting in with three tankards and a large cask that sloshed as he moved it. Using an empty barrel he spread the tankards out and from the cask filled each with a shining substance desired by many.

“Hard cider” Big Mac said simply as he finished pouring out the third tankard. “Need it.”

Paladin frowned, staring at the tankard placed in front of him. It sat there, unchanging and unyielding. He almost felt like it was taunting him by the light gleaming off its shining contents in a smug way. Banishing such thought he reached for the tankard of cider.

“Why is this hard cider required?” He asked before taking a sip.

Big Macintosh watched Paladin silently for a moment but the pegasus failed to react to the strong liquor. Lifting his own tankard he missed the abrupt whole body twitch that took over Paladin for a second. One of his wings jerked awkwardly in response to his first taste of alcohol and the sheer strength of the drink. It folded back into place and when Mac’s drink was lowered Paladin looked as serene as he ever did

“It does have quite a kick.” Paladin said calmly.

Grunting in agreement Mac finally spoke. “Ain’t explainin’ this sober.” He took another draught. The hard liquor burned down his throat like purifying fire. Smacking his lips the Apple stallion his drink down and watched the barn door expectantly.

Paladin waited a few minutes patiently before finally deciding to ask. Just as he began to speak the barn door creaked open, cutting him off. A familiar earth pony trotted in hurriedly, drawing up short at the sight of the waiting stallions and the drinks.

“Uh, Mac?” Caramel asked uncertainly. “Your sister said you need my help with something fast so I kind of ran here.” His nose twitched and he approached them, nodding at Paladin but his attention on the drinks. “Is that cider? If you needed me to help drink that, I think I can do it no problems.”

Mac snorted in amusement at his friend’s eagerness for drink. “Gotta do somethin’ else.” He said before Caramel could take a sip. “Paladin don’t know some important stuff.”

Scratching his head Caramel sat down, looking at the dour pegasus. “Really? Like what?” His face went slightly green. “Twilight already explained all his, uh, plumbing.”

“I’m fully aware of my internal waste disposal processes.” Paladin said with a frown.

“Weirdest way I’ve ever heard somepony talking about going to the toilet” Grumbled the farrier. He looked at Mac with a confused expression. “What does he need to know then?”

Big Mac busied himself drinking, giving Paladin a look that told him to answer the pony. Paladin was fairly sure Macintosh was avoiding the topic on purpose.

Clearing his throat, Paladin tried his best to look dignified. “I appear to lack specific knowledge. I understand the general concept that we as biological creatures reproduce and part of this is an attraction, a desire, for ponies of the other sex. Although I am given to understand said attraction is not wholly confined to the opposite gender. It seems inefficient.” He said with a shrug. “Regardless, while I know that, I’m not entirely...certain of the details.”

Silence stretched through the barn for a few seconds while Caramel gave Mac a look of acute betrayal. The big colt had the grace to at least look apologetic.

“...we’re teaching him about the birds and bees?” Caramel asked with a twitch.

“That sounds unhygienic.” Paladin’s voice showed his confusion as he took another sip of the drink. “Birds seem to have little interest in such a thing and I can’t imagine how bees would help. Are they trained to help in some way or is it part of their natural instincts?”

The other two stallions took a moment to consider this, staring at Paladin all the while.

“Oh Celestia, he really doesn’t know anything.” moaned Caramel, sitting heavily next to the barrel. He reached for the third cider and threw it back without further consideration. His expression changed when he was made aware by the burning sensation that this was some of Mac’s finest stuff and he only just managed to keep it down.

Paladin looked concerned as Caramel wheezed, clutching his throat. He glanced at Macintosh but the farm stallion didn’t seem worried. Rather the opposite, watching with a slight tilt at the corner of his lips, indicative of a hidden smile.

When he had recovered sufficiently Caramel couldn’t help but complain. “Why me? You can talk perfectly well and I was already there when Twilight...explained...” He shuddered. She had been graphic. There had been slides; horrible, horrible slides. He wondered if the Princess had taught Twilight to turn slideshows into a form of torture.

“I think I know why.” Paladin volunteered, keeping his voice neutral and his expression bland.

Caramel cocked his head to the side, curious despite himself. “You do?”

Nodding Paladin took another sip. “Yes.” He said quietly. “I believe the phrase is ‘misery loves company’.” He casually lifted his drink, finding the taste quite enjoyable with each try.

It took all of Mac’s control not to laugh at Caramel’s scowl. “Eeyup.” He drawled, hiding a snicker behind his drink.

“You guys suck.” Was all the farrier muttered as he joined them, although he made sure not to knock back so much again. It was a bit annoying, being compared to these two. Not that anypony was actually comparing them but he couldn’t help it. Big Mac was....well, he was Big Mac. That was all that really needed to be said. Paladin was no different! They both...both...

They were Big Mac and Paladin. Caramel sighed. One was an earth pony who could snap a tree like a dry twig and the other was a pegasus who seemed like he could win a fight just by glaring. It was hard to feel all that impressive around them.

Paladin chose to ungraciously interrupt Caramel’s obvious sulking with a compliment. “These shoes are quite the improvement.” He said honestly when he put his drink down. “Macintosh was right, these are much better than going barehoofed.”

Big Mac nodded while Caramel just went red at the praise. “It’s fine, really. It’s probably just thanks to the high quality metal the Princess sent.”

“Nope.”

“Mac is right. The quality is a testament to your skill. A better material is no replacement for experience and ability.” Paladin assured Caramel confidently. The farrier’s apparent embarrassment seemed bizarre to him.

Waving it off Caramel took a sip to delay his response. “I’m not all that good, I was just the closest farrier and the Princesses probably wanted to reward you quickly.” He waved it off awkwardly.

“Nope.” Big Mac said again, summing up his entire disagreement with that statement.

Paladin snorted dismissively as well. “I’m certain if the Princesses wanted to reward me they would go for a quality crafter rather than a merely convenient one. Their need to ‘reward’ me might be baffling, but I doubt it would be done in half-measures.” Quite frankly he suspected they had further plans to ‘reward’ him. The destruction of an insane fragment of Luna’s mind, twisted by some dark force, was not something they were going to pretend didn’t happen.

Nor was Twilight going to forget what happened, he remembered with a wince. But that was an issue of his own, right now he was busy distracting them from the reason he suddenly needed to know about how his body worked.

“I guess you’re right...” Caramel conceded uncertainly.

“Caramel, it was a royal commission.” Saying his first wholly grammatical sentence of the evening, Big Mac weighed in. His circle of friends wasn’t exactly wide so he knew Caramel’s lack of confidence quite well. So he was a little...accident prone at times, he was still the best maker of horseshoes you could find.

The smaller earth pony perked up slightly. “I...I suppose it kinda was.” He agreed, his flagging confidence boosted. “I was given a royal commission...me, Caramel!” He laughed, taking another drink.

The sudden mood swing reminded Mac quite firmly to keep an eye on his friend’s intake. Caramel was not what you would call a heavy-weight. He wasn’t what you would call any sort of weight, really. So long as Mac kept an eye on him to make sure he didn’t have too much it would be alright.

“Eeyup.” He nodded at Caramel before turning his gaze on Paladin. “Gotta do what we came here ta do.”

So Mac knew he had been trying to distract them. “Damn.” Paladin muttered, taking another swig of his drink. He had seen alcohol being consumed by humans before, they even had places devoted to imbibing intoxicants, eating and fighting. Strangely these places seemed to attract individuals predisposed to banding together and hunting down monsters and those who had escaped justice. While he approved of that he had never seen the point of alcohol.

Licking his lips, Paladin had to admit he was seeing some of the reasons. He felt rather nice and his belly was warm. Everything felt a little bit nicer, like the darker parts of his brain were making less effort.

Why, he wondered, did humans and ponies not partake in alcohol more?

The answer to his question didn’t hit Paladin in the literal sense. Yet in a very real, if metaphorical, way it did in the form of the sensation of nails being jammed repeatedly into his skull.

Paladin woke up slowly, becoming aware one sense at a time. First he felt the spikes being stabbed into his brain. The second thing he felt was the scratchy hay under his body. He groaned as he felt the throb inside his skull. He tried to think of what it felt like but his mental scrambling proved noticeably futile as the very thing he was trying to describe sabotaged him. The words he needed just kept escaping him and the throbbing pain made it impossible for him to string a coherent thought together for long. The dryness of his mouth and some vague taste he found familiar were the next feelings to reach him through the haze.

The sound of breathing was the first sign that his hearing was working. It took several minutes of impotently trying to get his legs to move before Paladin realised there was substantially more breathing than he was personally responsible for. Macintosh and Caramel, that was right. They were there. After some time he worked out one source of sound was some distance to his right and the other was further to the left but muffled. Frankly, it amazed Paladin that he figured out that much.

His ears twitched at the creak of the barn door opening with agonising slowness. Like a glacier it seemed to take ages to scrape along the ground, every second punctuated with a moan or groan from one of the three stallions spread out across the barn. Paladin decided to test out his eyes to discover the source of his pain.

This proved to be a mistake.

“Burning hellfire!” He roared, or more accurately croaked. Covering his eyes with his hooves Paladin recoiled from the violent light. It was like a close friend or family member had betrayed him when light caused him pain. He was of the purest light in reality; some pissy backwater world’s sun should not make him whimper!

...not that he whimpered. It was more of a manly mumble. Later he would admit his internal cursing had more to do with his personal misery than the quality of Celestia’s rather fine sun.

Applejack chuckled from where she stood in the doorway. Light streamed around her into the dark barn, illuminating the three downed stallions and eliciting pain from all of them. She smirked at Paladin as he tried to shield himself from the morning sun with his wings. Reaching for the buckets she had left next to the door Applejack lifted one.

“Rise an’ shine boys.” Various mumbled complaints and refusals did nothing to deter Applejack’s smirk. “Ain’t in the mood? No problem, Ah got ya’ll a nice wakeup call right here.”

Paladin proved either his stubborn streak, bravery or a curiosity he refused to admit existed when he peeked through his wing. His eye widened in the instant he had to behold the wave of water flying towards him.

Her laughter filled the barn as a soaking pegasus glared at her. Water pooled around him as its icy cold touch broke the haze of his hangover. His skull still ached, his mouth was dry and his wings were sore for some reason that he couldn't remember right now.

“That,” he all but growled, “was uncalled for.”

Snickering, Applejack sauntered past him with a bucket for her brother. “Ah dunno, Ah think ya’ll are gonna wanna thank me. Didn’t Rarity say ya needed ta go back to her in the mornin’ so she could do another fittin’?” She drawled with a grin. “Got some breakfast in the kitchen for ya.”

He did indeed remember something vaguely like that. Wincing at the sun glaring into his eyes that felt like they had shrivelled in the night Paladin guessed the time. “I still have-”

Splash! “Sweet horseapples!” Caramel shrieked with high enough pitch that Rarity would be jealous at his decibel level.

“-at least two hours.” Paladin continued as though nothing had interrupted him.

Big Mac said nothing once he was woken to the world by his bucket of ice cold water. Instead he just stood and trudged from the barn, dripping the whole way. When he reached the house’s deck he collapsed and let the sun begin to dry him.

Following Applejack out Paladin seemed to be recovering fastest, in that he wasn’t whimpering constantly like Caramel and he was still conscious unlike the now snoring Big Mac. That wasn’t to say he was in a particularly good state himself, but comparatively he was well off.

Before he could enter the house where the scent of food wafted a towel was thrust at him.

“Don’t go drippin’ inta the house, landsakes.” Applejack scolded him as though she hadn’t been the one who drenched him in the first place. “Dry up, eat an’ get yerself over ta town. Ah don’t want Rarity on my back ‘bout her schedule gettin’ messed with. Can’t believe ya’ll got drunk.” She grumbled as Paladin dried himself slowly. “They told ya whatcha needed ta know at least, right?”

After a few seconds of slow, pained thought he nodded. “I...I think so.” Rubbing his forehead Paladin just walked into the house and went to the kitchen.

Stumbling into the kitchen Paladin slumped next to the table which was laden was food. Only the warm, delicious scent of the bounty before him kept Paladin from withdrawing from the world into his own thoughts. He reached up to slowly take a piece of toast already slathered with butter. Each bite caused a wince as the crunch echoed up painfully into his brain. But he soldiered on eating the most painful breakfast of his life. It was the most important meal of the day after all.

There were a number of different foods on the table other than the pile of toast but since none of them were pancakes or waffles he ignored them. The toast pile was slowly but steadily demolished. A pleasing fullness and dulling of his hunger made the crunch induced pain bearable. Swallowing was not a pleasant or easy thing to do but a glass of juice – orange juice, thankfully, he wasn’t sure he wanted more apple based liquid – helped solve the dryness afflicting him.

Caramel joined him, having gone straight to the bathroom first when he felt like vomiting. Paladin nodded to Caramel as he straightened. The smaller earth pony just nodded dully back. While not as quiet as Big Mac after last night Caramel didn’t think he’d need to say anything. They both understood entirely the situation and that talking right now just meant more headaches.

Satisfied that Caramel knew he was grateful for helping to explain exactly what he had needed to know last night, and that they were to never speak of it again, Paladin left. Outside Applejack was sitting next to a barrel of water chuckling as her brother dunked his head into it. Pausing on his way out Paladin looked thoughtful for a moment before approaching them.

Mac lifted his head out of the cold water, sighing and rubbing the side of his skull. He managed a brief nod before Paladin’s head plunged in. When the pegasus emerged he croaked his gratitude to Macintosh and Applejack for his help and her breakfast.

“Tell Rarity Ah said hi an’ that there better not be any damn frills on my gala dress!” The farm pony hollered as he left. A wing-shrug told her he had heard.

Inspecting the current iteration of the suit on the display pony, Rarity frowned and habitually went to adjust her work glasses. It took her a few moments to realise she wasn’t actually wearing them. When this realisation came upon her Rarity felt her sight suddenly lose the focus her glasses normally provided her. Thinking back she remembered reaching for her glasses but a particular aspect of the incomplete outfit distracted her. She had just gotten so into it that she forgot and acted as though her glasses her on. Her eyes, it seemed, had been more than happy to go along with it.

“Still full of surprises.” She murmured to herself. She had experimented very little with her magical sight, especially compared to Rainbow Dash. The ability to teleport was really not something that mare needed. The benefits were becoming more obvious over time but she still felt a little bad about using it for anything less than vital. Her gift was something born from Paladin’s sacrifice of something she wasn’t sure she could really put a value to.

Paladin had been immortal. A being who had existed since the dawn of time and had watched countless eons pass. How many ponies would guard such a lifespan jealously? How many would hoard it and seek it regardless of the cost? Yet he had forsaken that to save their lives.

Unwilling her thoughts drifted to another matter. So far only Twilight seemed to share her other concern. If she was honest it was the real reason behind her argument with Paladin. She had needed time to figure things out, to think and decide. He had given up so much for them.

He had killed for them.

It took days for it to sink in. To most the Nightmare had just been a monster, a soulless, evil creature with no purpose. As far as she knew most of her friends had let their relief over the survival of their home be the focus of their thoughts. They had written off the Nightmare as not real, as a false thing made from parts of Luna but not really alive, not in a way that mattered. All it had wanted was destruction. All it wanted was power.

But it finally began to occur to her. Paladin had destroyed it. He had killed the Nightmare. She frowned as she made a few adjustments. It couldn’t be done until she had fitted it to Paladin perfectly of course but she would do what she could. The unicorn fought off a scowl, knowing she was just trying to distract herself.

Her trust in Paladin was still there but tinged with a certain cautiousness. He seemed too harsh compared to Equestria. Would he have k- destroyed Luna when she was first turned into Nightmare Moon? Did he believe redemption was possible? The time she had spent thinking about this was certainly not enough. He saved them but it still sat badly with her. She didn’t even know if he would understand her concerns.

That was a lie and she knew it even as she tried to rationalise it. Paladin had not made them party to his decision. He had done it alone and there was nothing they could have done to stop him. Ultimately it was his responsibility and by acting on his own he had spared them any of the guilt. Or at least most of the guilt. Rarity couldn’t help but feel she should have seen it coming, should have noticed some sign. She had magic eyes, didn’t she?

Taking a deep, calming breath Rarity reminded herself that a little bit of magic in your eyes didn’t make you special. Well, it did, but it didn’t mean you were infallible. Her sight was amazing now but she could not risk letting that make her lazy. She had to be aware on her own.

A knock at the store’s door distracted Rarity from her work and she absently opened it with a twitch of her will. Paladin, his fur coat carrying all the signs of a pony who had not slept in a proper bed the night before, stood and stared inside for a few seconds before his brain jogged back to life.

“Good morning, Sir Paladin.” Rarity greeted with a smile concealing the conflict she felt. “I trust you learnt everything you needed to last night?”

Stepping into the boutique he almost seemed to twitch. “Yes.” He said, eyes unfocused and blood-shot. “I did.”

A single sniff was all it took to discover a bucket of water and a head dunking were not enough to quite get rid of all scents. Her muzzle scrunched at the smell she was getting off him and Rarity eyed the stallion critically.

“Is that alcohol I smell?” She asked sharply.

It took the pegasus a second to answer. The walk had been good for his head but not quite good enough it seemed. “I don’t know.” He answered blandly. “I’m not sure my nose is working anymore. Or maybe my head is just, ngh, distracting me.”

Rarity just cocked an eyebrow at him for a moment, hiding her smile of amusement. Instead she left the suit to help him in. “Hmm, yes, I believe that answers that. Perhaps you should freshen up a tad dear? The bathroom’s shower should have enough space for you. The orange bottle has stallion’s shampoo and body wash.” The alabaster unicorn gently guided the former angel to her bathroom. He stepped in but stopped the door from closing with a hoof.

Fixing Rarity with a bleary, hung-over stare he eventually asked something. “Why?”

“Because you smell like you have been bathing in alcohol and apples darling, and I shan’t have that scent stain your suit.” She answered quickly, nudging his hoof off the door frame.

His frown said that wasn’t quite what he meant. “Why,” Paladin asked again, “do you have male shampoo?” Paladin asked the question as though he were suspicious of something.

“Normally I keep it for the rare occasions that Rainbow Dash ‘lands’ nearby and simply needs to be cleaned before she goes gallivanting off again.” Rarity told him, the misty aura of her magic gripping the door knob. “Now you just have a shower and get yourself sorted darling, I shall be awaiting you out here.”

‘I do hope Fluttershy doesn’t choose to pop around for a visit while he’s in there.’ Rarity thought as she busied herself with make-work. ‘Although, her cheeks would probably go that lovely shade of red...’

Laughing quietly to herself Rarity smiled softly. She had most certainly not missed a number of little signs from her friends, oh no she had not! Caught up in her musings she almost didn’t notice the sound of the shower starting.

Presumably Paladin had good cause to be in the dishevelled state on his arrival. Rarity was willing to hazard a guess that Applejack had been correct. Her friend had visited her the day before while bringing a message to Caramel. The farmer had made no bones about her suspicion that her brother was intending to break out some of his coveted hard cider. Apparently explaining how his body worked to Paladin sober was not something Macintosh intended to do.

Or perhaps he was just taking an opportunity to see if Paladin could match him. On the very rare occasions he went drinking Ponyville had learned that Big Macintosh Apple could drain anything short of his own cider without any sign of giving in to the liquor, although fortunately he usually only partook on a single day of the year. Rarity could still remember the commotion when Berry Punch challenged him. The next morning the quiet stallion had promised not to agree to any more contests since the doctor wasn’t sure Berry Punch could survive another bout of alcohol poisoning.

Eventually the sound of the shower cut off. Rarity looked up a few minutes later when Paladin emerged, his dark coat dry and his wings shining in their cleanliness. She leaned slightly so she could see into the bathroom before he closed the door shut with his tail as he stepped out. Unlike a certain brash pegasus who would go unnamed he hadn’t just shaken himself dry like a dog.

She smirked slightly at the memory of the dress she had forced that certain pegasus to model for her to make up for the mess. She may have delayed finishing her work on it just to prolong the experience. Making Rainbow Dash squirm in embarrassment was a rare but enjoyable delight.

“I do hope you feel better.” Rarity said brightly. She ushered him towards the work room. The smell of cider was mercifully gone.

Paladin nodded, stretching his neck slightly as though it was sore. “Yes, thank you for the use of your bathroom. I’m still surprised by just how refreshing hot water can be. I apologise for my state. I was not aware of the secondary effects of alcohol.” He spoke softly but shook his head as added; “It is no excuse.”

Guiding him to the stand Rarity began to levitate the suit over. “No need to apologise dear, I understand. It might be fortuitous. How dreadful if you had not learned and partook at the Grand Galloping Gala? I can hardly imagine the mess that could result. Move your wings a tad that way please darling.” She gently eased his wings and inspected the stitching.

He nodded but the stiffness was returning to his posture. “Perhaps. I still would have preferred to have known before.”

“Macintosh likely assumed you knew. Or just didn’t think of it.” Rarity suggested. “Everypony misses things. Sometimes something just will not occur to you until too late. I know what that feels like. Oh, the outfits I could have made even better if I had an idea earlier!”

Conversation slowly died out, Rarity focused on her work and Paladin content to let her do so. Her worries and concerns were buried beneath the thoughts of his suit and Rarity refused to let them surface again.

“Nearly done.” Rarity said eventually. She stepped back to admire her work. “The mares will be falling over at the sight of you at the Gala.” ‘I know that one mare will.’ She thought, forcing herself not to smile too widely. It was truly a fine work, the design based vaguely on a militaristic dress uniform, much like the one she had seen Shining Armour wear but much more spartan and with colours more suitable for Paladin’s unique colouring. Paladin was more than formidable in appearance, enough so that adding much was really unneeded. It would merely detract from his presence. “Oh, I cannot wait to see their reactions and we have just under a week until the Gala!”

Paladin finally smiled, amused by the sheer glee of the unicorn in front of him. The event meant little to him but his friends clearly cared a great deal about having it go with a bit less destruction. Chuckling he glanced at the mirror, admitting to himself Rarity had done a fine job.

***

Whistling under his breath Cryptic Word happily trotted through the blizzard. His thick coat flapped in the harsh wind but he acted as though he was out on a sunny Canterlot summer walk. The heavy winter gear nearly obscured his light blue coat, but his horn’s glow provided enough light in the whiteout for his companions to see him.

The larger of the two was busy grumbling under his breath, a constant activity he had been involved since leaving Canterlot. His wings were cramping under his own winter gear, and for all the protective spells woven into them none of the royal mages had a way to keep his wings comfortable. Iron Wing would have traded his clothing, enchanted to nearly the strength of plate armour, for something that kept his wings from cramping. Guarding some egghead on a trip to the north was not his idea of a special assignment and Iron Wing wondered for the umpteenth time if he had offended Captain Bulwark or Captain Shining Armour somehow.

“Nearly there!” Cryptic spoke up with his relentlessly cheerful smile, shouting over the wind. His horn’s white glow pulsed in agreement. Excitement filled his wide eyes as they got closer with every step. “I can’t believe some has formed already! Oh, this is so exciting.”

The third pony glared daggers into the back of his head. While Iron Wing was content with grumbling under his breath this pony made no bones about her dissatisfaction with their situation.

“This is a waste of time and money.” She snarled. Her horn also glowed, its gold glow lighting up her brown coat and strands of her blonde mane that were hanging free of her hood.

Cryptic showed no sign of having his optimism dulled by either of his companions. He just smiled and opened his mouth to reply; “Come on now Gold Hollow, surely-” when a flash of light pierced the blizzard. All three looked towards the glow, their eyes wide. Iron Wing stepped between his charges and the glow, his annoyance gone in the face of a possible threat.

The glow faded but they kept on looking towards it source. After a few minutes with no sign of anything else Cryptic shook his head. “How strange. Ah well, we have ore to find!” He set off back towards the direction his spell was taking them. Gold Hollow followed him with a quiet curse on her lips.

Iron Wing took longer. Despite the magic protecting him from the bitter chill a shiver ran down his spine. Something had just happened and he couldn’t help but feel it was important. But his charges were already getting too far away and he had to hurry to catch up before they were lost to the blizzard’s white screen. Trying his best to ignore the shiver he turned and galloping after the unicorns.

An icy blue shape, its form indistinct like mist, holding shape for a moment in spite of the blizzard’s cutting wind. Wings of steel and fire stretched before the form faded away, but its mark had been left. A shudder shook the snow and from below once slumping eyes stirred slowly into wakefulness. A touch of ancient anger, fury that had seen war unending, was spreading through them slowly.

The herd began to wake and after centuries of hibernation their hunger had grown vast.

***

Author's Note

Not much happened there, but I hope it’s been a good read. Not quite worth the wait but next chapter, so yes shit will go down.

Please comment, I love each and all, especially long ones.

Act III - Ch. 20 The Gala Gatecrashed

Well bugger me rigid and name me President-For-Life, but look at this! It’s done, and much sooner compared to the last chapter and....and....

Well diddle my fiddle, it’s over 15K words long! The longest chapter yet! Woo! It also has my favourite scene EVER in it. You’ll know when you see it because of the link.

Oh yes, there’s a link below. WARNING! The scene requires that you follow the link and listen to the music or the entire scene is ruined, you got me? You’ve read this far and presumably enjoyed it, so trust me and FOLLOW THAT LINK! I promise it will make your day. Well, I promise it made my day. I certainly enjoyed the scene.

So, editor’s notes? Are there any let’s find next time, on- wait, no, let’s find out now! Merujea, GO!

Oh geez, I’m always getting put on the spot. How many of you people actually read what I say-err write, you know what I mean. Come on, let’s see a show of hands here…wait, that might be a tad difficult through this medium…go ahead and start reading the actual chapter, I must leave to figure this dilemma out!

Wonderful! Stupendorifying (that’s a good thing, probably). I hope you enjoyed reading that.

Now, on to the story!

Chapter 20 The Gala Gatecrashed

***

The day, as Rarity put it dramatically, had come: the day of the Grand Galloping Gala. It was a day greeted in a different fashion by all of its soon-to-be-attendants. They all had their own little ways of welcoming a day destined to give way to a night ponies around the nation waited for with bated breath.

Rarity woke up instantly, her awareness of the day’s special meaning at the forefront of her thoughts. She squealed softly to herself, smiling at the ceiling. She rose and the first thing she did was unroll her long list to ensure today went perfectly. More to the point, to ensure tonight went perfectly. Rarity would not be denied.

In contrast, Rainbow Dash woke up with the sun glaring at her through an open window. She snorted and rolled over, one wing sending a gust of wind that snapped the curtains shut so she could bury her head into her pillow. She was mostly thinking about sleeping for a good couple hours longer.

Twilight woke up and immediately ticked off ‘wake up’ from her bedside checklist. She wasn’t normally this anal, being able to survive on a day-to-day basis without checklists, since she wasn’t crazy. But today was a big day; her second attendance of the Grand Galloping Gala, this time with even more of her friends. Said friends being a zebra with more wisdom in one hoof than most of the Canterlot ‘nobility’ had in their whole bodies and an ancient divine being now in mortal form who had little patience for fools. Fools Canterlot had in spades. The presence of the Princesses did counteract that, when averaging out the relative intelligence in Canterlot’s upper social tier.

Still, it was an important day and she was determined to be prepared for it. She ticked yes on ‘Find Spike curled up with me in bed again?’ and got up careful to not wake him. He had been sneaking into her bed at night for the past few weeks and disavowing any knowledge of it when she woke him. Eventually Twilight had decided to let him work it out on his own, and if he needed to be close to her so be it.

Fluttershy was roused from a pleasant dream of white wings that left her with rosy cheeks by the early birds singing their songs. She took a moment to stretch, smiling as she greeted the day. It was going to be a big day but for now it was simple. She was going to feed the animals staying with her then check on the chickens. After that she would have a very early morning tea with Derpy, the mailmare taking a break from her route as she did most mornings when she was on this route, before taking care of the rest of the little jobs that caring for so many animals required.

In Sugar Cube Corner Pinkie woke up nice and early, trotting happily, if quietly, down to get the bakery started. She was smiling happily when Carrot Cake came down not long later, the two sharing a silent morning exchange. As amazing as it would seem to some, Pinkie could understand why the Cakes preferred to start the day quietly. All she did was hum as she worked, lost in fantasies the day would bring.

Applejack was already awake when the sun rose, hard at work making sure her chores were done with time to spare. A sizable chunk of the day was going to be stolen by Rarity’s need to froufrou them all up and Applejack wasn’t about to leave her brother to deal with her share of the chores. He had little enough life outside of the farm without her piling on extra work. Once her chores were done she set off, not for town but for a secluded field.

As ever, Paladin was already there. He nodded once in greeting and began his instruction. Almost reflexively Applejack clad herself in the soul-forged steel armour. It settled over her as comfortable as her hat.

“Prepare yourself.” Paladin commanded. “You shall maintain your armour for an hour, or our training shall be abstained for a week.”

She nodded, accepting the ultimatum. He was being honest as well. They both knew there would be no point in half measures. When he began to train her ability to keep the armour up and what she could do with it – beyond the obvious – they had agreed that neither could be allowed any room for failure.

Zecora was not entirely certain what she expected the day to bring. Equestrian high society events were not something she had much experience with. In fact she had no experience with them and from what little she had gleamed she was the better for it. She had dealt with literal snake pits before, Zecora had no particular desire to see what a metaphorical one was like, but you didn’t turn down an invitation from the Sun-Raiser.

The temporary hut she was still using was open enough that the sounds of a waking Ponyville flowed in and she smiled from her meditative position. It was a bit less convenient for her frequent trips into the Everfree but she had to admit to a certain attraction to living around others again. There was something pleasant about trotting into the sunlight and having ponies call out a good morning or ask how her day was.

Her smile slowly died. Bowing her head as she meditated in a position most ponies lacked the flexibility to twist their body into, a shiver of something unspeakable ran down Zecora’s spine. She couldn’t identify the sensation, couldn’t name what it was that sent a spike of frost into her heart.

Shaking slightly she closed her eyes and began to recite a quiet chant, asking the spirits of the formless world to dissolve the nameless dread that gripped her. Through her window a beam of sunlight fell and she breathed in the fresh air of Ponyville, letting the sounds of the lively town flow over her. Life begat life, bringing joy and colour to the world.

She smiled, the fear gone. Whatever would come, she was prepared. Zecora was going to be with friends after all, and no force could overcome that advantage.

***

The first moment there was an empty shelf on the edge of a mountain, wiped clean by the north’s frigid winds. The next the blizzard changed, suddenly centred on the snow covered shelf. The eye of the storm spun around a single pillar of white mist, a fog that thickened slowly. Each passing second the mist gathered until it was no a longer a column. A figure, crude as if made from putty by an unskilled child, made of frost and fog. Ice began to creep across the figure, sharpening the fog into a frozen statue. First a hand, five fingers formed of armour-like plate that carried up into an arm. From the arm its icy breastplate formed and crept down into legs of smooth armour. Spreading from its back the ice branched off almost like the delicate bones of a bird’s wing.

The silent statue of ice began its next change with no first sign to take account of. The ice simply seemed to resolve into plates of icy-white as though it was coming into focus, the point at which it stopped being ice and became celestial steel impossible to determine.

Wings of cold blue fire stretched to the heavens and Ardleon surveyed the frozen north. The blizzard his manifestation had summoned abated and the sun broke through to light the suddenly calm expanse. All was white, snow coating every surface. Had he breath it would have frozen in the air.

His gaze was as cold as the air around him as it sought signs of life. Already he could feel this world attempting to expel him and a portion of his power was constantly expended resisting. Balling a metal fist Ardleon focused his being. The world snapped into focus as he reached out with his senses. The places his energies had reached as he evaded this realm’s wards sung out to him. They dotted the dead landscape, seven places in all.

Even as he searched Ardleon sensed other forces. Beneath ice fields in one direction an echo of hate had been left. Fixing his mind upon it Ardleon seemed to reverse the process of his manifestation all in a single instant, each stage flowing so fast he seemed to melt into mist. His incorporeal being sped across the land with the speed of thought and he reformed, gazing upon the wound left in the ice.

A gaping hole had been shattered as something burst free. He considered it for a moment, curious at the nature of the echo. It felt as though a swarm of some kind, united in mind yet each still separate, had been sealed deep within the ice fields for a long time, long enough to contaminate the ether with their hate. He had seen such places, where powerful demons had been bound during the Eternal Conflict but never in a mortal world, only in the endless maze of Pandemonium, in halls of reality conquered by the Angelic Host.

His purpose, Ardleon reminded himself, was to find Tyrael. The troubles of mortals were no concern of his. Whatever had been here was not demonic for all the superficial feeling of the creatures mark. His power was best conserved and hoarded for the conflict with whatever force that held the Aspect of Justice.

‘Such a force may be linked to his silence,’ Ardleon thought, staring into the chasm. ‘Perhaps the Light of Heaven favours me. Tyrael’s light is hidden from me but to manifest so close to a place of such evil...yes, it may lead me to him.’

“Where evil lurks, Justice shall follow.” He said aloud.

It was an easy task to follow the trail left by the once-bound creatures. Hunger too stained their former prison and their desire to hunt was seared into the spirit of ice. Ardleon dissolved, reforming a mile away. If he could smile, he would have.

The hunters, to quote a cliche, had become the hunted.

***

“Now, don’t be thinkin’ ya’ll are ever gonna get ta do this again.” Applejack said, following her friend into the spa. Rarity had decided they required the full services of Lotus and Aloe to assist her with preparing her friends.

“I for one would not mind it much.” Zecora remarked from where she lay, smiling slightly at the feeling of the coat brushing she was receiving. It was the kind of luxury she very rarely experienced. “Although I would prefer to stop for lunch.”

Rarity looked stricken, although by which remark she gave no clue to. “Applejack, darling, we must get your mane seen to. There will be time for lunch soon Zecora, just please wait a little longer. Rainbow Dash, you let that mare finish cleaning your hooves or I shall come over there and tie you down – with ribbons! Pink ones!” She trotted away, distracted by the pegasus sitting under the open sky light, Rainbow’s eyes set on the sky to keep herself from running in terror.

The farmer and the potion maker shared a chuckle as they watched the frantic fashionista brow-beat their athletic friend into sitting still.

“She said lunch would come soon an hour ago. Something tells me that will not be so.” Zecora said with a smile at Appejack.

Chuckling Applejack took a seat to wait her turn. “Ah’m guessin’ she’s been like this since ya arrived?” She asked.

Zecora nodded, letting out an ‘mmm’ of satisfaction as Lotus finished the brushing.

“Miss Rarity is not one for letting little mistakes slip through.” The accented spa pony commented. “Shall I get to work on your mane Miss Applejack?” She inquired politely.

Her first thought was to wait for Rarity, since her friend had already planned out every detail. Applejack opened her mouth to say this when a rainbow-trailing blur shot past, following by Rartiy and a length of ribbon held in her magic.

“Sounds good.” Applejack changed her answer without missing a beat. “Better ta let Rares get on with the tough parts o’ the day.”

***

Ardleon gazed down from the lip of the cliff at the crevasse below. The trail led here and the sensation of his prey had screamed to him as he approached. He had been able to spot the cloud that extruded hunger and hate from miles away. Only as he approached did Ardleon behold the truth of what he hunted.

A herd swarmed above the gully, equines such as the mortal realm held save they were transparent and towards their hindquarters they faded into wisp mist. Their whinnies and neighs filled the sky like the hunting cries of demons, their thirst dominating their cold eyes. Reaching out, he had at first felt only contempt. They were little more than animals, lacking higher intelligence that even humans had. Instinct controlled them and their emotions were bound so closely to it that he doubted a single rational thought ever arose within their joined minds.

What concerned him more was within the gully. Hidden by the palpable storm of simple but powerful emotion from the hate-beasts, three souls were ensconced within a golden barrier at the bottom of the gully. The shield was weak and Ardleon knew he could shatter it without applying any real effort, but the hungry hate-beasts were starved and weak. They would pierce it in time and the morsels within would suffer whatever fate the hate-beasts inflicted on their victims.

Ardleon had no plans on letting that happen. They were sapient and that meant they could reason, comparable to humans at the very least. He needed information and they could provide it. With the fear they were carelessly feeding them their predators would be strong enough to destroy the shield in hours.

With a simple thought his weapons materialised in the same fashion he had. With a single blade in each hand Ardleon leapt into the air, releasing his tight hold over his power the moment before he struck the herd-cloud.

His swords sung with the sound of a blizzard’s cutting wind, weaving through the hate-beasts before they could react. Neighs of fear and whinnies of hate replaced their braying cries of hunger. Ardleon’s holy weapons reaped through the herd with ease. Whatever they were the fact he could harm them seemed to shock the beasts and his cold, mocking laughter was all some heard before they felt their essence extinguished.

Beneath the slaughter, fear became hope and the herd broke, fleeing. He made a sound of contempt as they fled, both from the action and their obvious destination. Afraid and wounded the beasts were retreating to their broken prison in search of comfort even a shattered cage could bring after centuries of occupation.

By the time Ardleon landed the golden dome had dissolved. He stared down at the strange creatures up at him, his heavy steel boots crunching the snow underfoot as he approached. They appeared to share a common element with the hate-beasts, resembling the equines of Sanctuary but smaller. Thick coats covered all three and from their enchantments he could tell they were designed to keep the wearer warm. The largest of the three and the only to have wings was watching him with a wariness Ardleon couldn’t help but approve of. Its clothing was woven with not just hold warmth magic but spells of protection. Its wings were spread out from slits but at a guess he assumed they could return to the protective confines of its clothing if the weather turned harsh.

One of the creatures stepped forward when Ardleon approached. “Why hello there good sir! Thank you for saving us. Gold Hollow’s magic wouldn’t have held the dreadful things back long I’m afraid.” It said in a male voice, seemingly cheerful despite the close brush with such monsters. Its hood fell back to reveal pale blue fur and a smile.

The warrior – Ardleon knew that was what it was – pulled the blue one back and took his place at the front. Despite saving them it was clearly not assuming Ardleon was friendly. The angelic warrior approved.

Friendliness was not a trait angels cultivated.

“I seek my kin, mortals.” His voice was as cold as the biting wind streaming through the gully. It seemed to make the very air shake. “One like me, but he is far grander.”

“We haven’t seen him.” The winged warrior said bluntly.

“Iron Wing, don’t be so unfriendly,” scolded the blue one. “Why, after an encounter with the legendary windigoes I think being friendly and welcoming should be at the forefront of our minds.”

The third, slightly smaller than the others, sighed at the same time as Iron Wing. “Just because this big metal thing saved us doesn’t mean it’s friendly.” It growled in a high-pitched voice.

Ardleon’s scant patience ran dry rather quickly. “If you have not seen my like before, direct me to the central power in this world. I sense great presences, powers that soak this world-” He fell silent, turning sharply to gaze into the distance.

The creatures looked in the same direction, confused by the sudden silence.

***

“Rainbow Dash, what did Paladin say about teleporting frivolously?” Rarity demanded the moment she found her friend, the brash pegasus having vanished in a burst of light. When she finally reappeared, with a donut, Rarity was very unhappy. Twilight wasn’t the only pony who had schedules they liked to keep. “Where in Equestria have you been?”

“Donut Joe’sh.” Taking a bite of her pastry Rainbow Dash grinned, showing a mouthful of teeth speckled with icing and rainbow sprinkles.

Rarity was highly unamused. “Rainbow Dash, you will sit in that chair, let them finish cleaning your hooves and have your mane sorted out or so help me I do not know what I shall do.”

“If you don’t know, why should I-” began Rainbow Dash.

“But it shall be terrible.” Rarity cut her off, eyes narrowing at her. “So very, very terrible.”

Rainbow Dash found herself faced with a dilemma. She couldn’t just back down, especially not to Rarity. She didn’t kowtow to anypony, not even herself. She hovered in the sky light, looking down at Rarity. On the other hoof, Rarity was giving her a look that was kind of worrying....

“Alright, but I’m staying here.” She said with a pout. Not that she would ever admit to it being a pout.

Sighing, Rarity objected; “Darling, Aloe cannot fly.”

All that got was Rainbow Dash crossing her hooves. “Oh, well, too bad.”

“You can stay under the skylight but you have to come down so she can work. She was nearly done when you lost your nerve.” Rarity said, hiding her smile at the way Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes back at her.

“I did not lose my nerve.”

Rarity turned away, shrugging off Rainbow Dash’s challenging tone. “Oh, of course I believe you. Completely.” She smiled where Rainbow Dash couldn’t see it when she heard the explosive grunt from her friend.

“Fine! I’ll show you that Rainbow Dash doesn’t lose her nerve!” Landing on the chair she had been occupying before the pegasus glared at Aloe. “Alright, get on with it.”

The spa pony just smiled and went back to her work, this time without her customer fleeing to the skies. Rainbow’s eyes did stay locked on the skylight though and she occasionally let out squeaks at touches, squeaks her friends pretended not to hear.

***

“I felt it.” Ardleon hissed, his gaze piercing mountains. “Tyrael.”

Except even as he said it, he knew that it wasn’t quite true. It had felt like Tyrael yet at the same time not, as though his power had changed in some inexplicable way. The effect was like nothing he had ever experienced and the change alarmed the angelic warrior.

The crunch of snow under a nervously fidgeting hoof reminded him of the mortals and Ardleon looked at them anew. The blue one had started talking at some point, rambling on about ‘expeditions’.

“-so Iron Wing here was assigned by the Princess to keep us safe as we searched for the ore, since frost-iron ore is wonderfully useful-”

Cryptic Word fell mercifully silent when Ardleon turned back to him. Nothing glared at him from the helm’s visor, nothing at all. This isn’t to say he wasn’t being glared at. He was. But it was nothing that was glaring at him. This was more disturbing than being glared at by ominous glowing red eyes. He would have preferred being glared by bloody red lights than the feeling of being glared at by eyes that didn’t seem to exist.

“Mortal,” Ardleon’s voice was cold, “what lies in that direction?” He pointed towards the source of the angelic energy he had sensed.

The blue equine tapped his thoughtfully, his horn lighting up. A minor disturbance of energy around it put Ardleon on his guard but it was too little for him to fear. If that was typical of magic here, a hundred would be needed for Ardleon to even consider caution. At the same time it made him wonder what force had stood in Tyrael’s way if it was typical.

After a few seconds the mortal spoke. “I believe you’re pointing at Canterlot, where the Princesses live if you’re unfamiliar with Equestria. Unless my navigation spell is on the fritz, but that hasn’t happened in months.” He said cheerfully. Cryptic either didn’t notice or ignored the look Iron Wing was shooting him, telling the unicorn to stop telling mysterious metal skinned bipeds with wings of fire where the capitol was.

“Canterlot.” The angel echoed. Without warning or so much as a goodbye he vanished into a pillar of mist.

The three ponies all jumped a foot in the air at sudden shock. Once more they were alone and it slowly dawned on Gold Hollow that, as Iron Wing began to chew out Cryptic Word, their saviour had only driven off the windigoes. The hateful creatures had fled but nothing was stopping them coming back. Nothing was stopping them from freezing all three into frozen pony popsicles.

***

Twilight smiled at her friends gathered with her as they waited for the royal carriage sent to collect them. Seven mares, all in dresses that were artwork in and of themselves they looked the part for the event. One little dragon was busy munching a gem she had brought to tide him over until the Gala itself.

“This will be much better than last year.” Twilight said a bit too brightly. Her confidence might not be as high as she wanted it to look.

“Never fear darling, this year I have no expectants about being swept off my hooves.” Rarity’s look was far more sour. She had still not entirely forgiven Prince Blueblood for forever tarnishing her view of princes.

Rainbow Dash smirked at the fashionista. “Yeah, this year you’re gonna skip the rest and go straight to the hitting him with cake part.”

Feeling slightly out of her element Zecora looked at Rarity in confusion. “You hit somepony with a baked good? My dear, you should know better than to play with food.”

Quelling a scowl Rarity instead decided to change the subject. “So, Zecora, are you excited? Will this be your first time visiting Canterlot?”

“Yes, my journey to the Everfree did not bring me through the capitol. A shame I think but at the time I was focused upon my goal.” The zebra explained with the smile of a pony looking back fondly on memories.

“Well I think you will find it gorg- Paladin!” Rarity changed subject suddenly, directing a look down the road where the last of their party approached. She pretended to not notice how Fluttershy immediately looked away from her conversation with Pinkie.

The shadows of twilight were cast about the road, looming tress throwing their shade out far, and only his wings gave away his identity. He was rendered into a featureless figure carved from shadows and his silent approached matched the comparison perfectly.

“Rarity.” His deep voice rumbled and his eyes, the only things other than his wings that stood out from the darkness, glanced in her direction before going over the others. “Twilight. Applejack. Rainbow Dash. Pinkie Pie. Zecora.”

Last he looked towards Fluttershy and there was a moment which could, if one where inclined to imagining things, been filled by the intake of breath as he looked at her in her fine Gala dress and carefully prepared appearance.

“Flu-ahem-” He cleared his throat. “Fluttershy.”

Rarity had to put all her control to use not smiling knowingly as her pegasus friend timidly returned the greeting as the others were doing.

“Do come out from there Paladin darling; let the others see my work.” She instructed. “I think they will be rather impressed.”

Only now did he seem to realise he was hidden by the shadow of the tree. He stepped forward into the dwindling light. Many can be said to cut a dashing figure when cleaned up, but he didn’t. A ‘dashing figure’ would be an utter failure in describing him. He gave no impression of dashing and his attire seemed to reflect his nature. His powerful frame was adorned in a military dress uniform, the fine suit tailored perfectly to accent his powerful build without seeming to. There was nothing gaudy about it as so many that night would be, for such beatific nonsense would detract from his presence. The high quality material was a deep blue so dark it appeared black and the only ornamentation it bore was the white edging of the collar and sleeves. Epaulettes of silver and gold added the only other colour to his Spartan attire.

It was nothing like most outfits Rarity made and she had felt this was appropriate. Paladin wasn’t like most ponies she designed for and not just because he lacked ovaries. She had known had there was little she could add without seeming gaudy, so she had instead used this to her advantage. Even lacking nearly any ornamentation he was an impressive figure, radiating strength and a resolve few could miss. Against the darkness of the suit and his own coat Paladin’s wings were brought into greater focus without appearing to dominate his appearance.

Fluttershy, Rarity noticed with satisfaction, was trying very hard not to stare and failing completely. Nor could she keep the colour from her cheeks as the stallion approached the group.

Leaning over to Fluttershy she asked in a whisper; “Impressed?” A wink with the question and she was rewarded with a stuttering squeak and wings being restrained at great effort. She exchanged a knowing look with Zecora as Fluttershy’s face went even redder.

“Fluttershy, you appear unwell.” Paladin said, catching the change in her colour.

“I- I’m fine.” She whimpered, finally getting her wings folded tight against her side.

“Are you certain?” He asked in concern.

“She’s fine, I bet she just wasn’t expecting this.” Rainbow Dash said with a whistle. “You clean up good.”

He shrugged at that but gave Fluttershy another look of concern that just seemed to make her go redder, joining the group as a carriage came into view from the opposite direction. “I apologise for the delay, a request was made of me.”

“Request?” Applejack was the one to ask.

“Yes.” Paladin hesitated. “Your sister and her friends were stuck in a tree.”

Rarity turned from embarrassing Fluttershy to give the stallion a sharp look. “You went up into a tree, in my suit?! You are very lucky you avoided catching it on anything!” She frowned as the rest of the information finally reached her brain cells. “Why was Sweetie Belle in a tree? How- no, never mind. I do not want to know.” She sighed.

“Looky! The carriage is nearly here! Its nearly here!” Pinkie cheered, bouncing as the carriage approached them. “Let’s go to the Gala! The Gala-” She sounded almost ready to burst into song.

Fortunately the carriage reached them in time, drawn by a team of ponies. They drew up to the group, coming to a stop.

“Twilight Sparkle and company?” one asked.

Twilight nodded. “That’s us. Alright everypony, into the carriage. Dash, there’s room on the roof.” She added.

Her friend gave her a grateful look and settled up on the roof. She had not been looking forward to enduring the trip to Canterlot inside the carriage and she knew Rarity would have a fit if she tried to fly all the way and messed up her mane or dress. A windbreaker was in place which she relaxed against. Rainbow Dash grinned, realising things had been taken care of. Her grin turned into a snicker when she wondered how the others would enjoy being trapped in a confined space with a bored Pinkie Pie?

Almost on cue a pink hoof pulled the one and only party pony up onto the roof. She gave her pegasus friend a wide smile.

“Applejack said you might feel lonely so I decided to come up and keep you company!” Pinkie explained as she settled into place. “Good thing Applejack said something, isn’t it? Want to play a word game? My word is chimi-”

Rainbow Dash missed the next part, too busy covering her head with her hooves. She was going to get Applejack back for this.

Inside the carriage Applejack snickered to herself. She sat back and shared a smile with Twilight, both knowing quite well how much fun Rainbow Dash was going to have up there. Looking at her other companions she glanced at Zecora on her other side. Across from them Rarity had just managed to get out from between Paladin and Fluttershy, forcing the two to sit next to each other as she took a window seat. Spike sat opposite Rarity, unable to tear his gaze from her dress.

Rarity was smiling, or maybe it was a smirk, but then Applejack was sure tonight was important to her. Next to the fabulous unicorn Paladin seemed to be struggling to get any small talk going with Fluttershy. Not that it was his fault or hers, both just seemed to lapse into silence every few seconds.

It was a bit odd. But Paladin always preferred the quiet and Fluttershy seemed to like it when things were calm and peaceful so Applejack shrugged it off.

While her friends were busy being annoyed, annoying, amused, oblivious and awkward Twilight was looking out the window. In particular she was looking at the distant lights of Canterlot. The carriage lurched and at last they were on their way.

***

Ardleon sped across the landscape. It would take him time to arrive, a vexation that burned at him. Something about this world resisted him and taxed his energy. When he tried to teleport the cost in strength grew disproportionately with the distance he was trying to go. Short ranged hops were not worth the toll they would exact and a long distance teleport would drain him far too much.

Lacking his fastest means of movement, he was forced to rely on his second swiftest method and his unique trait. He moved as a cloud of mist, his barely corporal form unimpeded in its journey. It was his most unique ability and a sign of his power. The more powerful an angel was the more unique they were, as exemplified by the Archangels. Ardleon’s ability to teleport was not uncommon, but dissolving into a form immune to physical attacks was. Counted among the most powerful angels beneath the Archangels he had long used his power in Tyrael’s service.

The memories of their millennia long battles together arose, Ardleon serving under Tyrael with the traitor Izual. Just the thought of Izual left a trail of frost across the landscape for a mile along Ardleon’s path. His resolved firmed as he travelled and the growing power he sensed did nothing to weaken it. Whatever the great force ahead was, it would not stop him.

There would be no mercy for whoever or whatever lay ahead, he would cut down any who stop in his way.

***

From her perch Rainbow Dash watched the other carriages, the long line extending ahead and behind them. Since entering Canterlot traffic had increased and it had taken an agonising amount of time to get this close to the palace. Rainbow Dash knew she could have just flown there in a fraction of the time but she couldn’t leave the others behind or risk Rarity’s anger from damaging the dress.

So she waited on the roof of the carriage with Pinkie nattering in her ear. As much as Pinkie Pie was one of her best friends, when she was excited Pinkie could be a challenge to deal with. Going back to the Gala, which the Princess had promised would be a lot more fun this year, was more than enough excitement to set the party pony off.

Tuning out her friend’s constant chatter Rainbow Dash saw that they were approaching the entrance. Guards flanked the path leading into the palace, a plush gold and silver carpet covering the white stones and leading the arrivals through the doors into the hall. More than few ponies with the look of reporters loitered off to the sides, snapping pictures and occasionally calling out to certain famous figures.

The minute it took them to finally arrive felt like far longer to Rainbow Dash, every second stretching out into an hour but she held herself back. The moment the carriage came to a stop she leapt down, landing elegantly and flawlessly. The move attracted more than a little attention from the reporters, many of whom were able to recognise the distinctive mane and put a name to the face. This just increased their interest, suspecting who would be with her. Where one Element went the others were sure to be close behind.

“About time!” The other ponies leaving their carriages at the same time looked startled by the loud, inelegant declaration but she ignored them. Pinkie bounced down next to Rainbow Dash as the others began to disembark.

Rarity came out first, lapping up the attention as she climbed elegantly out of the carriage. She smiled at the reporters and many obliged with their cameras. She closed her eyes against the flashes as she stepped out of the way.

Next came Zecora, the zebra seeming to attract even more attention. So few of her kind were seen in Equestria and she came with the Elements of Harmony too. The dress she wore merely added to her presence. Wincing at the flashes she quickly moved out of the way to let Applejack and Twilight follow her out, the addition of two more of the Elements adding another layer of buzz to the activity of the reporters. Spike hopped out, his specially shined scales and the suit made to compliment his colours and match Twilight’s dress giving him the confidence to just walk out without any hesitation.

The mysterious stallion who emerged from the carriage was enough to silence the reporters momentarily as he swept his gaze over his surroundings. A few swore they felt like he was picking them part in the moment his eyes were in their direction. Apparently satisfied, he moved out of the carriage door and looked back in.

“Fluttershy, we have arrived.” He murmured as if she didn’t already know.

The reminder stirred the shy pegasus into her slow exit. She had gotten a lot more used to being herself with her friends but a situation like this still set her heart racing and her nerves tingling. Her brief stint with fame as a model hadn’t cured her of this and she whimpered as she stood on the edge of the steps out of the carriage. Fluttershy peeked out and drew back in at the sight of the reporters.

Paladin seemed to notice where she had been looking. With the others apparently getting themselves into order he was left with making sure Fluttershy joined them.

Standing to one side he effectively formed a shield against half the paparazzi with his body. The other half he fixed with a stern glare that almost froze them in their tracks.

“Fluttershy, we are holding up the line.” He said, carefully saying ‘we’ instead of ‘you’. Just a nudge to convince her to come out but without making her feel bad, saying they were the problem, not her. “I know you don’t like the attention but the longer you wait the more interested they’ll get. If we hurry in we can avoid further attention.”

Fluttershy gulped but nodded, taking a deep breath and finally stepping out. The flash of a camera caught her by surprise and she nearly stumbled, saved from the fall by a powerful hoof steadying her. With Paladin’s support she quickly escaped the carriage and joined her friends. She shivered slightly as she saw all the cameras but her friends clearly knew she wanted to get away from them and so they hurried away. Twilight stayed behind for a moment to thank the carriage ponies before catching up with her friends.

When they entered the hall Fluttershy breathed a sigh of relief. She was still edgy, something she shared right now with Rainbow Dash who found even the high ceiling with several skylights and the wall that was entirely a window overlooking the gardens somewhat stifling. But with Paladin’s- her friends’ comforting presences she was able to ignore her worries. The lack of flashing cameras helped too despite the milling nobles around them.

A servant materialised from thin air, or seemed to anyway, as they trotted into the room.

“Lady Sparkle, the Princesses wish me to inform you that she wishes the presence of yourself, the other Bearers of the Elements, Lord Spike, Sir Paladin and Haakima Zecora.” The servant pronounced the foreign title uncertainly but from Zecora’s pleased expression assumed he had gotten it right. “She will begin the introduction ceremony soon.”

“Introduction ceremony?” Twilight asked as the servant led them through the press of nobles. “I knew she was changing the Gala a bit but how does this ceremony work?”

“The Princess will welcome the attendants for coming and introduce certain parties invited to the Gala this year as well as ponies she feels deserve some recognition.” The servant answered, navigating the floor smoothly and efficiently.

Twilight nodded in understanding, realising this probably meant attention for them. Instead of dwelling on this she turned to Zecora. “Haakima? Doesn’t that translate too...” She trailed off, her mind going over the unfamiliar word.

“Healer. Doctor. It is a title which for which I have laboured and finally earned. For any zebra to reach it there is much to be learned.” Zecora looked around the strange gathering, surrounded by even more ponies than Ponyville had. She was no stranger to crowds but it had been a long time and they were far better dressed than most ponies she had seen. More than a few were looking in her direction and she wasn’t quite sure she liked the expressions they wore.

They reached a stand arrayed next to the long stairs leading up into the palace interior. At the servant’s behest they gathered on it, quickly gaining attention thanks to their elevated position. Twilight took the end closest to the stairs with enough room for another few ponies to fit while Pinkie stood next to her. Rainbow Dash put herself between Pinkie Pie and Applejack who was also flanked by Rarity. Zecora calmly waited for whatever the Princess had planned, keeping an eye on Rarity on one side and the nervous Fluttershy on the other.

At the very end Paladin was a pillar of alert, stern pegasus. His unique appearance managed to divide about half the stares towards him when he flexed his wings and they caught the light, an act he would deny as being on purpose to keep attention from making Fluttershy even more nervous as ponies recognised her. Why he would deny it he wasn’t quite sure. He suspected it was out of some sort of odd embarrassment linked to his body’s undiminished desire. Even weeks of being quite in control and not doing a single thing to give any sign of it, Paladin couldn’t help but feel denying himse- his body, not himself, it was his primitive flesh and blood at fault, being around Fluttershy wasn’t actually helping. If anything it was making it worse.

Fortunately for Paladin he was distracted from his very confusing thoughts by a blast of music that silenced the hall. He wasn’t sure how long he had been lost in thought but ponies seemed to have stopped entering some time ago. The sound was brief and simply made for attention, leaving the room quiet for the entrance of the royals.

“Everypony, welcome, to the Grand Galloping Gala.” A matronly, loving voice filled the hall and down the stairs came a pair of alicorns. They were quite literally night and day to each other. Trailing behind, still with the older alicorns but slightly apart came a third princess and at her side her prince. Shining Armour and Cadance gave Twilight quick smiles before turning their attention to the unfolding events.

“It is with great pleasure that we welcome you all here tonight” Added Princess Luna to her sister’s statement. “Tonight shall be different from previous Galas, but one we trust will be enjoyed by all.”

Celestia smiled down at her little ponies, giving another to the eight plus one dragon on the stand. “Introductions are the first order of business, and then the Gala can begin properly. Once again the Bears of the Elements of Harmony have stood against a great evil, one that sought to tear down first Ponyville and had the audacity to strike at Canterlot.”

Attention seemed to turn with the heads of every Gala attendee to the stand. It took all Fluttershy’s willpower not to jump behind the stand and cower, and all of Rainbow Dash’s willpower to not let out a loud ‘aw yeah!’

“For this, Equestria thanks them once again. With Twilight Sparkle, Applejack, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash stand two more heroes who deserve recognition this night.” announced Princess Luna. “Paladin, as loyal and just a stallion as has ever graced Equestria, stood firm against an evil that existed for a thousand years and was instrumental in its defeat. Were it not for his valour and courage the citizens of Equestria would have suffered dearly.”

Paladin’s expression didn’t change at the praise, merely seeming to accept what was said with no sign of reaction. What he thought was locked behind a steel wall and many nobles stared at him, wondering who he really was. Stationed at every entrance and in various different, highly visible locations along the wall most of the royal guard were mentally praising his poker face. It was worthy of the royal guard poker night, known better to the palace staff as the Night of Brick Walls. Entering a room of serious, emotionless stallions sitting around tables with cards as they tried to out stone wall each other was not for the faint of heart.

Again the Princesses swapped and Princess Celestia took over. “Zecora, a zebra from distant lands, also played a great part in these events. She provided guidance and advice where others would rush in and has displayed all the wisdom I have come to expect of her people. She has more than earned her place. All those who wish to live in peace are welcome in Equestria but Zecora has earned far more.”

The modest zebra didn’t blush, but only just. To be so praised by Princess Celestia was a higher honour than she had ever expected and despite a few rare eyes that seemed to regard her like one regarding a very clever dog she felt a moment of pride. She bowed her head to the Princess in thanks.

“Tonight we shall give both the awards such bravery deserves, but for now let us introduce guests who have graciously accepted invitations as the Gala is opened to other nations for the first time.” Princess Celestia continued, turning attention back to herself. She trotted the last few steps and with her sister, niece and nephew-in-law mounted the stage next to Twilight.

The first of the guests the Princess introduced was a zebra, his coat a more distinct black and white than Zecora’s. He too bore the title Haakima and after giving the Princesses and Elements bows made a gesture that surprised Zecora. She hesitantly returned it, surprised at the honour of such a greeting. Following him came a creature covered in course black fur, a bipedal rat who seemed to eye the watching ponies as though wondering how much they were worth. High Peacelord Ratkik twitched and figured in his fine black robe. The staff he held was engraved with a series of words in the language of the rot rats, the words translating to ‘war’ hastily scratching out and covered with a crudely painted ‘peace’ in Equestrian.

“It is with great pleasure I announce a creature who has been a friend for a long time to Princess Luna and I, and a friend of Equestria. He has asked to take care of his own introduction and so I have deigned to grant this request. He is the last of the guests and with his entrance the Gala shall begin in earnest.”

Two rows of tall, bipedal creatures appeared from the top of the stairs. Fur in various shades of brown marched out in two rows. Wood was woven into their wild manes and the bare skin on their faces were coloured with tribal face-paintings. On the shoulders of one of the tall muscular creatures was another of their kind but smaller, clearly of greater age with greying fur.

They came to a stop, a row on each side of the stairs leading from the foot to the mouth of the hallway leading into the massive chamber. The lights dimmed and it began.

“In the time before Monkey, total chaos ruled the world.” A craggy old voice called, matching the appearance of the wizened primate holding the microphone. “Heaven sent order to earth....”

Appearing at the top of the stairs was a cloaked figure bent over yet still as tall as the princesses. A gong sounded and as one the rows of monkeys going down each side of the stairs let out a cry, a primal caw. Music unlike anything heard at the Grand Galloping Gala begun to play, a cheerful beat running at its heart. The monkeys began to tap their feet. Their bodies swung together in the beginnings of a dance.

From the stand with the others, Pinkie began to tap her hoof as she felt the music building. Her grin grew by the second.

“~Born from an egg on a moun~tain top!~”

The cloak swayed to the beat as well, taking each step down the stairs in time with the music.

“~The funkiest mon~key that ev~ver popped!~”

Beneath his cloak his movements began to grow in perfect coordination with the rows of monkeys, long-fingered hands clapping.

“~He knew every magic trick under the sun~”
“~To tease the gods and everyone~”
“~And have some fun~”

The monkeys clapped as their feet came down together. The swaying, dancing figure threw off his cloak to reveal a perfect specimen of monkey-kind. Tall with wiry limbs, muscles like steel cables tight under his fur the Monkey King danced forward. There was only one word to describe the creature in his fine brown fur, artfully carved wooden sigils woven into his wild hairdo and an open vest of tan weaving characters over a dark brown material. Only word to describe the way he moved, the way he danced, the way he swung to the beat. There was only one word to describe what he did.

He boogied.

“~Monkey magic, Monkey magic~”
“~Monkey Magic, Monkey Monkey magic~”

Clapping and swaying to the beat the monkeys danced their King’s theme. Tails twirled together like nopony had seen before and together they danced, danced to the Monkey Magic.

“~What a cocky saucy monkey this one is~”
“~All the Gods were angered and they pun~ished him!~”

Reaching the bottom of the stairs the Monkey King kept up his dance as his song kept on going. Ponies cleared a space for him as he danced to the centre of the room. He spun and twisted and boogied as though it was all there was in the world to do, as though it was all he knew.

“~He knew every magic trick under the sun~”
“~To tease the gods and everyone~”
“~And have some fun~”

Without realising it the beat of the song began to intrude into the ponies closest to him. It spread through the room and soon everypony was absently tapping their hooves to the beat. Before she knew what was happening a noblemare in a fine dress found herself in the area apparently designated the Monkey King’s dance floor. He grinned, showing off his teeth and caught her, pulling the mare into the dance with him.

“~Monkey magic, Monkey magic~”
“~Monkey Magic, Monkey Monkey magic~”

A maid not fast enough to retreat found herself pulled in as well. Her tray of nibbles threatened to slip as she was whisked into the beat. With a wink of his eye and a snap of his fingers the Monkey King’s magic caught the tray. No magic aura around it but its contents bounced in perfect rhythm to the beat, the tray beginning to dance mid-air.

“~Monkey magic, Monkey magic~”
“~Monkey Magic, Monkey Monkey magic~”

He mouthed the words of the chorus to the blushing maid as he danced with both mares at once. They found it impossible to resist and soon they were consumed by the beat. The ponies at the edge began to move more and more until first one, then another and a third, a fourth, they began to dance.

“~With a little bit of monkey magic~”
“~There’ll be fireworks tonight~”

A snap of his fingers and flashes of light blossomed above the slowly growing herd of dancing ponies. The hall was filled with glinting lights of every colour, bright and shining.

“~With a little bit of monkey magic~”
“~Every thing will be all right~”

At some point the Monkey King left his two dancing mares, but not alone. Without realising it they wound up dancing together. They looked in one another’s eyes as they danced with closeness both knew was wholly inappropriate. It was unbefitting for a mare of her station to dance with a mare of such standing...

“~Born from an egg on a moun~tain top!~”

They sung the opening words together, the first ponies to join in, staring into each other’s eyes and seeing something they had never seen before. They kept dancing together. The beat drove them and it drove them to closeness both secretly thirsted for. For moment seen only by a grinning monkey their lips pass within a hair of a kiss.

“~The funkiest mon~key that ev~ver popped!~”

This time nearly the entire room had joined in. The fabulous Canterlot hall shook as the upper crust broke their crusty attitude, the stiff upper lips loosened, the movers and shakers moved to the music and shook their bodies, the elite danced like the l33t.

“~He knew every magic trick under the sun~”
“~To tease the gods and everyone~”
“~And have some fun~”

In the middle of it all the Monkey King danced. He dominated the floor yet somehow the song drew attention from him to each other until the dance was all that mattered.

“~Monkey magic, Monkey magic~”
“~Monkey Magic, Monkey Monkey magic~”

Watching the dancing herd, Celestia smiled at the befuddled Bearers.

“I missed his visits.” She said over the music, her head bouncing slightly to the beat and tapping along to it with one golden hoof-shoe.

Rolling his hands around each other, the Monkey King spun in a circle on a single foot at the centre of the dance. As his other foot came down, a hoof came down in perfect time with him. He actually looked surprised for a moment as Pinkie stood on one back hoof and grinned at him. The Monkey King’s expression became filled with excitement and pleasure as she danced alongside him. It was only then that the other Bearers noticed Pinkie was missing from among them. None had seen her move to the dance floor but there she was, matching the Monkey King’s dance flawlessly.

His lips curled back, revealing a toothy grin. With incredible speed he moved, his weight falling on his tail as it supported his entire body going through a bizarre dance routine.

Somehow, Pinkie managed to do the same.

“You gonna challenge the Monkey King, eh?” He asked in a deep voice that fairly brimmed with energy and simple joy.

“You bet your funky monkeys I am!” Pinkie said back with a smile.

Paladin sighed as he watched the Gala unfold. At Princess Celestia’s behest they left the stand to mingle, many ponies tiring of dancing and gathering around the edges to talk and interact.

By pure chance he found Fluttershy nearby, and she was looking at him uncertainly. “Um, are you okay?” She asked, barely audible over the sound of the music.

“Am I okay?” He blinked a few times as if he wasn’t sure of what he was hearing. “I should ask the same of you. It has gone from being crowded to being crowded and loud, neither of which are things you like.” Paladin pointed out.

She blushed slightly. “Oh, well, yes but everypony is having such a good time now and not...staring.”

Paladin nodded and opened his mouth to reply when he felt a cold wind run down his spine. His eyes widened, the sensation not abating. It took him a few seconds to recognise it, the feeling translated differently through a physical body than he would have once felt it. A presence, cold to the core, was nearby.

***

Ardleon swept through the city unseen, his presence a mere cloud of mist that concealed itself in shadows and seeped through cracks in walls that proved not to be water tight. He had encountered other cities of mortals, all the same type of sentient equine he had encountered in the frozen wastes. Now he had finally arrived in a city that radiated power. He could feel it, energy dominating the landscape. One had impressed itself over ages, celestial power soaking slowly and marking the territory of something powerful. Another power joined the first, different yet somehow kin to the first.

He paused as he approached the palace where the greatest energies lay. There was a peculiar feeling to the elder energy. Concealing all his power and presence he was unable to probe deeper but there was sensation that felt to Ardleon as though the strength of the power had changed. Like it had been weakened for a long time but had recently seen a rise, boosted to greater levels.

His suspicions began to grow. Power akin to Tyrael’s had been present and a local force increasing in strength? The thought that some lesser creature might be siphoning off the might of the Archangel of Justice was nearly enough to break his concentration and unwittingly reveal him but he held on.

Slipping unseen past guards and magic alike Ardleon ignored the gathering. He could feel two powers, one the source of the enduring elemental impression upon the region’s energy and the other the same newer, different source of power that complimented the first. For a moment he felt it brush against his currently limited senses of another but he ignored it, dismissing that three such magics could be on a single significant world that shouldn’t exist.

Before striking the enemy, learn their defences. If they cannot guard their secrets, take them. If they leave their gates unbarred and unwatched, strike before they can seal them. He descended as white mist into the palace, searching for his master.

***

“Uh, so, I was wondering if....maybe, if you’re not busy....could we maybe...go...dance?”

“Hm?” Paladin looked up from his internal thoughts. “Fluttershy, you look a bit unwell.” He observed. “I’m afraid I missed what you were saying.”

She stared at him with wide eyes, torn between being horrified that she went through with that and he didn't notice, relief that he didn’t get the chance to say no because he didn’t hear and worry that what if he did hear but was just pretending so she wouldn’t be embarrassed?

“I’m going to find a bathroom. I won’t be long, do you want me to get you a drink on my way back? It may help, liquids are often helpful when unwell.” Paladin offered. He knew this because he had read it in a pamphlet Twilight had made. Why she felt there was a need for ‘So You’re New To Having A Physical Body & Need To Know Some Helpful Facts’ pamphlet he still wasn’t entirely certain. He already had all the helpful facts he needed to know.

Fluttershy managed a nod and a squeak that probably meant yes so he trotted off. Paladin felt a bit bad about lying to her but justified it to himself. He would visit a bathroom while looking for the source of the strange presence. Immediately the angelic pegasus scowled, realising he was making excuses to himself again. A painful trait of mortality.

The Princesses seemed calm, he noticed when he looked back from the hall leading from the main grand hall. They were completely at ease and so his worry was probably unneeded. Shining Armour seemed to be relaxed and Bulwark was probably off somewhere keeping an eye on security. Yet he couldn’t convince himself the feeling of a cold presence had been him just misunderstanding some bodily feeling. Paladin was fairly certain in his grasp of his body now. Even when he couldn’t control it he understood it for the most part.

This hadn’t felt like anything before.

Before he got halfway down the hall a pony accosted him. A blue unicorn stallion with a stark white mane glared at him and Paladin recognised the look and smell of a pony drunk.

“Who- I mean, you!” The unicorn grumbled, stumbling about on uncertain hooves. A somewhat tattered robe, ill-fitting as well, covered most of his body. “Pershon! Pony! Wheresh da way back? Ta, y’know, der place.”

The unicorn swayed and nearly fell over. Paladin moved before he could fall and kept the unicorn stable with one hoof on his shoulder.

“Which place?” He asked slowly and carefully. “The Gala?” Had this pony gotten so drunk in such a short time? Paladin bit back a scowl.

Shaking his head the pony glared at Paladin. “No! The Doreen one. Wait, no, not Doreen. She’sh a bitch. Doorsh! That’sh it! Doorsh!” He proclaimed triumphantly. “The place wiff all da doorsh! Like...a shitty of them. Shitty?”

While the unicorn looked around, apparently looking for a sign telling him how to pronounce a word properly, Paladin turned his thoughts from the source of his feeling. Whatever it was he would trust the guards and the palace wards. This pony needed his help, even if it was the unicorn’s own fault.

“You should lie down.” Paladin told the unicorn, getting closer to help guide him to somewhere he could rest. Hopefully a guard could take over soon.

“Lie? Lie down?! What do who think I am! Some kinda...spelunker?!” Demanded the drunk . He pulled back from Paladin and shook a hoof at him. “Ya want an acid arrow to the face? Do ya? Wash- what- watch this!”

If it is possible for nothing to happen in an emphatic way a moment of emphatic nothingness happened. Paladin looked at him with a cocked eyebrow and the unicorn stared right back with an expectant expression. Partly expectant at least, since half his facial features seemed confused on what to do and were sort of twitching.

Nothing continued to happen. Another second went by and somehow nothing happened even more then it had before.

The swaying unicorn glared just to the right of his offending hoof as though he had found it in bed with his wife. "Lishen you!" he slurred, lifting his other hoof to point at the first hoof. “I won’t have any of thish ‘shomantic compo-‘”

Paladin watched passively as the drunk fell on his face. The unicorn took no notice of his fall save to blame it on his hoof, and those other four that were hanging about next to it who he knew were a bad influence.

With a grimace Paladin pulled the unicorn up and began to carry him somewhere he would not hurt anypony-or himself. Once that had been dealt with he would have a look for the source of the presence.

***

The magic woven into the wards was masterful and beyond what a mortal should be capable of. It was, however, entirely useless against Ardleon. It was somewhat intriguing though. They were clearly designed to resist chaotic influences primarily and to a mind of pure order like an angel’s were beautiful. That made it all the easier for him to reach in and freeze them. They weren’t destroyed and their connection to their creator was left untouched but until he released them the wards were essentially in stasis.

It was delicate work to do while also concealing his power but Ardleon managed it – barely. The constant sap of power was annoyed but continuous. Now he began to creep through the vaults. He could sense hidden items of power and in them he could detect a trace even from this distance. A trace of Tyrael’s power.

The guards standing before the new vault for the Elements of Harmony, kept there for the duration of the ball and the as-yet-incomplete restructuring of Canterlot’s wards were bored. Very bored. They knew the Gala was going on and despite the high alert since the attack on the Princess weeks ago they were allowing themselves to relax. After all, who would be foolish enough to attack Canterlot now, with the full might of the guard above and both Princesses recovered and alert?

A wisp of white mist slipped above their heads. Ardleon pressed his mind against the wards. They were strong and unlike the others he could not simply slip past or freeze them. This would require physical action too, which meant the mortals guarding the gate would have to be disable.

A lay of frost began to develop over the course of nearly ten minutes. Growing where the guards were unable to see the ice was the focus of a single spell and Ardleon had encased the room in another stasis field, his affinity for the cold and its preserving qualities proving useful once more.

One of the guards shivered and suddenly realised his breath was coming out in visible puffs of air. He stared at the soon vanished mist. It wasn’t that cold down here, was-

Before he had even finished the thought a pillar of mist rose at the other end of the chamber and took form. A towering biped clad in silver armour appeared, cloaked in power.

Ardleon’s burning ice-fire wings spread, a wave of power freezing the door behind him. His stasis spell would allow him to use a fraction of his power and take his less subtle physical form for a few minutes without being detected. More than enough to brute force the gate open.

“Stand aside, mortals, or be frozen in heavenly ice.” He declared in a voice made from the chill northern wind.

For all their previously lax attitude the guards responded instantly. One lit his horn and cast a spell all unicorn guards knew. A ringing alarm would erupt and bounce down the corridors, shrill and immediately noticeable. The other cast a different spell and a dozen spears launched themselves through the air at Ardleon.

He made no move to avoid them and simply strode forward. The moment came when the arcane projectiles should have unleashed the stunning magic into him but they shuddered as they pressed against his armour and burst apart. Magic meant to merely knock another unconscious would do nothing against angelic steel.

“Pitiful.” Ardleon growled. His speed of advance began to increase. “They cannot hear you, mortal.”

Cancelling his alarm spell, the first guard joined with the first. Their magic reached for physical projectiles this time, loosening racks of spears laid against the base of the wall behind them. Half a dozen floated behind each for a moment before rocketing towards the oncoming angel.

Ardleon let them nearly hit him before dissolving into a mist that rolled across the floor in an instant. He reformed, a hand around each guard’s throat.

“You were warned.” He hissed. A shudder passed through each pony as his magic wrapped them in ice. They fell, their prisons striking the floor with sounds more likes tones than ice. Ignoring his beaten foes Ardleon lifted his hand and gathered his power. This strike would destroy his secrecy but he had to follow any clue he could. He knew that Tyrael was close.

***

Paladin entered the grand hall with the Gala still in full swing. His burden had been deposited, a guard taking the drunken unicorn to where he could ‘sleep it off’. Unfortunately the pegasus had soon realised that if he was gone for much longer Fluttershy would likely believe he had just run off. He was not such a rude pony, and was determined to make sure she didn’t think he would just abandon her. After all, clearly friends had to stick close in situations like this. Such large social events were no more her thing than they were his but at least they didn’t worry Paladin the way they did her.

Her possible worry was immediately banished when he got a clear line of sight on her and found a stallion in a likely expensive red suit that with his green fur made him look like a pony shaped pepper. He was talking to her, indicating the dance floor in a way Paladin took to be a request for her to join him.

For some reason Paladin was gripped by the urge to break his legs.

Shaking off the slightly worrying desire to do bodily harm to a random pony Paladin approached the pair. Whatever his original intentions when he saw the nervous look in Fluttershy’s eyes and the way she was trying to back away only to find herself trapped by a nearly laden buffet table Paladin decided that this stranger had bothered her for long enough.

“I have returned.” He announced from behind the new pony. The way the finely dressed noble jumped in fright was oddly satisfying.

“Oh, Paladin.” Fluttershy said with relief evident in her voice and the sigh she let out. “You’re back.” She glanced at the unicorn nervously and made to step around him.

Turning and taking a step to subtly cut her off at the same time the noble looked shocked for a moment when faced with Paladin’s stone wall of an expression. Years of high society and a fifty generation nobility helped him recover though.

“Excuse me, but I do believe I had the lady’s attention first. You may talk to her when I am done.” He said snidely, his self-assured smirk all but screaming that he wasn’t to be messed with by anything less than a duke.

“I had to move a drunk out of the halls.” Paladin said without batting an eyelash, ignoring the noble entirely. Nothing in his manner suggested he was even aware of the now irate looking unicorn. “We had best find drinks together anyway, I’m not sure what you want or what the selection is.”

“Listen here-” The noble took a step forward, presumably thinking his arrogant sneer needed closer range to work.

At the same moment Paladin took a very deliberate step towards Fluttershy. His step and the noble’s clashed and for a moment their hooves slammed against each other’s.

“I am one of Prince Blueblood’s personal friends,” hissed the noble quietly as he began to push. “Be gone before I have you whi-”

The noble, for all his lineage, seemed to forget a number of facts. Primarily that Paladin was far larger than him and that for all their weight in games of politics played by noble family’s genealogy did not in fact have any physical weight. He was pushed back and off to the side, Paladin moving through and past him to Fluttershy.

“I think I saw some drinks over there.” Paladin said to Fluttershy. He continued to ignore the bowled over noble and the looks a number of guests were sending the affray.

Fluttershy was not so lucky, seeing the calculating, outraged and amused faces turning towards them. She nodded and with surprising assertiveness and began to push through the press of ponies in the direction he pointed. “G-good idea.” She squeaked.

He went to follow her, taking only a moment to turn his head towards the shocked noble. Their eyes met and it took all the unicorn’s self-control not to stain his new suit. With that Paladin followed Fluttershy.

After using his superior bulk and the fact he was at least a head taller than nearly every other pony there Paladin found and made a path to the drinks and soon he was standing alongside Fluttershy, watching the dancing. Pinkie Pie’s impromptu dance competition had yet to abate. She was going at it just as hard as ever and the Monkey King seemed to be responding to this dance based revolution just as fiercely. Although they dominated the dance floor’s heart, others were dancing away as the music changed.

It was simple for Paladin to survey the Gala with his height. Rainbow Dash was regaling a trio of uniformed pegasi, her expression full to bursting with glee and happiness. Applejack was, oddly, deep in conversation with a noble pony and Rarity. The monocled noble was nodding occasionally and Paladin wondered briefly what was going on over there.

Zecora and Twilight were both in deep conversation too, their attention focused on the wizened old monkey who had introduced the Monkey King. Spike was at their side, actually looking interested by whatever they were talking about. He took that as a good sign.

Fluttershy watched Paladin as he checked on the others. It was rather sweet of him, to be conscious of others even in such a big, busy event like this. Looking at him Fluttershy wondered what he felt and thought when he looked at the ponies he counted as friends and who counted him as their friend. Things must seem so different, even after the time he had spent with them so far.

The question of what he felt when he looked at her cropped up and despite her best efforts she couldn’t force it away. It didn’t take much for the part of her that was so very curious to point out she could find out, if she really wanted. Fluttershy quickly reminded herself that Paladin didn’t like their powers to be used for trivial things.

‘But....this isn’t trivial.’ She thought nervously. It wasn’t that much of an invasion either, she could just sense his surface emotions. It was like reading a pony’s expression, except a bit more..specialised.

The rationalisation worked for Fluttershy’s current state of mind and she focused.

“P-Paladin?” She asked quietly and nervously. Despite the noise he still heard her and it was only a reminder to herself that they were further from the music now so of course he didn’t hear her before that kept Fluttershy from abandoning her plan.

“I was just wondering....” She began, reaching out with the invisible touch his powers had gifted her with as he turned to look at her. The well of angelic power swirling through her being focused for a moment and she felt-

Celestia, Luna and Cadance all came to a sudden stop as a spike of cold energy reached into their chests. It emanated from deep inside for just a moment and with a surge of dread and guilt in equal measure Princess Celestia realised she had failed to keep her own home secure once again.

Ardleon’s fist stopped an inch from the gate. His helm snapped up to stare at the ceiling. There!

“Tyrael!” The power from his aborted strike came to life again but with a much different purpose. The second he spent blurting the name was the last he spent in that chamber. He vanished into mist, teleporting straight up.

Fluttershy’s eyes went wide as she let out a squeak of pain. Something cold and furious struck her, feelings she could barely comprehend. Her legs shook and the strength seemed to drain from them. She shuddered and collapsed, held up only by Paladin’s quick reaction. He caught her before she hit the ground.

“Fluttershy, are you alr-” He began to ask, his eyes wide with worry.

He was cut off in a most dramatic fashion.

Ardleon appeared in a blast of cold wind that swept the room. His wings flared, casting a blue light across the across ponies staring up in shock at him. Light shone from his reflective armour as he rose.

“Tyrael!” He roared, his power manifesting openly. Spears of ice appeared with a brush of his hand, darting down to seal the exits. “Where is he?”

‘Ardleon.’ “Impossible.” He whispered as he stared at the angel above. He felt Fluttershy shudder and his gaze was torn from Ardleon to her.

“He’s angry.” Fluttershy whimpered. “S-so angry.”

She let out a yelp as the Gala attendants let their fear and shock fill their thoughts. Around them ponies began to scramble away, many letting out cries of shock and distress. They weren’t foolish enough to think this was part of the Gala. After the Changing invasion and the recent attack they were not as secure as they might once have felt. Their fear radiated and Fluttershy’s open mind recoiled from the assault.

Rime frost was already developing on the walls and floor around Ardleon as he glared down. His fury was clear and his lack of willing to wait just as obvious.

“Where is he?!” Whatever patience he had was quickly running out. His sight was fixed on the taller of the two sources of power. Their presence swamped the room, blocking his sense of the lesser creatures around them. “I felt his power, I know he’s here.”

The Monkey King had ceased his dancing and stood next to Pinkie Pie. He retrieved a simple smooth stick from his hair’s wild decorations. His entire hand engulfed the odd piece of wood, hiding it from sight.

“Stand back child.” He murmured to Pinkie, his voice still light and amused. “There’s gonna be interesting times tonight.”

A warm glow spread from Celestia’s horn and the ponies around them calmed. The ice barring the exits melted, leaving not even water in its wake as the magic of the sun removed it. The rime frost slowly vanished as well.

“Don’t worry Mr Monkey. The Princess is here to keep everypony happy and safe and smiling!” Pinkie replied with a smile. Her friends were already gathering around the three Princesses as they advanced to the centre of the room.

“We’re here to help Princess!” Twilight reported, glancing at Paladin. He was still holding Fluttershy up. Whoever this was, they were here for him.

Celestia smiled at her warmly. “Thank you Twilight. Wukong, please see to getting the guests away from here. Paladin, bring Fluttershy over.” She commanded before looking up at the furious angel. “Greetings, warrior of the High Heavens. I am Princess Celestia, diarch of Equestria. What brings you to our world?”

Ardleon locked gaze with her. “Do not seek to stall me, mortal. I felt the presence of my master, the Archangel Tyrael. Yet his power was corrupted and changed. Tell me what has been done to him.” He ordered the Princess. Forming from mist his weapons, two angelic blades, added his unspoken ultimatum. His hands wrapped around the hilts, tightening as though ready to pounce.

“You have appeared in our home, bringing fear to our subjects, and you make demands of us?” Luna glared right back. Behind them the Monkey King looked back from where he was herding ponies and his monkeys out, chuckling at the shout.

Just behind the elder alicorns Cadance winced at Luna’s lack of subtlety. “Uh, Aunt Luna, perhaps we should be a bit more diplomatic-”

“Princess Luna is right! Ya’ll ain’t got no manners an’ got no right ta talk like that anypony here.” Applejack snarled. She added her glare to the visual assault on the angel.

“Applejack!” Twilight hissed at her friend, pulling her back. “Let the Princesses handle this. We don’t have the Elements with us right now.”

While Twilight did that Rainbow Dash floated above the others so she could get a clear shot of Ardleon. “Hey, bozo, who the hay do you think you are?” She demanded.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash.” Rubbing her forehead with one hoof Rarity gripped Rainbow Dash’s tail in her magic and yanked her down. “Please, calm down.”

Paladin left Fluttershy leaning against Pinkie. The aura of Princess Celestia’s magic had shielded him from Ardleon’s sight for now, but he had no idea how long that would last. The appearance of another angel in this place, on a world he thought none knew of, disturbed him. He also knew quite well that Ardleon was rash and a display of anything but obedience would yield nothing but battle.

“Be silent!” Ardleon roared, brandishing his weapons. “I wield the power of the heavens and will have my answers! You who call yourself Celestia, you rule this land? Then reveal to me Tyrael’s location and I will allow you to live.”

Celestia sighed, closing her eyes. Looking up at her Paladin wondered what she would do. Defend him? Lie? Whatever she was going to do, he decided to pre-empt her.

“You need look no further.” Pushing between Celestia and Luna, Paladin strode past them into Ardleon’s sight. “I am here.”

“Wait, Paladin!” Twilight cried, trying not to grind her teeth in frustration. First Applejack, then Rainbow Dash, now Paladin? This thing seemed unfriendly to say the least and she had no idea if it was here to help Paladin or do something far worse.

The declaration left Ardleon confused, staring down at the bright winged pony. Its voice was as close as a mortal could be to Tyrael’s. The idea that the Archangel of Justice could be in such a form was incomprehensible!

“You lie.” Ardleon snarled, pointing one of his weapons down at the pegasus. “Tyrael is the Archangel of Justice, one of the Angiris Council. You are a mere mortal.”

Paladin nodded, his expression not wavering. “I am now. It is me Ardleon, this I swear by the Courts of Justice and all the High Heavens. I am he who was once Tyrael, Archangel of Justice. I was he who destroyed the Eye of Anu to spare humanity the corruption of Hell.”

‘My name.’ Ardleon thought in shock. He stared down at Tyrael. “Tyrael...it is you. You are...mortal...how could...no!” He vanished one instant and reappeared the next. A massive metal gauntlet closed over Paladin’s head.

“Ngh!” Paladin felt Ardleon’s probe, reaching into him and finding the once-angelic essence of his soul.

“Paladin!” He couldn’t tell who shouted his name but the pony responsible for the spear of fire that finally skewered Ardleon was obvious. Only a rapid dematerialisation spared the angel the attack and he reformed atop the stairs once more, crouched as he had been over Paladin.

Celestia advanced until she stood over Paladin, the pegasus collapsing upon his release. Her horn glowed with the power of the sun. “You will do no more harm to any of my subjects. Had you come here peacefully and openly we could have discussed this. If you calm down, we still can.”

“No!” repeated the angel, staring down at the hand that had held Paladin and ignoring her. “No...”

“My sister speaks to you, intruder.” Luna prodded him with an imperious call.

Ardleon rose and his wings rose with him, framing the angel with blue fire. “Subject? You call Tyrael your subject? You expose your evil. You are responsible for this.” His weapons reappeared from the mist and he held them at his sides. “You have declared yourself my enemy.”

Below Twilight and her friends exchanged confused looks. “What do you mean?” Twilight asked, shaking her head. “How did anypony do that? We’re not your enemies.” She reached over with her magic, helping Paladin up.

Staggering to his hooves Paladin looked at Ardleon with worry. “No, Ardleon, stop.” His voice was hoarse from the taxing effect of Ardleon’s spiritual inspection. “There is no reason to fight. You have always been rash but you must see this clearly.”

“Oh, I see clearly Tyrael.” Ardleon gathered his powers and frost began to form along his blades. “They have done as Hell did to Izual! I thought these mortals harmless but I see now I was wrong. That they have dared to seal you in a mortal form shows their depravity.”

Paladin stared at Ardleon as he realised what his former lieutenant meant. “No, it’s not like that. This is not like Izual. I was close to true death from being thrown across reality by the Worldstone’s destruction. They saved me-“

“Saved you?” If anything Paladin’s words inflamed Ardleon more and the cold weight of his rage in the room only grew. “They have used the foul medium of flesh to twist your mind; I will not allow this!”

With that roar Ardleon teleported, appearing instantly behind the group. His spread blades crossed before him and he unleashed a wave of cold magic. It was meant to seal the lesser mortals in ice and freeze their blood but just as the wave closed on them a shield appeared, a dome of magic holding off the attack.

“Nopony attacks my sister.” Shining Armour, seemingly vanished in the chaos of Ardleon’s arrival, stood in the entrance with his horn aglow. Around him hovered roughly twenty spears, still held in the grip of his magic as he cast the shield spell. “No monsters either.”

A lash of fire struck at Ardleon before he could fully recover from the shock of his failure. His left blade rose to bat away the attack and Luna’s strike was revealed, concealed by the flaming energy of her sister’s magic. Four silver stars slammed into his chest plate and knocked the angel away.

“Defiance in the face of justice. You compound your sins.” Ardleon sneered coldly despite the damage to his chest. Hidden though the affect was his armour had been weakened by the strike. These two powers a threat, one he would have to deal with.

He broke into a mist. The white fog swirled in place before suddenly expanding, spreading across the room. Beams of light shone from Celestia’s horn like rays of the sun and dissipated it in seconds, but seconds were all he needed. Distracted and half-blinded they couldn’t see his sneak attack take shape.

A spear of ice rushed at Shining Armour and he instinctively shielded himself. Even as his shield formed his eyes widened at the sight of the true attack, another jagged javelin of frost flying at his sister again. He couldn’t change the placement of his spell fast enough to get it over her before-

It shattered into frozen dust against shining angelic steel. Applejack stood between Twilight and the angel.

“Ya’ll aimed at her because she’s his sister. Ya’ll fight dirty fer all this talkin’ bout justice.” She growled from within her manifested armour.

Twilight blinked and shook her head. ‘Really?’ She wasn’t sure how this stranger could know that...no, he could! He had seen the colour of her magic when she lifted Paladin up and her brother’s shield was the same colour. When Shining said nopony attacked his sister the angel must have realised or guessed which of them it was.

As for the angel himself, he was staring at Applejack. “You wear the armour of heaven?” Fury contorted his next words into a howl. “You defile Tyrael’s power with your filthy magic. I see no end to your madness, to drain the righteous might of Tyrael so you might up-lift yourselves. This sacrilege will be punished!”

“Wait, Ardleon!” Paladin tried again. He was desperate to stop this. On one level he could understand why staunch, unbending Ardleon could not see the truth. It was unbelievable to one of their kind. Ardleon had always disagreed with Tyrael’s willingness to trust mortals, only going along with it out of respect for Tyrael and his belief that the Aspect of Justice knew what he was doing.

“Elements, withdraw! I will deal with this miscreant. Cadance, keep them back.” Luna ordered, her magic gently pushing the girls behind her. All except Applejack, whose armour dissipated the magic before it could even touch her. Deciding Applejack was unlikely to get hurt Luna took to the offensive again, keeping Ardleon from launching another attack.

“Paladin.” Celestia said gently, her horn glowing with gathering power. “He will not wait. I have held back but if he continues to fight I must act with greater power. He is unwilling to listen to reason. He believes you compromised and nothing you say will be credible.” Her expression was dire, letting her sister go forward with waves of moonlight and stars striking at Ardleon as they talked.

Ardleon used his mist form to great advantage, but the magic of many attacks left it with only partial ability to protect him. He swung and chopped and slashed but Luna moved just as fast, twisting away with mercurial grace. The sap on his power grew as he exerted it, the fabric of the realm always requiring power to resist expulsion and probable destruction. But Ardleon was in no mood to hold back, his righteous fury at the despoiling of Tyrael’s very being sending him to heights of rage few angels ever attained.

“You will be punished.” He hissed, flinging a crescent blade of ice formed from the shape of a sword slash at Luna. “Justice is inescapable. The cold fury of heaven reaches all with time.”

She easily dodged it and sent back two blazing blasts of moonlight that seared like the greatest flame. “It seems time is your enemy here, invader. You are unwelcome in our world and it rejects you. You grow weaker by the second.” Luna taunted, judging her foe to be hot blooded despite his frosty power.

Her judgement was proven correct and he pursued her with ever greater vigour. “Be silent!” He appeared above her, risking a teleport and slamming his blades down. A blizzard of frozen particles surrounded the twin blades and struck with the force of an angry storm.

Luna teleported at the same time as Celestia called out to the waiting Shining Armour. “Shining, now! Twilight, help your brother!”

The spears slammed into the ground in a circle around Ardleon, glowing brightly with Shining’s magic. It formed a wall of magic that rose around Ardleon, sealing him within. Twilight closed her eyes and focused her magic, her horn glowing like a star as she added her power to Shining’s. The translucent barrier became nearly solid and only a shape remained visible through.

“He is contained.” Celestia announced with a relieved sigh. “We may begin to calm him. It may take time, but I am confident-”

Whatever she was confident in would be lost to time, for with a roar of chill wind the shield burst. Shining Armour’s eyes rolled back into his head and he collapsed as he felt the feedback from the shattered spell. Twilight gasped and winced in expectation of pain. When it didn’t come she looked up.

“What?” She had time to blurt before a wave of frosty wind stole her breath away. Her brother had taken the full brunt of the rebound, forcing it to hit him fully.

“You think to bind me?” Ardleon’s voice burned with power and he was shrouded in angelic magic. He abandoned any thought of containing his power to defy the world’s resistance, focusing only on victory. “I shall scour the flesh from your bones, freeze your blood in your veins, reduce your mortal being to nothing.”

Paladin stared at Ardleon, guilt crashing against him. Ardleon genuinely believed he was fighting evil-doers, that he was destroying those who had defiled Tyrael’s power. “Ardleon, stop!”

“I will free you, nothing will sway me. Begone, mortals.” A wave of pure power erupted from Ardleon in an unstoppable attack. It held an unearthly chill that seemed to go beyond physical feelings to touch their souls.

A flare of sunlight cut through the precursor cold. Celestia’ horn burned with magic, her wings spread as if to balance herself as she summoned her arcane might. A beam of concentrated fiery solar energy stabbed into the swirling maelstrom around Ardleon.

His blades came up, crossing to catch the attack together. With a sudden blast of heat his magic broke, leaving the angel holding his ground against Celestia. A whine filled the air, the sound of the conflict of energy as his weapons barely held back the solar beam. Around his feet the stones of the grand hall began to melt, glowing cherry red as they were reduced to molten slag.

“I will not be denied.” He roared, pushing back and taking a slow step forward.

Celestia didn’t deign to reply this time, simply narrowing her eyes and focusing her power. It felt good to use her abilities to near their fuller extent after a thousand years of being slowly drained. To feel the magic of the sun coursing through her and expelling it in a single tightly focused beam.

“Ardleon, stop this madness. They aren’t evil, they didn’t-“ Paladin tried again, screaming over the roar of conflict between powers.

“Be silent! I will hear no more lies, no more of the deceptions they force you to vomit.” Ardleon took another step, staring right at the creature defying him. “I....will...”

With a resounding ring of shattering metal his blades were torn apart. Only a narrow dodge saved him, the beam continuing and vaporising a hole through his shoulder. The solar strike had melted through the wall behind him in the second it took Celestia to release the spell.

“It’s over. Surrender, angel, you cannot fight on. Our world threatens to destroy you if you exert yourself.” The Princess commanded. She let out a tired sigh. ‘I guess I need to ease back into having the power to incinerate buildings. It certainly takes it out of me.’

Ardleon slumped to the side on his knees, staring in shock at the remains of his weapons. The melted and scattered shards surrounded him, traces of angelic power wafting like smoke from them. He slowly looked at and despite the lack of eyes his glare was more than apparent.

“This isn’t over. This will never be over until Tyrael is freed and his power restored to him.” He hissed, slowly standing. “If I have to freeze this entire world to do it, I will.”

“No, Ardleon-” Paladin couldn’t help but try again.

Without looking at his former master Ardleon vanished, teleporting away in an instant. The shattered remnants of his weapons vanished with him, drawn by the angel as he departed.

Celestia sighed again, her mane drooping from exhaustion. “He’s gone. Fled, although I do not know where. That is a worry for another time. We must get Shining Armour to somewhere safe he can rest. He absorbed the rebound from a spell that was using more power than he possesses own and he will require care.”

Luna was at her sister’s side while Cadance went to Shining Armour’s lifting him as carefully as she could. Her guilt for being unable to help was clear on her face. Kept from helping in the fight Rainbow Dash had been ready to shout at somepony, probably Cadance, but hesitated and finally gave up the idea in the face of the princess’s expression.

“I got him. Think I remember where your room is meant to be.” She grabbed Shining Armour with one hoof and Cadance with the other. “Hold on.” They blinked away, Rainbow Dash’s smoother teleportation moving them across the palace instantly.

Paladin stared at the empty space his once-lieutenant had occupied. He wasn’t sure how long he was there, staring at in numb shock. Crushing guilt and the knowledge that he had failed not just someone who had looked up to him but his friends by endangering them filled every thought. At some point he was pulled away, saying nothing as he felt self-loathing gnawing at him.

***

Ardleon fell to his knees the instant he rematerialised. Snow came up to his armoured thighs but the cold meant nothing to him. He dropped one of his half-shorn blades, the hilt landing in the deep snow and his hand pressed against the perfect circle drilled straight through his shoulder. Luminescent fluid, the blood of an angel, dripped into the snow. The sub-zero temperature of the northern night failed to free him.

“Tyrael...” He groaned, forcing himself up on one foot so he was only half kneeling. The other useless hilt fell to the ground and he distantly heard the clank of metal on ice. Through the pain wrecking his being he felt something else, something that began to overshadow the hurt of the wound.

Rage. Hate. They filled him to near bursting and he gave voice to them in a roar that shook the blizzard.

“Tyrael!” He screamed at the night. “I will free you! No matter the cost!”

But even as he swore to do so Ardleon knew he was in no position to carry it out. His teleportation had drained what little energy remained and already he could feel his essence being damaged by the hostile plane of reality around him. It wanted him gone and if he would not go, he would be destroyed.

“Not without him. Not without Tyrael.” He whispered to the uncaring winds. His hate at the equines only grew with the realisation of his impotence. His fury reached new heights as he railed against his weakness.

If he could cry tears of despair and anger would be dripping from his visor. Ardleon felt his armour crash against the ice hidden just behind the thick snow but despite his best efforts nothing could make him move. This new failure simply added to his hate. The angel lay in the snow and ice, hate and fury radiating off him like an invisible, cold sun.

Hooves of wind and frost brushed the snow off Ardleon and they began to gently pull him. The angel slid across the ice and into the gaping hole. For a moment he teetered on the edge, their lack of physical power proving insufficient until, at least, he tried to rise and curse the mortals who had denied him his chance to save Tyrael. The movement was all it took and they drank in the delicious hate as he slipped.

With that last hateful thought, Ardleon fell.

***

Author's Note

So, enjoy the read? If you’re wondering, the music comes from the hilariously wonderful Monkey, a dubbed Japanese show based on the Journey to the West. Yes, same thing as Dragon Ball. The character I used here, the Monkey King, is also based off the Monkey King from World of Warcraft: Mists of Pandaria, a very awesome hozen (read: monkey person) who is...well, awesome. The stick he had in his hand was his size-changing staff if you’re curious but I never got around to him using it. He’ll not have much use in the story but I HAD to include since I wrote that musical introduction a month or two ago.

The drunken unicorn is a scene I promised Nealend86 for various things of which I’ve forgotten. Considering the help he’s provided for various other ideas I’m working on through simply being a sounding board I’m happy to include it. His suggesting we play Diablo 3 together also helped get this chapter going, so he does deserve some thanks for that too.

Overall, I hope the chapter was enjoyable and suitably exciting after the very filler-ish chapter before it. Hopefully this makes up for it.

As ever, please comment since I feed off them in a horribly parasitic fashion that slowly drains the life from you. It pleases me.

Act III - Ch. 21 Guilty Justice

Here it is, after far too long a delay! Chapter 21! Beta'd by the tired eyes of Nealend86 this time, so blame him! Don't blame me, blame him! I hope you enjoy this chapter, and don't be too angry at, well, you'll see who I mean.....

Onward!

Chapter 21 Guilty Justice

***

Sunlight woke Paladin. He stirred slowly, covering his eyes. He couldn’t remember falling asleep. At some point he must have retired to bed, because he was laid out on one. The covers surrounded him, soft and comfortable with a thick, pleasant mattress under him. He stirred, looking away from the hellish morning rays. Pushing back covers he couldn’t remember pulling over himself, Paladin just stared at the ceiling for a few moments.

They were blissful moments. It took nearly ten seconds before he was awake enough to remember the night before. Ten perfect seconds of empty quiet. Ten seconds until the guilt came crashing down on him.

“This isn’t over.”

The memory of his former follower’s voice thundered at Paladin. He lay limply in the comfortable bed. Too comfortable. It felt wrong for him to in such a position, after what he had caused. ‘A bed of nails would be more appropriate’ he thought bitterly. ‘Rusty nails.’

He couldn’t decide which of his crimes was worse. Ardleon was likely destroyed, unmade by the strain of the hostile planar energies constantly weakening him. He had fled far in the wake of the battle, far enough to escape the magic of the royal sisters and Twilight Sparkle. The price this world would exact on such a long range teleport would be heavy. Of course, he could just as easily be undetectable because he was no longer there to be detected.

A loyal follower and faithful warrior of the Heavens, destroyed because he, Tyrael, was weak.

If Ardleon had survived it might very well be worse. A vengeful angel only a step below an archangel, utterly determined that Tyrael was being held prisoner and that the only way to free him was by force, cutting through every foe that stood between them. A wrathful bringer of destruction who was closed to any attempt to sway his mind or convince him otherwise. Ardleon had always been the most reckless of his underlings, rarely planning ahead in lieu of striking with full force at the first opportunity. If he survived he would come again for Tyrael and he clearly believed the Archangel was being controlled or corrupted in some way. Nothing Paladin could say would persuade him this was not so.

‘It would all be so much easier,’ Paladin thought darkly, ‘if they had never found me. If I had just died on that mountain side.’

He didn’t realise he had said it out loud until a soft gasp alerted him to another’s presence. Paladin looked down in surprise, turning his gaze from the ceiling to the door to find Fluttershy staring at him from the partially open door.

“W-what are you-” He suffered, a moment of uncharacteristic stuttering, thrown off by her unexpected appearance.

She took a step further into the room, her expression shocked and fearful.

“Y-you weren’t answering and- and I felt your guilt from....oh Paladin, why would you say that?” She approached him, her concern and worry obvious. “How could you say it?”

He almost flinched at her question before remembering that he wasn’t going to be intimidated by some pony half his mass. Paladin’s nostrils flared and his wings twitched open in obvious agitation.

“Easily!” He barked. “It would have been so much easier! Simple and clean. No lingering on as I have done, confused and worried and filled with guilt. No chance to make mistakes, no chance to fail as I so obviously have.”

Fluttershy tried to get a word in but he just barrelled on, more focused on getting it all out than an actual conversation.

“If Ardleon lives he will stop at nothing to ‘liberate’ me and I’ll have brought suffering upon innocents. If he was destroyed I have caused the death of one of my oldest allies, someone who has stood by me for eons. His death would be pointless and the Heavens would be weakened further by the loss of a powerful warrior. A brave, valiant warrior who despite all his brashness sought to bring an end to evil. Who will now only be remembered as an invader and vandal!”

He didn’t even realise one of his hooves was striking the bed repeatedly, slamming into it with growing force. When he came to a stop in his rant he kept his hoof pressed deeply into the mattress, as though trying to simply push right through it.

Fluttershy’s ears were rigid and stiff in anxiety throughout his tirade. She felt his warring grief and rage over his impotence to change what had happened. The contentedness he had radiated only days ago, a feeling that was at once calming and reassuring that she felt whenever he was near, was gone. It was simply torn away by the tumultuous return of his past in a single evening.

“I...I...” She floundered in search of something say. Fluttershy wanted to reassure him but the depths of the feelings left her drowning in the almost physical sensation from her heightened empathic senses.

Even as she watched him wait for her the energy fuelling his rant drained and he collapsed limply on the bed once again. The depressed pegasus couldn’t even manage the emotional motivation to curse the undeserved comfort.

Paladin looked away from the stuttering mare. “What do you want?” He asked blandly. every word spoken like it was taking monumental effort. There was no emotion behind the words and he was just staring without focus off to the side.

“She took a deep breath, trying to marshal her confidence, however shaky it might be.

“I just...I just wanted to help you.” Fluttershy murmured.

He didn’t even look up. “You have tried. Your duty is done. You may go.” Grunted Paladin.

She very nearly did.

“B-but you’re still guilty.” Fluttershy protested. Even turned away as he was she could see his reaction, backing stiffening.

Without turning he all but growled “I would think you to keep your empathic senses to yourself. Please leave.”

It was a frank dismissal, clear to both of them. He didn’t so much as twitch at her soft gasp. Looking at his back Fluttershy bit her lip as she tried to bring herself to ignore his order. For both their sakes’, she just had to-

“Go.”

Her burgeoning expression of determination crumbled at the snarled command and with that she fled. Paladin watched, his eyes fixed on the panel of window glass reflecting the sight of the retreating mare. The door clicked shut behind her, a final sorrowful look back at her parting.

This time he didn’t have a few seconds before the guilt hit him.

‘Idiot.’

Paladin let out a quite groan.

‘You utter idiot.’

Fluttershy stood outside the door ,her thoughts in turmoil. The surge of guilt from Paladin following her departure didn’t help. His ‘request’ that she stop trying to sense his emotions was impossible now. Something had wrenched open her mind and since the night before she had been unable to block any of the emotions being screamed by others. If anything Paladin’s emotions were ‘louder’ than others.

She was tempted to go back in, to take that fresh guilt as a sign that he might be willing to talk now. Fear paralyzed her. His cold ‘go’ kept her standing mutely outside his room, the memory of that frosty order freezing her limbs. It wasn’t anything magical. She was just afraid. Of upsetting him or, she might come to realise, of being treated like that again. It already felt like one of those ice spears the angel had thrown had lanced deep into her chest, Fluttershy wasn’t sure she could take another.

Quaking at the thought of receiving another equally disturbing dismissal Fluttershy tried to think about what to do next. She tried but her thoughts went back to the hurt. It was almost a physical sensation. He had been mean. Uncaring. Rude. Even with all her rationlisations, part of Fluttershy just couldn’t take the thought that Paladin had been unkind to her. It was too alien for him. Paladin was courteous, not rude. He was sometimes gruff but because he found lying an unsavoury act, he wasn’t harsh like he had been.

Blinking rapidly as thoughts flew through her mind Fluttershy wondered why she was so worried how he had acted towards her. It was their friendship. ‘Paladin is just going through something tough. I want to help but he won’t let me. M-maybe I just need to give him some space for a while.’ She thought, doing her best to resolve the issue with herself first.

“Flutters? What are you doing?” A voice asked from right behind her!

Fluttershy leaped about six feet straight up in fright. She was thankful for the castle’s high ceilings, since banging her head would just made the experience even less pleasant. With her heart pounding at a million miles an hour and her wings locked she would really not have appreciated a painful lump on the back of her skull.

Through all this it took her a moment to place the voice.

“Mama!”

Bulwark smiled down at her daughter. Tugging off her helm she pulled Fluttershy into a hug, wing sweeping around her.

“I’ve been looking for you. I just came off-duty. How are you? You’re not hurt, are you?” She asked, a mother’s concern filling her voice as she ran a hoof through her child’s mane and wings, looking for any sign of damage.

“Mama, I’m fine.” Fluttershy couldn’t help but smile slightly at her mother’s fussing. It was reassuring, partly because she couldn’t feel Bulwark’s emotions flooding her. That made Fluttershy stop and blink for a moment. “Um, excuse me, mama?”

Bulwark didn’t look away from her inspection to answer. “Hm?”

The smaller mare fidgeted slightly. “Uh, you know how I said I can feel emotions of other ponies now?” She asked.

“You’re wondering why you can’t feel mine?” Bulwark guessed, finally letting Fluttershy go when she was content that her daughter was undamaged. “Since the Changeling Invasion all high-rank guards have been instructed in mental defense.” She smiled down at her daughter. “Shining Armour made it very clear we were to learn how to maintain them at all times. He’s gotten very cautious about any sort of mental influence being used against us.”

Fluttershy winced as she remembered the empty green-tinted eyes when Shining Armour’s brainwashing was exposed. She could certainly understand why he would feel so strongly about it.

“Oh my.” She murmured.

“If it gives you a bit of peace I’m all the happier for it.” Bulwark assured her. She glanced at the door and a speculative light came to it. “So, what are you doing loitering outside Paladin’s room with that unhappy unfrown?”

Fluttershy flinched as she looked in the same direction as her mother, a gesture that didn’t pass Bulwark’s notice.

“Something wrong?” Her eyes narrowed. “Did he do something? Flutters, did he do something...inappropriate?” There was more than just a threat left unspoken in her tone. There was a promise of extreme impoliteness characterised by the breaking of things few stallions wanted broken. Her tail curled around one of Fluttershy’s legs protectively.

Blinking rapidly as she looked up into her mother’s apocalyptic expression Fluttershy’s cheeks began to grow red under her coat.

“N-no! Mama!” She nearly shrieked, her voice was shrill with embarrassment and shock that her mother could think, let alone say, such a thing. “Paladin would never do that!”

“I don’t know. From what I’ve told he’s been around literally forever and has never got a leg over in all that time. Could make a stallion go to great lengths, if you get what I mean and its sounds like he might have the biggest case of blue ba-” Bulwark went on unashamedly.

“Mother!” This time it was a low hiss that Fluttershy gave her mother. The red was bright and luminescent beneath the soft fur on her cheeks and her tail was tucked in tight. Fluttershy looked up and down the hall in case somepony had heard. Paladin’s emotions hadn’t changed so either the door was thick enough to keep the sound out or he was too engrossed in self-loathing to notice.

It seemed to rather startle Bulwark when Fluttershy interrupted her and she stared at her surprise.

“How could you even think that about him? I..I just..just...oh Mother!” Fluttershy was caught between being embarrassed, aghast and horrified by the situation. She was equally busy thinking about what could have happened if somepony had heard and how dare her mother think that about Paladin.

Bulwark’s stern look of parental displeasure didn’t budge in the face of Fluttershy’s interruption. “I know you like to think the best of ponies Fluttershy but-”

“But nothing! Paladin has only ever been a gentlecolt for as long as I’ve known him. I don’t know what the Princesses have told you Mama but Paladin is my friend and- and I won’t have you talk about him that away!” Fluttershy’s tone was one of gentle firmness and she was standing straight as she looked her mother right in the eyes with an expression of fierce determination.

In the face of her daughter’s argument Bulwark’s frown turned into a smile. “Good to hear. What’s he doing still in bed? Its nearly ten in the morning. I didn’t take him for a lazy bum.”

Fluttershy blinked rapidly for a few seconds at the sudden reversal of demeanour. A nudge from her mother reminded her of the question. “Oh, uh, he’s just feeling a little down about last night. I can’t imagine what it was like. That...’Ardleon’ was so mean and the Princess said he ‘probed’ Paladin’s mind.” She wasn’t entirely sure what that meant until Twilight explained it. The idea of having a foreign mind rummaging through your own.made her shudder.

Arching an eyebrow up skeptically Bulwark frowned again. “Depressed? What do you mean ‘depressed’?”

“Oh, uh, well he was just laying there staring at the ceiling and didn’t hear me calling out to him.” Fluttershy answered hesitantly, unsure how much she should share. “When I went in I heard him say...oh, no, never mind.”

She let her daughter backpedal a step before asking; “Never mind about what? Fluttershy, is something wrong? With Shining Armour in a mana-coma, Iron Buckler and I are in charge of Canterlot’s defenses. Paladin is the only one who knows anything about the attacker. If he said something about him I need to know.” She said, looking Fluttershy in the eye.

“It wasn’t anything like,” Fluttershy shook her head, looking down nervously. “It was a bit more personal.” She really wasn’t sure she should tell anypony else but she wasn’t sure what to do. She needed help from someone. “Mama, can you promise me you won’t tell anypony?”

Bulwark didn’t reply right away, clearly considering the request. “I can promise not to tell anypony unless I think its absolutely necessary for his sake. If that isn’t good enough I’ll understand.” She said gently, understanding this was a delicate situation. Whatever her daughter had to tell her was important.

Taking a deep breath and assuring herself this was the right thing to do Fluttershy quietly told her mother the entire encounter, from his self-loathing thought spoken aloud to his final parting dismissal.

‘Its for his own good.’ She repeated to herself as she spoke. The prickly sensation of his numb guilt was a constant assurance she was doing the right thing. If that mean old angel was still out there and he came back Paladin would be helpless against him.

Plus it just wasn’t at all nice to know exactly how bad he was feeling. Midway through her recounting Fluttershy let her mother pull her close in again, sharing the warmth and comfort from being close and safe. It made it easier.

Bulwark didn’t say anything when Fluttershy finished. She closed her eyes, deep in thought as her daughter looked on patiently. Taking a breath through her nose deep wrinkles marred her face as she thought, her expression faintly unhappy.

“It might pass.” She said at last, opening her eyes. “Once we know if this Ardleon character survived he might very well jump right into action. He certainly seems like a known threat will kick him back to life. But if this ‘angel’ didn’t survive....” she trailed off.

“Oh no, what can we do? I don’t want to see him so depressed.” Fluttershy worried, looking at his door again and beginning to pace. “He hasn’t even come down for breakfast yet and there’s pancakes with maple syrup just for him. The others are down there, maybe they can help.” She looked at her mother for an answer.

Bulwark smiled, holding Fluttershy in place for a moment. “Flutters, I think I can help. What I want you to do is to go back to your friends. I’ll be down in a few minutes with Paladin.”

It took the older mare a few more minutes to assure Fluttershy that she would work it out before she left, leaving Bulwark to look grimly at the the door behind which Paladin waited.

“The things I do for my daughter.” She muttered to herself. Nopony told her she would be trying to break an ages old immortal made mortal out of a funk, but then she had never asked. With a sigh she pushed the door open, pleased it wasn’t locked. Broken doors came out of her paycheck unless she could give a really good reason for having to break them.

Paladin didn’t stir, not even opening his eyes as the door clicked shut behind his visiter. His wings lay limp on his back, half-spread and drooping. Without a mane his ears’ own droop was obvious, visual cues and signs he didn’t even bother to notice. A single thought had the energy to rise to the fore of his mind.

‘Apologise.’

“I do not wish to be disturbed.” He found himself saying instead. His eyes remained shut.

‘If I apologise she will accept it. I do not deserve that.’ Paladin reminded himself passionless .

The voice that replied was closer than he expected and most not Fluttershy’s.

“That’s a shame, because I pretty much came here just to disturb you.” Bulkwark said cheerfully as she slipped the tips of her wings under the mattress. “Time to get up!”

Eyes popping open Paladin began to turn, a question on the tip of his tongue. Before he could ask it Paladin found himself rolling back the way he had come and then beyond. He fell off the bed with, to his eternal shame, a yelp. Landing with a loud a thud on his stomach he blinked a few times as he lay there, slightly stunned.

Yellowed, armor clad hooves tromped around the bed into his sight. Paladin stared at them dully, surprise already dying out as lethargy overtook the pegasus again.

“There we go, all disturbed. Might as well get up for the day.” He couldn’t see her face as she spoke but from the sound of it Bulwark was amused.

“...no.” He muttered quietly.

Bulwark frowned, peering down at him. “Can’t lay there all day. Sun is up, its a beautiful day and we have business to take care of. Now up.” She ordered, poking with gently in the side.

He flexed a wing slightly to ward her off. “No.” He repeated.

Now Bulwark scowled. “That wasn’t a request. Things need doing.”

“I do not care.” At her next prod he did actually get up - to begin climbing back into the bed. He paused. On reflection, the floor was more appropriate.

He couldn’t have finished getting on anyway. Bulwark’s hoof came down on his tail, holding it to the floor.

The guardsmare wore an expression thick with disappointment and disapproval. “You sound like a sulking child.” She snapped. “For Celestia’s sake, you’re a grown stallion. I don’t care if you’re an eons old spirit angel thing. You should know better. Now stop sulking, come down for breakfast or I swear, I’ll take you over my knee regardless of how big or old you are!”

Paladin snorted, not even looking back. “Your threats are meaningless. Leave me be.” He spat the order.

Moving a hind-hoof onto his tail Bulwark stepped closer and leaned in. “No.”

For a moment anger twisted Paladin’s expression and Bulwark was pleased to see life in his eyes for a second. The moment was gone almost as soon as it started and even his anger just drained out of him.

“Just go. I am not coming down. Nothing you can do will make me.” He seemed to sigh the words.

Gritting her teeth at the failure of her ploy to make him angry Bulwark shook her head. “Can’t do that. I promised Flutters I’d bring you down stairs soon and by the Sun and the Moon I will.”

Paladin made a ‘hmph’ sound at that. He recognised her attempt at angering what it was and it managed to give him an idea to get rid of her, even if it meant her stalking off in a rage. “What you have promised your annoying daughter is of no concern to me.” He growled, pulling at his tail. “Go bother her.”

She released his tail and Paladin felt like he had won. Except...

‘That made me feel...wrong.’ He frowned, an uncomfortable feeling in his chest. It was guilt, but it was different. Like when he told Fluttershy to go. He felt bad in a way that was somehow even worse than his guilt over Ardleon.

Behind him Bulwark’s face had become a cool, frozen mask. Nopony was rude about her daughter, regardless of how thinly veiled an attempt to make her storm off it was.

Nopony.

Fluttershy approached the table set in the courtyard their rooms overlooked. The mood was mostly the same as she had left it, Rarity demurely eating her light brunch while Pinkie stuffed her face. On the other side of the table the mare who couldn't eat in the dining hall was busy throwing her hooves about as she explained something with grand, sweeping gestures. Applejack watched her, occasionally dodging Rainbow Dash’s more wild movements.

“-so I just took the whole roof in one go! Wooosh!” The athlete was saying when Fluttershy got into earshot, finishing the explanation by whipping her wing aross the stack of pancakes in front of her, slashing the cream pile atop it without disturbing the fattening breakfast treat. “Bam, no more roof, one giant skylight.”

Applejack arched a sceptical eyebrow at Rainbow Dash, watching the pegasus begin to lick the cream right off her wing. “Ya took the whole darn thing roof off that cloud castle a’ yours, just like that?” Her tone wasn’t quite saying she thought Rainbow Dash was lying, just that she might be bending the truth a tad.

“Yep, sure did.” Rainbow Dashed answered, missing Applejack’s obvious suspicion of exaggeration since she was busy. The remaining cream on the edge of her wing was being spread across the top most pancake with painstaking precision.

Across the table from the pegasus, Rarity looked somewhat ‘green in the gills’ as she saw the less than hygienic method of cream application.

Applejack rolled her eyes, one of her ears perking up and rotating at the sound of Fluttershy’s approach. Looking over she began to turn, twisting her neck to see the returnee. “How’d it go sugarcube? Where’s Pally?”

Fluttershy glanced up at the window she was certain looked into his room. “Oh, uh, he wasn’t in a good mood. He really wasn’t.” She said.

“Oh no!” Pinkie looked up from her meal, licking her lips and cheeks clean. A dollop of saliva flew from her tongue towards Rarity. The panicked reaction from the fashionista was generally ignored. “We can’t leave him up there being a grumpy gus. Its Twilight’s job to be grumpy and if he starts getting in on the action there’ll be too much grump in Ponyville!”

Before Pinkie could leap into either an action or a song a sound caught her attention. Recovered from her alarm at nearly being drooled upon, Rarity cleared her throat.

“Darling,” she said when she had Pinkie’s attention, “I think Fluttershy has more to say.” Rarity patted her lips with a napkin to clean any debris from her own meal and looked at Fluttershy.

Taking their cues from Rarity the rest of the table turned to Fluttershy as well. Even though all four pairs of eyes belonged to her friends, Fluttershy had to fight the urge not to jump back or duck out of sight. She preferred it if she got some warning before she had to work up her confidence.

“Uh, where’s Twilight?” She asked quickly, noticing the lack of purple unicorn at the table.

“Checkin’ on her brother. She told us he’d be out for like a week or more if he’s lucky but she wanted ta spend sometime with him.” Applejack informed her. “Now if ya don’t mind sugarcube, the question o’ Paladin?”

“Oh, okay.” Nodding, Fluttershy looked again at Paladin’s window before putting her attention back on her friends. “Paladin, um, wasn’t in a good mood. He didn’t want to get out of bed. He’s kind of...guilty.”

They all gave her blank looks.

“Guilty of what?” Rainbow Dash asked with a frown. She rubbed her wing thoughtfully with her other, only noticing after they began to giggle that it had been the wing with whipped cream still on it.

Covering up her amusement Applejack ignored Rainbow Dash’s antics and focused on the question. “He’s not gettin’ all mopey an’ all that nonsense, is he? What’s it about this time?”

“He feels bad about that mean angel ruining the Gala because Ardleon is his friend!” Pinkie supplied cheerfully.

They all looked at Pinkie for a moment.

“It does seem like a possibility.” Rarity said slowly.

Fluttershy nodded. “Oh yes, he said it was his fault that it happened a-and that Ardleon might have...died when he vanished. He’s so guilty and sad and...and...” Fluttershy trembled slightly, the moisture in her eyes building. “I can still feel it! Even when I try to block out everypony else I can still feel him.”

Abandoning her pancakes Rainbow Dash slipped from the table and spread a wing over her friend. She flushed, cheeks red under her coat, at something so mushy and emotional but Fluttershy looked like she was about to cry.

“Come on ‘Shy, it can’t be that bad.” She tried, looking at her friends with looks telling them she had no idea what to do here. “He’ll get over it and maybe you just need to concentrate a bit more.”

To the others Rainbow Dash mouthed ‘help’. She was not good with this kind of thing.

“Well now Fluttershy Ah can’t help with yer new magic mumbo-jumbo messin’ with ya, but Ah can tell ya this: Paladin is gonna be fine.” Applejack stood in front of Fluttershy, looking her right in the eye.

“H-he is?” She asked with a little whimper. Any reassurance would help her right now and Paladin’s emotions were still radiating from his room, guilt now mixed with anger and irritation. Only his surface most emotions were leaking out as she tried not to focus on him but it was still taking a toll on her.

Applejack nodded firmly. “He is. Ya wanna know why?” She got a nod in answer right away, Fluttershy peeking from within her mane at her tearfully.

“Because we’re here of course!” Pinkie cheered, bouncing down in front of Applejack. She grinned in Fluttershy’s face. “Friends don’t let friends be mopey and sad. They cheer them up and make them SMILE!”

Approaching from the other side of the table, since unlike Pinkie she didn’t feel she could jump over it safely, Rarity agreed just as clearly if a bit less exuberantly.

“Fluttershy dear, between all of us I’m sure we can find a way to snap Paladin out of it. Once we are back in Ponyville, well, he has other friends who can help now. Not just us, but Applejack’s brother and Caramel.” She said calmly, giving her friend a warm, comforting smile.

“See?” Rainbow Dash grinned, her wing squeezing Fluttershy reassuringly. “It’ll be fine. He got all mopey after the whole evil plant thing, he’ll snap out of it again.”

Fluttershy managed to smile, surrounded by her friends and their support. She nodded, standing a little straighter and her ears perking up from their submissive forward facing flatness. “Oh, I’m so silly. You’re all so right, Paladin will be fine. When mama brings him down-”

A tremendous crash, the shattering of glass as a great weight smashed through it, cut her off. She felt the sudden spike of fear, shock and anger from Paladin and was turning as the tinkle of disintegrating glass filled the courtyard. Spell-safened glass was reduced to sand, falling in a rain on the garden. A great, dark form with brilliant wings went tumbling into a bush.

Paladin fell into the thick hedge, little branches snapping at the force of his fall and weight. To anypony else the speed of his flight, from his room to the garden in seconds, would have been stunning. He was still somewhat stunned but ancient habits took hold. The urge to unleash ethereal energy through a display of flaming wings translated into his very much flesh and blood wings spreading and flexing. More of the hedge he had landed in was torn apart. Hooves flailing he fought the grasping branches turned inward by his landing.

All five mares stared, dumbfounded, at the shaking, cursing hedge. It was spitting language that wasn’t so much foul as it was harsh. Their attention was turned up to the window by the large form gliding from it with somewhat more control. Bulwark landed between them and the hedge, giving the girls a warm smile.

“See Flutters,” She said cheerfully, “I told you I could get him down.”

Fluttershy’s jaw fell open, ears splayed to the side, while her friends looked at her next.

“W-what?” The hedge cursed some more as Fluttershy stuttered, cheeks red. “Mama, did you throw him out of the window?”

Bulwark didn’t answer, giving the hedge a kick. "Hey, watch the language in there, there’s innocent ears out here.” She cast a look at the group. “And Rainbow Dash too. Stop memorising them young lady.”

Rainbow Dash, who had been doing just that, gave the older mare a nervous smile and did her best to look innocent. Applejack just looked thoughtful.

“Guess he musta remembered some ‘a that night he spent gettin’ drunk. Sounds like what Mac says.” She thought out loud, chuckling. “He don’t get drunk much but when he does every second word he spits is a swear word. Makes Granny angry somethin’ fierce.”

“Your brother is an angry drunk?” Rainbow Dash asked in surprise.

“Nah, not angry, just swears like crazy. Heard him get asked fer directions once an’ he said gave them perfectly. Just kept swearin’ like it was nothin’.” Applejack corrected her, glancing again from Fluttershy to Bulwark to the harshly speaking hedge.

Rarity strutted between the two as they talked, giving both unhappy looks. Fluttershy had closed her eyes, taking a deep breath while Bulwark berated the struggling Paladin for his language.

“Paladin just fell from a window and you two are discussing swearing!” She reprimanded, frowning at their callous treatment.

Rainbow Dash snorted derisively. “He’s fine. Listen to him, nopony going on like that could be hurt.”

“Sounds fine to me.” Applejack added. “Now, why she threw him out-”

“It was his fault.” Bulwark said matter of factly. When they looked at her she shrugged. “It was.”

Fluttershy slowly opened her eyes. “Mama, you said you were bringing him down.” She said, frowning at her mother with obvious dismay before hurrying past her.

“Trust me Flutters, he deserv-’

“You threw him out a window!” Fluttershy’s tone was more than a little upset, leaving her mother and friends blinking in shock as they watched her fly up to look down into the deep hedge. “Paladin, are you okay?”

The hedge he had landed in was twice his height and thick. Unable to get his head to angle to look at her, Paladin settled for growling “I am stuck in a bush because your insane mother threw me out a window.”

“...is that a-”

“I’m fine.” The venom in his tone made her ‘eep’ slightly.

“Oh, um, I guess I’ll...help?” Fluttershy asked awkwardly. She was desperately hoping he wasn’t angry but the surface emotions she was getting were all annoyance and anger. Anything else he was hiding or burying with his anger.

In the hedge Paladin was just as desperate. He drew on his anger at being taken by surprise, at being thrown out so easily, at his entire situation, and threw the feeling up as a wall. An untrained empath like Fluttershy would be unable to pierce the distracting veil unless she focused. His anger was all he had to hide the biting guilt that was latched deeply to him right now.

“Yes. Help.” He ordered in a dark tone. The rustle of her pushing branches away so he could move reached him but was it was soon clear she was making little headway on her own.

From the side Bulwark watched, her brow furrowed. “If he talks to my daughter like that one more time....” She hissed quietly.

“I am afraid you will have to throw him in through a window this time.” Rarity said. She smiled slightly at the raised eyebrow look from Bulwark and guessed the question; “It does not take much to work out. I suspect it would take a lot to make you go so far as to throw him out a window.”

Bulwark shook her head, chuckling. “Smart girl. He thought he could make me go away by being rude about Flutters.” She made sure to say it quietly.

Although she was always interested in hearing about Fluttershy’s scary mother throwing ponies through things, Rainbow Dash took to wing and went to help Fluttershy. Her friend gave her a grateful smile as they began to widen the hole in the hedge around Paladin.

“That was pretty cool, ya know.” Rainbow Dash said eventually to break the silence.

Fluttershy looked up curiously. “What was?”

The more outgoing pegasus grinned. “When you told off your ma’ for throwing him out. That was awesome.”

Fluttershy blushed. “Oh, no, it wasn’t at all. I was just so frustrated at her that I, um, ‘blew up’.” She sighed, pausing in her work. “I really should say sorry.”

Paladin’s voice made both mares jump, as if they had somehow forgotten he was there. At some point the powerfully built pegasus had stopped his cursing and neither had noticed the sudden silence until he broke it.

“After you have freed me, I assume.” He growled.

Looking down the hole Rainbow Dash scowled. She could understand why he would be in a bad mood but seriously, he wasn’t acting like himself right now. He was just being a jerk. Guilt-ridden or not, a jerk is a jerk.

“Hey, jerk, we’re digging you out fast as we can so zip it unless you want to wait until one of the gardeners comes by.” She shot down at him.

The hedge rustled as Paladin tried to get into a position to glare back. He failed so he settled for directing his withering look at the branches around him. Unfortunately the blasted things failed to react. If he could just get a better grip or some way to throw his weight around he could simply break out on his own rather than wait for the incessantly chattering ponies to get on with it.

‘Its not their fault.’ He shoved the thought away and as much guilt as he could. Anger, he needed anger to block out Fluttershy. His guilt was his alone. It was a burden he refused to share. Even though he knew it was a bad idea, Paladin pushed himself towards it. The very fact he was doing something he knew he shouldn’t made him angrier.

Further thoughts were distracted by a sudden freedom of movement. Hooves grasped each of his rear legs and began to pull.

“Gotcha!” Rainbow Dash ground her teeth as she pulled, Fluttershy next to her doing the same. Both pegasi strained and Paladin struck at the branches in front of him to push off. As before they were just firm enough to keep him in place but when he went to push they snapped or gave way for him. “We...can...do...this...!”

Bulwark rose up behind the pair, wings flaring. She curved a hoof around each of Paladin’s hind legs and with a great flap of her wings began to pull him out.

“Correction; I’ve got him.” With a lurch he came free, tearing through the tough hedge. She let go the moment his head cleared the vegetation. Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash dodged to the side, although Rainbow Dash did most of the dodging for both of them by tackling Fluttershy.

“Save!” She bragged, when their roll ended after several feet of grass. “Am I awesome, or am I awesome?”

Fluttershy just blinked under her, stunned by the sudden launch.

“You are redundant.” Shaking out his great white wings Paladin frowned first at Bulwark, then at Rainbow Dash. His intentions to frown at Fluttershy made it through the first thought only for his second thoughts to veto the motion. He settled for a blank look of nothing.

“What’s that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash demanded, stalking over to him. When the larger pegasus was on the ground at least she glared at him. “No, really, what’s it mean?”

Paladin snorted disdainfully and turned away, pointedly ignoring her and her question. “I might as well eat, since I am out here.” His tone was dark and not a word of thanks passed his lips.

Giving the other three mares only the most cursory of nods in greeting he strode right past them, wings folding tight.

“Uh, sugarcube, ya’ll okay?” Applejack asked. His ears twitched and laid back as though he were about to attack but he didn’t bother to look back.

“I am fine.”

Watching with a calculating expression Rarity ‘hmm’d' quietly. The time he had been among them was far too little to completely pick up many instinctive bodily visual cues or learn his own. He was also not using contractions anymore.

Paladin didn’t say another word, ignoring them as he took began to eat from the table. Applejack and Rarity exchanged looks. Unfortunately for them they took their sight off of Pinkie while doing so.

“What’s got you so grumpy this morning?” Pinkie popped up next to Paladin, watching him. “You’re not even eating those pancakes with maple syrup! You love maple syrup! Why aren’t you eating it?”

Paladin looked up, meeting her eyes for just a moment. “Pinkie Pie....”

“Yep?” She beamed, grinning back.

“Leave me in peace.” His tone was flat and empty.

Pinkie stared at him, blinking rapidly. She didn’t appear to understand.

“...huh?”

“I said, leave me in peace.” Paladin repeated firmly, turning back to his meal.

The party pony rubbed her chin, analysing the frank statement. “I don’t think I understand.” She said, rubbing her forehead.

This time his expression was far from. “Go away.” Paladin growled, nearly snarling.

Pinkie backed away, staring with wide eyes at the grumpy pony. Her mouth fell open, wider than should be really possible and eyes just as wide.

“...huh?” She repeated dully.

Devouring the last of his meal Paladin got up from the table, his rapidly swallowed meal sitting heavily in his stomach. He ignored the looks in their eyes, marching away.

“Wait right there.” Bulwark’s voice brooked no nonsense and the look in her eyes was dark. When he didn’t stop her eyes narrowed and she overtook him, flying over him to land in front of the darker pegasus.

Paladin did stop then. He met her eyes straight on. After a moment he snorted and glanced away. “Move.”

“Apologise. Apologise to them for being so rude.” Bulwark shot back. “I told you, you’re not too big or too old for me to take over a chair and redden you behind mister.”

Behind them Rainbow Dash leaned over to Fluttershy. “Did your mother just threaten to spank Paladin?” She asked, voice dripping with disbelief.

Fluttershy gave faint nod. The anger covering the surface of Paladin’s mind was boiling now and all focused on the large mare in front of him.

The indignity, the sheer indignity of being threatened like this set his teeth on edge and exposed in a silent snarl. His wings began to lift, fanning out as he lost control over part of his body that screamed his anger to the world.

Bulwark advanced until they were nearly nose-to-nose. “No joke here Paladin. I don’t give a flying feather what’s shoved a stick up your flank but you do not treat my daughter or her friends like that. You are very lucky I haven’t made you regret it even more. Now the next words out of mouth had best be an apology or you won’t be speaking quite a while on account of the broken jaw I’ll give you.”

Applejack stepped between the two before Paladin could snarl back his answer. “Whoa now, calm down! Ah don’t think continuin’’ this conversation is gonna work out well fer anypony. Bulwark ma’am, Ah appreciate whatcha doin’ but we can decide how ta feel ‘bout it ourselves. Even Fluttershy.”

Paladin didn’t seem to care, using the stance to tread past. Unfortunately now Applejack moved to stand in front of him.

“No ya don’t. Ah can understand ya might be feelin’ a little down but that ain’t no reason to take it out on us.” Applejack scowled at him, her brow creasing. “Ah can take it but that sorta nonsense can hurt other ponies’ feelin’s.” Her eyes flicked towards one mare in particular and she made sure Paladin knew who she meant.

A stab of guilt flashed in Paladin’s eyes and for a second Fluttershy felt it. A wave of anger was called up and his feelings were hidden beneath the raw emotion once more. He snorted, nostrils flaring wildly and stepped around Applejack.

“The feelings of others,” He said coldly, “are no concern of mine.” His tail curled around the handle, pulling the door shut behind him. In the empty corridor. his expression slipped for a moment.

‘And hopefully mine will cease to be a concern of theirs.’ He thought, trying to summon up more indignant anger so he had time to flee. Perhaps distance would provide some protection from Fluttershy’s unwilling delving into his emotions. He was just fortunate she had failed to understand the direction of his anger. Her reckless empathy and caring would simply bring her more pain if she knew his anger was not truly directed outward, as he wished it to appear.

‘Better for all. My failures stack upon one another and their potential cost grows. If a little pain now will guard them from it, it is a cost I must pay.’

Those thoughts were all well and good, until he reached the stairwell where Rainbow Dash appeared in a flash of light and slugged him in the eye.

***

Twilight stared down at her brother, feeling the cold lump in her throat steadily descending down into her stomach. It wasn’t really there, she knew the feeling of a cold mass was just a mental or physical illusion her anxiety conjured up. That didn’t make it go away, and it didn’t make her brother wake up. His breathing was steady and calm, giving the appearance that he had simply laid down for a nap. He was even in his own bed. The shimmer of magic around him belied the peaceful image, the finely crafted magic trickling across his coat and gathering around his horn. She could feel the arcane energies being dispersed and ordered by the familiar spell work of her mentor.

A pink hoof tapped her on the shoulder and Twilight looked up. Cadance smiled at the unicorn, although she didn’t quite manage to hide her own feelings when her eyes flicked to Shining Armour for a moment.

“He’s going to be fine.” The Princess murmured quietly, soothingly. Privately Twilight wasn’t sure which one of them she was trying to reassure. Privately, Cadance was doing the same.

Twilight nodded slowly. “I know.” She sighed. “Mana-comas only last so long and even with the amount of magic the likely side-effect will just be a lack of telekinesis for a few weeks. But I can’t help but feel....”

She trailed off, staring down at her brother and biting her lip. This time Cadance wrapped her foreleg around Twilight’s shoulders and gently eased her into a hug.

“You have no reason to feel guilty. I know saying that won’t mean much but its true. The moment he wakes up he’s going to ask if you’re alright, the moment after he’s going to make somepony bring him something to write a letter on to tell you not to feel guilty.” Cadance told her, smiling softly down at her unconscious husband. “The moment they bring him a paper and a pen is about when he’ll realise his magic isn’t working and that his mouth-writing is absolutely unintelligible.”

Despite herself Twilight joined in Cadance’s giggle, covering her mouth with a hoof not quite fast enough. They laughed together quietly, the sombre mood of the room dispersing a little. Twilight leaned against Cadance. She was willing to take any support she was offered.

“I know, intellectually, I shouldn’t blame myself.” She finally admitted. “Its just...I still feel like I should. He redirected all that magic, his own and mine, to himself for my sake. My magic hurt him. I love him and I love my magic, but one hurt the other and I just can’t stand the thought of it.”

Cadance stroked Twilight’s mane as she unloaded her feelings. “I know how you feel, at least a little. But I think your brother knows even better, because it was his love for me that was used by that dreadful monster to trap you.”

The thought of the Changeling Queen sent a shudder down Twilight’s spine. She looked at her brother thoughtfully before turning her gaze up to Cadance. “How is he doing with that? I mean, if he wants to keep it private I understand but, well, he’s my brother. Even if he’s my big brother, I want to look out for him like he does for me.”

“That I definitely understand.” Cadance sighed. “He’s doing...better. He still has nightmares about it and he has trouble talking about the time he was under her control. We still don’t know everything that happened out of sight and I’ve gotten the feeling Shining doesn’t want to remember. We’re just lucky- he’s lucky she only had direct control over him for a week or two at most. Not that it means much, but he’s finally talking to somepony about it.”

That surprised Twilight and she looked at Cadance with wide eyes now. “Really? He’s never been a fan of opening himself up to a doctor. I mean, family like me or you, his wife, yes but not to some pony he doesn’t know.”

Cadance shrugged, holding back another sigh. “He isn’t very good at taking breaks either. Unless something drastic comes up, Aunty Celestia promised to make him stay on bed rest for a while. It will drive him up the wall but Bulwark and Iron Buckler can manage the Guard without him.” She snorted, a very un-princessly gesture. “Maybe the pony who was meant to take charge of the Unicorn Guard while Shiny looks to the Guard as a whole will finally get to do his job.” She finally seemed to notice something. “Where’s Spike? I would have thought he would want to see Shining.”

Twilight smiled slightly. “I let him sleep in. He stayed up so late trying to help clean up last night, the little guy was completely tuckered out.”

They passed the next few minutes with quiet chit-chat. Twilight was relieved to turn her attention to less dire subjects and eventually leaned down, giving her unconscious brother a hug before stepping out. Cadance remained behind a few seconds longer, likely doing the same as Twilight, before joining her in the hall outside.

Together the sisters-in-law walked quietly down the hall. Their destination was probably the courtyard but the large white alicorn with an ethereal mane of primary colours waiting from them not far from Shining and Cadance’s room. Celestia smiled down at the smaller ponies.

“I didn’t wish to intrude while you were with Shining Armour,” she explained, “but I wish to talk with Twilight. There are a number of things we have to discuss. If you wish to return to his side Cadance, I would understand. Its only Twilight I need to talk to.”

Cadance nodded and turned, pausing to give Twilight a hug and murmur a promise to let her know if he woke up. The unicorn and her mentor watched Cadance trot back the say she came, silent until she was gone.

Giving her student a gentle, motherly smile Princess Celestia began to lead Twilight down another corridor. The scholarly unicorn didn’t bother asking, simply following the Princess. She was just relieved to be in her company, taking comfort from her presence and maybe staying closer to her side than normal. Celestia didn’t comment, her smile unwavering as she lent silent support to her faithful student.

“So...” Twilight finally spoke, “what did you want to speak to me about?” Unspoken was her question about whether it was about last night.

Celestia answered the question she hadn’t been asked. “Last night’s events brought certain things to my attention. I have a new assignment for you; research, into a now rare branch of magic.”

That more than perked Twilight’s interest and she looked at her teacher with new energy in her steps and fire in her eyes. “Research? Really?” She asked excitedly.

The alicorn let out a quiet chuckle at Twilight’s reaction and gave her a calming smile when the unicorn blushed. “I am glad to see you haven’t lost that passion for research. Even so, I hesitate to give you this assignment.” She sighed. “It borders darker magics, powers which have led to shadows engulfing whole kingdoms in the past.”

Looking away, Celestia’s gave swung to the north for a few seconds before she looked back down at Twilight. Her expression was grave.

“Twilight Sparkle, I wish for you to delve into soul magic; specifically soul magic relating to the fragmenting and merging of souls and spirits. The knowledge such research may garner in your hold may be of a grave and dangerous nature but my trust in you is greater than my fear of that knowledge spreading into the wrong hooves.” She came to a halt, standing before a opening in the wall that showed a view of the city below. “I will not make you do this Twilight. Such an undertaking can only be done by one who is willing and fully understands the risks.”

Twilight opened her mouth, snapping it shut before she said a word. She looked up at her mentor and nodded. “I want to say yes, but if I do I might seem like I’m just doing it to not let you down.” She took a deep breath. “I need to think about it. If I only accept to make you happy, I’m not sure I would really be doing you proud.”

A small smile spread across Celestia’s face, breaking her serious demeanour. She let out a deep breath. “Oh, thank you Twilight. You do me proud every day. Hearing you say that only makes me realise how much my faithful student has grown.”

Twilight blushed. She tried to ignore the heat warming her cheeks at the praise. “Oh, well, I just thought...I guess I’ve learned a lot about making choices.” She looked down. “If you have time to think about it, take it. Sometimes you get faced with a choice and you don’t have time to think. If you aren’t ready you might regret your choice, even if it seems like the best decision you could make at the time.”

It was obvious what - who - she was referring to.

“Paladin.” Celestia sighed, closing her eyes to hide her eyes. She didn’t need to open them to know Twilight was nodding. “Or rather, Tyrael. He is likely to be in some distress after last night.”

“Was that...’Ardleon’ his friend?” Twilight asked.

Celestia shook her head and shrugged. the un-Princessly gesture a welcome relaxing in private. “I am afraid I do not know. My knowledge of the Angelic Host is limited. The world Tyrael comes from is distant, far from my sight. I have had little interest in looking beyond our world either. Perhaps it was short-sighted of me in that regard, but I have for so long been concerned with matters closer to home.”

“I’m sure we can help him, whatever it is.” Twilight gave a quiet giggle. “Its not like anypony is going to try punching him out of it, we’re better at these sort of things than that.”

Celestia shared her laugh. “Quite. Although I can imagine Rainbow Dash going to drastic measures. You have wonderful friends Twilight, even if one or two lack...tact.”

Together student and teacher enjoyed a small laugh, a minor amusement to make their tasks a little lighter, a little less draining. Both were surprised when a deep laugh joined in from above. Twilight didn’t realise there was somepony else laughing until it drowned out hers and Celestia’s.

“Funny joke, I tink.” A heavily accented voice muttered in her ear as a big weighty thing that was most certainly not a hoof patted her on the shoulder.

Twilight let out a shriek and jumped nearly eight feet into the air. The Monkey King let out another chuckle as he watched her land. He gave the Princess a grin and shrug in response to her mildly reproving glare that thinly masked her own amusement.

Her chest heaving, Twilight gave the royal monkey a glare. “That...” she said between breaths as her heart slowly stopped trying to rip itself free of her chest, “...was...rude.”

The Monkey King shrugged. “A bit, I’ give ya dat.” He admitted, giving her a wide grin to go with the confession.

“Which accent is this?” Celestia asked quietly, smiling serenely.

Again he shrugged. Now it was pointed out, Twilight realised that the Monkey King’s accent didn’t quite match what she had heard from him the night before. She frowned, her thoughts trotting along in an orderly fashion as she began to process the facts she had.

“You have more than one accent. And you don’t need any of them. You fake accents.” She concluded without her frown budging. “...your majesty.” She added.

His wide, toothy grin was all the answer she needed. The Monkey King waved one of his large hands. Twilight gave the odd features a curious look and her gaze darted down to his feet.

“Dun be worryin’ ‘bout titles, little pony. To such a fine young mare, I am merely humble Wukong.” His voice went from one accent to another mid-statement, becoming as polite and smooth as any gentlecolts’.

Celestia let out a bark of laughter that seemed to take even her by surprise, judging by her blush and the way she tried to cover it. “O-oh Wukong, you, humble!” She gasped, trying to restrain the sheer hilarity this comment had to her.

“Hey now, I be de’ most humble of ape ya ever met.” He jerked a thumb at Twilight. “Technically, she ain’t met any ‘udder apes.”

“I have read about them though. Um, if you don’t mind me asking...Wukong? Your title is ‘Monkey King’ and the others you brought with you all match what I know about monkeys. But you don’t have webbed feet, and all my books say monkeys do. You also have rounded nostrils, but monkeys like your retinue have slits.” Twilight listed off, pointing at different body parts. It occurred to her suddenly that she was questioning royalty on his breeding. For some reason, it was just so easy to relax around him.

Nodding along, Wukong glanced at the Princess and smiled. “You have a most learned young mare as your apprentice, old friend.” He said in his sophisticated voice once again. “But you forgot; apes don’t have-”

“-tails!” Twilight blushed at her own exclamation but pushed on. “It slipped my mind. Monkeys might be primates, but they are not apes and you called yourself an ape. So...” Her expression turned thoughtful again.

Princess and King exchanged looks. They were content to wait for her to work whatever it was out, both relaxing. The glance they shared didn’t pass Twilight’s notice and suddenly something clicked into place.

“You’re a combination of traits! Like an alicorn has unicorn, earth pony and pegasus traits, you have traits shared by the subspecies within primates.” Twilight realised, nodding to herself. “You’re also larger than them, much like Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.”

The elder beings shared another look, one proud and the other impressed,

“Ah, a smart one.” Wukong smiled down at the pony. “Impressive. But we seem to have been sidetracked. Ya were talkin’ about de ponified angel, yeah?” He stroked his goatee as he looked thoughtfully at her. “He’s a curious one, alright.”

Twilight blinked, trying to hide her surprise. “You know what he is?”

“‘Course I do, felt the way he tore inta our world from halfway ‘cross it.” The Monkey King rumbled, scratching his chin. “Plus, Tia told me.”

Celestia coughed slightly, trying to hide her blush at the nickname being used in front of her student. “Wukong, if you have something useful to add, please do so. I’m sure my student wishes to join her friends for breakfast. No... monkeying about.” Her features twitched for a moment, the only sign her well practiced control let through.

Even Twilight winced at that pun and the Monkey King glared at the Princess. With a great sigh he nodded. “De angel who attacked, he ain’t dead. His power lingers on da plane of spirits, sending ripples across the world. I can feel it even now, echoing and haunting. Wherever he is, he survives but not unscathed. Something has changed.” His voice became deadly serious. “I know not what it was but I sense darkness ahead. The spirit plane trembles.”

Twilight stared at the towering primate, eyes wide. “W-what?”

“My children are preparing for our departure even now. I must return and set to work calming the spirit plane.” Wukong went on, gesturing at the balcony. They followed him out and looked down; in the courtyard below monkeys were busy at work organising their supplies and luggage. “Whatever the angel does next, I fear the burden will rest on you and yours to counter, Celestia.”

The Princess nodded serenely. “I suspect the same. He knows Tyrael is here, if he lives I doubt he will be any more reasonable.” She agreed with Wukong.

With a gesture of his hand two of the powerfully built monkey warriors from below began to scale the wall until they reached the balcony. “Dis be tw a’ my strongest warriors; Mojo an’ Riko be mighty warriors of the Jade Jungle tribes.”

Their wooden armour clattered as both monkeys kneeled before the Princess. Each was garbed in colourful wood armour, the colours applied in a splotchy fashion as though a child had been left with idle hands and an endless supply of paints. Curved pauldrons covered one’s shoulders, the other left his bare while unlike his fellow armouring his head with a grill eye-plated helm. The bare headed monkey’s wild mane was a chaotic mess, the haft of crossed spears on his back poking through the messy hair.

“Have them guard Paladin or any other purpose and they will serve faithfully.” He finished in his ever-shifting accent. “Whatever you do, be certain of it. The wrathful angel will not give you time to recover should you err in your response. You will not be the only ones to suffer if you falter.”

“We will do our best. It was wonderful to see you again. Visit again soon, please.” Celestia stepped forward and shared a hug with the primate. He clasped her with his long arms. “Be sure to say farewell to my sister before you go.”

“I shall do both, once our world knows peace once more.” He promised, releasing her and stepping back. To Twilight he nodded. “Good luck, Twilight Sparkle.” With that he took another step back, vanishing from sight as he stepped into empty air.

Gasping in shock Twilight rushed forward. “Oh no! He-” A bellowing laugh interrupted her and the Monkey King waved. He hung upside down from the bottom of the balcony, laughing loudly.

“Gotcha!”

Twilight stepped back, her expression doing much to convey her inability to find humour in the situation. She was too old for it to be a pout, at least in her opinion, although if she had been asked, Celestia might have disagreed. As she wasn’t asked, she just settled for not laughing out loud.

“Come with us, please.” The Princess said to the monkey warriors. “Come now Twilight, let us continue our discussion.” Turning from the warriors, she smiled at her student. “Don’t let his jokes and tricks deceive you; when Wukong gives a warning, he means it.”

Sighing, Twilight followed her mentor back into the hall and deeper into the elaborate palace. Behind them Mojo and Riko followed, following them easily with the long, odd gait of their kind. To Twilight it looked like every step they were able to start using only their lower legs but never quite committing to it.

“What did he mean, the ‘spirit plane’?” Twilight asked, already going through her mental library for any references to it. “I can remember a few references to something called the spirit world, is it related to that?”

“Correct. Just as I control the sun, and Luna controls the moon, Wukong maintains the spirit realm. It is no less vital than what my sister and I do. When a soul passes on, chaos in the spirit plane can delay their passage or trap them here. It is linked to him and so long as Wukong strives to keep peace and harmony, so too will the spirit realm know peace.” A shudder ran through the alicorn. “It took him months to calm the spirits of the world after Discord spread chaos for less than a day.”

Twilight shuddered as well at the mention of the crazed creature. She would need to research this ‘spirit plane’, but if Discord did as much damage to it as he did the physical world she could imagine how much of a task it must have been repairing it.

“I know I said I needed time, but after that warning...if the angel, Ardleon, is alive we don’t have time to lose.” Twilight said with a worried note to her voice. “If you think it will help, I’ll start right away.”

A sigh of relief escaped Celestia. “Thank you Twilight, it is a burden taken from me to hear you accept. I have done some tentative research in my time, and what I have uncovered will be given to you immediately. This is a dangerous subject to study, I must warn you. But we must know more about how the angelic energies have bonded to the souls of you and your friends, now more than ever.” Her eyes narrowed. “I will not tolerate another attack on any of my little ponies, especially not my own student.”

Twilight’s first thought was to be flattered at the protectiveness her teacher was displaying. Her second was worry that the princess would do something rash. Her third was just the first, coming back and squeeing happily as it enjoyed the attention. With an effort of will she suppressed it, blushing at her own childishness at getting attention from the pony who was as much her idol as Rainbow Dash was Scootaloo’s.

By the time she was done, Twilight realised the Princess was looking down at her with a far too knowing look for her comfort. Fortunately Celestia said nothing, just smiling.

“I intended to send you back to home to Ponyville for the comfort to research there, but with the news from Wukong I must ask you to remain here. I will ensure your friends do not need to rush home either.”

Relieved for not bringing up the reason she had been blushing, Twilight listened attentively. “I assume Paladin will be staying as well? He will be the most in danger.”

They reached a set of stairs and began to go down at a sedate pace, the monkey warriors following. Twilight thought she heard something like a chuckle and glanced back. Both looked as emotionless and on-guard as any royal guard, although she could only see one of their faces. She frowned and looked forward again.

“I feel it would be the correct course. Another good reason for you to remain with your friends, as I doubt he would be content to just remain here alone.” Celestia said. “A brief visit to Ponyville to organise your things can be arranged for all of you and then you must return.”

Twilight started to nod when she heard another chuckle. Quick as whip she turned her head, just in time to catch the helmeted monkey shuffling back into place. The other monkey, his face bare, looked a bit too steady and reserved. Suspiciously she turned her head away.

“Applejack will be happy to hear that, she doesn’t like just dropping everything on her brother.” They were in the wing of the palace housing her friends, right next to her own room. Each step down the stairs took them closer to the courtyard their breakfast was being served for Rainbow Dash’s benefit. Twilight would be happy to see her friends again. “And I’m sure the others will be relieved as well. When we get back we’ll do our best to keep Paladin from getting too...depressed.” She winced. “His state last night was horrible, it was like he was in shock.”

Celestia agreed, her eyes darting back and her lips twitching for a moment before going serious again. The bare-headed monkey was sliding down the stone railing, his arms out like he was tight rope walking while the other primate shook with suppressed laughter.

“I’m sure you can help him.” Celestia said with a smile, not giving away what was going on as the monkey got back in position just before Twilight looked again.

Sighing as she glared at the monkeys for whatever it was they were doing, or for making her crazy, Twilight just nodded. They rounded another turn in the stairwell and her eyes widened in surprise. “Oh, Pala-”

A bright flash interrupted her. Twilight averted her eyes, hearing the loud thump rather than seeing the source. Celestia, for whom the light meant nothing, got to see Rainbow Dash punch Paladin in the face. She considered her previous statement not so long ago.

‘Whoops.’ She thought.

Paladin recoiled from the surprise attack, a muted cry of pain nearly forcing its way out his mouth. The glare of the teleportation had blinded him to the alicorn, unicorn and monkeys and the punch had fixed his attention firmly on Rainbow Dash. One of his forehooves struck out, shoving Rainbow Dash away.

“Blasted pony!” He roared, stepping back and fighting the urge to reach up for his eye. Pain radiated from his right socket through his face. “How dare-”

Rainbow Dash didn’t let him get any further. “How dare I?” She thundered. “No, you don’t get to say that, not now! We just pulled you out of a feathering bush, you selfish prick! We don’t get thanks, we get you being an ass to us all! I don’t care if some old buddy of yours is a jerk, we’re your friends and friends don’t act like that. Trust me, I know. You might have some reason for being whatever the hell you’re being right now but that’s no excuse.”

He stared at her with his one good eye, grinding his teeth. “Do not,” He ground out, “lecture me, child. I have watched worlds created and destroyed. I have struck down legions of beasts the likes of which you see in your nightmares.”

“Yeah, and so what?” Rainbow Dash shot at him with a sneer. “Maybe you have, I don’t care. All I know is that you’re acting like a jerk. You don’t say thanks, you just eat and walk away, you nearly get into a fight with Bulwark, what the hay is wrong with you?”

Paladin’s glare was heated and even as one eye swelled shut he managed to make his remaining good eye burn with fury. “That is no concern of yours. Now get out of my way before I make you.”

“No concern of mine?” Rather than treated Rainbow Dash advanced. She was confident Paladin wouldn’t really try to hurt her, even the way he had shoved her away had been done gently. She had seen him really going all out when she taught him what she knew of fighting. That had been a poke by his standards. “I’m your friend, of course its a concern of mine.”

He snorted darkly stepped around her, his half-glare still locked on her. “We are not friends. You are a troublesome, egomaniacal fool frightened of hallways and any space smaller than your own unfounded ego.”

Rainbow Dash’s jaw fell open limply at his declaration. “W-what?! Not friends?” She snapped her jaw shut. “That’s too far. I don’t care what is wrong with you, don’t say that.”

“She’s right!” Both of them looked up the stairs were Twilight stood. Her eyes were fixed on Paladin. “Paladin, Ardleon hurt you last night by what he did but don’t let that-”

“I let it do nothing.” He hissed, his wings fluffing out aggressively. Behind Twilight, Celestia watched silently. The reproving look in her eyes pained him just as much as his eye or the hurt in Rainbow Dash’s expression. “Everything I do is my own decision. His betra- actions mean nothing to me.”

Twilight was unconvinced and she made it known. “Even if you say that, we both know it isn’t true. He’s still alive Paladin, and pushing us away won’t help if he comes back for you.” If she hoped knowing the angel was alive would help, she was wrong.

‘Then what I do becomes that much more important.’ Paladin knew that even as his body froze with shock. For a moment horror broke through the rage he cloaked his mind in. He quickly suppressed it, hoping Fluttershy hadn’t felt it. “That..it doesn’t matter.” He denied.

Rainbow Dash’s anger and hurt were still burning but now her focus had been broken off Paladin. She had teleported on instinct, not caring about where he was. Now she began to feel the weight of her surroundings, the sheer entrapment of the tight corridor around her. She gulped trembling as she began to pant, her eyes darting about.

Paladin heard the beginnings of Rainbow Dash’s panic attack and without thought turned, his mouth opening to offer something to assure her she was not alone. Before he could his thoughts caught up with him. Grimacing he reversed his forward step towards her and stepped back. He hated himself even more but it was necessary. Now he knew Ardleon lived, he had to put distance between them.

“I am returning to my room.” He said hoarsely, turning away and heading down the corridor in search of another stairwell to use before he gave in.

Twilight saw her cocky friend’s distress, but she saw her other friend’s distress too. Whatever he said, Paladin had began to comfort Rainbow Dash before he stopped himself. His first instinct had been to help her. As she rushed down to soothe the trembling pegasus she knew that, whatever he said, Paladin was still their friend. He could try to cut himself off, but he failed to realise what he was up against.

She was Twilight Sparkle and everything she knew about friendship told her that he needed friends now more than ever.

***

Paladin reached his room and collapsed onto his bed. He slammed a powerful hoof into the too-soft comfort of his bed. He felt something beneath it break. It didn’t make him feel that much better.

“Damn. Damn. Damn.” He swore, striking again. “DAMN!” He roared.

It shouldn’t be possible for him to be doing this, at least not when he was Tyrael. Angels were what they did and thought. The path an angel walked defined them from thought to action. To think of being just was to be just. All his actions had followed that thought, had been defined by that thought. Tyrael had chosen to not turn his back on them when the Nightmare’s dark roots ensnared them because he thought it the just thing to do and he was justice. While he might have difficulty finding the path of justice, once found he could not turn from it. To do so would be to cease being Tyrael. To do so would be to be cease being himself.

Yet here he was, angrily snarling at them in an act he knew was wrong. It was a path of seclusion and self-destruction visible from a world away but he simply couldn’t face them with his guilt laid bare. They would try to help, try to assuage it and make him feel better. He would become closer to them even as they took away the pain he knew he deserved. Pain that beat at his heart, the furious words of his former follower’s betrayal lingering like poison in his memory.

Because if they remained his friends, remained close to him, they would become targets. The angelic essence would be strengthened and their potential would grow.

And Ardleon would destroy them. He would see them as thieves of Tyrael’s power and he would kill them to reclaim it. They would die, and it would be his fault. He brought Ardleon’s wrath on this world, because he was too weak. They would die because of it, because of him.

The thought of it.....the thought...

The thought terrified him.

***

Hate.

Hate was so easy. Ardleon felt the windigos swirling around him, a living cloak of winter draping the world around him. So very easy. These simple creatures fed off it and at first it seemed a foul thing. Yet that foulness had sustained him and what little energy they could give had strengthened Ardleon enough to survive. Yet he was still weak. Weakness.

It sickened him. Ardleon glared balefully at the dome of gold the windigos were assaulting. His weakness demanded that he allow the foul beasts to destroy it. He was still so weak and every moment of it simply made his fury grow and with his fury his hate for the mortals who had done this reached new heights. At the thought of the mortals the herd stirred, feeding off his hate.

He reached slowly, achingly, out stroking the ethereal mane of one of the windigos. It neighed softly and nuzzled his armoured hand. His fist bunched, crushing its head. With a whimper it reformed its head, pained but ‘alive’, if such a term could be applied to these creatures. Disgusting but useful. He could use them.

Fear. He could use that as well. It was wafting from the golden dome. The three mortals within, the trickster beasts that had sent him into a trap, they cowered within just as they had done barely a day of this world’s time ago. With it came desperate hope and attuning his senses for a moment Ardleon was nearly amused. Hope for him to save them again. It was almost funny.

Another howling windigo struck the barrier and its shimmering light diminished. The beast reformed and joined the living blizzard swirling like a dark halo above it shield. Had he eyes they would have narrowed, as it was his impatience grew with no visible sign. Even unable to truly communicate with him the windigos felt it. Their rate of attack grew, his hate fueling them.

At last the dome shimmered with a final impact and gave way. Its destruction sent a pulse of pleasure through Ardleon. He straightened as they carried him down. It hurt - it actually hurt, like a discordant note in the angelic music of his soul- to move at all, his armoured form creaking. Yet still he could command such destruction. His hate grew with each painful note shot into his being and that hate commanded the beasts, the mortals’ fear fed them and drew them into a greater, hungrier frenzy and thus his windigos brought destruction as he desired.

Gold Hollow collapsed in the snow, panting. Her horn flickered weakly but she could do nothing now. Her entire magical reserve had been drained trying to keep the windigos out. She cursed her own weakness, Cryptic’s uselessness and Iron Wing having wings instead of a horn. The pegasus was standing over her even now, but he would be helpless to fight off the windigos.

“Don’t worry.” Cryptic gave them both a weak, trembling smile. “I-I’m sure he’ll come back. He saved us once, why not again?” Neither was convinced and they knew he wasn’t, but it was his nature to try. "He'll....He'll come back."

“Indeed, so I have.” A cold voice snarled. “You will find no salvation in me, mortal.” The voice spat the word like a curse. The windigos surrounded them like the heart of a storm, baleful eyes glaring at the confused ponies.

“W-what?” Cryptic Word stared around in shock.

From within the mists Ardleon materialised. His once gleaming armour creaked, marred by stains that seemed to spread from gaping splits in his shell, as though great pressure had cracked and shattered his form. He hung within the mass of windigos limply, like a puppet with its strings cut. The misty ghost-flesh of the windigos seemed to seep into the wounds in his armour, as though trying to fill them but never quite enough to do it.

His eyeless glare struck the unicorn like a blow and he retreated a step.

“Frostiron.” Ardleon hissed the word the creatures had whispered to him, a vision of cold metal instilled with the essence of blizzards and winters, born from the ice where naturals magics gathered in tundras and glaciers.

A metal to which the word the mortal before him had uttered not so long ago. Horror appeared in Cryptic Word’s eyes as he realised why the creature had returned. Two large, bulging sacks rested to his right, their precious cargo stored away in magically contained sub-zero temperatures.

Gleaming fragments of his shattered swords and their lonely hilts with irregular broken remnants left of their blades floated in an arc above Ardleon as he advanced. The glare that wasn’t there seemed to grow, a weight crushing him down. Around them the windigos howled, basking in the renewed hate and fear feeding them.

“Tell me of this metal, mortal.” Snarling each word Ardleon glared balefully down. “Tell me of this frostiron.” A windigo swept past Cryptic Word, its chill wind blasting Iron Wing to the ground. “Or they die.”

Everything in the unicorn told him that whatever this thing wanted with the frostiron the Princesses had sent them to get, it wasn’t for the sake of others. Nothing good would come of it.

A windigo flowed over Gold Hollow, neighing hungrily.

He made his choice.

Author's Note

And theeeeeere we go. Chapter 21, Guilty Justice. Paladin is torn up by guilt from believing he's going to get his friends killed and lashing out in reaction to the pain of betrayal from Ardleon's actions. He's quite the mess and he's just making the hole he's digging for himself bigger. Try not to hate him too much.

Please comment, I love comments aplenty. Hopefully I can get the next chapter out a bit sooner, who knows.

Act III - Ch. 22 Angry Apple

Aaaaaaaand here's chapter 22, after much delay from the return to Uni. This chapter, and this Act in general, is proving much more difficult to write. Ugh, why did I have to decide to try to actually do stuff involving feelings? It makes things so much harder! Good clean violence is the way, never had any trouble doing that.

Anyhow, hope you lot of rapscallions and dastards enjoy this, Chapter 22!

Chapter 22 Angry Apple

***

Twilight knocked at Paladin’s door. Letting him have a few hours of privacy had hopefully put him in a better mood. She knocked again after a few minutes without any sound from within. That was a bit worrying, since Paladin was an early riser by need and preference. Just as she started to get really worried the door opened, Paladin half emerging. His bulk barred any chance to see the room itself and he didn’t seem inclined to step out further.

“What do you want?” He demanded, expression flat and stony with only a hint of emotion to it - a rather hostile hint at that.

“I just thought I should check on you,” Twilight said, fighting the urge to back away. She wasn’t going to let his rather unwelcoming demeanor frighten her off. “They told me about Bulwark, uh-”

“Throwing me through a window. I have no wish to discuss it,” Paladin’s voice was as flat and empty as his expression.

Twilight nodded. “Okay, if you’re sure. But I still want to make sure you’re alright, you seemed pretty upset after Rainbow Dash shouted at you. If there’s anything I can do to help-”

Again he interrupted, this time with a derisive snort that sent her ears meekly flattening. “Help, from you?” He sneered.

“Uh, yes?” She was thrown off balance by his tone and deriding words.

He snorted again. “If I require aid from an obsessive, oblivious and careless child such as you, I will be too far gone for such ‘help’ to be of any use. Perhaps your time would be better spent ignoring Spike, since you seem skilled at that.” With that he stepped back and slammed the door shut in her face.

The unicorn stood there, her mouth hanging open, expression blank with shock. Slowly, her face changed as his words sunk in.

“W-what,” she asked the empty hall, stuttering, “j-just happened?”

Another door opened down the hall. Applejack stuck her head out, scowling. She glanced down the hall as she grumbled, apparently disturbed by the disruption.

“Don’t palace ponies have manners? Slammin’ doors like- sugarcube, ya’ll alright?” Applejack stopped short, her complaints dropping from her mind at the sight of Twilight and her shell-shocked expression.

“I’m...I’m fine,” Twilight stated, still staring at the door.

Applejack arched an eyebrow sceptically. She didn’t say anything, she just looked at Twilight. Her own door clicked shut quietly behind her.

Twilight glanced over and saw the look. “Okay, I’m not fine.” She sighed. “In fact, I think I... I feel rather hurt. P-Paladin said some things that weren’t nice. Applejack, I don’t ignore Spike do I? I’m not oblivious, am I?”

The questions caught her entirely off-guard. “Uh, oblivious? Ah dunno, ya can get a mite focused an’ block everythan’ else out, an’ sometimes that includes Spike, but ya’ll are usually pretty on the ball. Ya make sure he eats well an’ livin’ with you he’s sure as sugarcubes got an education,” she answered honestly, frowning even as she did. “Why ya askin’? What exactly did he say?”

Following the direction Applejack was suddenly sending a heated glare, Twilight realised the farmer was not looking calm and collected. She knew Paladin had done something that by Twilight’s own admission had hurt her. The look on her face was something approaching ‘furious’. It was a startlingly rapid transformation from concern to anger, especially for Applejack.

“Oh, nothing! Absolutely nothing,” Twilight assured her nervously. “I, uh, didn’t mean it before. That was a...joke.”

Applejack had not, unfortunately for Twilight, been born yesterday. She had more than enough years to see through that rather horrible lie. She stamped a hoof, the plush carpet robbing her of a satisfying thump.

“He did somethin’, said somethin’! What’d he do?” she demanded with a snarl.

Ears folding down at her friend’s violent reaction Twilight shook her head. “No, really, he didn’t!” She insisted. There was something not right with this. Applejack seemed to be almost shaking in anger, the sort of anger she had never seen the apple-farmer display/

“He did, Ah can tell!” Applejack felt her anger slowly growing, each moment seeming to spur the flame burning at her from the inside to even greater heights. Her teeth were bared and her ears stiff in telltale signs of aggression. “That dirty sonova...”

Twilight’s jaw dropped open again. She was trying to work out why Applejack seemed to be snorting and stamping, but it was just mad! Applejack could get angry, true, but never this angry and not so quickly. She barely even knew what Paladin had said and she looked ready to break down his door and beat him to within an inch of his life. With a start she realised Applejack had begin advancing on Paladin’s door while Twilight had been lost in her thoughts.

Another snarl tore its way from Applejack’s throat when Twilight interposed herself between farmer and door. “Twilight, move!” Her tail cracked like a whip as it flicked behind her.

Ignoring the order Twilight shook her head. “Applejack, stop. Something is wrong, you need to calm down.”

Applejack in turn ignored Twilight, both her words and actions. She advanced with steps that would have boomed on any harder flooring. “Only thing wrong is him treatin’ ya like that. He deserves more than Ah can give ‘im without some farm tools.”

“Treating me like what? You don’t actually know what happened!” Twilight pointed out, her rump hitting the door with a soft ‘pat’ as she was forced back by Applejack’s relentless advance. She gulped, unable to meet her friend’s enraged eyes. “Stop, just stop for one second, and think! This isn’t like you!”

“Ah’ll think after Ah’ve shown him what’s what!” By now Twilight was standing upright, back pressed against the door. “Move!”

“A-Applejack, please.” Twilight wasn’t ashamed to admit to herself that her voice quivered fearfully. She would be lying if she said she wasn’t terrified. One of her best friends had apparently gone insane with anger and even if she knew, logically, that that anger wasn’t aimed at her the simple sight of it was frightening. It was aimed at Paladin and that didn’t make her feel any better.

It was that frightened whimper that cut through the furious haze. Applejack saw the look of worry and fear in Twilight’s eyes. For a moment that just made her angrier. Somepony was frightening her friend! Whoever they were, she’d-

‘It's me.' The thought burned away the mist. ‘Ah’m frightenin’ her.’

With the gasp of a drowning mare taking her first breath of fresh air. Applejack all but leaped away, nearly slamming into the opposite wall. Her breathing hissed in and out she crumbled, her legs collapsing under her. The last minute’s events roared past her horrified eyes, her own rage-mad voice bellowing in her ears.

Twilight fell forward, staggering a few steps before moving further from Paladin’s door with a sigh of relief. She glanced at it once before a choked sound drew her attention to Applejack.

“T-Twilight, Ah’m so sorry.” Applejack’s guilt filled eyes met Twilight’s gaze for only a second before she looked away. She lurched to her hooves when the unicorn stepped towards her. “Ah, Ah don’t know, Ah got so angry an’ Ah’m s-so sorry.”

Another step closer from Twilight was matched by two steps in the opposite direction from Applejack.

“It's alright. We’re both fine. You didn’t do anything.” She felt like she was trying to calm down a scared animal. Twilight tried to get close but Applejack retreated. She frowned in confusion, understanding dawning when she looked at Applejack’s expression.

‘She is scared. But not of me. For me. She thinks it will happen again. And for all I know, it might.’ A sick feeling hit Twilight. She had no idea what had just happened to Applejack, but whatever it was, it had been horrible and entirely unnatural. Her frown was replaced with a look of determination.

“M-maybe ya wanna stay back a bit,” Applejack suggested shakily, her shaking nothing to do with anger this time and everything to do with guilt. “Twilight, stop!”

Twilight didn’t stop. In fact she reached out with her magic to keep Applejack from fleeing. “No.”

Applejack twisted and turned, trying to get out. She was afraid for her friend, afraid that the mindless rage would appear as suddenly and without warning as before. She didn’t want to hurt her friend. She had never in her life lost control before but now she had, she couldn’t risk any of her friends-

Her thoughts were cut off by hooves wrapping around her neck. Twilight hugged her friend, holding on as her magic faded. She worried Applejack would pull away, the stronger mare likely to have no trouble, but a moment passed and Applejack returned the gesture. She squeezed the unicorn, holding her tight.

“See?” Twilight smiled, although Applejack couldn’t see it. “You’re fine, it's passed.”

Applejack just nodded, filled with relief. She just held onto Twilight, her fear for her friend dying down. It was alright. She wasn’t going crazy. “Thanks.”

An almost unnoticed glow at the edge of her vision vanished, startling Applejack. Twilight smiled apologetically.

“Sorry, just a sound muffling spell. I was worried you’d attract the others and that didn’t seem like such a good idea. Paladin didn’t seem happy to see me, if everypony just barged in, well, I don’t think he’d take it well.” She explained.

Applejack frowned slightly. “Huh, didn’t notice yer horn glowin’, but Ah was kinda outta whack, guess Ah missed it. Twi’ ya got any idea what happened?” She looked away, her expression turning guilty. “Ah don’t wanna sound like Ah’m making excuses but that weren’t natural.”

Nodding in agreement, Twilight got up. “I agree. Losing control like that is very unlike you.” She turned thoughtful, a contemplative frown on her face. “We need to work out what caused it.”

“That was probably the trigger, but what caused your initial anger to grow?” Twilight began to pace. “We’re lucky you have a lot of self-control, things could have gotten a lot worse.”

“Ah was angry. Started just kinda annoyed an’ then it just blew up.” Applejack scratched her head. “Ah hope this is just some passin’ thing.” Her expression grew worried. “If this ain’t natural, an’ Ah hope it is, what if it can spread? Like some evil magic disease!”

That got a somber nod of agreement from Twilight. “I agree. The princess gave me an assignment, but it can wait. We need to get to the bottom of this. If we don’t, and it can spread, I would hate to see what it would do to somepony less emotionally disciplined like Rainbow Dash or Pinkie Pie.”

“Then we gotta get on top a’ this.” The farmer stated firmly. She jerked her head towards her door. “Let’s head in there, before one of the others finds us.”

“Maybe my room would be better, the princess had some of my research equipment dropped off so I can do a few tests.” The smile Twilight gave Applejack at the thought of tests was not particularly reassuring, sending a shiver down her spine. “I’m positive we can work out what it was.”

Applejack edged back slightly. “Err...Ya ain’t gotta do anythin’ weird for these tests, right?”

“Weird? Applejack, I have no idea what you’re talking about.” Twilight hurried down the hall, turning to give Applejack a comforting smile. “Trust me, everything will be fine.”

Sighing, she nodded and Applejack trotted down the hall after Twilight. “Ah hope so, Ah really do.”

***

Paladin ignored the knock on the door. He had been ignoring everything since he slammed the door in Twilight’s face..He simply lay there in the shattered remains of his bed until he looked up and surveyed the mess around him. The mattress was torn open and the wood of the bed-frame cracked and broken. He thought he might have a splinter.

He didn’t say anything, simply burying his head in his pillow. Curses bubbled out of his throat, muffled and bitter. Guilt lashed at him for the damage he had wrecked, unintentional as it had been. He simply...he just had to do something to vent all the feelings, all the emotion burning him from the inside. The result was a room torn to shreds. And guilt. Even more, to go with what he already had. He was amazed nopony had come to investigate the sounds of destruction.

A fair simmering of anger was in there, mostly directed at being thrown out a window. Granted, the fall wasn’t high enough for him to be hurt. After watching Rainbow Dash perform destructive maneuvers on an old shed for Applejack, and a tussle with a Timberwolf - one entirely normal, thankfully - he knew he wasn’t made of cardboard. At the thought his eye throbbed and reminded him quite firmly that being punched in the eye did still hurt. The swelling had gone down on its own remarkably quickly, but still left him with a constant reminder.

The key words of ‘eye’ and ‘hurt’ unhappily segwayed his thoughts to the look on Rainbow Dash’s face when he said they weren’t friends. He winced, which just made his black-eye throb again. He took a deep, shuddering breath. Calm. He had to be calm. His anger might have shielded his emotions from Fluttershy, but he couldn’t sustain it at all times. He had to be calm. Calm meant control. Control was what he needed.

Control was what he lacked once again, his thoughts moving away from him when they touched upon the issue of Fluttershy. Her emotions were a distant, muted, thing he had to concentrate to really hear. But the presence was always there, lurking at the back of his mind. Despite his careful intentions to avoid it, he caught a glimpse of her emotions. Disapproval and disappointment hung heavy in her mind before he drew back, angrily chiding himself. Thought did not have to follow action, but when it came to this link it seemed to follow that as a rule. Yet he told himself he was thinking of it for one reason, only to realise it had been for another. It was a chaotic mess.

The knocking came again, barely registering. He dismissed it, dwelling on his problems as he began to tidy the room. Already Paladin was certain the disapproval and disappointment were directed at him, or his actions. For all the fact he had been thrown out a window, his manner had been cold and unpleasant. Had he met a pony treating his friends that way, he would have started at a stern talking to and worked his way up from there.

‘Friends,’ he thought bitterly, lifting a length of wood he suspected had bounced from under the bed. ‘Friends I must deny.’ For all his self-recriminations, he knew his lashing at them served a purpose. The pain he felt at the thought of Ardleon’s words and actions. The betrayal...

The sound of wood splintering startled Paladin’s from his thoughts. He looked around in confusion, a spark of pain alerting him to the fact he had cracked the wood in his hoof, his fetlock curled around it and tightening until it gave under the pressure. Biting back a curse he dropped it. Now he definitely had a splinter. And a cut.

“Blasted...” Quite conveniently one of the torn strips of bedding was about right for him to wrap around the cut, binding the wound tightly. Still he winced when he lowered his hoof and resumed his work, his thoughts as dark as before.

***

Fluttershy knocked gently at the door again. Twilight and Applejack were off in the unicorn’s room, doing something that involved a number of odd devices attached to a scowling Applejack. She had decided not to disturb them. With Rarity occupied looking for Rainbow Dash, and Rainbow Dash off somewhere, it was left to Fluttershy to bring Paladin lunch.

“Paladin, it's Fluttershy.” She had a tray of food next to her, and as she stared at the door she gulped. Her voice was louder than normal, but it wasn’t a yell either. “Y-you didn’t come out for lunch.”

She knocked again, her ears cocking up at a hint of a sound. She waited expectantly, hopefully, for a minute but received nothing reply. Sucking in a breath through her teeth, Fluttershy gulped. She didn’t want to just give up. To her jammed open extra-senses he was a mass of repressed anger and a spike of pain she couldn’t block out despite her best effort.

The door opened and she stepped back, with what should have been a relieved smile on her face. But the constant low level of guilt and anger that seemed to be all she felt radiating from Paladin didn’t change. As he stared at her, the anger only grew and she whimpered.

“I-I brought you lunch,” she squeaked nervously. “Uh, d-do you want me to bring it in?”

“No. I do not require your aid. Do not do this again,” he said blandly, already closing the door.

Fluttershy had no idea why or how she did it, but she found herself jammed into the closing door.

“Wait!”

He stopped, his wide eyes less an indication of his surprise than the surge she felt.

“You haven’t eaten since breakfast and if you don’t want me bringing food-” She began before he could say anything.

Her constant unwilling sensation of his emotions changed, the anger fading as the guilt grew. Why, she had no idea. At least until he not-so-gently pushed her out.

“Do not bother me again.”

The door slammed shut, leaving the sad mare to sigh. Simple wood didn’t block out her unwilling intrusion though, much as she wished it would, and the anger and guilt she felt hurt more than his words.

***

Rarity pursed her lips.

“I shouldn’t ask, should I?”

Applejack gave her a flat look, the metal bowl strapped to her head serving to enhance it. “Please don’t.”

A smile tugged at Rarity’s lips as she slipped into Twilight’s room. “Yet I feel ever so tempted.”

“Please. Don’t.”

This time Rarity giggled. She circled Applejack, inspecting the array of wires, beeping devices and various bits of metal strapped to her friend.

“Not many mares could pull off the tin and wire look Applejack, but you, darling, seem to manage it marvelously,” she snickered.

Applejack just glared.

“Science chic? Or perhaps canned apples?”

“Rarity,” the farmer ground out through clenched teeth.

“I can make a new line, just for you. Farming meets industrial metalworking accident.” Rarity giggled, unable to help herself.

“Maybe you shouldn’t taunt Applejack just now Rarity.” Twilight’s voice preceded the mare as she emerged from the jungle of machinery now occupying the middle of her tower room. Technically it was her tower, but the rest of it was essentially a library. Not to say this central room wasn’t either, but less so. Even Twilight had been forced to make concessions for things like ‘living space’.

Applejack nodded. “Listen to the mare.”

Rarity arched an eyebrow as Twilight gently scolded Applejack for moving the head-gear. “I hardly think I am in any danger.”

The remark seemed to sit badly with Applejack, who fidgeted uneasily. Rarity’s discerning eye caught this, but she said nothing.

“Well, thing is Rares....” Applejack grimaced. “The reason Ah’m strapped into this nonsense-”

“Nonsense?” Twilight’s head poked out from another part of the maze of machinery. “I designed these personally! It isn’t quite as advanced as what I have at home, but it is very good model. The Canterlot University’s medical department uses a variant of this to test for magical influences on the brain.”

Applejack winced at her friend’s offended tone. “Ain’t nothin’ personal sugarcube, but this ain’t exactly comfortable either. Ah am glad ta hear the docs trust it though.”

Twilight nodded, her metaphorically ruffled feathered soothed. “Although that one broke recently,” she said, almost as an afterthought.

Rarity and Applejack exchanged looks. “Broke, you say?” The unicorn asked carefully.

Despite having vanished back within the chassis of a large, box-like part of her array Twilight’s voice answered her after a moment. “Oh yes, apparently when they scanned Trixie it broke. It was very silly of them, I did warn them it wasn’t made to handle heavy-duty scans like they would have needed.”

Both of her friends let out sighs of relief.

“They put the fires out very quickly, so it was only the most delicate instruments that were damaged.”

And just like they stiffened again.

“Ah swear she’s doin’ it on purpose,” Applejack grumbled.

“I am sure she isn’t.” Taking a step away, Rarity gave her friend a tight smile. “But let’s just be a bit safe. Now darling, you were explaining why you are so attired?”

“Right, Ah was.” Biting her lip in an uncharacteristic sign of uncertainty, Applejack told of her loss of control, the incredible rage that had just gripped her mercilessly. Rarity was speechless, and Applejack fell silent when she finished the story.

“Darling, you...”

Applejack sighed. “Ah know, Ah shoulda done somethin’, had more control, not let it-”

“Nonsense!” Rarity was suddenly much closer, looking her straight in the eye. “I do not accept that.”

“Huh? Pardon?” Applejack blinked.

“I. Do not. Accept that.” Rarity said it slowly, stressing each word.

The confused farmpony scowled. “What don’t ya accept?”

Rarity’s lips were pressed into a thin, disapproving frown. “I have known you since I was five. Everything I know about you tells me that I do not accept that you did not do enough. I refuse to accept that you chose let it happen. If you could have stopped it, you would have. You will cease to scold yourself with pointless self-recriminations or I shall distribute the pictures of Rainbow Dash with your hoof in her mouth across all of the Ponyville.”

It took about three seconds for the fact Rarity was blackmailing her into not beating herself up about something to sink in. When it did, Applejack still took a few seconds to actually reply.

“...ya know, blackmail is wrong,” she grumbled helplessly.

Rarity made a point of not smirking or looking triumphant. “I prefer to think of it as whitemailing, as it were.”

Their conversation was interrupted by Twilight making her return. She let out a sigh, wiping sweat from her forehead. “Alright, I think that should work. Rarity, could you step back a bit? Just a little bit further. Applejack, are you ready?”

Taking a deep breath, marshalling her trust in Twilight not to turn her into a newt or something, and nodded. “Go ahead.”

Twilight’s hoof landed on a large switch, pulling it down with a clank. “This might tingle just a bit.”

“Tingle? Ya didn’t say anythin’ about any tin-GAL!” She yelled the last word, her whole body twitching. It felt like a current was running through her whole body, a static shock that buzzed through her veins. She experienced an extended moment as the sensation transformed into a tingle that seemed to occupy every nerve in her body. Applejack didn’t hear the beeping of many machines and dinging of more through the daze she fell into for just a few precious seconds.

The sound of the switch clinking back into the off position cut through it all, silencing the array of devices.

“Now we just need to wait.” Twilight let out a sigh of relief. “These readings should help me work out what went wrong, why you felt such uncharacteristic rage. Let me help you get all of that off.”

Applejack let a sigh of her own, nodding gratefully at Twilight as her unconventional garb was removed. “That was pretty darn weird sugarcube. Ah don’t needa do it again, do Ah?”

“I wish I could say that you don’t, but, well, I can’t be sure yet,” Twilight said apologetically. “I need to go over the readings, analyse them, cross-reference, categorise, graph, compare, oh so many things.”

The smile on Twilight’s face was odd, to say the least. She giggled to herself as she gathered the print-outs from half a dozen places in the array, her manner that of a filly in a candy store.

“Well, yes, I am glad you have something to occupy your time. My time was rather futile, not a single sign of Rainbow Dash.” Rarity sighed in defeat. “I suppose she must be out on a cloud somewhere-”

The door burst open, banging as a pink blur shot into the room.

“I can’t find Dashie!” Pinkie wailed She paused, staring around the room. “Wow, you’re redecorated. Science chic? It's like the thingy in your basement, but there’s more parts.”

Rarity and Applejack exchanged a look.

“I was just doing some...science things,” Twilight said lamely. “You can’t find Rainbow Dash? We were wondering where you went. Rarity couldn’t find her either.”

The elegant unicorn shook her head. “She is not to be found. I assume she has flown somewhere I cannot otherwise reach her.”

Pinkie nodded. “I think she’s sad, so I wanted to make her smile. But I just can’t find her! I went up to the highest room in the tallest tower, but still no Dashie.” She crossed her forelegs, frowning. “It's like she doesn’t want to be found.”

“Darling, I think that is exactly what it is,” Rarity told the party pony.

This went in one ear and bounced for a bit before being rejected. “That can’t be it. Why would Dashie want to be all on her lonesome when she could be with her friends? That’s crazy!”

Twilight was frowning thoughtfully. “She did seem rather out of sorts after her encounter with Paladin,” she confessed. “Maybe she just wanted some time on her own, to do some thinking.”

Pinkie was pouting now. “Dashie doesn’t need to think! She has us!” She stated boldly.

A snort escaped from Applejack at that. Shaking her head, she flapped a hoof at Pinkie. “Pinkie, sugarcube, as funny as that was we gotta be serious. Twi’ told me about what happened. She might be hurtin’, but unless we can get her down here Ah don’t know what we can do. Maybe wrangle a guard, get one’a the pegasi ta go get her.”

“Speaking of pegasi, we still need to address the situation with Paladin,” Rarity reminded them all.

Twilight hm’d thoughtfully. “We do need to do something. In fact, we need to work out what to do. Pinkie, can you go find Fluttershy? Everypony else, to the balcony.”

Her friends shared a serious of confused glances before their eyes landed on Twilight.

“Ya got a plan?” Applejack asked plainly.

With her horn glowing, Twilight nodded. From within the ordered depths of her tower, a blackboard and range of chalk floated. “I do.”

“Should I get Spike too?”

Twilight thought for a moment before shaking her head at Pinkie. “No, he’s keeping Cadence company. She needs him more right now than we do. Just get Fluttershy and bring her back here. We are going to sit down and slowly, calmly, think about what we can do.”

***

Rainbow Dash was staring at the palace, reclining on a cloud above it. She was thinking. This annoyed her. Being introspective rarely went well for her. She usually only did it after screwing up, and having her flaws thrown in her face, even by herself, was never fun. It was quite the opposite.

“Aww, damn it!” She punched the cloud but found no enjoyment in it. The action merely served as a reminder of why she was being introspective.

She felt bad, and not just for punching Paladin. The bruising from her punch had been disguised by Paladin’s dark coat and Twilight had missed it. That was one thing she had been relieved about, except she now had to feel guilty about not telling Twilight as well as for hitting Paladin.

“He deserved it,” she muttered aloud, but it sounded hollow even to her.

“It really felt like that at the time.”

“GAH!”

Bulwark watched with an amused look as Rainbow Dash shot up a few feet into the air above the cloud. “There are laws against loitering in palace airspace you know.”

Glaring at the guardsmare as she landed, Rainbow Dash snorted. “Arrest me then.”

“Heh.” Bulwark settled onto the cloud. “You know, I think I might have made a slight mistake as well.”

“You mean throwing Paladin out a window was a mistake? Gee, who could have guessed!” Rainbow Dash shot at her dryly.

Bulwark nodded seriously. “Yep. I was hoping it would snap him out of it. You know, swap depression for anger. Worked with my husband, but I guess he might have been a little odd. Your father watched me do it that time, you know. He thought it was hilarious.”

Rainbow Dash stared at Bulwark for a moment before burying her head in the cloud. “You’re so weird. I can’t believe dad thought you were a good foalsitter. This isn’t helping, you know.”

“Probably not,” Bulwark admitted casually, getting comfortable. “But Flutters is too mad to talk to me right now, so I thought I’d check up on you since you’d run off. I gather you gave Paladin one in the eye, huh?”

The younger pegasus didn’t bother trying to work out how she knew. She was pretty sure the Princess had been able to spot it, and the look she had seen after Twilight helped her out of her ’state’ had lowered Rainbow Dash’s mental age by a decade or so. It was probably why she felt so ashamed. Princess Celestia was very good at looking disappointed. Some of Twilight’s stranger reactions to the idea of disappointing her mentor made a bit more sense now.

“Yeah...kinda regretting it now,” Rainbow Dash mumbled, letting out a long sigh. “I shouldn’t have hit him, but I just got so angry and that’s not an excuse and now he doesn’t want to be my friend and aaaaaaaargh!” She hit the cloud again, this time with her face. “I hate this.”

The muffled reply was entirely serious, even if didn’t sound like it through the cloud. Bulwark sighed and patted her on the shoulder.

“He’s still your friend. Ponies say things they don’t really mean, just like they do things they don’t really mean. Go say sorry, make it up to him, and do not let him tell you he doesn’t need friends.” Bulwark advised firmly. “I made a misjudgement. So did you. But he’s still going to need friends, even if he can’t see that right now.”

Rainbow Dash pulled her head out to stare at the larger pegasus with a scowl. “But he doesn’t want us hanging around him! He made that pretty damn clear, and he’s either refusing to let anypony in his room or is just rude and chucks them out. He even did it to Fluttershy when she brought him up some food since he missed lunch.”

Her lips pressed together in a thin line, Bulwark nodded. “Yes, he has made it clear. I suggest if you’re worried about how leaving him alone might make him take a turn for the worse, go talk to one of our princesses. She didn’t take being alone very well.”

“Paladin isn’t an immortal princess everypony is ignoring because they go to bed at night,” Rainbow Dash argued with a scowl. “It would be pretty weird if he was.”

“No, but he was an immortal spirit of justice and all that, who is now an emotionally fragile, emotionally inexperienced pony. My mistake was different from yours, and I’m going to apologise when I think he'll actually accept it. I made an error in judgement about how he would react. You just wanted to make him stop hurting your friend.”

Grinding her teeth in frustration, Rainbow Dash resisted the urge to assault her fluffy perch. “But...but what if he still doesn’t want to be my friend? Sticking around will just make that worse!”

Bulwark just shrugged. “Gotta try something. I can’t answer everything for you kiddo. I thought chucking him out a window was a good idea, so that goes to show how useful I am at this kind of thing. I mean, it was a pretty harmless fall and it's not like I wasn’t careful to aim for the hedge, but I can see why he took it so badly,” she said with a chuckle.

“Great, an emotionally stunted pegasus is giving me advice on how to make up with another emotionally stunted pegasus.” Rainbow Dash growled. A powerful flap of her wings lifted her into the air and tore the weakened cloud apart. She hesitated and for a moment her wings seemed to flicker, like a light bulb with faulty wiring. The moment passed and she descended in a rainbow-trailing comet into the palace.

Watching her go, Bulwark sighed. “Good luck,” She muttered.

***

Finding her friends was easy. Telling them she had punched Paladin in the face was slightly harder. Having taken one of the seats at the balcony dominating table, she received roughly the reaction she expected.

“YOU HIT HIM?!”

Rainbow Dash’s ears splayed to the sides as she rubbed the back of her neck. “Uh...a bit?” She offered with a nervous smile.

Twilight’s mouth worked for a moment but no sounds came forth. After a few more seconds she settled on a wordless groan to express her feelings. Her horn lit up and the blackboard behind her was wiped clean, various boxes that formed her linear thought bubble of ideas for helping Paladin vanishing under the glowing whiteboard wiper.

“Now we have to start all over again.” She sighed, rubbing her forehead.

Applejack, who had been drafted into Twilight’s committee based plan for forming a plan, dropped her head onto the table. When she looked up, she was glaring daggers at Rainbow Dash.

“Twilight, Ah still say we should just go be up front, let ‘im know we care an’ we wanna help, it's just that simple,” the farm-mare argued.

“Yeah, that’ll work. The guy who has had emotions for less than a year is definitely gonna get over having a friend turn on him so easily.” Her tone glib, Rainbow Dash edged away from Twilight, stretching her wings as a breeze brushed across the balcony.

Fluttershy looked up from the table she had been staring at, her mane hiding her expression. “Oh no, he isn’t new to emotions. He said he was, uh, new to ‘mortal emotion’? I think....” She frowned slightly at herself, looking away.

Sitting down, Twilight let out a sigh. Padded benches lined the table and she was grateful the Princess was allowing her to borrow the balcony more reserved for one of a number of governmental committees.

“Paladin has always had emotions,” she explained, remembering her long talks with Paladin on the subject. “But he feels them differently now. From what he’s said, he had a rather more limited range, since he was either always fighting or always planning for the next fight. His emotions also come with a lot of baggage now. He was a being lacking any of the chemicals that make up how brains work, or anything of the sort. He was always clear on what he felt, on why. Now...”

“Now it's a lot more complicated. Uh, that’s what he thinks anyway...” Fluttershy trailed off as everypony fixated on her. She blushed. “Well, I mean, that’s what it feels like. He isn’t sure why he feels thing a certain way and that confuses him.”

Her gaze wandering from her meek friend to her not-so-meek friend as Rainbow Dash tried to interrogate Fluttershy for more, Rarity interrupted with a quiet cough.

“So, essentially, emotions as he feels them are completely new and in the time he has been here he has, shockingly, not experienced every emotion possible.” Rarity concluded calmy. She arched an eyebrow at Twilight. “Now that we have settled that matter, shall we move on to the particular problem?”

Twilight nodded, smiling at Rarity’s concise summarisation. “Of course. Now, the first thing we should look at is-”

“Why the hay didja think punching him would help?” Applejack asked Rainbow Dash, giving the pegasus a narrow glare. “Ya had ta know it would just make the whole thing worse.”

Rainbow Dash shrugged, looking uncomfortable. “I just...I wasn’t thinking, okay? He was really being a di-”

“Ding-dong!”

Everypony stared at Pinkie for a moment. She smiled at them.

“I’m the swear button.” She said brightly.

“...right...” Twilight blinked a few times, trying to turn her thoughts away from the mystery that was Pinkie Pie. “Okay, anyway, yes...” It took her awhile to get her train of thought back.

Rainbow Dash preempted her. “I know it was stupid, okay, and I know that saying ‘I was just so angry’ doesn’t make it right, but I want to fix it! You think I wanted him to say he doesn’t want to be my friend?!” She demanded from Applejack with a growl.

“Ah don’t think ya do, no. But ya know what ya gotta do, regardless of anythin’ else.” Applejack kept her expression flat and humorless. Considering her own run-in with anger, she just wanted Rainbow Dash to do the right thing.

Shoulders slumping, Rainbow Dash scowled at the table, not looking any of them in the eye. She knew she would see the same answer in all of them. “I gotta say sorry,” she muttered.

While Fluttershy offered her a warm smile, her feelings of reassurance and comfort practically radiating across the table to her prideful friend, Rarity nodded.

“That is a good first step, yes.” She agreed, taking a sip of her tea.

Rainbow Dash lifted her head to eye Rarity suspiciously. “Waddaya mean ‘first step’? I say sorry, he accepts it or he doesn’t, and then....” She trailed off.

Rarity didn’t say anything.

“Fine, I get it, first step blah blah blah.” Rainbow Dash hunched her shoulders, as gracious as ever.

“Try to sound a little more like you mean it when you apologise to Paladin.” Twilight advised dryly. At her behest the chalk began to scratch out a new box, the first step of their algorithm.

Applejack watched the chalk for a few seconds. “Do we really gotta put it up like that? Ah mean, seems kinda....”

“Lame?”

“Cold,” Applejack finished testily, elbowing a certain pegasus.

“Putting a plan of action down physically improves how well we can problem solve. It's science.” Twilight told them, trying not to rub her forehead again. “...peer-review pending.”

Fluttershy blinked at Twilight. “Um, sorry, what was that last bit?” She asked politely.

Twilight coughed and pretended not to hear. “So, first step; Rainbow Dash Apologises.” She smiled as it was written into the first box. “Now, from there we have two options depending on how Paladin reacts. Wait, no, three. Paladin accepts, but still refuses help sorting out his feelings. Paladin doesn’t accept. Paladin accepts, but with conditions...wait, no...”

Her friends watched for a few moments as Twilight redrew the next step, muttering to herself. Eventually two boxes were formed, one labelled ‘Paladin Accepts’, the other ‘Paladin Doesn’t’. Beneath the first another box had been made, Twilight filling it in.

“....” Applejack glared at Rainbow Dash. “We already went through this, an’ now it's startin’ again. Couldn’t ya keep ya hooves to yerself?”

“How was I supposed to know Twilight would want to do this? That’s not my fault,” she protested.

“So, if Paladin does not accept Rainbow Dash’s apology, what do we do?” Twilight asked, ignoring the conversation going on between the two to her right.

Rainbow Dash looked away from Applejack, fixing her eyes on Twilight. “‘We’ do nothing. I punched him, I need to deal with it. You girls try to work out what to do for him. He needs help, even if it's just us giving him a little space while we be there when he wants us. Once he’s not angry at me anymore I can actually do that. Until then, we better just focus on different things.” She said firmly, drawing herself up.

Twilight’s expression melted into a frown as she looked at Rainbow Dash. “But he’s hurting and trying to push us away.”

“Yeah, and that’s annoying.” Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Not much we can do about it right now. You try to think of something to do to help him, I’m gonna go see if we can still be friends.”

Fluttershy broke the silence as they stared at Rainbow Dash. “We just need to be there.” She said quietly. “He’s so angry, and guilty, and hurt. He’s pushing us away, trying to isolate himself. I...I don’t know why. But we can’t pretend he’s not hurting, and just leave him without support. When he wants helps, we’ll be here. Right?” She gave them all a small, warm smile.

“But what if he keeps pushing us away?” Twilight’s tail was flicking in agitation behind her and she was tapping a hoof anxiously. “If he never wants help, even when he needs it-”

“We help him anyway.” Rarity stared down into her empty tea cup. “He is our friend. His right to be alone is all well and good, until he begins to let it control him. We should watch and wait. A few days to himself may be merely what he needs.”

As she spoke she delicately refilled her tea cup, staring into the placid brown liquid. She was glad to see Rainbow Dash, especially after her unsuccessful search, but she did wish she had brought news that wasn’t so unfortunate.

Applejack’s mouth was pressed into a thin line. “Ah’d like ta agree with ya Rares, but we for all we know we ain’t got a few days. That angel fella turns up again, Paladin’s on his lonesome, what then?”

“Oh, no need to worry about that.” Twilight interrupted. “The Monkey King left two of his guards here, and the Princess has them watching Paladin’s room. They’ll act the moment anything happens.”

The two primate warriors were more than up to the task, at least Twilight hoped so.

“Ya sure? Ah’d feel better tryin’ ta be there for him. He’s a big boy, he don’t need coddlin’,” Applejack said as she shifted awkwardly. “An’ considerin’ that he slammed the door in yer face...”

“More reason to give him some space,” Rarity said, her teacup clinking as she set it down gently. After a moment to wipe her lips she spoke again.”If he reacts that badly, he will not take our attempts to help well. They may well end up doing more harm than good.”

Applejack was shaking her head before Rarity was finished. “The key word there, sugarcube, is ‘may’. Leavin’ him on his own might be just as bad. How’s he gonna feel if we don’t turn up or even pay him another visit? Like we’ve just abandoned him when he needs us most?”

Rainbow Dash slipped from the bench as her friends continued to argue amongst themselves. She passed through the door almost unnoticed, but as she stepped through a wave of...of reassurance, of trust and optimism, washed over her. It was like a wave of warm in a cold place blooming within her. She turned slightly, enough to show Fluttershy a half-smile as she trotted out.

Twilight watched Rainbow Dash leave, not trying to stop her. She was going to give her friend some trust in this. Her horn tingled slightly and she focused her attention on Fluttershy. There it was again. Fluttershy was wrapped in some strange, barely perceptible aura. It had gone unnoticed for the most part, but Twilight had sensed it a time or two since the Nightmare attacked Ponyville, since the bond between the seven of them formed by Tyrael’s power had been revealed. Now it was stronger, and it had seemingly surged as Rainbow Dash left.

As if sensing her friend’s gaze, or perhaps simply her curiosity, Fluttershy looked at the unicorn. She eep’d at the calculating look in her eyes.

“Fluttershy,” Twilight’s questioning tone cut through the debate raging between the other two. “What did you just do?”

Fluttershy gulped slightly. “I-I, uh, sent Rainbow Dash some nice feelings.”

A notepad levitated up, a quill and inkpot following it apparently from nowhere. The scritch-scratch of the quill at work began as Twilight’s expression turned thoughtful. “I see. You mean you sent her positive emotions? With your empathic abilities?”

“Yes, I thought she needed a little bit of reassurance.” Fluttershy looked back through the door Rainbow Dash used, concern in her eyes. “I, uh, I didn’t mention this because you were all so busy but..I’m having trouble blocking out everypony since the Gala.”

She was trying very hard not to look at Applejack as she said this. The reason why was already occurring to the farmer and her ‘debate’ with Rarity was forgotten.

“Fluttershy, ya mean, ya’ll are feelin’ what we feel? A-all the time?” Applejack asked, gulping. “Like, say, a couple hours ago?”

While Pinkie looked between them, confused, Fluttershy gave a small, timid nod. Rarity said nothing, simply watching for the moment.

“...oh.” Applejack stared at the table. “Ya felt it.” It wasn’t a question.

"Felt what? Did I miss something?" Pinkie asked curiously.

Rarity coughed quietly. “Girls, I do hate to intrude but perhaps you had best explain it to Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie? They should know too.”

Twilight looked at Applejack, silently asking for permission. Taking the nod she got as assent, she explained the situation and her as yet fruitless attempt to magically scan Applejack.

“There was no sign of anything untoward,” she finished with a sigh. “The same mix of natural earth pony internal magic with Paladin’s angelic energy intertwined with it. No hint of magic influence, not the traces a potion of some sort would have had. I’ve only given it a brief look while we waited for Fluttershy, but nothing unusual I could see. But I could be wrong, very wrong, without a proper, in-depths review of the data.”

Pinkie gasped. “No no no! That’s not right! We know it wasn’t Applejack! Applejack wouldn’t do that and when you look you’ll find the nasty magic that made her do it!”

Her reassurance fell on deaf ears and Applejack shook her head. “Ain’t nothin’ ta find out. Twilight can’t find nothin’, meanin’ it was my fault. Ah lost control.”

Her guilt radiated from her, feeling to Fluttershy like a furnace a foot away. She whimpered, disliking the sensation. It was sharp and painful in a way that escaped immediate description.

“Just because I didn’t find anything doesn’t mean there was nothing there. At the moment I am far more willing to believe I just couldn’t find anything yet than that you were to blame. It is just so utterly unlike you.” Frustration was leaking into Twilight’s tone and making it clear this was a topic they had argued over before. “I can’t believe it."

Applejack again shook her head. “Can’t or won’t?” She demanded, jerking her hoof away from Rarity’s. “Ya didn’t find nothin’, an’ ya said it yerself that ya magic is jacked up by Pally.”

A frown to match Applejack was on Twilight’s face by this point. “I....” She paused before she started, staring off into the distance. Applejack’s words ran through her mind. “You’re right. I didn’t find nothing. Double negative.”

“Yeah-. wait, what?”

“Darling, it is clear you’re frustrated but this is not the time to correct Applejack’s quaint ignorance of proper grammar.” Rarity pointed out.

“Yeah- wait, what?!”

Twilight had turned back to the blackboard and was wiping it off. Her chalk floated up, beginning to scratch out notes as fast as her magic could follow her thoughts. The sheets of scan read-outs floated up around her, shifting position as she needed.

“I did find something! Paladin’s angelic essence, the thing linking us! I just didn't think it was related, because its nature...” She looked at Fluttershy, immediately making the pegasus cringe back. “Fluttershy, you can’t stop yourself from feeling our emotions? Tell me, what is it like? I need more details.”

Peeking over the edge of the table, Fluttershy slowly lifted herself from her hiding spot. “W-well, I just kind of get all the most, uh, obvious? The most obvious feelings. Like what ponies are feeling right now. I-it is really hard to block out, and I’m feeling yours quite a lot. When Applejack and P-Paladin were angry earlier-”

“Paladin was angry?” Twilight wasn’t even looking at the board as she took notes. Her eyes were wide, as though her brain wasn’t big enough to process all the thinking she was doing. “At the same time as Applejack?”

Fluttershy nodded. She was already feeling bad about sharing what Paladin was feeling, like she was violating his trust and privacy. “Y-yes, I, uh, I really didn’t like it. He’s been so angry since the Gala. It's like he’s refusing to not be angry and I really, really don’t like it.”

A white hoof slipped around her shoulders. She hadn’t noticed Rarity coming over to her, and hugged her friend back.

“Darling, why didn’t you tell us? We could have tried to help.” Rarity hugged her, giving what comfort she could.

“I-I didn’t want to bother you,” came the predictable answer.

“Bother us? Fluttershy, ya’ll should know better.” Applejack told her off, burying her guilt, trying not to think about it. “If ya need help, ya should tell us.”

Fluttershy stared down, looking ashamed. “I know, but P-Paladin needs our help more than me.”

The background scratch of chalk came to a stop, Twilight staring at the blackboard. “Girls, I think I have an idea. Fluttershy, Paladin was angry, right? At the same time as Applejack lost control?”

The gentle mare nodded from her position in Rarity’s hug. “Y-yes, it was very unpleasant.” She cringed at the memory and the fresh guilt from Applejack.

Twilight’s mouth twisted, her eyes boring a hole into scrawling notes. “I have an idea. I can’t prove it yet. I need more evidence. But it feels right. Okay, was he angry when Rainbow Dash punched him?”

“Ah’m pretty sure bein’ smacked in the face would tick off anypony,” volunteered Applejack.

Rolling her eyes, Twilight rubbed her forehead. “Not when he was being punched. Before it. When Rainbow Dash teleported away. I need to know. Was she angry at the same time as Paladin?”

Fluttershy nodded. She couldn’t feel Twilight’s thoughts, but alongside Rarity’s concern and Applejack’s buried guilt she felt the presence of something else. Curiousity. Certainty. “Yes, I think,” she added, realising Twilight couldn’t see. “Why?”

“....I’m not going to tell you yet,” Twilight answered a few seconds after Fluttershy asked, finally taking her eyes off the board. Before her friends could try to decipher them her magic wiped it clean. “I need to be sure. I have an idea. Your inability to close your empathic powers is the key. The next time Paladin feels an emotion and one of us is feeling the same thing, I need you to tell me right away.”

“I’m...I’m not sure I can do that.”

Twilight arched an eyebrow. “Why not?”

“Because they’re his emotions. I just, I don’t think I should go around sharing what he’s feeling with anypony. I don’t want to do it to any of you either.” Fluttershy shuddered. “I already feel so nasty and rude, because I know what you’re all feeling and I shouldn’t be.”

Rarity stroked her mane, the maternal gesture calming Fluttershy somewhat. “We understand darling, we really do. But you have my permission to share with Twilight if it happens. I do not like it either, but it is not your fault, and this is to help Applejack.”

“Ya got my permission. If Twilight thinks it's important, Ah trust her.” Applejack threw in immediately.

“Please, Fluttershy, this could be really important. I’m sure we’ll all agree, right Pin- where’s Pinkie?” Twilight brought to light the abrupt lack of Pinkie Pie. She had been unusually quiet before, so her departure had gone unnoticed as they were drawn into discussion.

The other three mares looked to where Pinkie had been happily sitting and waiting for ponies to swear. There was nopony there.

“When did she leave? How did we not notice her?” Rarity looked across the balconey but failed to detect the presence of pink party pony. “Why did she leave without saying a word I wonder?”

Fluttershy stiffened suddenly, her eyes widening. “Dashie!” She cried, pulling herself from Rarity’s hooves and wings flaring as she rose into the air, bursting into movement. “Oh no!”

Twilight didn’t bother trying to move around the table, bypassing it in an instant with a flash of magic even as Fluttershy sped into the hall beyond. Rarity was still spinning in place, jerking to a halt when Applejack grabbed her.

“Fluttershy, what’s wrong?” Twilight flashed forward, nearly catching up with Fluttershy. Her eyes widened when she realised they were nearly forty feet from the balcony door. Fluttershy had crossed the distance faster than she would have believed the timid mare possibly could.

“It's happening!” Fluttershy called, her frantic tone bouncing down the hallway.

Flashes of magenta light flared down the hall, Twilight teleporting in rapid succession to just keep up. “What is?” She tried to ask, but either her question or the answer were lost in the race.

Not much earlier, Rainbow Dash stood in front of Paladin’s door, gulping nervously.

“I can do this, come on!” She urged herself, the pegasus pacing. Her tail flicked in her wake. “Just mare up and do this!”

Despite the way she was behind herself one-hundred-and-twenty percent, Rainbow Dash failed to actually knock. She certainly raised a hoof to do it, she entirely stopped in front of the door, but somehow her hoof never took the last step of the maneuver by striking the thick oak.

Lowering her hoof she tried sending the polished oak a heated glare, as though it was to blame. She couldn’t have warmed soup with it and gave up after only a few seconds of lukewarm staring. Her rump hit the plush carpet, one hoof running down her face.

“Nngh, why is this so hard?” She asked herself, banging her head against the wall. Her eyes, closed on impact, popped open to stare at the white wall. She ran her gaze up, jerking it away before she reached the ceiling. “Why am I talking to a wall?”

Saying sorry was not something Rainbow Dash liked to do. She shuddered, drawing herself into a ball. Saying sorry while she was shaking like a leaf in a hurricane was even less appealing. With a deep breath she forced her anxiety down. She only had to be here for a little bit, until she said sorry to Paladin. She just had to not think about the walls and the ceiling and the floor boxing her in and-

With a groan she forced herself to stop thinking about it. She had to say sorry. She had to apologise, and as much as using his busted window, she doubted that would endear her to Paladin when she was trying to make up. Rainbow Dash focused everything on just saying sorry to Paladin, she would endure this to say sorry, she would be strong enough to do this and not whimper like a foal who needed her mother because the big scary wall made her cry.

As previously stated, Rainbow Dash did not like saying sorry, because it meant she had been in the wrong about something. Worse, it meant she might have hurt one of her friends. The fact she had literally hurt Paladin in no way helped. It hadn’t even been a satisfying hit. It hadn’t made her feel at all better.

Thump. Thump. Thump.

She bounced her forehead against the wall again. It didn’t feel better the more she did it, an empty gesture as unsatisfying as the feeling of her hoof striking Paladin right in the face. She did feel a headache coming on, which she felt deserved. Paladin’s head probably hurt a bit, so it felt fair. Not very fair, but a little bit.

Belatedly she realised it was still Paladin’s room on the other side of the wall, about the time his door began to open.

Forehead pressed against the wall, wings closed tightly as her tail curled under her was how Paladin found her. Rainbow Dash gave him an awkward grin, head still where she had struck. Like so many other smiles, it withered when confronted with his harsh, angry frown. He didn’t bother asking what she was doing. He just glared.

“Hey, Paladin! Didn’t mean to...” She trailed off before sighing. “Okay, okay. I was trying to build up the nerve to knock on your door but I kept chickening out...so.” Rainbow Dash took a deep breath, air shooting out her nose a moment later. “I’m sorry. I shouldn’t have hit you. It was an overreaction, even if you were acting like a giant flankhole.’

“He snorted. That had not been the reaction she was hoping for. “You sound so very sincere.” Sarcasm dripped from every word.

Rainbow Dash narrowed her eyes. “I am! I think you were ungrateful and mean, but I still shouldn’t have hit you. I get it, that was stupid of me. And. I. Am. Sorry! I really, really am! I wish I had never done, I don’t know why I did but it was stupid and bad and I’m sorry!”

She stressed the words, putting everything into them. She didn’t like saying sorry, but damn it she wasn’t going to lose a friend because of this. His expression flickered and for a moment she felt hope. The moment passed and Paladin once more fixed Rainbow Dash with a harsh, stony glare.

“Oh come on, I mean it!” Taking his silence and glare as disbelief, Rainbow tried to think of someway to prove her earnest desire for forgiveness. “I’m sorry! You’re my friend and I hurt you for stupid reasons, reasons even I know are stupid, which is bad and I feel bad.”

“Wrong.”

She stared at him, lifting an eyebrow. “Huh? ‘Wrong’? Seriously, I’m not wrong. I know that I’m sorry, how can I be wrong about that?”

His flat glare never changed. “I believe you are sorry. You are still wrong.”

“What? How?” Rainbow Dash demanded, nostrils flaring. Her attention fixed on him, her wings lost the tenseness of her fear.

“You are wrong, because we are not friends.”

His door slammed shut, leaving her staring.at it with wide eyes. Her mouth moved silently for a few seconds as her voice failed her. It came back in a sudden rush and she hit his door head on. One hoof banged against the wood, the other tugging at the handle.

“Hey! You can’t- Y-you’re not- Open up!” She cried out, furiously beating at the door. But the door never opened, locked from the inside. Her attempts only grew more frantic until at last her hoof came free and she shrieked as she hit the wall behind her.

Rainbow Dash stared, blinking rapidly. Her eyes were as hard as riverbed stone. Power welled up within her and her wings were wrapped in soft silver light.

“Not coming out? Fine. Then I’m coming in!” She declared, teeth clenched.

Her wings glowed, the brightness growing into a brilliant flare. Narrowing her eyes, she began to will herself to do it. A moment passed without flash of light. Another came and went, leaving Rainbow Dash still in the hall as one moment segwayed into the next.

The anger slowly faded away from her expression. Her gritted teeth relaxed. The furious contortion of facial features loosened. The light began to fade, taking with it any strength in her limbs. Slowly, Rainbow Dash sank onto the ground. Her stare was a thousand yards long, each yard as empty as the last. She didn’t even notice as she began to curl up.

The anger was gone. In its place guilt and sorrow dug their claws. It was her fault. Everything was her fault. She had hit Paladin, she had been stupid and wrong and now she had lost a friend. Her hopes of reconciliation were ground to dust beneath her guilt. She had been wrong and stupid and wrong and it was right for Paladin to not be her friend. Why would he be her friend? She had hurt him. Not just him, she had hurt her friends at other times. Let her pride rule her and turn her into somepony they must have been ashamed to ever associate with.

She didn’t know when she began to cry, sobbing wetly. She felt so guilty, so sad. It was all her fault. Everything that had happened was her fault. Her guilt crushed every protest, every reasoning dismissed as a pathetic excuse. No logic was applied, swept aside as emotions gripped her in an unnatural grasp, straining her thoughts and leaving only those fit for such a pathetic-

Warmth wrapped around her, pinks hooves stroking her mane.

Shhh, it's okay Dashie.” Pinkie cradled the crying mare, murmuring into her ear as she stroked her mane. “Come on, don’t cry. Pinkie’s here to make everything better!.”

The words failed to register. The outside world was lost to Rainbow Dash. She couldn’t think any more. The comfort of her friend was lost.

Pinkie kept smiling, because if she stopped smiling she would frown and be sad. Right now, being sad wasn’t going to help Rainbow Dash. There was no fight in the pegasus as she was uncurled and Pinkie hugged her. She didn’t get a reaction at first but Pinkie didn’t stop. She continued to murmur quiet reassurances, promises that it would be okay, that everything would be just fine.

Fluttershy came careening down the hall. Her hooves slammed into the floor, dragging along until Twilight winked into existence at her side. Both stared at the sobbing pegasus desperately clinging to Pinkie Pie. Only one of them felt what was going on.

“W-what? What’s going on? Pinkie Pie, why is Rainbow Dash crying? Rainbow Dash? Are you okay? Speak to me!” Driving herself frantic at a record pace Twilight moved to Rainbow Dash’s side. She earned no reaction. Things were falling into place and she lambasted herself for missing it, too fixed on the whole issue to really listen to Rainbow Dash’s reasons. She should have known the moment Rainbow Dash described her strange anger, but she had brushed it off as Rainbow Dash being Rainbow Dash.

Fluttershy joined her, hugging Rainbow Dash as well. “You wanted to know, and Paladin is feeling sad right now. S-sad and guilty. And so is Rainbow Dash.” Her voice shook. “S-she’s so sad Twilight, i-it's...it's crushing her. I’m trying to tell her it will be okay, that she shouldn’t feel guilty but its not working, like she can't hear me!”

With great effort, Twilight forced herself to stop and think. It was incredibly difficult. Rainbow Dash was crying. Sobbing like a little filly. Right now, Twilight would have given anything to spare Fluttershy from feeling all of that as she knew she must be. Reason and logic were the key here. There had to be something she could do.

“We need to get her away from here.” She snapped the order, keeping her eyes closed as she focused. “Maybe distance from Paladin will help. Fluttershy, keeping trying to give, or send, or whatever, every positive emotion you can. Everything.”

She couldn’t see, but she guessed Fluttershy was looking at her in confusion. “W-what? From Paladin?”

“Yes, away from Paladin. Fluttershy, its his emotions. I’ll explain it later, but now, just get her away, okay? Trust me.” She implored Fluttershy, opening her eyes at last.

Fluttershy opened her mouth to ask another question but yelped in surprise when Rainbow Dash began to move. Pinkie stood, balancing on three hooves as she kept the other holding Rainbow Dash up.

“Come on! We gotta Dash!” She exclaimed. “Ask Twilight later, vamoosh like a goose now!”

Despite the silly phrasing Pinkie Pie couldn’t have looked more serious. Fluttershy came to her side, taking Rainbow Dash’s other side.

“O-okay, let’s go. We can take her to Mama’s room, it's on the other side of the palace, near the barracks.”

Twilight’s horn lit up. “I don’t know the room, but I can get us to the area.” She closed her eyes as she concentrated.

Rarity and Applejack rounded the nearest corner in time to catch the light of the teleportation enveloping their friends.

“Darn it!” Applejack growled. “We missed ‘em!”

Rarity nodded vaguely, approaching the spot they had seen their friends at. Her eyes flicked across the door. Paladin’s room. Light flared in her eyes and with an almost physical lurch to her senses her sight became Sight.

She zeroed in instantly on a near impossible dot of darkness on the carpet. Leaning down, Rarity ignored Applejack as she lookd at the dark spot on the floor. She knew what it was already. Something in the way it looked to her told her it wasn’t just casually spilled water.

“Tears.” She murmured.

“Tears?”

“Gah!” Rarity leaped a foot in the air, coming down barely keeping herself from tripping. “Goodness, I forgot you were there.” She chuckled with a blush.

Applejack gave her an unamused look. “Uh huh.” She waved at the spot Rarity had been so focused on. “Whatcha mean, ‘tears’?”

She didn’t answer right away, Rarity going over the conclusion she had drawn without knowing why. “There are tears there. Considering the name Fluttershy shouted before she flew here like a madmare....”

The obvious conclusion went unsaid. They just looked at each other and Applejack turned.

“Rarity, tell me why Ah shouldn’t smash that door ta bits an’ drag him out.” Applejack’s voice was not quite empty. It was flat, in the way the ground over a particularly well hidden land mine was flat. “Tell me now, because if ya don’t Ah’m gonna do it.”

Rarity eyed the door as well, as though considering the idea herself. “Because it might make things worse, and we do not know what happened.” She pointed out, standing next to Applejack.

“Takes a lot ta make Rainbow Dash cry.”

“Yes.”

“Seen it about twice since Ah met her.”

“Indeed.”

“Good thing Ah didn’t actually see her cryin’, because Ah might have lost it again.”

“I am not sure you would be alone.”

“Ah hope she can explain it. Because right now Ah’m not far from doin’ more than givin’ him a talkin’ to.”

They were still there ten minutes later, struggling with their choice, when a maid came scurrying along with a message from Twilight. Almost reluctantly they turned from the door, leaving Paladin’s privacy undisturbed.

***

Bulwark returned from her daily training regime, sweat in her coat, to find six mares in her room. One was curled up in her bed, not moving.

“Is that Rainbow Dash?” She asked, staring in shock at the quivering blue pegasus. She kept her eyes there as her daughter rushed to her side and, ignoring the sweat, hugged her. “Fluttershy, what’s going on?”

“Uh, Twilight can explain better than I can.” Fluttershy mumbled, looking away. “Dashie has been like this for a while.”

When the larger pegasus glanced her way, Twilight put her notebook down. “She’s stuck in some sort of feedback loop.” She said bluntly. “Fluttershy’s abilities are stuck on, which she says you know, but I think it's doing more. It's connecting the seven of us in a much more intimate way right now, particularly to Paladin. I suspect this is because he was the original source of these powers.”

“And that’s doing what? What’s wrong with her and why the hay are you all just sitting around doing nothing?” Bulwark asked, glancing across the room.

“It is making our dear friend sad and guilty, or so Fluttershy tells us.” Rarity chimed in. “We have tried everything, but this ‘feedback loop’ has left her empty to the world. Nothing we do registers.”

“I tried popping a balloon when she didn’t expect it, I tried tickling her, I tried everything!” Wailed Pinkie, her mane hanging flat with her chin resting on the bed, staring at Rainbow Dash mournfully. “Dashie just won’t cheer up.”

Twilight confirmed it, lifting a diagram. “Right now, Rainbow Dash is locked in a cycle of two negative emotions: guilt and sorrow. I suspect that when she and Paladin both felt these emotions, very strongly, their connection through our link and Fluttershy’s power was strengthened. Rainbow’s emotions fed Paladin’s, which in turn fed hers. When her guilt was made stronger by his guilt, his guilt was made stronger by hers, which made his strengthen hers again and so on and so forth. I think it has already happened twice before now, with Rainbow Dash’s anger and an incident with Applejack.”

“A feedback loop.” Bulwark stared at the shuddering, whimpering pegasus who seemed so tiny right now. ‘And it's effecting Paladin? We should check on him.”

Applejack shook her head. “Already suggested it, won’t do any good. If Twilight is right, it’ll be the same with him as it is with Dash an’ she’s got them monkey fellas keepin’ an eye on him. We’ll know if somethin’ happens ta him. We gotta focus on one of ‘em, break the loop. Do it ta one an’ it’ll work for the other and Twilight thnks she’ll need all of us.”

“That’s the idea,” Twilight confirmed. Despite that, the idea of leaving Paladin alone was clearly not one that sat well with her or the others.

“What is the idea? Do you know what you’re going to do?” Bulwark looked around the room.

Silence greeted her.

“I see. Have you told the Princesses yet?”

This time she would have gotten an answer, but for the sound of a hoof at her door. In a rather obvious way, she did get an answer.

“Your highness.” Bulwark bowed, backing away from the door to give Princess Celestia room to enter.

“Thank you, captain. I hate to intrude but Twilight’s message was rather urgent.” She stepped in, her motherly air and the passive glow of her presence immediately going quite a ways to soothing the tense atmosphere.

“Princess, thank you for coming so quickly!” Twilight sighed in relief. “I’m glad you’re free.”

“Hey, I’m here too!” A voice piped up from Celestia’s back. Spike’s arduous climb off the princess was interrupted by the glow of magic picking him up. “Hey!”

Twilight ignored his protest, hugging him tightly. “I’m sorry Spike, I was going to come find you but things have been very hectic.”

“Yeah, I read the note.” Spike agreed, returning her hug after a moment and looking at the bed. “Is...is Rainbow Dash still...?”

She nodded, looking up at her teacher with a dire expression. “Princess, please, I’m not sure what to do. Nothing has worked. She’s just...lying there!”

“I see.” Celestia looked down at Rainbow Dash, her lips pressed into a grim line. “This may be hard for you to hear, but I fear there is nothing I can do.”

“What? But Princess, you’re the Princess!” Twilight protested, her eyes wide with shock and horror. “There must be something, you had magic to look into Trixie’s mind, why can’t you do that here?”

“Because what mental magic I could use safely lets me look. Look.” She stressed the word. “To do more is to risk damaging the mind. To tamper or alter is to destroy. I am sorry, but I have no magic for this. No solution to simply give you. I wish I did.” She reached down with one great wing and drew Twilight and with her Spike into an embrace. “I am sorry, my faithful student, but in this I can do nothing.

Twilight slumped against the princess, looking bleak. There had to be something she could do, some way to help her friend. She just had to think. She bowed her head, eyes closed as she thought.

‘I have to think clearly. I need to help her, but I’m so worried. Just...just calm down, calm down and think.’

With her eyes shut, the sudden flash of blue-white light within them went unseen. The true effects, however, were certainly noticed by the unicorn herself. Her breath escaped her in a single moment. A sense of coolness ran through her thoughts. That was the only way she could describe it. It felt like her brain had just taken a dip in a mountain spring, the chilled water washing away fatigue and fear, leaving her refreshed.

Supported by her teacher, surrounded by her friends, Twilight thought.

***

Paladin sagged against his ruined bed. His cheeks, he noticed absently, were damp. Odd. Who would have thought that losing a friend, even on purpose, would hurt so much? It was for her own good. She might have looked devastated, like he had just crushed something unique and precious. He rather felt like he had.

“It was...for her own good...” He muttered, but it felt feeble even to him. “For all of them....”

It hurt. It hurt so much. Another day hadn’t relieved the pain. Doing this should have made him feel better. In some way, keeping his friends safe should have made it hurt less. But it didn’t. It hurt more, like a dagger wedged in his chest had been driven deeper. It was a dagger that couldn’t be removed, that would never stop hurting. It hurt even more now but he was making them safe. He was doing the right thing. He was doing the right thing and it still hurt.

Paladin stayed there, laying prostrate in the ruins of his room, and began to push the dagger deeper. He could keep them safe, even if he had to push it all the way in.

He didn’t know, he couldn’t know, but with each dark thought he sank a dagger into another, his guilt and pain and sorrow burrowing into Rainbow Dash’s mind. Though her fears and torment washed past his own mind without touching him, the spiritual links simply carried her own emotions to her, fueling deeper and darker thoughts, digging a deeper and darker hole.

***

The frostiron hung in the air, gently spinning. A gasp, a groan, and it hovered closer to the shattered puppet that was Ardleon.

“Yes...it will work. I suppose I ought to thank you, mortal.” He murmured to the silent Cryptic Word. “It will serve its purpose. The herd tells me so. I will be whole again, and stronger than before.”

The pony didn’t reply, his expression horrified.

“I will not forget that you were so weak as to give up such knowledge. All I required was fear, and you obeyed. Was it worth it? They didn’t die, at least.” He gave a contemptuous snarl. “Pathetic, all of you. At least in the windigos I have found some redeeming features. They will aid me. With their strenght and the knowledge I took from you, I will have the means to return to my full glory.”

He took a moment to savour the word.

“Glory. Nothing on this world understands true glory. Nothing. Tyrael was Justice incarnate. He held an aspect of Anu’s perfection as his very being. But this world, this filthy world! It tore him down, made him weak and mortal!” He shook, the air trembling at his fury. “This world damned him and then it marred me! It scarred me!”

The loud neighs of the herd filled the air around him, egging the angel on. He knew they were basking in the hate he was emanating. He knew it on a primal level, and that the strength they gained was returned to him. Their misty ghost-flesh continued to seep into his shattered form but he was still weak. Still unfit to proper absorb the power they were lending to him. Their natures were too different to properly bridge without the correct medium.

“I will free Tyrael, and in the end some small part of that can be credited to your weakness.” He made a creaking gesture, the fragments of his shattered weapons appearing before him. Ardleon felt his anger grow again at the sight, making his armoured form quiver as he hung in the embrace of the windigos.

Frostiron joined it, more floating from the now open bags. He had no need to carry it in such paltry things. It was of the cold and the ice, just as he was. Each nugget shone to him like silver gold.

“I will be whole.” The herd gathered around him, eager to begin. “This world will pay for its crimes. And that will happen, thanks to you.”

The ring of metal on metal rung through the frozen north, driving beasts to their shoulder, sending predators fleeing. The life that survived there was hardy and strong, because nothing less could survive. But that sound struck something deep within them. It made them afraid.

Cryptic Word watched on, his expression frozen in silent horror by the ice that clasped him from all sides. His expression couldn’t change, but then if it could he would look just as horrified.

Author's Note

And there it was, Chapter 22! Hope it was enjoyable, and if it was, leave some feed back. If it wasn't, well, leave some feed back but in a respectful, polite way. Not because I massively deserve a vast amount of respect, but because it's polite and it doesn't take much energy to be nice about things rather than being a dick about them.

This story, I just realised, has been going on for over a year. I think at least, because I recall starting it second semester 2012, and it's now second semester 2013 so....I hope i can get it done before another year is out, I have so many ideas and I want to get started on my World of Warcraft crossover before the next expansion is out.

Working on Chapter 23, but no idea when it will be out. Working on my Short Story and Micro-Story for Writing Short Fiction unit, plus various essays for various other units. Let me just say this: I detest Modernist 'flow of consciousness writing style', it's just unpleasant to read, I don't care WHAT point they were trying to make with it. I did however get to spend a tutorial ranting about how Rime of the Ancyent Mariner contains the most disgustingly unjust display of immaturity if it's viewed as a spirit who liked the albatross taking revenge. Damn spirit, if I ever meet it in a dark alleyway I will most certainly give it a very sternly worded talking to!

Act III - Ch. 23 Winter Comes

And here' the biggest chapter yet! Clocking in at just about 20K! Hoo!.

IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT! The fantastical Web of Hope has kindly agreed to help with editing Justice Itself, starting with this chapter, and I think it has made a big difference, thanks to his considerable experience editing for writers. So thank him people, THANK HIM!

I hope you enjoy this very long chapter.

Chapter 23 Winter Comes

***

Her mind raced. This was an incorrect statement, she knew it even as she thought it. Race implied she was trying to think faster than someone else. The only one she could be certain she was thinking faster than was herself. Her body became a vague, distant thing, not so much ignored as put to one side while the grown ups were speaking.

There had to be some solution. No, she wanted there to be. There did not have to be a solution, although she was certain there was, even if she had no way of working it out. There should be some kind of solution within reach of her, if she thought about it hard enough. Everything had a reason, as much as Discord might not think so.

Discord...her mind briefly ran over everything she knew about him. He could, technically, be a solution but not an acceptable one. His ability to affect the minds of others could be of use, if she studied notes on related abilities. Only partial use though. No, it would only serve to plaster over the affliction and was an imperfect solution. She would not discard the idea but turned her thoughts from it, leaving it as a last resort for deliberation.

A thought formed, a fledgling idea. A feedback loop. Her assumption that Paladin’s emotions were enhancing Rainbow Dash’s own was the most likely explanation. She had no reason to dispute this. It was a theory, but it was a good one and Fluttershy seemed certain that Paladin was feeling guilt and sorrow.

For a moment Twilight wondered at how quickly and clearly she was thinking. It was not a lack of emotion, not in the slightest. But her thoughts were simply clean. She was totally calm. Serene. But why?

‘Paladin’s power. Everything strange we've done has been linked to that. He must have given me more than simply power. It’s letting me think without the normal worries and fears clouding my judgement. I can think, plainly and purely,’ she thought with a sense of satisfaction.

Her thoughts turned for a moment, plunging into contemplation of her friends and how their angelically enhanced souls would manifest further. What new abilities would they acquire? Eventually putting the matter aside for now, she turned back to solving Rainbow Dash’s dilemma; negative emotions overwhelming her.

‘Obvious solution; positive emotions. We have to break the cycle. Introduce positive, happy emotions that can reverse this. Fluttershy can project emotions. I know what we need to do.’

She was roused from her thoughts for a moment, feeling the Princess shift slightly.

“I must go,” Celestia murmured softly, regretfully. She shared a motherly smile with them. “I know this must drive you to despair, but please, hold onto hope. I am certain we can find a way to help her.”

Twilight nodded absently, her mind busy with other things. “We will. I know it.”

“Good.” The Princess glanced across the room. “Is there anything you require?”

A chorus of shaking heads was her answer, save for one very quiet “um….”

Fluttershy nearly flinched when the alicorn looked at her. “Would you like something? Do not be afraid to ask.”

She blushed, looking at the ground.

“I know this m-might be a little silly but...but could I just have some w-wool and knitting needles, if you don’t mind...I’m sorry…” She squeaked, hiding behind her mane.

Celestia gently moved the pink mane away so Fluttershy could see her. “I would be happy to, although if I might ask why?”

“I just..I want to knit Rainbow Dash something. For when she’s better.” Fluttershy felt the weight of her friend’s confused stares. “I-I like to knit. I can’t do anything to help, but maybe this is something I can do to show Dashie, to help with the, uh...all of it.”

“I will have somepony bring you some, and I’m sure Rainbow Dash will appreciate the thought,” Celestia assured her. She patted Twilight on the shoulder as she left, observing the thoughtful expression on her student’s face.

Slipping from the room, Celestia was almost immediately barraged by a herd of aids, scribes and assistants. Holding back a sigh, she sent one scurrying off for knitting supplies. It was hardly the oddest request, and she was sure they would have it done.

“Princess, we need your signature for Cap- Prince Shining’s medica-” one began.

“Your Highness, the emissary from-” started another at the same time.

Celestia accepted the constant chatter of requests and permissions and questions, trotting down the hall. The life of a Princess was not easy, and the fallout from Ardleon’s attack was significant.

“Lead on, my little ponies, we have much work to do.”

A few minutes later, Twilight stepped from the room. Pinkie Pie bounced along next to her.

“Let’s go make Pally smile!”

Twilight shook her head. “We’re not going to make him smile, although it would be nice. I have an idea. We need to check on him first.”

That got a frown out of Pinkie, who quickly replaced it with a somewhat calmer than usual smile.

“Of course it would be nice. You gotta try! And try! And try! And try!” Pinkie said confidently. “If we don’t stop trying, we’ll succeed eventually. We’ll fix Dashie and make Pally stop being all huffy and puffy and mean. We’re their friends. It’s what we do.”

The sentiment brought a smile to Twilight’s face. ‘It’s all so simple to her. But she’s right. We’re their friends. It is what we do.’

The lingering calm of the strange state she had fallen into remained, keeping her thoughts clear and pristine. They just needed to check on Paladin, to see what state he was in. The halls were empty save for the occasional servants and guards stationed more heavily around them than she remembered.

“Pinkie….” she made sure to keep an eye on one of the guards without looking like that’s what she was doing.

“Yeah-huh?” Pinkie bounced along, grinning merrily.

“Is it just me, or are the guards all...watching me?” Twilight felt the oddest sensation, like a dozen eyes were constantly staring at her. Which, she supposed, was because they were.

Pinkie followed Twilight’s suspicious look. “I think so. I wonder why. Let’s ask!”

“Wait, Pinkie-”

Critical Hit was a very dedicated guard. He could hit a wildly evasive target from two-hundred feet, right in their weak spot. He had managed to fight off Changelings trying to get into the barracks during the invasion with his squad and had been awarded a medal for bravery when confronted by an irate wyvern intent on eating a royal messenger.

Frankly, he really didn’t deserve this.

“Hiya!”

He blinked, hoping the eyes suddenly an inch in front of him would vanish the same way they had appeared. His horn began to light up, automatically going on the defensive. How had they gotten this close?!

His attack spell died before it started. He was familiar with mana flooding, when one unicorn restrained another not by suppressing their magic, but by simply charging so much magic into the air all around around their horn. All unicorn recruits were trained to recognise it. It was quick and dirty, lacking any sort of finesse because it simply required power. His horn spluttered, its magic losing coherence.

“I would really appreciate if you didn’t hit Pinkie with magic,” Twilight pulled Pinkie back from the guard, giving him some personal space. “And Pinkie, you should apologise for startling him. He is a guard, a day after an attack on the palace. He is bound to be jumpy.”

Accepting the scolding without her smile fading, Pinkie grinned at the perplexed guard. “Sorry!”

“Uh...that’s...okay?” He hesitated, relaxing when he felt the gathered magic disperse from his horn. “Can I do something for you, Lady Sparkle?”

“We were wondering why all the guards are watching Twilight,” Pinkie got in before Twilight.

Critical Hit gulped. “Uh, we aren’t.”

Pinkie frowned, leaning in close. He leaned back. She kept leaning forward.

“Are you lying?”

“...no,” he said lamely, starting to sweat.

“I think you are, and fibbing is bad,” Pinkie scolded him, giving him the same look she gave the twins when they were naughty.

“I-”

“You should tell the truth,” Pinkie insisted, stepping even closer. He was leaning so far back to keep away from her that any further would require standing on his back hooves.

Twilight was content to watch, admitting in the privacy of her thoughts that watching a fully trained palace guard being intimidated by Pinkie Pie was kind of funny.

“I- we aren’t-”

Pinkie’s voice took on a suddenly different quality. It shook the air and ignored eardrums, going straight to the brain. “Are you lying?”

“Yes!” he blurted.

A moment passed as he stared at Pinkie, eyes wide and mouth agape.

“W-what? How did you… “ Critical Hit stuttered.

Twilight shook her head. “Pinkie, was that necessary?”

“I never get to use my magic voice, and he was being naughty,” the pouting pink party pony protested.

The guard looked between the two, his expression torn between worried and confused. It was possibly just confused worry, or worried confusion, but it got the general idea across.

“How did-”

“Magic voice,” Twilight interrupted frankly. “Why are you all watching me? I don’t mean to be rude, but it feels like I’m being stared at and I really don’t like it. It never felt like that when I lived here, or even when I was here for the wedding.”

“We….” The looks he got when he started again, intending to stubbornly repeat his denial, shut the stallion down. He sighed. “The guard are just a bit..jumpy after the attack.”

Twilight nodded briefly, narrowing her eyes. “I can understand that, but I get the feeling there is more to this. I would really like to know.”

Eyes darting to Pinkie for a moment, as if she would use her ‘magic voice’ again, Critical Hit deflated, shoulders slumping. “After letting that happen to the Captain, and him being out of it for who knows how long, we just wanted to make sure when he woke up his sister would be fine. Everypony in the guard is kind of guilty that we were next to useless - again.”

Her lips pressed into a tight frown, Twilight listened, watching the guard’s face. This was, as far as she could tell, the truth. It wasn’t exactly something she could object to now that she knew the reasons.

“I didn’t realise the guard respected him so much. I guess I never thought about it much,” Twilight mused.

Critical Hit nodded weakly, looking at the floor. “I hope you don’t mind, Lady Sparkle, but now that I’ve told you, can I ask a question?”

He was clearly nervous, but she supposed it made sense. She was the personal protege of their immortal ruler, and a powerful magic-user, as she had just proven.

‘I was never really friendly with any of the guards when I lived here,either,’ she thought. ‘I guess I was kind of cold...’

“Of course you can,” Twilight found herself saying.

The guard hesitated, looking around as if to check they were alone. “How long was Captain Armour being...you know, controlled by the Changelings?”

She stared at him with a furrowed brow. “About a week. Shouldn’t you know that?”

“No, the only ones who do are Captain Armour, the Princesses and, I guess, you. We - the royal guard, that is - haven’t been told officially and...nopony wants to actually ask,” he winced, shaking his head at the very idea.

“Okay, I think I get it. Collectively, the royal guard feel bad because they didn’t find out Shining Armour was all mind-whammied, and then he gets whammied again while they couldn’t do anything to help so now you aaaaaaaaaall feel super-bad and are being all super-guards for Twilight,” Pinkie said in one breath, nodding to herself as she exposited.

Twilight and Critical Hit stared at her.

“Uh, basically, yeah,” the guard agreed reluctantly. He looked at Twilight beseechingly. “Please, just...let us do this. I promise we won’t invade your privacy or anything, Lady Sparkle, really.”

Her thin-lipped frown continue for a few more seconds before she sighed. “Fine. What harm could it do? Just make sure you do respect my privacy. A few extra guards, if it will make you feel better, but that’s it,” she said firmly.

Critical Hit let out a sigh of relief. “Of course, thank you.”

“It’s fine. I hate to just rush off, but we were on our way somewhere. Let’s go, Pinkie,” Twilight turned, trotting hurriedly down the hall.

“Okie-dokie-lokie. Bye-bye Critical Hit!” Pinkie caught the unprepared guard in a hug before she bounced off after her friend.

He shook his head at the oddity of the Element of Laughter, resuming his on-guard stance until about half a minute later when something occurred to him.

“Wait, how did she know my name?”

Doing her best to ignore the guards practically glueing their eyes to her, which was only slightly less creepy now she knew the reason, Twilight glanced at her bouncing friend when she caught up.

“How did you know his name?”

Pinkie grinned, shrugging at the height of one bounce. “Trade secret!”

Just giving a tired chuckle at Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie, Twilight shook her head and walked on.

They arrived at Paladin’s door soon enough, and Twilight attempted to knock. She wasn’t sure what sort of reception they would receive, but she had to try. Banging her hoof a few times, they stepped back, giving him any space he would need to feel safe.

She was glad she had brought Pinkie with her. Her cheerful friend would never get angry, so she was unlikely to suffer an emotional feedback loop of anger. There was a slight worry about her reaction if Paladin said they weren’t friends.

To Twilight’s relief, the door creaked open slowly. One eye, more blue than the strange blue-white it usually was, stared out at them.

“Yes?” He grunted, fixing them both with a wide-ranged glare.

Twilight gulped, her resolve weakening. Paladin was upwards and mobile, so she might be wrong-

“We just wanted to see if you were okie-dokie, and you are!” Pinkie gushed, bouncing to the door and staring right back with one equally intense eye. “Dashie has gotten all-”

“She is not my friend. I do not care,” he interrupted her, his one visible eye narrowing.

She couldn’t help it. Twilight gulped. ‘Maybe bringing Pinkie was a bad idea...she won’t take that well-’

“Aww, that’s a shame. Did you tell her that earlier?” Pinkie asked, her cheerful tone not dulling in the slightest.

‘Wait, what?’

Paladin jerked back in shock, his wide-eyed surprise expression sharing Twilight’s thoughts.

“I-...yes, I did,” he rallied, huffing as he looked away, wracking his vision over something they couldn’t see through the slender gap. “Now leave me be.”

“DId you say it to Twilight too?”

“Yes, now leave!”

“Okie-”

Slam!

“-dokie!”

Silence filled the hall, Twilight staring at her friend in open-mouthed shock. She continued to stare as Pinkie walked - walked - back over to her.

“Better close that up before you swallow a fly!” Pinkie tapped Twilight’s swinging jaw, giggling as it shot back up into place.

“P-P-Pinkie?!”

Her smile didn’t quite waver so much as change in some subtle way. It was still a smile, but one Pinkie didn’t use often.

“He didn’t mean it.”

“I’m sorry?” Twilight had to collect her thoughts. ‘Paladin just said Rainbow Dash isn’t his friend. He just repeated that I’m not his friend. Pinkie should be frantic, or in tears, or something!’

Pinkie just grinned, giggling at her friend. She acted as if it was all so obvious. Maybe to her, it was.

“He didn’t mean it. When he told Dashie they weren’t friends, and when he told you he wasn’t your friend. You said all this fuddy-duddy magic stuff was because he felt sad and guilty at the same time as Dashie, right?”

“Oh, well, yes-”

“So that means,” Pinkie went on, “that Pally didn’t want to say it, or he didn’t like saying it. So I don’t think he meant it. Why would he feel bad if he didn’t want to be our friend? Fluttershy said he felt bad, so he must not want to say it.”

Twilight shook her head. “Pinkie, I want to believe that but why would he be saying this if he didn’t mean it? Why would he say things like this? It doesn’t make sense.”

Rubbing her chin thoughtfully, Pinkie opened her mouth, shut it, opened it again, shut it, and then shrugged.

“No idea! But you don’t have any idea why he would suddenly not want to be our friends. I’m gonna assume he’s just all mopey right now because his friend isn’t his friend anymore. Like when I can’t play with Pound or Pumpkin, they refuse to play with other foals because they’re upset,” she suggested.

“I’m sure that’s not right. He is a grown stallion, not a child who can’t handle rejection,” Twilight pointed out.

“Is he? I thought- where are we going?” Pinkie bounced along as Twilight set off.

“I need to check the monkey guards, they’ve been watching his window to make sure nopony tried to fly in through it.” Twilight led her down to the courtyard, seeing again the ruined shrubbery Paladin had landed in.

The monkeys were at the table, playing cards. One lifted a hand, waving lazily to the mares.

“Oooh, cards!”

“Pinkie,” Twilight deadpanned, hurrying over as her friend bounced onto the bench.”They shouldn’t be playing cards, they should be watching the win-”

The helmeted monkey idly threw one of his cards, slicing through the air and bisecting a fly crawling up the wall.

“-dow.” She looked to the wall, trotting over to inspect the two halves of fly. “Okay, I take your point. You can keep guard and play cards at the same time. Has anything happened?”

The bare-headed monkey shook his wild mane in a negative.

“Got,” he asked Pinkie, “any threes?”

“Nope! Go Fish!”

Twilight rubbed a hoof against her forehead. “When did Pinkie join in? Oh, never mind. I’m going to the Archives, I need a bit more background research before I’m ready to go ahead with my plan.”

“Okie-dokie, want me to come help?”

“Ooh, that is a very tempting offer, but I think I’ll pass,” Twilight began to back away with a nervous smile.

Pinkie nodded, her attention now focused on her cards. “If you’re sure. Just remember: don’t think the books, read them!”

Turning with a barely perceptible roll of her eyes Twilight left.

“Got any fours?” The helmed monkey asked.

“Ooh, you sneaky monkey! One four you,” she passed it over with a giggle.

He accepted it with a smile. Well, Pinkie assumed it was a smile. She couldn’t see, but why wouldn't he be smiling?

“Ain’tcha gonna go fuss over ya friend?” Riko asked, fingers skimming his cards. “Fives?”

“Go fish! Dashie wouldn’t want me to crying and being all mopey. So I’m gonna stay positive and save up all the super-fun I have so I can tell her about when she’s better!” Pinkie assumed a comical expression of indecisiveness. “Any..ones?

Mojo flicked a card over to her. “A wise, calculated plan. I approve. Eight?”

He got two Go Fishes in reply.

***

“Red Rage’s Guide To Being Always Angry All The Time, no, Why Fear Is Your Friend by Yellow Belly, no, Blue Balls’-”

Twilight launched the book across the Archive, her cheeks bright red. She flinched when it landed somewhere with a sharp crack. Cringing, she waited for a librarian to materialise and scold her, hooves covering her face.

‘Wait, this is off limits to everypony except the Princesses and I at the moment.’

Sighing, her cheeks still red, Twilight turned back to the bookshelves. She swept her eyes up and down the shelves. A plaque announced that she was sitting before the ‘Emotional Studies’ section.

“There must be something more! Emotional magic must have been studied by somepony!” She knew she was exclaiming at herself, and this was a sign of madness. Twilight was starting to wish she had sent a guard to fetch Spike. He would complain and moan, distracting her from the more frustrating part of her search.

“Emerald Eye’s Envious Essays, that won’t help. Silver Sage’s Seething Spite Scripts is no use. How could Dresden’s Destructive Defiance justify being here?” She pulled more books out, a slowly growing cloud of paper around her. The shelf was rapidly depopulated. “Or Deadly Deadpan by Dresden! Not Amber Husk’s Ambition!”

The books began to shoot past her. Her magic scooped them out, flinging them past her.

No book was safe from her search as she scoured the bookshelves, trotting up and down the aisle. Row by row the ranks of printed knowledge were pulled, pried and picnicked by the desperate mare.

“Why would they put Scarlet Cheeks & How To Do Silly Slapstick in this section?!” She cried, dismissing the book with a burst of magic.

Thump.

“Ow~oooh.”

Twilight stopped, blinking a few times and running a hoof over her ears. She was pretty sure she hadn’t just let out a whoozy moan…

The unicorn spun, her eyes wide as dinner plates.

“H-Hello Twilight…” Cadence put a hoof on the bookshelf, steadying herself. “I-I think somepony just threw a book in my face…b-better catch ‘em...”

Embarrassment flared up, evolving quickly into mortification with a supporting role given to guilt. “Cadence! I’m so sorry!”

The Princess gave her sister-in-law a reassuring smile until her vision settled and there was only one guilt-ridden unicorn standing in front of her instead of three. “It’s fine, I shouldn’t have snuck up on you. I just heard a sound when I was passing by and thought I should check.”

Her cheeks scarlet, Twilight persisted in making sure her beloved foalsitter was okay.

“I am so, so, so sorry,” she repeated.

“Twilight, stop it. I’m fine,” Cadence couldn’t suppress a giggle at her former charge’s reaction. “It was an accident. I guess you were the one who threw this too?”

If Twilight had thought the red in her cheeks couldn’t get worse, the sight of the blue-font titled book proved her wrong. She could have sworn the heat could melt Windigo ice.from fifty feet.

“A very interesting book you were reading. I wonder what it’s about.” Cadence opened it, holding it aloft in front of her as she flicked through the pages. “Twilight!” She said in mock-scandal.

“Cadence!”

The two mares dissolved into giggles.

“Oh, I needed that.” Cadence put the book on the shelf before giving Twilight a hug. “I just...came from Shining. He’s still the same, but I wanted to see you. Spike came and told me about Rainbow Dash.”

Seeing the concern on her old foalsitter’s face, Twilight tried to smile. “Thank you. I know you don’t want to leave him alone. I’m trying to find a way to help her, but none of the books here have what I need.”

Twilight glared at the bookshelves, the sort of look normally reserved for victims of personal attacks. Her horn began to glow, returning the books to their places. With her bout of frustration passed, she began to regret her hasty actions.

A soft teal glow began to help and Twilight shared a warm smile with Cadence.

“What are you trying to do?” She asked, reading over the book spines and blurbs as they worked.

“Emotional magic,” Twilight answered after a moment of contemplation. She looked at the alicorn thoughtfully. “I think I know how to help Rainbow, but I wanted to look more at how magically influenced emotions worked. I don’t suppose you could help?”

Even as she asked it, Twilight felt bad. Her brother, the stallion Cadence loved most in the world, was comatose and here she was asking for help. Her self-conscious recriminations were cut off by a gentle one winged hug.

“Of course. I would be happy to help.”

The answer made Twilight at once both relieved and guilty. She gave Cadence an uncertain look.

“I really hate to ask, I know you must be worried about Shiny, so if you want to go back to him, I wouldn’t mind at all,” she mumbled, her voice getting quiet towards the end as Cadence began to shake her head.

“Twilight, I want to help.” Cadence tightened her wing-hug. “I will be honest, I’m not sure I can help you much right now but I’ll do what I can. Shining would hate to see me moping about being useless. Now, tell me, how can I help?”

Taking a deep breath, Twilight took solace in her sister-in-law’s warm hug and calming presence. She began to talk, the nearly empty library quiet save for the two mares’ discourse.

***

Princess Celestia sent the last of her aids away with a sigh of relief. The lowering of the sun was the sign to all in the palace that Princess Luna was taking over the royal duties. The last of them was able to inform her of Twilight’s location, and she set off toward the Archives.

She caught sight of not one, but two mares leaving the Archives.

“Cadenza,” she greeted them, smiling at her royal niece warmly. “I did not expect to see you here. How are you doing?”

“Auntie,” Cadence greeted in return. “I am doing...I’m fine. Twilight and I have just been talking.”

“I see.” She turned to peer down at her student.

Twilight beamed brightly. “We’ve been doing more than just talking. Cadence helped me work it out!”

“That is wonderful to hear. Work out what, exactly?”

A blush lit up Twilight’s cheeks. “Oh, I didn’t explain it, did I? I’m sorry, I got a little ahead of myself. I had this idea, you see, but I wasn’t certain.about it. I needed background information.”

“Emotions and magic,” Cadence provided.

“Ah. A solution to Rainbow Dash’s problem? I cannot wait to hear it.” Standing on Twilight’s other side Celestia walked alongside them letting them keep a slow, steady pace.

“Right, that. I had this idea, okay, about how emotions work when they are being affected by magic. It is emotions that are affecting Rainbow Dash, and they’re not being artificially induced. I just had to make sure of that. It is her emotions, but they’re being fed back to her through the link. Either Paladin is able to cope with the same level of emotions without falling into the same state as Rainbow or he is just not getting them. I was right in my initial theory, that Rainbow Dash is being subjected to a sort of loop.”

“Confirming your theory as best you can in the situation,” Celestia murmured with approval.

Twilight smiled slightly at that. “Cadence was a lot of help. Her magic is based on the interaction of magic and emotions. I was pretty sure we needed to find a way to cut off the constant flow of negative emotions, but I just wasn’t sure how to do it.”

“I told her how my love magic worked. She can’t do something like the Want it Need It spell, which forces emotions into a mind. My magic just sort of….encourages what is already there. Bring it to their attention, when they can’t focus on it,” Cadence knew the Princess knew this perfectly well. She also knew Twilight liked the chance to exposit.

“Exactly! So, we have to counter the emotions Rainbow is feeling without just conjuring up positive emotions inside her. Even if they are positive, they’re still messing with her brain and ability to think. It might not even get rid of the negative emotions. They would both be present, and just act as counter balance. Keeping those two different forces balanced would be dangerous and she would need constant monitoring and then how would she be when something happens to her? Would she just always be neutral, neither happy or sad, with any slightly depressing event putting her at risk?! How could we-”

Princess Celestia coughed delicately.

“I do believe you are getting a little bit away from the point, Twilight,” she suggested gently.

Twilight shook her head, blinking a few times. “I….I think you’re right. I’m sorry, Princess. Going back to the point, we have to make her feel good about herself, naturally. Which is when I finally knew exactly what we’ll do!”

The brilliant smile and fire of determination in her student’s eyes warmed Celestia and she smiled back down at her.

“I am thrilled to hear that. Shall we make our way to Rainbow Dash’s side? I shall send a runner to collect Pinkie Pie from her game with the monkey warriors. The last time I checked, they were playing Twister.”

“Twister? Pinkie is playing Twister with monkeys?” Twilight really should not have been surprised. “She’s probably winning too.”

“She was ahead by two games at the time. Unfortunately I had to decline her offer to join in, but if I had she would not have been so certain of victory, oh no.” Celestia let out a light chuckle at the memory.

“P-Pinkie asked you to play Twister? You’re the Princess! She can’t do that!” The idea was as scandalous to Twilight as it was funny to Celestia. “Princesses do not play Twister!”

“Really?” Arching an eyebrow, Celestia looked between the two smaller mares. “Cadenza, surely you have played Twister.”

Cadence shook her head, trying not to smile at Twilight’s reaction to this very strange subject.

“Of course she hasn’t! She’s a Prin- wait…” Twilight cut herself off, face scrunching up. “Yes you have.”

“I have?”

Twilight nodded. “Yes, remember? You were staying the night after foalsitting me because of the weather and you and Shiny were playing it when I got up to go to the bathroom. I remember because I wanted to play too but you both made me go back to bed.”

Cadence flushed, a blush almost hidden by her pink fur. Almost. “Ah, oh, yes, that. Twilight, I’m not sure how to tell you this, but we weren’t, actually, playing Twister.”

Now it was Celestia’s turn to hold back a smile, or in this case a full bellied bellowing laugh. She could almost see the cogs turning in Twilight’s brain.

“But you were on the floor and your legs were all tangled and- Sweet Celestia!” Twilight all nearly screamed. She gave her sister-in-law a slack jawed stare of pure incredulousness. “Y-you were- i-in the-...on the floor!? How could you?!”

Celestia pursued her lips, expression thoughtful. “I could have sworn you knew already Twilight. It really is quite easy. You see, when a mare and a stallion love each other very much-”

What had just been a simple flushing of the cheeks at the embarrassing alteration to her childhood became a full, blazing blush. “Princess!”

“I had better go check on Shining,” Cadence said hurriedly. She wrapped a wing around Twilight and gave her a quick hug. “I wish I could help more, but my magic isn’t at it’s best right now. If you need, come and get me. I’ll do my best. Until then, you know where to find me.”

Putting her embarrassment behind her, Twilight returned Cadence’s nuzzle. “I will. Promise you’ll tell me if anything changes? If he wakes up early? I know there isn’t much chance…”

“I will.” Cadence let Twilight go and gave her aunt a hug. She stepped away from the pair as the reached the next junction in the hallways. “After he and I ‘play Twister’, of course,” she added with a wink before all but fleeing at Twilight’s expression.

“So, shall we see to your friends?” Celestia asked once she had her guffaws under control.

Twilight managed a grumbled reply, her cheeks feeling as though they had been stained permanently red. Underneath it all she did feel something a bit more positive. Cadence was more worried about Shining Armour than she let on but Twilight was certain she had been genuinely enjoying herself. As Pinkie continually proved, just because sad things were happening you didn’t have to go around spending every minute being sad.

“Yes,” she said at last. “Let’s go and fix Rainbow Dash.”

***

“Girls, I know what to do,” she announced as she burst into the room.

Somedragon coughed.

“Girls, and Spike, I know what to do,” she revised.

She felt the Princess next to her shift slightly.

“Princess, girls, Spike, I know what to do,” she stated flatly.

“Ask Cadence for help? You know, magical alicorn of love and stuff,” Spike suggested.

“She is unlikely to be of help,” Princess Celestia said softly. “An alicorn’s magic is linked to their emotions, especially so in Princess Cadenza’s case. The one pony she loves most in the world is comatose and even though she knows everything says he should be fine, she cannot help but fear for him.”

Twilight frowned, nodding slightly. “The Princess is right. Cadence can do incredible things, but only when she and BBBFF are together. She might be able to help, but I think we should try my idea first. I spent a lot of time thinking about it. It has more chance of success, and I don’t want to make Cadence leave Shining Armour’s side right now. She spent the evening helping me already, and if it wasn’t for her understanding of how magic and emotions work I would never have hit upon this plan. A mind is always more useful than raw magic.”

Seeing Spike’s downcast expression Rarity ran a hoof over his emerald spines soothingly. “It was a good suggestion though, darling,” she comforted him.

His expression melted into a goofy blush. “T-thanks Rarity.”

She gave him a warm smile, before turning her eyes on Twilight. “So, I take it you are going to explain this plan of yours?”

“Just give me a moment to put it into words. First of all, the way I reached it was somewhat odd. I think I have found another way the angelic essence has ‘augmented’ us, or in this case me. I can cleanse my thoughts. Well, not cleanse. Direct. No…” Twilight rubbed her forehead. “I can basically think faster and clearer, removing worry and the other sort of things that distract my mind. It lets me think more efficiently, basically.”

“Twilight can super-think now! You must know how to fix Dashie.” Pinkie beamed, grin growing wide. “The day is saved!”

“Save the cheerin’ for after she’s actually fine. Twi’ still hasn’t told us her idea yet,” Applejack tried to be patient with Pinkie, who had unceremoniously come bouncing back into the room with a smile that fell at the sight of Rainbow Dash’s continued state. She gave Twilight a hopeful look. “Go ahead sugarcube.”

Twilight nodded, taking a deep breath as she marshalled her thoughts. “We need to use our feelings.”

Dumbfounded stares met her.

“Feelings? Like, just...feel at her?” Spike asked dubiously.

“Yes, our feelings. I think, think, that maybe our feelings are the key. Rainbow Dash is overwhelmed by negative emotions, you know that. I think the link between us and Paladin is causing a loop of some kind, with their dark feelings cycling between each other and growing. Rainbow Dash is being devoured by them. Her mind has turned inward, she is buried under so much guilt and sorrow that she is completely tuning out the world. We need to force her to focus on positive emotions, turn her thoughts away from the faults and flaws she is obsessing over.”

“Flaws?” asked Rarity, arching an eyebrow. “Well, it is guilt I suppose. The poor thing is probably obsessing over minor things and blowing them out of proportion- stop looking at me like that!” She snapped.

Applejack coughed, turning her head away from Rarity. “Ah get ya. So, how’re we gonna do that?”

“Fluttershy.” A determined smile spread across Twilight’s muzzle. “Fluttershy is going to do it. We are going to counter all the guilt consuming her, all the sadness afflicting her, with love. With every scrap of happiness and joy that she has had a hoof in in our lives. Whatever flaws and faults, real or imagined, we are going to forgive and dismiss. Can you do that?”

Fluttershy stirred from her watch. She alone hadn’t been looking at Twilight, her gaze fixed on Rainbow Dash. She looked up, nodding. Her mane fluttered over her face for a moment, almost hiding her determined expression.

“Not just making emotions though, you can’t just conjure them up into her. You have to share our real feelings, show her what she needs to break the cycle herself. You can shield her from the growing darker emotions, but she has to break herself free of it.”

“Yes. I can.” There was no nervousness in her words or expression. She was certain, even if she didn’t know how her powers worked, that she could do it. Because Rainbow Dash needed her. She needed all of them.

Twilight gave her a smile, sharing in that same knowledge. It didn’t need to be spoken, there wasn’t a soul in that room who didn’t know it. “Good. Now, everypony-”

The sound of a throat being cleared cut her off. Celestia lowered her hoof. “This is something you should do on your own. I will be outside, if you need me. Good luck, my faithful student.” With that she turned, leaving Twilight with a final confident nod as she slipped from the room.

The sign of her mentor’s faith in her buoyed Twilight’s spirits. She had a solution, even just a theoretical one, and the Princess believed in her. She was nearly excited enough to miss the way Spike was looking uncertainly towards the door, his expression torn, and back to Rainbow Dash.

“Spike…”

He flinched, twiddling his claws as he looked at her.

“What’s wrong?”

“Um...when you said everypony, did you just mean your friends?” Spike asked, mouth twisting as he tried to hide his uncertainty.

Twilight smiled, resting a hoof on his shoulder. “Yes, I did.”

His expression fell. “O-oh, I’ll just leave y-”

She turned back to the bed, bringing him with her. “So all six of us are going to do this.”

The little dragon nearly tripped as she pulled him along, stumbling over his own feet in surprise. “Really?!”

“Of course she is serious, you are Rainbow Dash’s friend, are you not?” Rarity stood next to Twilight as they formed a half-circle around the bed, putting her hoof on Spike’s other shoulder. “We shall do this together. All of us.”

“Darn tootin’ we will!” Applejack shot a grin to her friends.

“We’re gonna make Dashie feel all good and right!” Cheered Pinkie Pie.

They stood there, surrounding their blank-eyed friend. Applejack’s grin turned grim, prepared to do whatever she had to for her friend. Next to her Rarity wore a thoughtful expression. Fluttershy could do little but concentrate on knowing that she was the one who could do this. It would take all of them, but without her they could do nothing. Pinkie Pie was smiling.

Just smiling. She didn’t worry, she wasn’t grim. She smiled, because she knew Rainbow Dash would be fine.

“Uh, how do we start?” Applejack shifted her hooves, glancing around the room.

Twilight went to reply, intending to merely repeat the same instruction to call up their happiest memories of Rainbow Dash.

“Just-”

A giggle cut her off. Pinkie clapped a hoof over her mouth but her giggling was not to be denied. Her chest heaved and her mane bounced. Muffled mirth filled the room.

“Pinkie….”

The earth pony waved a hoof at Twilight, struggling to speak. Eventually, lungs working like bellows, she managed to collect herself enough to reply.

“I-I was just thinking-” Pinkie nearly lost herself again. “About the time we repainted all of Applejack’s apples! The look on your face!”

After a moment Applejack chuckled as well. “Took me near half an hour to clean one bucket, did ya know? Ah was gettin’ right angry, all told, an’ just as Ah was gonna come lookin’ ta give ya both a piece of my mind what happens but a certain somepony drops a rain cloud over my head!” She smiled ruefully. “Course she couldn’t give me any warnin’ before she let loose with the rain. The apples mighta been clean but Ah looked like a drowned cat.”

“Giving heads-up has never been her forte,” Rarity agreed with a titter. “Do you recall that dreadful mare, the one from Manehatten? Oh, how I wanted to just tell her to leave and never darken my door again. Unfortunately, to do so would be to risk not just my business but that of those who recommended me to her. I had to be oh so polite to that horrible pony when she was calling Ponyville a ‘hick town’.”

Rarity’s mouth curved into a smirk.

“It was such a shame Rainbow Dash ‘forgot’ a cloud from her weather work. Ruined the poor mare’s dress before she was two steps out the door. Soaked to the bone.”

“She had it coming,” Spike observed. “She tried to buy me! Like I was a pet!”

“Spike,” Twilight tried to sound scolding, but she couldn’t help but agree.

Fluttershy spoke up. “She always warns me though,” she murmured. “So I could make sure all the animals were safe in their nests and burrows, and all their little homes. She even helped me once.”

Spike interrupted with a snicker. “I bet she just loved that.”

“Oh no, she actually rather- oh, sarcasm.” Fluttershy blushed.

“Remember when she tried to teach the Crusaders sarcasm?” Applejack asked with a chuckle.

Rarity’s shoulder shook slightly. “How about the time she was absolutely certain she could perform a ‘daring feat’ she read about in those books of hers, if only she wore that ridiculous pith helmet?”

Fond laughter filled the room, memories rising up. Twilight smiled, speaking up next. “We had so much fun when the new Daring Do novel came out. We stayed up all night reading it together. Rainbow Dash insisted on reading Daring Do’s lines, of course.”

“I did Ahuizotl’s,” Spike bragged.

Fluttershy was smiling warmly as she listened to her friends. She followed Twilight’s idea of positive emotions, of breaking the cycle using theirs, and had reached out to her friends. She was only barely aware that the sudden cheer was being gently encouraged by her power, helping them to see the light and laughter through the darkness of their worry about their friend. The room now buzzed with an upwell of positive emotion, for the first time breaking through the aura of fear and worry they had endured. The issue at hand hadn’t been forgotten, but for just a few moments they were sharing memories that made them laugh and smile.

They couldn’t force it, but with a giggle Pinkie Pie had opened the way. Fluttershy caught a wink from the grinning party pony. Giving a grateful smile, Fluttershy focused. She still wasn’t certain how she did things, so far managing to simply want them enough for this mysterious power to do what she wanted. The only way she could describe the sensation was of reaching beyond herself as if grasping invisible threads.

She felt, not saw, these threads. To her mind they were shining gold strings that glowed with internal energy. She touched them, although she couldn’t say how, and they responded. She felt in the threads exactly what she wanted; love, happiness, good cheer, everything they needed to help Rainbow Dash.

Each thread was pulled to her, gathered and woven to her will. She didn’t think, she just did, letting the power guide her. She wasn’t aware when this began, but it led her way as she harvested the warming shine from her friends. The girls were the easiest, the link she shared with them making the process faster and stronger. Spike came without much trouble. It took an effort of will for her to simply draw the positive emotion straight to herself. When she called on them, the strings from Spike seemed to route to her through Twilight, travelling along a small, barely present link.

Fluttershy took a breath and it felt like she was inhaling everything her friends were feeling. Their emotions filled her. She breathed out and the threads continued their path. It was almost a blanket, and in her mind she saw Rainbow Dash as a coiled mass. She drew the blanket over her friend’s plagued mind. The shadows that clung to her mind shrivelled but remained, fed from within.

‘I have to help her do this,’ Fluttershy had forgotten about her friends, about her body. Her mind was devoted to a world beyond the physical, to something deeper. The thoughts that fed the darkness, how Fluttershy saw Rainbow’s condition, were not within her reach. She could not speak, not in words. She had to counter them in a way only she could.

The blanket drew tight.

She drew on the wealth of love and compassion welling up within each of them. The shining blanket changed. An endless stream of guilt and self-loathing flowed from Rainbow Dash, perverting the bond meant to link them and twisting about to return, mirrored constantly.

‘No,’ she thought.

The golden threads melted into that stream, joining the dark current as a core of shining light. Where Paladin’s end of the link rebuffed what Rainbow felt and reflected it upon her Fluttershy denied it. She could not stop what Rainbow Dash was feeling, but she kept it from returning to her anew. The shadows were stripped, leaving just the love and joy.

Rainbow Dash’s body shook for a moment, her thoughts jolting. The delirium that blinded her and left her comatose shuddered in her mind.

‘Maybe...maybe I don’t suck.’

With a gasp Rainbow Dash came up, sitting upright as she stared with eyes wide open. Her friends stared back, all save Fluttershy. Instead, Fluttershy launched herself with enough force to knock Rainow back down.

“Oh, Rainbow Dash! We were so worried!”

Rainbow Dash blinked a few times. She was inside. There were walls in every direction and above and below. She knew she should be terrified. Instead, she was mildly annoyed and very confused.

“Uh, okay...what just happened?” She asked, frankly shaking her head as she endured Fluttershy’s hug.

Instead of answering, her friends jumped her.

***

“Okay, sho, I wab ou’ ob ib-”

“Rainbow Dash, please, I know you are very hungry and very curious, but if you do not stop talking with your mouth full I will be forced to take drastic action.”

Rainbow Dash loudly swallowed, patting her stomach. “Jeeze Rares, calm down,” she said with a roll of her eyes.

A frosty glare drilled into her.

“Your lack of manners on its own is not, however irritating, enough to aggravate me so. The crumbs you are spraying into my mane on the other hand…." Rarity trailed off with an apocalyptic expression.

Shoveling in another mouthful, Rainbow grinned sheepishly. "Shorry."

Rarity's eye began to twitch dangerously. A cloth held in a soft magenta glow began to hesitantly wipe her clean. Without shifting her expression she snatched it with her own magic.

Ignoring the silent glare that promised retribution, Rainbow Dash glanced at the others. This time she swallowed before talking.

“Okay, so I remember most of it. Paladin said we weren’t friends and suddenly it all just felt way, way worse. Like, the worse thing ever. I felt like the world was over, like I had personally screwed up so badly that nothing was right and that everything bad ever was my fault." She gulped again, though this time it had nothing to do with food.

"Don’t start that again,” Applejack warned her. She shoved the next plate to her friend. “Ah’d rather see ya stuff yer face then get all mopey. Ain’t that right Pinkie?”

Pinkie nodded, her cheek rubbing against the blue coat. “That’s right! No more mopey for Dashie!”

Rainbow Dash tried not to let her face show her thoughts. “Yeah, okay, I get it, but come on Pinkie, you’ve been hugging me all the way from Bulwark’s room. You can let go now.”

A beaming grin overtook Pinkie's face. "Nope!"

"Great," Dash muttered flatly. "So, girls, and Spike, any change with Paladin?"

She tried and failed to hide how pensive she was, but her attempt at casualness did nothing in her favour.

"No," Twilight admitted.

Rainbow’s expression grew downcast. "Oh. Guess I really bucked up, didn't I?"

Though she had expected no answer she got one quite firmly.

"Ya made a mistake, yeah, but ya tried to make it right. Paladin is outta sorts," Applejack shook her head. "No idea what we're gonna do."

"We'll do our best." The soft words came from Fluttershy. She was smiling softly. She blinked suddenly. "Oh my, I forgot. I'll be right back."

They watched Fluttershy scamper away.

"What was that about?" Rainbow asked, shoving another mouthful into her hungering maw.

They found out a few minutes later when Fluttershy returned, a dark bundle in her hooves. She held it out to Rainbow Dash, hiding her blush behind her mane.

"Uh, Fluttershy?" Dash arched an eyebrow, ears perking up curiously.

"I...I made this for you. For when you woke up."

"Ooookay...thanks?" Taking the bundle, Rainbow found it to be soft wool, incredibly soft. "This some kinda really long scarf or somethiiiiii- cool!"

Fluttershy peeked out, her cheeks still red. "Do you like it?"

Rainbow Dash held out a woolen jumper in front of her, the dark blue interrupted by white lightning bolts from the shoulders forming a V terminating near the hem. She whistled, turning it over.

"You even got wing covers!" She spread out one of the wing sleeves, tracing the white, lightning shaped edging. "How the hay did you knit something this cool?"

Her blushed darkened as Rarity joined in on the praise.

"Fluttershy, darling, this is what you were working on? Why did you never tell me you possesed such a wondrous talent for knitting?"

Fluttershy did her very best to bury her head in the sand, although she was unfortunate enough to only have her mane. Despite her efforts she found herself the victim of unrelenting praise and compliments from her friends.

"Oh, I just like to k-knit in my spare time. It's just a little hobby," she explained reluctantly. "I asked the Princess for some wool, so I could make you something."

"You made this, just for me?" Rainbow stopped inspecting, her eyes drawn to her friend.

Fluttershy nodded. "I...I couldn't stand doing nothing, so I thought...thought I could make something for you, for when you were better."

She squeaked in shock when she felt someone pulling her. Rainbow's hooves held her tight in a quick hug.

"Thanks Fluttershy," Dash muttered. She pulled away, grinning awkwardly. "So, enough mushy stuff. I'm full, let's get on with making everything better like we always do."

A belch took them by surprise, accompanied by a flare of emerald light. Spike caught the scroll before it hit the ground, unrolling it and, clearing of his throat, read it out.

"My Faithful Student, the Elements of Harmony, and Spike- Hey, she mentioned me for once!"

"Spike..."

"Okay, okay. Ahem; My Faithful Student, the Elements of Harmony, and Spike, though my duty called me away before you were done, I am pleased to hear of Rainbow Dash's recovery. The timing is quite fortunate, as I have prepared a chance for you to return to Ponyville. Only for a few hours, time enough to organise what you can before returning. When you are ready, have Spike send a firemail reply or come find me. I shall be in the western tower, the mage-chamber at the top, when you wish to go."

Spike looked, glancing around. "Huh, wonder what she means. It can't have been that hard to get a train or an air chariot."

“Hmm, that does seem a little odd,” Twilight agreed.

"Who cares? She said we could head home, an' Ah got a family who're gonna be wonderin' what's goin' on." A grin came to Applejack's face.

"We won't be there for long, remember," Twilight reminded her. She was already listing what to collect from the library, compiling the list swiftly in her mind.

"Still, hey, I can get my Daring Do books- and organise the weather team, blah blah blah, " Dash rolled her eyes at the looks she got.

Fluttershy's own pleased smiled faltered, thoughts of seeing her wonderful animal friends again fading away. Another thought had abruptly intruded.

“What about Paladin? Should we...should we ask him if he wants to come?”

A snort shot from Rainbow Dash. She crossed her forelegs. “Who cares? If he wants to, he can find out himself!”

She shot up, leaving her friends blinking and staring in her wake. She held her wings out wide, soaring away, a scowl on her face.

“Get me when we’re leaving,” she growled before she was gone.

“Err...I think I will go tell him,” Twilight said, rubbing the back of her neck awkwardly.

“No.”

They all stopped, staring at Fluttershy. She squared her shoulders, returning their looks with a firm stare.

“I’ll ask him.”

Twilight looked worried, glancing at her friends for support. “Fluttershy, I’m not quite sure you want to do that. Not right now, at any rate. He’s very-”

“I know,” Fluttershy interrupted, and the shock of her meek friend doing so silenced Twilight. “I know how he feels. So better me, since I can leave if he starts to get angry, okay?”

“Darling, she does have a point. With that blank look of his, she can tell if he is getting angry better than we can. Perhaps we should just step back and let her try. Maybe he will react better with her than with one of us?” Rarity laid a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder, smiling warmly at her.

“Really?” Twilight felt her lips twitch into a frown. “Why?”

Rarity coughed and smiled in a distinctly sly way. “Oh, just a hunch.” She shooed Fluttershy. “Alright dear, you can tell him. Come, my friends, let us return to our rooms.”

Twilight shot Applejack a questioning look but the farm-mare just shrugged. They trailed in the same direction as Rainbow Dash, reaching their rooms. In truth, the only luggage they had were the dresses Rarity had made, and she went about repossessing them for safe storage.

Fluttershy could sense his shimmering aura of misery, his guilt and anger mixing unpleasantly. She shuddered but forced herself to knock. After a minute she managed to knock with enough force to make an actual sound, doing her best to ignore the way her friends, sans Rainbow Dash, were peeking out of their door every so often to check on her.

It occurred to Fluttershy that if Paladin really did want to be left alone, why would he answer the door? She cut off her musings, the door creaking open. Paladin’s bulk blockaded it. His eyes fell on her and his guilt spiked.

‘What is he guilty about?’ Even as she thought it, she felt him begin to manufacture anger. That was the only word for it. His thoughts were a sealed thing, but she felt him forcing anger out, as if trying to replace the guilt and hurt with rage.

“What do you want?” He growled, not bothering to wait for her to talk. “I have had enough of your…” he grimaced, shaking his head. “Of your disturbances.”

Taking a deep breath, she tried not to tremble. To her surprise, it worked. She looked at him, frowning.

“The Princess is giving us some time in Ponyville, before we come back and work out what to do about Ardleon.” She was amazed her voice didn’t shake. “Do you want to come?”

He stared at her, his expression flat telling her nothing, her power telling her everything. He was shocked, and worried.

“No, I do not. I have no wish to spend time with any of your kind,” he snarled, regaining his footing after a moment of hesitation.

She blinked.

“Okay. We’ll see you when we get back.”

His shock was nearly palpable to her, disbelief colouring their bond as she turned and trotted away.

“G-good riddance!”

His shout came out not full and impassioned, not dark and furious. It was confused, distressed. His wings fluttered in agitation. Panic swelled up, fear of failure prickling him, reminding him of the fate they might suffer if he did not act.

‘...If I have to freeze this entire world...’

That probably explained his very childish shout. “I hope you get lost!”

Fluttershy looked back, giving him a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, I’m sure we’ll be fine.”

With a snarl he slammed his door shut. Her smile faded.

He was trying to hurt them. He felt bad, he felt guilty for it, but he was still trying to hurt them.

“Why?” She whispered, her eyes glued to his door.

Within, Paladin wasn’t sure how to react. He felt like he should do something. His wings ached to release his tension, his legs groaned with pent up energy. He had to react, to do something. But he didn’t know what to do.

“Why didn’t it work?” He raised a hoof, but held off his stomp at the last moment. “Why?! This is meant to save them!"

‘She should have been in tears!’ Paladin stared at the wall, his expression bleak. ‘I’m trying to make her cry. I wanted her to be hurt.’

“O-oh Heavens…” he collapsed on his side, shaking his head. “It’s the only way. I-I will save them from him! I have to!”

He snarled promises, threats, to the empty air. If he hoped for reassurance, there was none. The great pegasus simply lay there, his stare seeing a thousand feet into nothing.

“I will save them. At any cost.”

‘Even if it kills me.’

His door stayed undisturbed, given a wide berth by all, until they left, heading for the eastern wing. The one exception was when one butter-yellow mare stopped to leave a parcel. She considered knocking, but an impatient call drew her away

***

They gathered, the seven of them on the balcony of the tower. Twilight was happily explaining the mechanics of a mage-chamber and it’s many uses, which Spike boiled down to;

“You cast magic, but in a room where it’s all protected so if something goes wrong it gets drained away.”

A chorus of nods followed Spike’s single-sentence explanation, earning him a frown from Twilight.

“Essentially, yes, but there is a lot more involved! You can’t just sum it up in a one sentence. That’s like...like...I don’t know what it’s like. You just can’t do it!” She exploded. Giggles erupting around her. She felt Spike shaking on her back, doubtless holding his claws over his mouth as he tried to muffle his own mirth.

“I doubt they really want to know more, Twilight,” a voice they all knew joined the conversation. She smiled at them as she stepped onto the balcony, the sunlight causing her pristine white coat to almost glow.

Twilight blushed. “I-I know Princess, but they should care about the details more. Details are important.”

A giggle of her own came from Princess Celestia before she smothered it. “Of course they are. The way is prepared, you may come in now.”

She stepped aside, allowing them passage into the room she had ushered them out of ten minutes before. Soft runes provided the light, rings centred on the domed ceiling slowly descending to the floor, where the pattern continued to the centre of the room. Princess Luna stood there, her horn’s glow matching the runes. She nodded in greeting, but her attention remained on the central circle and its slowly building glow.

Twilight gasped, staring at the spell-light. It hadn’t been there before, nor had there been the sense of energy in the room.

“Is that- oooh, I knew it was possible!” She squealed, prancing like a filly on her birthday.

Celestia smiled brightly at the reaction.

"I knew you would be happy. It was an intriguing prospect and I have been working away at it when I can. Luna was particularly interested. An anchored mass teleportation point seemed to be something of a priority after recent events in Ponyville. Luna and and I can easily send the seven of you to Ponyville."

"Six," Spike interrupted the Princess. "I'm not going."

"Excuse me, yes you are," Twilight disagreed.

"No, I'm not. If I go back, you'll try to leave me there so I'll be 'safe'." The little dragon shook his head.

"I..."

He stared at her.

Twilight sighed. “Okay, yes. But Spike, I want to you come back and stay there so you will be safe.”

“Except I’ll be safer here! With all the guards, and you guys, and the Princesses!” Spike said. He threw his arms out. “This place is way safer! So you’re not ditching me back in Ponyville!”

“Spike, please…” Twilight sucked in a breath. She knew this would be a long argument.

“No, Twilight, please, don’t make me stay in Ponyville while you go off somewhere dangerous again! I know you worry about me, but I worry about you as well!” He found himself lifted, Twilight’s magic depositing him in her hooves. “Twilight…I don’t like you going away.”

She nuzzled him. “I don’t like it either. But you’re my family, Spike. I’ve been raising you since you hatched. You mean so much to me, I can’t bear the idea of you getting hurt.”

“I can’t bear the idea of you getting hurt, while I just sit around a library twiddling my claws. I want to help, to actually do something,” his tone verged on begging.

Twilight glanced up, but her mentor simply gave her a steady look. This was something Twilight and Spike had to work out themselves. Biting back a sigh, Twilight looked down at her young ward.

“First, I am not going off anywhere dangerous. Second...if I did leave you in Ponyville, I get the feeling you wouldn’t stay there, would you?”

He shook his head.

Twilight sighed. “Well, okay, I promise if you come with us, I won’t leave you there. After we get back we will discuss what to do if - if - something requires that I go somewhere dangerous. Neither of us is comfortable with the other being in danger without being there, so for now we’ll stay together, okay?”

After a moment of contemplation Spike nodded. “Okay. If you Pinkie Promise not to leave me there.”

“Spike! I expected a little more trust than this,” she scolded.

Spike just stared at her with a stubborn frown.

She sighed. “Okay, if you insist.” She raised a hoof, glancing uneasily at Pinkie’s very focused stare. “Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my ahhhh!”

Four minutes later, six mares, one with a slightly sore eye, and a baby dragon stood in the centre of the room. The combined glow of Celestia and Luna’s magic lit their faces and forms from below. Spike and Rainbow Dash were enjoying making creepy faces at each other, using the light being cast to see who could make the best campfire ghost story appropriate face.

“The Princesses are doin’ their fancy magic, don’t ya’ll have any manners?” Applejack demanded with a fearsome scowl.

They stared at her for a moment.

“You win,” they both said at once.

She blinked. “Huh?”

They simply snickered to themselves at the poor mare’s confusion.

“Are you all ready to go? The way is prepared.” Luna swept her eyes over them, turning her focus back to the magic.

Twilight looked around and got nods. “We’re ready,” she confirmed.

“A message has already been sent to prepare a train for your return. We shall see you back here tomorrow, if all goes to plan,” Celestia informed them. “I await your safe return eagerly, my faithful student,”

“We’ll be back soon Princess, and then we can work out what to do about Ardleon.” Twilight could feel the magic building, gathering in a manner much akin to her own teleportation, albeit much more powerful. “Hold on girls-”

“Hey!”

“I was about to say ‘and Spike’, for your information.”

“Oh. Sorry.”

The building magic reached its pinnacle and power flared into life.

“Princess…”

Celestia’s ears twitched at the soft voice and her eyes saw, through the bright glow, Fluttershy staring at her.

“Please look after him.”

The magic flashed, and they were gone.

***

Six mares and one dragon whelp materialising a metre above the middle of the town centre was sufficiently odd enough to earn them looks of surprise and set one of the flower selling mares to what many would consider her secondary business; panicking. Her cry of distress was cut off by soft blue magic.

"Darling, please, it is just us. No need to panic, " Rarity reassured her, apparently at ease as she was lowered to the ground alongside her friends.

The golden glow of Celestia’s magic released them, allowing those who knew them to approach and letting Pinkie leap up joyously.

"We're home in Pooooooooooonyville!" She cried, rearing up with forehooves flailing.

Applejack shuddered, an image of a stallion with a vest and stetson overlapping her friend in her mind.

"Pinkie ain't ever spending any time alone with Braeburn," she swore quietly, making a vow to spare future generations.

"I really do think the poor mare needs to visit a doctor about her anxiety," Rarity said as she let her magic fade.

Rainbow Dash took to the air, wings flaring. "I'm going to find the weather team, get things worked out for, what, a week?"

Twilight nodded. "Maybe two, just in case. Or maybe three-"

"I'll go a month," Dash interrupted. She sniffed as she surveyed the sky. "I hope this isn't typical or I'll have to explain to Cloudchaser how to do her job again. See you gals later, catch you at the library when I'm done."

With that, she shot off. Applejack made the same promise to return and set off for home, leaving as Rarity hurried to her parents' house, Pinkie Pie bouncing for the bakery, and Twilight trotting with her little dragon on her back.

"So...if your plan was to make me stay, who are you going to ask to look after the library?" Spike asked, very carefully not adding 'not like it needs somepony to look after it.'

Twilight cocked her head to the side as she thought. "Maybe Time Turner. He does always return books on time and he is very good at keeping track of things."

"Except...if he spends all day in the library, that means Derpy will be there too."

Spike’s point made Twilight frown. "Spike, don't be so mean. I am positive she won't cause much...I mean, surely she wouldn't do much...he could keep her from..."

Each defense collapsed before she could finish it. Spike coughed and jerked a thumb in the direction of the town hall.

"Okay, I get your point," she conceded.

He crossed his arms, sitting there with a supremely satisfied smirk.

"Well then mister, who would you suggest?"

He lost his smirk, staring at her in befuddlement. "Wait, you're asking me?"

Now she smirked. "You shouldn't tear things down without having something to put up in its place. So come on mister smarty-scales, help out. We only need to work it out because my original plan fell through."

"Hmm." He ran a claw over his crest. "Caramel? He doesn't do much."

"Which is why he will probably be helping out on the farm, since Applejack will be away," she pointed out.

Spike scratched his head. "Right, I guess. Blue Note?"

"I don't really feel like I know him well enough to ask him to do something like that."

"Urgh, fine. How about...hey, Vinyl!" Spike waved off to the side.

Twilight swiveled her head to look in the same direction. “Vinyl? You mean Vinyl-"

"Yo!"

Twilight cringed internally. She had nothing against the often travelling DJ, she was just...a bit wild for Twilight. Not the sort of influence Spike needed. Unfortunately, Spike had gotten her attention and she was trotting over with a grin.

“Hello, Vinyl. We’re only in town to organise things before heading back,” Twilight said, silently trying to indicate they really had to go.

The DJ apparently missed the unheard indicators. “Wicked. What’d you need?”

As much as she wanted to say nothing, Spike beat Twilight to the punch. “We need somepony to look after the library while we’re away. Just, you know, make sure everything is fine, that’s all.”

Vinyl pushed her shades out of her eyes to squint at Spike. “Uh, yeah, libraries are normally pretty quiet places, right? Quiet isn’t really my thing,” at Spike’s falling expression she hurriedly added, “but I think I know just the pony. She arrived this morning on, like, the first train from Canterlot. Apparently whatever happened at the Gala was pretty heavy, so she just wants to chill here for a bit. She’s just the sort to spend all day in a stuffy library.”

As much as Twilight wanted to protest that her library was not, in fact, stuffy, she realised now was probably not quite the time.

“Well, she wouldn’t need to do much, just make sure everything is fine. There isn’t really much to do anyway, unless ponies come to check out books.” Nervous as she was to accept the idea of somepony Vinyl ‘Charged With Noise Pollution’ Scratch was vouching for, Twilight had more things to do before they left.

“Wicked. I’ll grab her and swing round in, what, half an hour?”

Twilight smiled and nodded gratefully. “That would be very helpful, thank you. Just call out if we’re not in the main room, I have things to organise in the basement. Thank you very much Vinyl, this is really helpful.”

The other unicorn brushed it off with a flip of her spiky mane. “Nah, it’s cool, and I know she’ll prefer that to my trashy place. Me an’ Tavi will be there.”

Thanking the mare again, Twilight and Spike went on their way. She could feel his smug little smirk without looking.

“Guess I ‘put up’ something pretty good there, didn’t I?”

Twilight tried very hard not to roll her eyes. “Yes, Spike, yes you did,” she said with exaggerated gratitude. “In fact, you did so well I feel I just have to trust you with something important. You can find the books on my list and get them packed and ready to go.”

The dragon whelp groaned, slumping on her back. “Twilight!” He whined, pouting as she giggled.

***

Utter stillness was broken, great cracks rending the frozen surface as he emerged once more. The wounded ice field was littered with shards and chunks once more, a frosty blue light illuminating the terrain. Ardleon flared his wings as he rose, listening to the howl of the storm around him.

The howl of his storm.

“My strength returns,” he hissed, testing his faultless armour with probes and touch. Casting his blazing blue gaze across the massing herd, there was a hint in the air of a smirk none could see. “My army is gathered.”

With a thought, he willed the frost and the chill around him, swirling windy tides of blizzard twisting around him. The storm and the ice, the snow and north, he felt them like he had not before. The windigos were his bridge to this world, and they had soaked the frozen landscape in their spirits as he rested.

His eyes narrowed.

“It is not enough.”

Slowly, he turned, casting his stare southward. He could sense them now, the thieves and his master. His helm canted to the side, listening to the windy howls.

“Yes….they must come north. I will drive them from their filthy dwellings, drag them to this place. I will bring them here.”

His fists clenched, the pool below snapped into glacial ice.

“And you will feast.”

The living storm of chill and hate spun about him for another moment. Only a moment, a single moment, and then the journey began. A winter that could freeze a world.

***

Applejack found herself receiving not unwelcome hugs, first from her sister, doing a remarkable impression of a ballistic projectile, and then from her brother who opted instead to go with ‘downhill boulder’.

“We heard a big mean ol’ metal thingy attacked the Gala, an’ there was lotsa magic an’ we were worried an’ are ya okay an’-”

Apple Bloom was interrupted by the substantial trouble caused from Applejack’s hat smothering her face. She pushed it up, her worried look replaced with a pout.

“Hay!”

Applejack chuckled, hugging her sister for a moment. She felt Mac’s forelegs tighten for a moment before he released her and stepped back.

“Ah’m fine, don’t ya worry none, Apple Bloom. Gonna take more’n a big metal monster ta put yer sister outta action. Everythin’ been okay here?”

“Eeyup,” Mac confirmed. His habitual hay drooped from his mouth and the look in his eye told Applejack he wouldn’t be so easily placated.

She dipped her head, apparently smiling down at Apple Bloom, but she doubted her brother was fooled.

“Ah got some bad news though; Ah’m headin’ back, on an overnight train. Came back ta let ya know an’ help get some things settled. Not sure how long Ah’ll be away, but Dash is organisin’ the weather team to work without her for a month, so Ah guess we should do the same. Caramel is usually able to help, so we’ll ask him.” She went right into discussing what to do for her absence, rushing through in the hopes that would be all they had to talk about.

“Nope.” Mac, unfortunately, was not inclined to play ball. He was openly frowning at her. “Why ya gonna be away?”

“The Princess, she, uh, just wants us to be there with the Elements. In case that ugly metal monster comes back, ya see? Ain’t nothin’ serious, just a precaution like thing.”

His eyes narrowed. “Ah see. What about Paladin?”

She shifted uncomfortably, rubbing her elbow nervously. “H-he stayed. Didn’t needa come back, so, ya know, he stayed. Princess needs him for...stuff.” Even as she gave the lame excuse she could feel her brother’s eyes boring into her.

“‘Stuff’?”

“Yeah,” she nodded. “Stuff.”

Apple Bloom stood between the two of them, head turning from one to the other and back again. “Huh?”

“Bloom, Ah needa talk to Applejack,” he rumbled.

“Ain’t that what yer doin’?” The little filly cocked her head to the side curiously.

“Alone.”

“But-”

“Apple Bloom, listen to yer brother,” Applejack cut in.

The filly’s head snapped back to her so fast Applejack’s too-large hat spun and slipped, blinding her. It took her a few seconds to push it up, but she was voicing her protest before she could even see.

“But-”

She found herself on the receiving end of stares from both her siblings, stares that promised a week mucking out the dirtiest, foulest pens on the farm if she didn’t comply. Sighing, Apple Bloom stuck her bottom lip out and began to trot away.

“Ah’ll be comin’ ta get my hat, so don’t go gettin’ it dirty an’ don’t wander far!” Applejack called. Her sister gave a vague wave before she vanished into the house.

That left her with her brother, who was failing to hide his displeasure, largely because he wasn’t actually trying.

“Now, Mac, this ain’t that bad. Just gonna be in Canterlot awhile, then the Princess’ll send us home with everythin’ right as rain-”

“Don’t lie to me.”

She stopped and stared at him. She took in his flaring nostrils, his tense shoulders, the rigidness of his ears, his narrowed eyes. It all led up to one very unpleasant conclusion: Big Mac was angry, really angry.

Applejack sighed, shoulders slumping.

“Ah won’t. Mac, Ah ain’t sure what’s goin’ on. That metal thing? Ya know what Paladin said he used to be? He’s one of them, and he’s mighty angry. Gave the Princesses a run for their money an’ he was swearing’ all sorts’a nastiness when he ran. Ah don’t know much, but the Princess is only lettin’ us outta sight for today and tonight, then it’s right back to the palace. A whole train full of guards is gonna be arrivin’ any minute, an’ we’ll be headin’ back with ‘em.”

Mac listened, his obvious signs of aggression slowly fading away. He still didn’t look particularly happy. “Ya shouldn’t have tried to lie to me, little sis.”

“Ah know, Ah know. Ah didn’t wanna worry ya,” she said.

His expression was unimpressed. “Ah’d worry just as much, especially if ya’ll kept the truth from me. Ah gotta ask, why didn’t Paladin come back?”

She sighed, rubbing the back of her neck tiredly. “Truthfully? Ah ain’t gotta clue. Darn colt has been actin’ weird since the Gala. Told Rainbow Dash and Twilight he wasn’t their friend, really layin’ into them, an’ he’s been ruder than Ah ever seen him. The whole thing with Ardleon, the big metal monster,” she explained at her brother’s quizzical expression. “That’s thrown him for a loop, far as Ah can tell. Used to be his buddy, now he’s promisin’ to find us an’....”

He stared at her as she trailed off, confusion colouring his eyes until he caught on. The hay in his mouth fluttered to the ground, snipped by his clenched teeth.

“Ain’t nopony touchin’ my sister!” He all but snarled.

“Whoa now! Settle down Mac, Ah wasn’t plannin’ on lettin’ him,” Applejack informed him tartly. “Ah know ya gotta worry an’ carry on, cause that’s what big brothers do, but right now we need’ta focus on the farm. Ah’m gonna get my hat, then go write a letter. There’s a harvest comin’ up, an’ ya’ll will need more’n just Caramel.”

With admirable self-control Macintosh calmed himself, letting his anger flow out in a single deep, shuddering breath. He turned, following her as Applejack set off for the house.

“Who ya writin’ to?” He asked, putting what she had said behind him. For now, at least, she was right that they had to think of the farm. Once that was done, he was going to sit down and give this a good think.

Applejack grinned at him, both out of relief that he had dropped the subject and at her answer. “Well, let’s say somepony put me in mind of a certain cousin who owes me a favour.”

***

“Can I-”

“No, Vinyl.”

“Aw, come on! You didn’t even let me finish. You barely let me start!”

Octavia took another sip from her cup of tea. “I am quite aware, thank you.”

Pouting like a filly half her age, Vinyl Scratch slumped. “Killjoy.”

Something like a very small smirk came to the earth pony’s face. “Oh, yes.”

Their host emerged from the pantry, a tray of biscuits in her magic. “Sorry about the wait, pantry reorganisation wasn’t scheduled until tomorrow.”

Octavia smiled politely. “You really did not need to, Miss Sparkle.”

“It’s only polite, you are doing me a tremendous favour,” Twilight said happily.

“Are you sure you have the time to socialise? From what you said, I gather you have rather a lot to prepare.” The earth pony recalled the wealth of peculiar devices she had seen earlier. Upon their arrival and the apparent emptiness of the library, Vinyl had eagerly led the way down, following banging and other muffled noises into the basement.

She had stepped into the well-lit room, it’s packed dirt walls interrupted by intruding roots, and let out an ear-piercing shriek as a silvery, shiny beast had fallen over her. It had grasped her in a dozen wildly dancing tentacles, pulling her down as they fought.

All in all, it had been quite embarrassing when she stopped screaming bloody murder long enough for Vinyl’s magic to remove what turned out to be a collection of tubing, metal coils and wires.

A blush lit Twilight’s face as she too remembered what had happened. “I really am sorry about that,” she cringed, cheeks flushing under her coat.

Octavia dismissed the matter with a shrug. “As I told you, it was an accident. We should have announced ourselves when we came down, but, as usual, Vinyl’s presence had a detrimental effect on the manners of all around her. You may have noticed.”

Both sent aside glances at Vinyl and Spike, the former trying to convince the latter that a career in pyrotechnics was the way to go.

“Yeah, I think I have,” Twilight agreed. She smiled again as she returned her attention to Octavia. “We have just about everything we need packed and ready to go. The more delicate equipment is very safely wrapped.”

“The post office ran out of bubble wrap.” Looking up from his conversation with Vinyl, he laughed. “But Derpy had plenty of her own she was willing to let us use.” His expression became thoughtful. “I wonder why she had so much.”

"Derpy...she is the wall-eyed mare, yes? She seems quite nice," Octavia remarked, taking another sip.

Twilight agreed, "she is, she's just a little...clumsy. Things tend to sort of break around her. Town hall, for instance."

Octavia gave her a confused look. "Town hall? The whole building?"

"It was awesome," Vinyl answered with a chuckle. "She should totally go into demolition. Why deliver mail when you can break shi-stuff, break stuff with your plot?"

Twilight let the glare she had sent Vinyl when the mare began to say 'shit' fall away, only to catch Octavia doing the same thing.

"Hey, Spike, wanna show me that new fire trick you mentioned?" Vinyl was already pushing him out, eager to escape the double glare.

"Uh, okay..." the confused dragon let her herd him out, leaving the other two mares alone.

"I apologise for her. She often forgets not to swear around children," Octavia said with a shake of her head.

"It's fine," Twilight assured her. She grimaced. "Honestly, I would be surprised if he didn’t know a lot worse. Spike is too smart for his own good, at least where gems and Rarity aren’t concerned."

"It must be something of an education, raising a dragon as..." Octavia hesitated. "I am sorry, but I am not sure how I should refer to him. Is he your son, or brother?"

Twilight put down her teacup. "I... I’m really not sure. Sometimes I feel like his mother, sometimes he's my little brother and when I'm studying he's my assistant. It's kind of complicated."

"A unique situation, it seems," the earth pony agreed, lifting her teacup again. The cup paused, it's rim pressed to her lower lip, as Octavia thought of something.

"Is something wrong?" Twilight noted the frozen posture.

"...did Vinyl say 'fire'?"

It took Twilight a few seconds for that to sink in.

Their sudden mad rush nearly knocked the table over.

Fwooosh!

They burst from the library as the emerald firelight faded.

"Whoa! Now that was awesome! See what I mean? That sort of display could make real bits!" Vinyl was grinning like a lunatic which, to be fair, was not unusual for her. Octavia was relieved, however, to find that she was grinning like a lunatic who still had eyebrows.

"Aw, thanks." He blushed at the praised, chest puffing up proudly.

"Spike!" Twilight’s shout made him cringe, deflating. "What are you doing?"

"I was just showing Vinyl a trick. I didn't think you'd mind, you were right there when she asked me to show her," he pointed out hurriedly.

She frowned hard, staring at him intently. 'Oh Luna, he's right.'

Twilight sighed. "You're right, I was there and I should have been paying more attention. Spike, you should be more aware of fire hazards."

"Calm down, he was doing it straight up, nothing to burn." Vinyl shrugged their worry off.

A growl Twilight would almost call beastial came from the earth pony next to her. "Vinyl! This is fire, not just fancy light! Somepony could get hurt. What if a pegasus was flying overhead and neither of you noticed?"

That set both mare and dragon off-balance. Spike’s eyes widened and he began to look around frantically.

"Dude, calm down, you didn’t hit anypony." Patting Spike on the shoulder, Vinyl turned to the other mares. "Okay, I get it, don't encourage baby dragons to set things on fire."

"You shouldn't need to be told that!" Octavia rubbed her forehead. "I'm starting to wonder if Vinyl is more of a headache than staying in Canterlot. I just wanted to relax away from the madness of Canterlot, not deal with her more annoying traits," she said to Twilight.

Vinyl pouted. "Aw, come on Tavi! I'm not that bad. I even found you a place to stay."

This conversation could have gone on for hours, and possibly would have, if not for a shout from afar.

Applejack came trotting up with Rarity, a white square in her mouth.

"Howdy ya’ll," she lisped past the letter.

"Hi girls," Twilight beamed at her friends. Spike waved, mostly at Rarity, grinning at her.

Rarity sighed and removed the letter with her magic. She nodded at Vinyl. "Hello. Ah, Vinyl Scratch, a pleasure as always. Miss Octavia, wonderful to see you again, although I must admit I didn't expect to see you here. Allow me to introduce my dear friend Applejack."

"Howdy, an' welcome to Ponyville Miss." Applejack took her hoof and shook it.

"Nice to meet, but just Octavia, please. I only arrived today. After the Gala, I decided to go someplace quiet." She grimaced. "Why I thought coming to see Vinyl would give me that, I have no idea. Still, I am sure this delightful town will prove to be calm and relaxing nonetheless."

Applejack and Rarity exchanged looks.

"Uh...Ah ain’t touchin' that one. Twilight, can Ah borrow Spike for a minute?" Applejack approached the dragon, reclaiming her letter.

Octavia raised an eyebrow and looked to Rarity.

"What did she mean?" She asked suspiciously.

"Darling, let me tell you about some of the things that have happened to 'quiet little Ponyville'. I'm sure you will find it quite enlightening."

Not far away, Spike looked up to Applejack curiously. "What's up?"

Applejack held her letter out to Spike. "Got a favour to ask. Can ya send a letter to ponies other than the Princess?"

He nodded, his eyes lingering on her letter. "So long as I've met them and have an, uh, impression of them? Like, how well I know them or if they're really memorable. If I don't have much impression of them, I need to know their general area and distance. I could send a letter to the Princess pretty much anywhere, or Twilight, or you guys."

"Uh huh, so what about my cousin Braeburn? Ya gotta remember him," Applejack said with a chuckle.

"Remember him? He definitely leaves an impression. He'll be in Appleloosa, right?" He took a few deep breaths, concentrating.

"Should be, last Ah heard," she confirmed, holding the letter out.

Spike took it in his claw, holding it upright before him. "Right, think I've got it. Of course, if I don't, the letter will just burn." He took a deeper breath, before suddenly blowing out a lung's worth of green fire.

Applejack held her own breath, letting it out as the letter dissolved into a sparkling ash cloud and flew away.

"Much obliged Spike," she gave him a grateful smile.

"Ah, don't mention it." He brushed it off, but clearly looked quite pleased with himself.

They rejoined the others, just as Rarity reached the story about the parasprites.

***

Twilight welcomed another of the group into the library main room, smiling as Fluttershy trotted in. The meek pegasus smiled back, although it shrunk a little at the sight of Octavia and Vinyl. She didn’t know one, and she knew the other a bit too well to be comfortable around her.

“O-oh, hello Vinyl,” she squeaked.

The unicorn waved at her. “Yo, Fluttershy! How’s it hanging?"

"Alright. I've just been making sure all my little animal friends will be looked after while I'm away." Fluttershy looked at the others. "Wow, I thought Rainbow Dash would be here already. No wonder she feels annoyed. "

Octavia finally roused from her thoughts, which currently were largely related to doing something horrible to Vinyl for not telling her a number of very important things. She looked up to see the yellow pegasus.

"Hello...wait," she narrowed her eyes. "Excuse me miss, but I feel like I have seen you somewhere before."

Fluttershy gulped. She didn't like being recognised.

"She was at the Gala!" Pinkie announced cheerfully. "Like me! Although only a bit like me because she didn't come onto the stage and make new friends, she went out into the garden to play with the animals!”

The entire room was treated to the spectacle of a grown mare editing out the existence of another pony from her sight and hearing in real time. Octavia just stared as if she hadn’t heard Pinkie Pie. Since the party pony’s initial entrance and Octavia undergoing what could be best described as a sort of ‘violent fit’, she had apparently resolved that simply hating Pinkie Pie for almost destroying her musical career wasn’t enough. It was only a cold shoulder in the sense that the tip of an iceberg is cold. While true, it fails to explain just how very cold the rest of her was as well.

Pinkie Pie, however, simply took it as a challenge.

“...she was at the Gala?” Vinyl offered.

“Ah, yes, now I remember. You were the one who made the animals...um…” Octavia trailed off as Fluttershy went from a pony to a ball of ruffled feathers and embarrassed whimpers. She looked at the others, from Rarity to Applejack and through Pinkie, in confusion.

“She’s still a mite sensitive about that,” said Applejack with a nervous chuckle.

"Oh my, I did not mean to..." Octavia frowned, not sure what to do. "Excuse my rudeness. I had no intention of bringing up bad memories. Please accept my apologies."

Fluttershy peeked through her mane, looking at Octavia for a moment.

"It's alright," she said in a near whisper. "I shouldn't let it get to me." She stood up again as she spoke, her voice getting louder until it had reached a proper volume.

Octavia smiled at her, relief colouring her expression. "My name is Octavia. I am a...friend of Vinyl’s. I do hope that does not unduly hurt your opinion of me."

"Hay! That's...you know, actually pretty likely, but still," Vinyl protested half-heartedly.

Fluttershy giggled along with the others, Vinyl joining in after a moment.

"It's nice to meet you," she murmured, holding a hoof out to Octavia.

"Likewise." Octavia took her hoof. "It appears I will be 'library-sitting' for a time, so your friends have been catching me up on how very exciting Ponyville can be. Much more exciting than my dear friend told me," she added with a glare at said 'dear friend'.

Vinyl just grinned. "Would you have visited if I told you the truth?" She asked.

"No, I would not have, and I would have missed out on seeing it's more enjoyable side. You did, however, still lie to me." Octavia hrrmph'd.

"Technically I just never told you about that stuff. I never lied."

"Lying by omission is still- oh, never mind. Not sure why I even bother," Octavia grumbled.

Vinyl went to reply, getting as far as opening her mouth before she was interrupted. The interruption took the form of a speeding pegasus bursting through an open window. She hit the ground not with her usual bouncing crash but a soft thump.

"Huh?" It was Rainbow Dash, for there were none others like her, and she let her look of irritation fade in favour of confusion. She poked the mattress. "Um, what?"

Twilight allowed herself a brief smile of satisfaction.

"I did wonder why you put the tacky thing there," Rarity commented.

Rainbow Dash scowled. "Whatever. I am done with organising stuff. Done! Three hours! Three hours wasted because blah blah blah regulations blah!"

She flopped down on the mattress. The niggling annoyance was a sour note to Fluttershy, who wrinkled her nose like it was a bad smell.

"So, what're we- Vinyl, what's up?" She and the unicorn brohoofed, Vinyl grinning down at her.

"A friend of mine is gonna look after the library. Speaking of which, don't you have a train to catch?" Vinyl asked with a glance across the room.

"So eager to have us leave you two, alone?" Rarity, ever the gossip, gave them an evaluating look.

"Yeah, I'm totally gonna ravish Tavi the moment you're out of the room." Snickering, Vinyl glanced at the flushed, annoyed look on her prudish friend's face.

Octavia spluttered, alternating her glare between the two unicorns.

"Vinyl!" She finally managed to get out.

"Right on the coffee table, just there," Vinyl went on.

Rarity giggled. "We had best leave you to it then."

"Can't keep the Princesses waiting, might as well get a move on," agreed Applejack, standing up.

The others followed her example, Twilight calling out to Spike. He came in, a checklist in hand.

"How is it Spike?"

"They're just moving the last stuff now," he told her cheerfully. "All the books and the thing with all the wires should be on the train soon."

"Wonderful, good job." Twilight praised.

Spike grinned. "It was nothing. So, are we leaving?" He asked, noticing they were all standing.

"Now that I know everything has been sorted out we are," she confirmed, levitating over a bulging set of saddlebags. Twilight turned to Octavia. “I can’t thank you enough. I really appreciate knowing the library will be in good hooves.”

Octavia smiled back, shaking her head. “Please, no need to thank me. I was worried I would have nothing to do except keep Vinyl from doing stupid things while I was here. It’s an honour of be of help to the Princess’s protege.”

Blushing, Twilight quickly ran through a few more things about the library for the earth pony. She had already done so, several times, but it was obvious she was nervous leaving her beloved home in the hooves of even somepony as responsible as Octavia.

“Alright, ready to go! Let’s get outta here,” Rainbow Dash declared, hovering in the middle of the room. “See you two later, try not to break the table!”

Vinyl snickered as she waved them away, Octavia next to her sparing a scowl for both the unicorn and Rainbow Dash.

Spike looked from Fluttershy’s blush to Rainbow Dash’s snickering. His brow furrowed in confusion.

“I’ll explain when you’re older,” Twilight said, just as he opened his mouth to ask.

He snapped his jaw shut up with a diamond-crunching snap.

“You always say that,” he whined. He hopped on Twilight’s back as they stepped from the library, waving to a squad of guards who were currently forgoing their usual stern expressions for looks of strain. Boxes filled to bursting with metal, oddly coloured swirling glass, wires and a dozen other pieces of equipment sat on their backs. They shouldn’t have weighed as much as they did, but the guards were finding out that perhaps they weren’t quite ordinary devices. Their weight was certainly extraordinary.

“I do not. Uh, sir? Are you sure you’ll be fine with that?” Twilight asked, concerned by the guards’ expressions.

“We’ll...be fine...Lady….Sparkle…” the guard huffed, giving his squad a wave and sending them off. “Just...lead...the way…”

"If you’re sure..." Twilight looked worried, but the guards were clearly not budging on the issue. She kept an eye on them regardless, and when they wouldn’t notice she might have used a little bit of magic.

The train awaited them, a few short carts prepared for the return journey. Twilight and Spike oversaw the loading of her equipment, her books sent to the carriage they would occupy for the short trip. With everything packed away, the pair joined the rest in their carriage.

Fluttershy was ensconced on one of the beds, a basket of wool next to her. She smiled happily, her knitting needles working away.

"Oh Twilight, the Princess sent some lovely wools for me. I just love knitting." She was already well on her way through one article, her knitted garment taking form quite quickly.

"That was nice of her. I didn't realise it was a hobby of yours," Twilight commented as Spike slipped from her back.

Rarity was sitting across from Fluttershy, watching her work. She nodded in agreement.

"Really darling, you have such a talent. What are you making?"

Rainbow Dash and Applejack interrupted the conversation, rolling and bouncing across the floor. Pinkie skipped after them, a whistle in her mouth, wearing a black and white shirt.

"Pinkie, what is going on?" Twilight asked, deadpan, while two of her friends wrestled across the floor.

"Hmm...." Pinkie stopped, rubbing her chin. "Judging by my shirt and whistle I'm either a bank robber who likes whistles or-"

"Say uncle!"

"Never!"

"Oh, right, I'm the referee!" Pinkie giggled.

Twilight stepped aside, letting her rambunctious friends continue their game. The train lurched, its whistle blowing. Finding her own place to sit, Twilight opened her bag of books and tried to ignore Pinkie Pie's attempt to out-whistle the train. The trip would be overnight, but she had her friends to keep her company.

"Y-yay...I...won..." Thump.

Twilight didn’t look up as she levitated Pinkie off the floor to lay her on an unoccupied bed.

***

Hours passed. Paladin brooded, Twilight read, Fluttershy knitted.

Ardleon unleashed his army.

***

Within the fog that had turned the afternoon sinister without warning, atop a hill on the outskirts of Ponyville, a sudden weight came upon the air. Mist gathered into a pillar, fusing in an instant into a upright statue of ice. In the same moment, the ice seemed to change in some subtle, undefinable process as it became something else entirely. The end product was a towering figure of frosty steel, chill blue flames spreading from the jutes on its back into menacing wings.

Gravel crunched beneath its boot. Ardleon’s gaze ignored the fog and he looked coldly upon Ponyville. His very manner suggested the sneer his helm concealed. His arms were crossed and his stance that of a being who feared no challenger, whether in confidence or arrogance.

“This is where you dwelled, brother.” His voice was cold as the air around him, each word seeming to herald more frost upon the ground. Already plants in every direction had begun to die as their innards froze. “This is where you were chained by their evil.”

The mist swirled around him and a head similar - but far more beastial than the inhabitants of the little town below formed. It whinnied, shaking it ethereal mane. Eyeing the fog-laden town, it snorted and pawed at the air with a rapidly forming hoof of icy wind.

Ardleon warded it back with an absent gesture, lifting his gauntlet into the air to strike its muzzle with the back of his hand. He felt stronger now. Powerful.

But not strong enough.

“No. Not yet.” There was no real reason to speak, to actually say the words. He could feel the rest of the herd spreading across the region through the bond he had forged in ice and steel, and the ones in his company were no different. They would serve his will no matter where they were.

Yet he had to admit that it felt good to verbalise his commands. The physical realm was where the greatest conflicts happened, where the most important moments took place. Adding his voice to the order conveyed a sense of importance and power.

More of his servants took shape around him. They were a mere fraction of the force under his command and more than enough to swamp this ‘Ponyville’ with a glacial freeze. Already the rest fell upon Canterlot, drowning it in their hunger. He felt the strength they were gaining as the capital city fell to them. An ample distraction for the time he needed.

“You are blinded by your prison, Tyrael, by a weak form given in to their deceptions,” he whispered to the frozen air. His still raised hand clenched into a fist. “Merely destroying it will not free your power, you must realise the truth yourself. You must see through the lies they have bound you with and embrace who you are.”

The silent town gave no response to this accusation. There was none that could satisfy him anyway. He felt the psychic imprint of angelic energy. They were not here, already on their way back to Canterlot. Back to the Archangel they had tarnished. He would see to it that they would never arrive.

His armoured fist fell forward, striking at the distant town with the weight of judgement. “Go.”

They howled into action, a storm born from stillness in a single moment. The air rippled with their stampede around him. Against the raging torrent of frozen wind Ardleon was a pillar of unmoving steel. Only the flame of his wings moved, flickering and twisting in the blasting herd.

The windigos fell upon Ponyville, streaming over the homes of ponies unaware of the threat. Invisible to all but the beasts and their master, a wall of emotion stood around the town. A vast dome built from years of love, kindness and friendship stood to the senses of the windigos as an all too familiar deterrence.

Ardleon snorted in amusement as the creatures balked and cried in fear. He had torn the knowledge from their minds, how they had been denied their true sustenance. Reduced to feeding on mindless animals in the wild reaches of the world and those rare living creatures in this world lacking the warmth to deny them or the power to drive their thirst off they had dwindled to a single herd cowering in the frozen north.

“Go.”

They shook and trembled but Ardleon’s will was iron as it ran through their connection and they surged forward once more. A harsh laugh barked from within the depths of his helm. He could feel their joy as the aura of friendship did nothing to them. The herd’s whinnies echoed across the land and they stormed forth with the might of an angel at their backs.

“No city will protect them. No walls will hide them. I have mastered hatred and I bend it to serve the light of the High Heavens. I will make you see the truth if I must. Hatred and Terror will divide these mortal creatures until at last they are driven to destruction.”

“They will turn on you when the threat grows beyond their limited power and you will realise the weakness of mortals,” Ardleon declared to the frozen sky. His arms spread as he though he was embracing the blizzard and his wings flared. For metres around him the ground was an ever-expanding circle of ice.

The edges of Ardleon’s form began to break, turning to ice and then into mist. Even as he departed, his final words seemed to hang in the air with the weight of a dark prophecy.

“I will redeem you, brother, if I must encase this world in ice. Justice will be served, whatever the cost.”

***

They gave no warning. Overcast weather to the north had weather pegasi confused, backtracking requests and orders in search of the responsible pony.

Even Celestia paid attention, looking through the great window before her. Her brow furrowed as a shiver ran down her spine. She watched the rushing clouds, a sense of doom gripping her.

"What..."

They fell upon the city, ghostly whinnies booming down. Ponies caught outside stared upwards at the living blizzards. Everypony knew the story, they all knew of the Winter of Windigos, but few made the connection. The city became still for a few vital seconds.

A wave of cold preceded the herd. It was not simple physical cold, their sinister chill stealing happiness and joy. Smiles died, grins withered. Suddenly all the bad things in life seemed so much more significant, suddenly the flaws of others seemed so much more obvious and that much more annoying. Good qualities seemed less important. Given a few minutes to stew in the hate-plague the Windigos brought would have left the city a warzone.

The windigos didn’t give them a few minutes. They didn't even give them one.

Ice rained from the sky. No diminutive hail was this, but great jagged blades and mauls of rime that struck rents in stone and smashed wood to splinters. The paltry protection of windows was proved a lie, shattered glass sprinkling in razor showers across streets and intruding into homes. The first of many screams filled the city as the windigos descended, their haunting, beastial cries a savage counter.

Magic filled the sky. The Unicorn Guard reacted across the city, striking out with a rainbow of magic. Power flashed and flared into being, spells let loose at the ghostly herd. Gleeful neighs answered the onslaught, the insubstantial windigos twisting and slipping through the assault untouched.

They spilled into the city, leaving rime down minuettes and frosting Canterlot's characteristic towers. Ponies fled, the unnatural aura crushing them with fear. The bravest of guards found their courage shrivelling up. Pegasi, guard and civilian alike, found their wing beats slowing with every moment. Frost lined their coats and grew over their feathers.

Those on the ground were not spared, their desperate attempts to flee thwarted. The windigos were everywhere, their presence freezing water and frosting everything. Fear was egged on as fleeing ponies grew more desperate at seeing their fellows encased, the misty ghost-flesh of windigos swirling around their victims,. Fellowship was abandoned and it became everypony for themselves. Siblings shoved at each other, seeking to outpace the other. Spouses fought to be the first out and children abandoned parents.

A windigo swept down upon a mare and a stallion, a loving couple whose bond had been reduced and dulled by the dark aura. She let out a gasp as the cold gripped her. She cried out, ice spreading over her and sealing her scream away before it was even complete. He looked back, realising she was no longer there. Their love, deeply buried, made him turn, and for a moment he fought off the hateful influence.

"Velve-" he called, trying to reach her.

The misty form of the windigo burst from behind her frost-locked form, a gleeful whinny the last thing he heard before unearthly chill swamped him.

Princess Celestia burst onto the balcony, her eyes taking in the chaos below. Already the once pristine city had taken on an Arctic quality. Her guards stared, feeling the chilling of hope and courage into brittle fear and doubt.

"No," she whispered, horror lacing every word. "No, impossible. This is too fast, they were never this str-"

"Princess! You shouldn't be out h-"

She looked up at the same time as the guard who stood before her, a gravely cold whinny screaming at them. Abandoning his attempt to have the Princess take cover, the guard unfurled his wings as the beast descended. The unicorns among them struck out, but the creature paid them no mind.

"Stop!" Celestia called to the pegasus, reaching out her magic.

Even so, fighting off the cold, he reached the windigo too fast for her to stop him. The strength was sapped from his limbs before he could even try to hit his target. His joints ached and slowed, his wings going still. He never cried out, because the windigo had already begun to seal him in ice. He began to plummet, twisting in the air as he fell enough to catch sight of Celestia’s horrified expression and glowing horn.

'Useless cow,' he thought darkly. 'Should have learned to look after herself!'

He barely noticed his fall had slowed. The windigo hadn't, its attention fastened on feasting on the hate and fear festering within its victim.

It stopped thinking. Not by choice. Radiant sunlight shone across it and without so much as a whimper it came apart like so much mist in the rays of the rising sun. The light died down, a gentle glow lowering the frozen pegasus.

"Take him inside," she ordered in the too quiet, too calm of a voice for a mare past mere anger. The Princess waited for them to be gone, gathering power to her until she was alone.

"Enough."

Celestia rose, her wings flaring widely. By all rights she should have fallen, but gravity had no hold over her. She called to the deep reserves of power within her, power she had lost over a millennia of forcing the moon to obey her. It flooded her being, and for a moment her mane ceased flowing gently, twisting and writhing in the grips of not a mere solar wind but a hurricane. Each hair and feather was lit up by internal luminescence.

She said nothing, not even as she gained the attention of every single Windigo. Celestia remained still in that pose for a few more seconds. Her eyes narrowed.

For an instant, her mane became fire. For a moment, Princess Celestia burned.

The sun exploded through the cloud cover, searing it in a perfect circle. From every angle the figure of the Princess mimicked the Summer Sun Celebration, the sun somehow always behind her as it poured light upon the city. The entire layer of unnatural storm clouds was gone within seconds.

The light took on an almost physical, liquid quality as it fell over the city. It flooded through the streets, running over and through the many towers and minarets. Though the sunlight should not have been able to reach places shaded and covered, it managed to nonetheless, sweeping through every corner of the city. No place was untouched, and neither were the windigos.

They screamed and howled and roared, the touch of the sunlight burning their ghost-flesh. The herd fled, pain alien to them wracking their forms. The aura of hate and fear they had extruded was not merely torn apart but rendered to nothing, the psychic stain cleansed with purifying sunlight. Where hate and fear had scarred the natural energy she burned them away, leaving no spiritual wounds to fester within her city.

Ice melted, running to water where the solar radiance touched it. Rime cracked and fell, disintegrating before it hit the ground. Ponies began to move again, their shells falling away. Hot heads cleared and cold hearts warmed as the soft, loving rays of the sun embraced them. Despite the substantial water damage, ponies rose from where they collapsed, shaking their drying bodies.

A stallion let out a groan as the ice surrendered its grip on him. He immediately turned, forcing his tired limbs to move towards his defrosting wife. Each step was easier than the last until he reached her side.

"Oh, Night Light, what happened?" She asked, leaning on him for support. He wrapped a foreleg around her, nuzzling his wife.

"I...I’m not sure," he admitted softly. His eyes turned upwards, to the slowly descending light above. "But I think the Princess just saved us."

Celestia slowly allowed her wings to relax, beating them slowly as she landed. Her hooves touched down on the flagstones of a courtyard, where several guards who had only just emerged from the castle. The swiftness of the attack had left most of the Royal Guard still within the palace.

"Rally the guard and head into the city. Every district, every suburb. There will be ponies in need, assure them the danger has passed," she commanded, holding herself straight and strong until the last of the guards had left. She felt her shoulders slumping, but amid the flurry of scribes and aids it went unnoticed.

Guards poured out at her command, trying to ensure order in all quarters. What they had endured left most ponies even more passive than usual and there was little trouble. After such a devastating run-in with monsters from an old mare's tale, nopony was in much mood to fight or argue.

Night Light and his wife carried each other, leaning against the other. A squad of guards caught sight of them. One frowned slightly.

"Uh, hey," Critical Hit poked one of the others. "Aren’t they the royal astronomers? You know, the Captain's parents?"

"Damnations lad, you're right!" The sergeant barked in alarm. "Quickly lads, get them to palace! If they're not safe and sound in the next three minutes, I'll have Critical Hit gelded!!"

They all hopped to it, although none so fast as Critical Hit himself. He was a bit worried, since the palace was a four minute gallop away. He was pretty sure the sergeant was joking...but not completely.

In her study, the Princess of the Sun felt her shoulders slumping further and she finally sent her aids from the room. As much as she hated putting it on her sister's shoulders, Celestia knew she simply needed to rest. Her veins still stung and her muscles ached at the power she had channeled. Though none could have seen it, the air boiled around her, the heat of the solar energies enough to kill any save herself.

'Just a few minutes to think,' she promised. 'I need to think. The windigos should still be locked away, and even if they were somehow freed they should not have acted like that. Think, damn you, think.'

Celestia lowered her head, resting on her haunches for a moment. Her eyes drifted shut, just so she could focus, she told herself.

When her door burst open, she was dozing, draped gracelessly across her desk. Celestia jerked awake, shaking her head. She nearly leapt from her desk, ears and nostrils flared.

"I'm awake! I was just resting my eyes for a moment!" She claimed, blinking the sleep from her eyes. She had dozed for barely five minutes, according to her clock. Nearly half an hour had passed since the attack.

Her attention to the time was lost immediately, catching sight of who had unceremoniously come upon her.

"Tis not the time for slumber, sister," Princess Luna said. Her tone was filled with urgency.

"I know, Luna. My apologies, I know I should be doing more. Thank you for-"

"Neigh, that is not what we meant. Were it up to us, sister, you would be forced to go to your chamber and sleep."

Celestia frowned. "If not that, then what?"

"Ponyville, Celestia, they are attacking Ponyville!"

***

Paladin watched from his broken window, staring across the city that had been so deeply struck. His coat was wet and he dripped on the floor with melted rime.

“Ardleon…” he murmured, turning his gaze north. He had seen where the creatures fled. Creatures that carried with them a frosty essence, a link within them.

In his stunted state he could not discern their deeper state, but they had swamped the city and their aura had afflicted such a massive area it was all but impossible to miss it. To him, who had once been Tyrael, the feeling of Ardleon’s power was as familiar as his own had been. As familiar…

“...as Izual…” he voiced the thought with a sombre tone, his eyes closing at the surge of pain. Turning from the window, his eyes fell on the carefully opened package sitting on his bed. He lifted it up, feeling the soft, warm material of the storm-grey scarf. It felt softer than anything he had felt before, and to his touch almost had an internal warmth.

He hesitated, glancing again to the north. After a moment his mouth flattened into a frown, his eyes narrowing. Paladin gently unrolled the scarf. He slipped through the door, winding it around his neck, and set off. A scarf was a good start, but he needed more.

It was quite cold up north, and he would need to wrap up warm.

Author's Note

So, I hope this chapter was enjoyable. Ardleon unleashes the windigios, Celestia sets the sky on fire, Paladin has decided to run after Ardleon on his own. That couldn't possibly backfire, not at all! Hopefully next chapter won't be too far away.

As ever, thanks to Nealend86 and, from now on, Web of Hope for being my editors. Life has sadly gotten on top of Merujea and she's busy with it.

Please leave comments, they feed me like the souls of the innocent feed the video game industry; willingly and with much fun had all round.

Act III - Ch. 24 The Price of Invasion

Chapter 24 The Price of Invasion

***

They appeared in a flash of light, the second to grace Ponyville in the same day. It was a very different Ponyville that saw this display of magic. 'Saw' was not quite the right word, as none actually saw it. A swirl of snow-laced wind brushed their coats, so cold it would have done far more than just send a shiver down the spine of an ordinary pony.

Suffice to say, neither Princess was an ordinary pony.

Princess Celestia beheld the frost-locked world around her, seeing the rime that captured buildings and sealed them against the world. Her eyes narrowed. The subtle tremble vanished from her legs. She pushed her tiredness aside.

The soft glow of her sister’s magic pierced the wintry gloom.

“I can sense lives,” Luna murmured. “As many as I felt here on Nightmare Night. The windigoes may act strange, sister, but they still leave their victims to live and hate.”

Celestia nodded, her horn lighting up as well.

Luna’s eyes flicked over to her sister’s horn, taking in the glow. It was almost imperceptibly weaker than usual. She suppressed her frown, hiding her concerns before Celestia noticed.

‘Now is not the time,’ she thought, her eyes never leaving her sister.

“The windigoes must have left,” Celestia murmured. “I cannot sense them n-”

The wintery coating around them burst apart, a dozen ghostly horses rising. One neighed viciously, streaming from a snow drift next to the nocturnal alicorn.. It bared it’s jaws in a snarl before it stretched them apart, snapping shut where Luna’s neck had been a moment before. She slid back across the icy ground, wings flaring. Whatever trickery had hidden them had faded and she felt two from behind.

‘Only three for me?’ She snorted in contempt. ‘Mockery.’

Silver light shone from her horn, and where it touched the ghost-flesh of the windigoes, fire erupted. White flame devoured the first as she reared, swinging to sweep her moonlight across the other two. One survived, it’s windy tail seared by the magic as it fled into the snow. The other was less fortunate. Screaming a ghostly wail, it was scoured from the air in an instant, Luna’s magic focused on it for only a moment.

She sent her magic into the snow after the fleeing windigo, ripping snow and earth up when she caught up with it. It flailed and wailed, trying to escape.

“There must be some mind within you to tell me-”

“Ah!”

Luna snapped head towards her sister’s cry, forgetting about the windigo. Her eyes widened at the sight of her besset sister, windigoes clinging to her like limpets. Celestia struggled as they swarmed her, striking one with the backside of her right wing. Fire flashed through her feathers and the windigo was torn apart, but the rest continued their assault.

“Sister!” Luna was at her side in an instant, a shaft of moonlight bisecting a windigo curled around her sister’s horn.

The tentative ice along the hard length cracked and vanished into a super-heated mist. Celestia swung her head, horn like a blazing sword and cleared more of the beasts from her. She torn one loose and struck at it with a leg, leaving a brilliant horseshoe mark upon it. The mark sizzled and popped, melting through the creature, its misty coat bursting into fire that consumed it in seconds.

Where Luna’s light washed over her sister, the windigoes were forced off, seared and in pain. Celestia put them down, obliterating them with a wave of golden fire. She panted, staggering as she regained her footing after a few seconds.

“I..apologise for requiring your aid, Luna. I underestimated them. These windigoes are not like they once were. Not that we needed more evidence of such.” Celestia glanced around the town, worried eyes scanning for more signs of them. “Come, we must-”

“You must allow me to lead the way,” Luna interrupted. She looked into her sister’s surprised eyes, not willing to budge an inch.

“Luna, I can-”

“You are tired, and they know it! If we cannot sense them, we must proceed with caution and you must be careful. If they targetted you before, they will continue to do so if they believe you are weak. I will brook no argument on this!”

Celestia took a step back, surprised by how forceful her sister was being. She opened her mouth to protest, closing it with uncharacteristic meekness when Luna narrowed her eyes. After a few moments she sighed, hanging her head in defeat.

“You’re right. I am letting old habits guide me. Lead the way, and I shall follow. We cannot allow a single life to be lost.”

Together they set off, horns aglow, into the wintery depths of Ponyville.

***

Mist flooded across the ground, silent and unseen. It drifted over the rails, hiding them from view. All was still save for the slow swirl of the mist. Minutes passed, and a tremble began to run through the rails. The sound of a speeding locomotive filled the air. It came running across the rails, wheels churning through the mist.

Crrk!

The train came to a stop. It was quite an abrupt stop. Ice with the strength beyond steel coated every wheel and every joint, sealing it to the rails. It stopped, but everything inside the train found itself still moving.

The ponies within experienced it as though a great fist had struck the train. Screams filled the air as they were thrown about, anything not bolted down flying heedlessly through the air.

“What the hay was that?” Applejack groaned, pushing herself up. She felt something heavy shift and roll off her, a glance to the side showing it to be Pinkie Pie. She helped her friend up, the party pony rubbing her forehead. “Ya’ll okay there Pinkie?”

“Uh-huh,” Pinkie nodded. “That sure was a doozy!”

A pile of bedding and debris fell to the floor. The magenta dome beneath it flickered out of existence, allowing freedom for the purple mare and the baby dragon clinging to her.

“What happened?” Twilight asked, repeating Applejack’s question. She reached out with her magic, lifting her other friends free of whatever might have fallen on them and setting them back on their hooves. Applejack’s hat pulled itself from where it had been crushed, floating to its owner.

“Thanks Twi’. Dunno, train’s stopped though, that can’t be good.” Pulling her hat on, Applejack trotted cautiously over to the window. She stepped up to it, but when she glanced outside she saw nothing.

“See anything?”

“Nope, Ah-...Hey, is it feelin’ a little chilly to anypony else?” Applejack stared at where her breath had left mist across the glass pane. She let out a little puff of air again, watching the tiny cloud that appeared in front of her.

Fluttershy gulped uneasily, trying to sort out not just the physical aches from the fall but the mental. She felt the alarm of the guards in the rest of the train, and the pain of those who had been hurt. The pain was the worst, not least because it felt so strange. It wasn’t a physical feeling, at least not to her, but the way it filled their emotions and coloured their feelings made her queasy. At least none of her friends were hurt, but the poor guards were-

“Rainbow Dash!” She didn’t even realise she had said it until everypony looked first at her, then at the bed Rainbow Dash had been on. The bed with a window wide open next to her.

“I’m okay!”

A sigh of relief flooded her senses as Rainbow Dash emerged from beneath a mattress. She shook herself off and lifted into the air.

“Okay, what was that?” She demanded.

"I'm not sure, but the train has stopped moving." Twilight lit her horn, grasping the door. It trembled, unexpected resistance meeting her effort. "Nngh...something is holding the door shut."

Releasing the door, Twilight stepped back. She stared at it, working the problem over in her mind.

Rainbow Dash glanced at her friend, at the door, and back to Twilight. She bounced her weight between hooves, getting jittery.

"Twilight...hurry up!" She did her best to ignore the looks her friends were throwing her way.

"Ripping the door right open might not be such a good idea," Twilight explained. She glanced from the door to Rainbow Dash curiously. "Are you okay? I thought you were over your fear of enclosed spaces?"

"I am!" Her aggressive scowl wilted at the looks she got. Rainbow ran a hoof through her mane. "Okay, I just feel a little...I felt fine when I knew I could get out, so the door being jammed is making me edgy. So, y'know, wanna let me the hay out?!"

Twilight drew back very slightly, and Rarity coughed delicately. Rainbow’s frantic stare turned to her, which was when she realised she was right in Twilight’s face.

"Heh, sorry Twi, kinda-"

"Ahem."

Rainbow glanced over at Rarity again, mid apology.

"What now?" She asked tetchily.

Rarity just pointed at the roof.

"What are you-"

Her horn glowed, and the sound of a handle twisting, clicking, and the ceiling hatch slowly opening silenced Rainbow Dash. She looked sheepishly back to Rarity, wings twitching in excitement.

"Go on dear, no need to thank me," Rarity insisted with a smile.

Flashing a quick grin, Rainbow Dash shot up, pushing the hatch open enough to slip through. She stuck her torso through, taking a deep whiff of fresh, if chilly, air.

"Silly Dashie," Pinkie giggled. "She forgot she can teleport!"

"Uh, girls?" Rainbow called down, voice slightly muffled and ever so slightly nervous. She gulped, loudly. "I think I know what stopped the train."

She pushed the hatch open fully, clanging against the roof. Fluttershy trembled as she slowly flew up. She peeked out, and almost immediately froze. Which was, if you think about it, a rather appropriate reaction.

"...oh my..."

Twilight levitated a ladder constructed of broken furniture over and pulled herself up.

"What? What is it?" She asked, finding the pegasi joined by Pinkie. Disregarding how Pinkie got there, she looked out and got her answer.

"Ooooooh." Pinkie stared. "I think that’s why.”

Ice. Ice a deep, foreboding grey covered the tracks and the train. Even as Twilight watched it grew, ice forming higher and higher on the other carriages. Now that she was out here, she could hear the shouts and banging of the guards, trapped by the ice.

“We need to help them get out. They must not have thought of the ceiling hatches yet. Come on girls, let’s-” Twilight began to pull herself up, Rainbow Dash copying her.

Between them, Fluttershy suddenly went rigid. She let out a strangled gasp, and her grip slipped. Her wings had snapped flat against her back.

“Wh-ah!” Rainbow Dash cried out, suddenly finding Fluttershy’s weight pulling her down as her falling friend’s hoof caught her tail. No longer gripping the root, wings beating, she found the unexpected burden throwing things in favour of gravity. In between desperate wing beats to regain control, she grabbed the nearest thing: Twilight.

Since this was how these things go, she of course grabbed the first thing she could, which in this case was Pinkie Pie. In all fairness, Pinkie could have avoided it but she decided against that. This way was more fun.

All four tumbled down, landing in a pile. The tumble of four became a pile of six, since Applejack and Rarity had been directly under them and not particularly expecting such a thing to happen.

“Ouch! Fluttershy! What are you doing?” Rainbow Dash pulled herself from the pile up, glaring down at the butter yellow mare. Her gaze softened. “‘Shy? You okay?”

Her friends clearing off her, Fluttershy shivered. “N-no. No no no no no.”

“We only need one 'no', you know, “ Rainbow Dash remarked sourly.

“No!” Fluttershy all but screamed. “Not that! It was- I felt-”

“Me.”

The voice penetrated the walls of the carriage, silencing every sound. It came from every direction, from above and below with an ever-present feeling that shook them to the core. It was cold, unmistakable, bitter as a winter wind, and even without Fluttershy’s ability, they could all tell one thing from the sound of it.

Ardleon was very, very angry.

“Everypony out!” Applejack stirred them to action. She swept up Fluttershy, all but shoving her for the exit.

“Applejack’s right, we need to get out before he freezes us in here!” Twilight reached into herself, drawing on her magic. There was no time to waste getting them all out the same predictable way. She swept up Spike, Fluttershy and Rarity in her magic. “Rainbow Dash, teleport Applejack and Pinkie!”

She barely had time to see Rainbow Dash nod and dart towards her two, magenta light filling Twilight’s vision for a moment. Her horn glowed with power. The light vanished, taking the three of them with it. A moment later another flare, brilliant blue-white, and the carriage was empty.

Twilight winked back into existence, depositing her three passengers on the cold metal of the roof of the next carriage. Behind them she could see their open carriage, giving her the perfect chance to see a spike of ice ripping through it from underneath. Metal shrieked and shuddered,the carriage giving away to the attack without budging an inch where the trapping ice bound it. She ignored it, turning her attention to the hatch in front of her. Ice glazed its edges, forming an unnatural sealent. The guards underneath had gone quiet, and she felt the gathering of magic below. Twilight didn’t have time to wait for them to blow their way out, simply gripping the entire hatch in her magic, intending to tear it open.

Rarity cried out, eyes going wide. She jumped at Twilight, knocking her away an instant before a ghostly equine swept over the spot she had been occupying. It whinnied, circling the train. Spike clambered to his feet and shot a few brief flames at it, trying to ward the beast off.

“Oh no…” Fluttershy felt them, the hunger and hate, as the windigoes boiled out of the frozen landscape. Ice skinned every plant, covered every inch of ground in sight. She shivered, not from mere cold but from the sensation they extruded.

It touched her, an invisible field of influence the hatemongers carried with them. Turning her head to the side, she saw Twilight and Rarity shudder as it ran over them. Spike froze, his eyes going wide, and he turned to glare all three of them,

“What are you doing, knocking me over like that, you stupid cow?!”

“I was saving your life, you ungrateful little shut-in!”

Fluttershy reached out without moving a muscle. She brushed aside the feeling of hate and resentment the windigoes left in their wake. In her wake, she cleansed the seeds of fear and doubt.

Twilight and Rarity blinked, shaking their head. Rarity took her hooves from Twilight’s neck like they were on fire. Spike, teeth bared, stopped as he crouched like a cat preparing to pounce. He stared at them not with the seething resentment that had been planted within him but with confusion.

"Twilight, goodness, I'm so sorry!" She sat back, giving Twilight space to stand helping her up.

She shook her head, saying, "It's fine, I mean, I'm sorry I called you a cow, I don't know what came over me."

"I know." The voice was no less colder, no lesser bitter. They looked up, all three watching the pillar of mist form. It melted away, revealing the gleaming figure crouched upon their sundered carriage.

Twilight’s expression hardened. "Ardleon."

He snapped his head up, glaring at them with glowing blue eyes.

"Hatred," he hissed, slowly rising. His wings, frosty blue flames, spread behind him "So weak. So easily swayed."

"That isn't fair. Those big mean things made them feel that way." It was Fluttershy who spoke first, disapproving frown warring with fear on her face.

Twilight remembered the sweeping chill, and the misty form that rushed passed them as Rarity tackled her.

"A windigo. That was a windigo! But they haven't been seen in Equestria for over a thousand years, how could one be here now?" She questioned, brow furrowed.

Ardleon laughed, his mirth dark and daunting as it echoed from within his nearly empty helm.

"One?” He asked, his entire body shaking as he laughed. A chorus of gleeful whinnies slowly rose, and the windigoes soon followed. They flew from their hiding places, forming from the shadows and beneath cover. The herd grew, gathering as they revealed themselves.

Twilight gulped, drawing back. Rarity and Fluttershy huddled with her, the three of them pressing their backs together. Twilight scooped up Spike in her magic and deposited him between them.

Ardleon laughed, wings flaring. He threw his arms up as if to embrace the mighty herd.

“Why bring one, when I could hundreds?” He peered down at them, and the steady frosty blue of his eyes became a mad strobing flare. “Now do you feel it? The creeping fear, the horror, the mortal Terror that makes you such flawed creatures?”

She pushed away the sound of his taunting. Right now, there was no creature less like Paladin than Ardleon.

“What do you want? Paladin isn’t here, and even if he was we wouldn’t let you near him.” She glared, fighting down the knot of fear in her stomach. Twilight gave up counting the windigoes when she reached triple digits.

‘Less than this nearly froze the three tribes! How could there be this many? How could they be here?’ For all her questions, she had no answers. The one answer she wanted right now, above any others, was ‘Where are the others?’

Ardleon scoffed at that, his tone dark as he said, “you think you have any choice, any control? Thieves such as you could never hope to wield the holy power of an archangel against me. So long as you know fear, you are weak. So long as you know hate, you are vulnerable.”

He lifted his arm, steel palm held out to them.

“So long as you can be destroyed,” he announced coldly. “Tyrael can be remade.”

Motes of mist and flecks of frost gathered around his hand, whirling into a miniature blizzard that shrunk and grew dense until a great spike of ice hung before him. The ghost-flesh of the windigoes that cloaked him were drawn around it, draping the lance in fear and hate made physical. It was as long as a pony and half as thick, but around it power thrummed. Frightful, horrible power yet power nonetheless.

With but a flick of his finger, Ardleon unleashed the projectile.

Twilight reached out with her magic, a magenta hue forming across the frozen lance. She brought her mind around it like a vice, striking at every surface with a telekinetic hammer. Power poured out from her horn. Simply getting out the way wasn’t enough, she had to completely destroy it.

The shield of windigo-mist shuddered but the spear barely slowed. A gasp was torn from Twilight as her magic failed to find purchase. She pushed herself back, to throw herself across her friends and knock all three out of the way. The snap-crack of ice forming in an instant preceded her and she found a thin layer of it binding her to the roof.

“Rarity!” She said desperately, trying to marshal her magic for another attempt in the moment they had before it struck. Her hooves wouldn’t move, her magic was taking too long to gather.

Even before Twilight called out, Rarity had opened her Sight. She Saw the icy lance, its flaws and its perfections. In form the ice was flawless, not a single structural weakness, yet shadow stained it. Pain erupted in Rarity’s head, a migraine packed into a single moment, and she cried in shock and hurt.

Fluttershy felt her friends’ fears, she felt their despair. Though her hooves were as trapped as theirs, she still had her wings and these she lay upon them both, warm and protecting, and wrapped Spike in her tail as he struggled to be brave against the dark pressure. She answered their fear with trust, she quieted their despair with her hope. Because she felt more than just their emotions.

She felt Rainbow Dash’s determination, underscored by a fear of failure that drove her will to succeed, and her smug delight. She felt Applejack, worried but resolute, a sense of certainty and control blossoming across their bond.

Light bloomed and the spear struck. The sound of ice shattering filled the air, a chorus of pings from shards striking the carriage roof following and the howls of enraged windigoes as their borrowed essence was scattered from the attack. A single grunt was all the sound their defender made.

The fog of splintered ice and power dissipated, and from within her armour of angelic silver steel Applejack shot Ardleon a smirk.

“Sorry sugarcube, but nopony’s bein’ destroyed today. Try again tomorra.”

Twilight and Rarity blinked, staring at the silverclad backside as a whooping pegasus let go.

“Oh yeah, didn’t see that coming did ya?” Rainbow Dash laughed. She flared her wings and stood on her back legs so she could be seen over Applejack. “That’s because I’m the one and only Rainbow Dash, first teleporting pegasus!”

“R-Rainbow Dash?” Twilight spluttered, the events slowly processing. “You...you saved us!”

Spike pulled himself up Twilight side, eyes wide with awe.

“Wow!” He said breathlessly. “That was awesome!”

Rarity interjected before Twilight could. “We are atop a carriage filled with ponies, Rainbow Dash. If we simply moved, it would have hit. That dreadful thing…” she shuddered.

“It would have hurt them all. Probably...probably killed,“ Twilight raised her voice, looking straight at Ardleon.

He was shaking. His armoured form trembled.

“You dare?” It came out a harsh whisper, yet his voice reached their ears nonetheless. “You dare wield his power against me. You mock me. You mock him. It is not enough that you reduce him to your filthy level, not enough that you taint him. You wear his armour in mockery, you use his power to fight me.”

The windigoes were reacting to him, their cries growing louder and their eyes brighter.

“Everypony might wanna back away…” Rainbow Dash suggested, glancing at the monsters. “Are those really…”

“Windigoes, yes.” Twilight melted the ice, ushering her friends back. “Why are we moving?”

Rainbow Dash’s mouth curved into a smirk. “Can you see Pinkie?”

Ardleon burst into mist, vanishing from sight.

“Where’s he gone?” Applejack demanded. She stepped forward while her friends retreated, passing over the hatch. She peered into the living fog. The windigoes circled but didn’t attack. If anything, they seemed gleeful and merry, if such words could apply to such creatures.

He formed in a scouring wave of cold wind, furious palm-sized blizzards wrapping around his hands. Towering above Applejack, he brought his hands down towards her back.

“BANG!” Pinkie cheered, muffled by metal and a very, very loud bang.

The hatch exploded from under him. Though the hatch itself swung clear of the floating angel’s feet, the concussive force of the blast continued up. Streamers and balloons filled the air yet it still struck him. The angel roared in shock as his attack was thwarted, his concentration shattered by the trap and his aborted spells running loose. His head snapped down, glaring at the beaming pink pony standing alongside a canon pointed upwards.

“Insolence!” His feet hit the ceiling. One on each side of the hatch he gathered his power.

“Sorry mister mean-pants, Pinkie Pie doesn’t party on her own.” Pinkie gave him a wink and suddenly a dozen unicorn guards with glowing horns were around her. “Say hello to my friends!”

Magic lashed upwards, refined blasts of energy in six colours. Individually they would have been useless, and even together they washed over Ardleon like water, but his focus was denied to him again. Rage descended and around him the windigoes began to bay.

“No! I don’t need help! Be silent!” He shut out their calls and their cries, their ceaseless chatter for him to take more of their essence. For a moment, his rage dulled, his hate died down. Only for a moment, the striking magic giving him something to focus on.

Senses sharpened from an eternity of war warned him at the last moment. His wings flared and Ardleon drew back. Silver flashed in front of him. Applejack’s steelshod hooves scraped across his chest, a fraction of her attack’s force spinning him away. Her hooves landed back on the carriage with a thud. She coiled for another buck.

Regaining his balance, Ardleon pulled himself up with a snarl. His vision brightened, a brilliant reddish-pink glow overwhelming him. The initial beam of magic ended as suddenly as it had begun, but a torrent of lesser blasts began to rain on him from the end of the carriage. Twilight’s horn burned with power, firing more attacks than six trained soldiers. She spared only a moment to feel relieved when she saw Applejack on the edge of roof, out of the line of attack.

One blast finally seemed to penetrate Ardleon’s defense. It seared through him. His shielding forearms were vaporised and the blast bit into his torso. Before it had cleared his back, the truth became obvious. His form melted into mist.

“Woo! We sure showed him, didn’t we fellas?” Pinkie bounced up onto the roof, grinning down as the guards cheered, entirely caught up in Pinkie Pie’s innate Pinkie-ness.

“Cheer later, I don’t think Ardleon is done quite yet.”

The mist that became Ardleon twirled and twisted as though caught in a storm as it rose and he reformed. With a gesture he called the windigoes nearest to him closer, seeping their misty flesh into the scraped mark from Applejack’s attack.

“Enough! I am done playing games with you. I shall seize you here.” His wings flared, their brillaint frosty blue reflected in the eyes of the windigoes. A shiver shook the air, their aura of fear and hate fully unleashed.

Fluttershy reeled, the dark emotions assaulting her from every direction. She barely felt the hooves holding her up, or her friends crying out as they too were overcome, the windigoes laying siege to their minds with ancient fury and darkest hate. Her previous work was no match for the force they now attacked with, striping away the hope and trust she had laid within Rarity and Twilight.

"Give in," Ardleon hissed from afar.

She had failed. They had failed. They were going to be frozen, trapped, killed, because she failed. Fluttershy knew, suddenly, in her heart that this all her fault and so she closed her eyes, awaiting her fate-

Pain shot through her. With a yelp Flutterhsy tried to pull away, only to find the source clinging stubbornly to her. She shook her leg, trying to get away from it as the sharp little pains cut through her. Something banged on the roof next to her and the pain faded, taking with it the barely noticed sensation of weight and pressure that had accompanied the pain. It was a whimper that made her open her eyes.

Spike lay where he had been knocked clear of her. His claws, thrown free of where he had gripped her, curled and hugged himself. Looking down on his pained, frightened expression Fluttershy could feel the fear that was devouring him from the inside out.

‘I can feel it,’ she thought with a blink, her only sign of surprise. ‘I can feel them all. Everypony.’

Fear, doubt, hate. In only seconds they were dominating her friends, the frightful power of the windigoes so thick in the air that it took her more time than she wanted just to pull Spike up into a hug.

“Shhh,” she ran a hoof over his spines, smiling sadly down at him. “It’s alright Spike, it’s going to be alright. Thanks to you.”

The pain had freed her. She gave him a kiss on the forehead, patting and soothing him before lifting her head. The pain had broken her out of the near-trance the windigoes’ power had put her in, but where the power she had been gifted with had reduced the ghastly aura’s effect, her friends had had no such protection.

‘But they do now.’

As she had done before, she reached out to them. It was easier and easier each time she did it, Fluttershy drawing not just from her own strength but that of her friends to touch them each deeply within their souls. The depths of the dark emotions was incredible within each, and she qualed for a moment. But only a moment. Fluttershy felt Spike shift in her hug, and her resolve firmed.

‘I know I’m always afraid, and I’m not that strong, but I know I can do this.’ The thought gave her new strength, flooding her with determination.

Fluttershy thought back to every happy moment in her life, focusing on those with her friends. Each memory was a reservoir of positive emotions, love and happiness that made her certain she could do anything. It was these memories, or more exactly the emotions they stirred within her, that she first shared. Like a cleansing fire she burned away the shadows of the windigoes from each mind, and with each freed the force of positive emotion only grew.

From hungry, eager whinnies the cries of the windigoes became furious and frightened. Their alarm flooded Ardleon as he stared at the passive flood of blue-white light that formed a dome across his enemies. His hands clenched, fists tight, and if he had been angry before, a new height of rage was witnessed that moment.

"Go."

The growled order echoed across the empty air, and the windigoes grew still.

“What-” Rarity began to ask.

In answer, the windigoes charged.

***

The windigo howled, its cry abruptly silenced by a brilliant flare. Snow melted, a ring of grass as green as emeralds and sodden dirt replacing ice and frost where the creature had sought shelter.

Celestia lowered her head, letting the light die. The silvery glow of Luna’s magic quickly followed suit, leaving the sisters alone as the biting wind blew a haunting howl too reminiscent of their wintery foes to leave either comfortable.

"More small packs, hiding and ambushing. What has changed? They were never smart enough for this!" The question was hissed through clenched teeth, frustration bleeding into Princess Celestia’s voice. She peered at the patch of life, lonely amid the chill, as if it would yield answers as easily as that if she stared hard enough.

Luna approached, consoling patience; "we will find the truth, of that I am certain. Do not let your fear drive you to rashness."

Shaking her head, though she knew Luna was right, Celestia could not help but want to work faster.

"There are too many lives at stake for me to give in to impatience, but I feel we must move quickly. Something is happening, and I am helpless to stop it." This time she didn't even make a cursory attempt to hide her feelings on the matter.

Glancing across the town, Luna silently agreed. She could feel it in her bones; something momentous was indeed happening. She scanned the ice-locked buildings, seeking an answer or a clue. Snow crunched under their hooves as they trotted through the streets, no longer walking unevenly but side by side. The trace senses of life within each building called out to them, and it took no effort at all to imagine the cries for help the frozen ponies would have screamed out.

But they pushed on.

‘It will be pointless,’ Celestia told herself, the latest gathering of life-forces beginning to register at the edge of her senses. ‘So long as the windigoes are no longer immune to love and friendship, freeing the ponies here will just mean the windigoes will prey upon them. We must be rid of them.’

She repeated the argument over and over again in her head, trying to convince herself. No, not convince herself. She knew what it was true.

‘That does not mean I have to tolerate it. There is always a way. Patience is all I need, and a thousand years has given me that.’ At the thought she fought off the creeping guilt the words ‘thousand years’ always brought upon her.

“Wondrous! Sister, we must go to them!”

So absorbed in her thoughts, it took Princess Celestia a few seconds to work out what her sister meant. The moment she spared a thought to her mystic senses, the reason for the joy in Luna’s eyes became apparent.

Ponies. Living, free, untrapped ponies!

Her wings flared, and with an expression of hope she galloped forward. Her sister joined her, the two sprinting, their hooves churning through the snow and slush. Although she knew it would be faster, Celestia forced herself not to fly and risk drawning even more windigoes towards the gathering of life-forces.

“The library!” Celestia cried out, joy in her expression as they galloped towards it. “It must be!”

Luna nodded, her expression grim. She began to gather her magic. “Sister, they could not have been safe on their own. The zebra shaman should be here, but her skills can only delay the beasts, and I know of no unicorns in this town capable of resisting the windigoes or with the knowledge to shield such a number of lives as well.”

“I know,” Celestia’s expression was still joyous, but her eyes were hard. “This is a trap. But there is little we can do but be prepared, and show them the foolishness of trying to trap us.”

That brought an amused smirk to Luna’s face. They finally came into sight of the library, and though it was glazed in deep ice like every other building, the sense of life and warmth within it was a beacon to them - and to the windigoes.

The moment they began to slow their approach, the windigoes emerged. Bursting from hiding, over three dozen of the creatures swarmed towards the sisters.

Celestia’s eyes widened. “So many!” She narrowed them, snorting out twin streams of mist. “But not enough. Burn.”

Summoned by a single word, fire blossomed before her. Blazing heat and energy took the form of pulsating, burning sphere of fire and light. Ice began to melt and the nearest windigoes howled in agony at it’s touch. They shied from the ring of melting snow that marked the range of her miniature sun’s effect, their charge curving to each side of it.

At the same moment Luna turned, facing the windigoes that came from behind. She said nothing as she cast, drawing on the moon’s power in a sudden display of silver darts. They winked into existence like stars appearing in the night sky, and if one were to look closely enough the glittering lights in Luna’s mane were now fewer in number. The shining dots of silver magic floated around her for only a moment; with a gesture she sent them off, the darts firing in a deadly shower that tore the advancing beasts apart. Their ethereal forms proved to be no defense against the attack, breaking the charge on another front.

Without discussing it, the sisters each turned to their right, facing the opposite directions but new foes. A dark blue aura surrounded one windigo. It had a moment to wear a look of fear on its ghostly, beastial face before it vanished with a pop of displaced air. There was no sign of where it reappeared, but Luna’s satisfied smile as something suddenly began to sizzle in the heart of Celestia’s miniature sun told that tale. She fired a beam of magic at another, wiping it away before they were on her. Magic surrounded her front hooves and horn, allowing the princess to lay into the oncoming creatures with ease. She stomped one that sought to entangle her legs, feeling it’s almost wind-like body give way and break when her hoof tore through its head. Another found itself suddenly in two places at once, sundered down the middle by her wicked horn.

Celestia fared as well as her sister, her magic showing far more clearly in the gloom and her weariness just as obvious. She drew a string of fire from her sun, twisting it like a whip. With a snap she caught two windigoes in it, searing through them before sending the whip to wrap around another and destroy it too. Gone was the caring, motherly air her subjects were familiar with; now she fought without mercy for the creatures before her, burning them from her sight like an unsightly blemish.

Yet the creatures still came, a relentless tide of cold divided into individuals only by their sinister cobalt eyes. They flowed around attacks which took their kin, as shifting and nebulous as the wind. For each destroyed another took its place, rising from the ground as though fleck of snow was a seed from which a new windigo was born.

The library wasn’t merely a trap. The entire town was.

Whatever power had cloaked them was gone, the herd of hungry equines now swarming towards the princesses. Their hunger fueled them, drove them to attack and attack and attack. Their numbers thinned, but never enough. Luna slashed and stabbed with her horn, a blade of moonlight extending ten yards before her. Celestia reared up, flaming hooves striking the nearest windigoes and a shifting shield of fire constantly spinning through the air about her. With a flick of her wings a burning wind cleared the air for a moment of enemies.

The battle was already draining her, and already tired such a fight could not last long. But some part of her reveled in it. A thousand years of restraint and weakness suddenly gone as if they had never happened. A bluff no dragon, monster or marauder had ever been brave enough to call thrown to the wayside.

‘Burn,’ part of her whispered. ‘Burn their imperfections away. Let the sun fall with naught but ashes remaining.’

With effort she forced down the urge.

‘A thousand years and still this urge plagues me.’ She focused her attention on the enemy. “Luna, we cannot hold out forever. Guard me!”

“What- no, sister, stop! You cannot do it again!” Luna cried, trying to keep the windigoes away and reason with Celestia at the same time. She crushed the skull of one beneath her hoof, and spared a moment to glare the other. “You have done it once already today, to do so again would be utterly foalish!”

“Then count me a foal, dear sister.” Celestia’s form glowed and she vanished. Rather than the pop of displaced air rushing to fill the void, a buffeting wave of fire rocked out, striking the windigoes on all sides.

Snarling curses that were most certainly unbefitting of a princess, Luna called her star darts back, weaving them into a dome of twirling silver lights against a field of dark blue magic. The windigoes were rebuffed for the moment, but she knew they would attack until her defenses were broken. She could already feel them slamming against the dome. The windigoes ground themselves to nothing and that alone dismayed her. They should not be acting like that. windigoes were selfish, hateful creatures. For all they lived - as far as the term could be applied them - in herds, they were cowardly creatures when a power greater than theirs opposed them. They did not throw themselves at a barrier, dying merely to weaken it. They did not sacrifice themselves.

But these ones were.

Celestia appeared in a blaze of light above the town. Her sister’s dome visible below and her sense of it weakening by the second, Celestia wasted no time. As she had done not long ago in the skies of Canterlot, she called to the sun above and the power within. Her mane became a wildfire, burning in shifting colours from heated orange to deadly shades of blue and green, and her tail a brilliant flame. The solar winds buffeted and fed the hungry fires. A flash of light on each side flared and cut around her, forming a ring of light.

The sun’s light shone through the heavy clouds, breaking through them in a flood. The clouds not directly around her burned red and orange with the light they barely blocked. A single great howl from a hundred throats covered the town as deeply and coldly as the ice. It was a cry of rage and pain, the roar of the spiteful vanquished. Each note promised revenge, swore an oath to drink deep of their enemy's terror when they returned.

Celestia heard, and that ancient, iron part of her soul, the part of her that kept her sane and forged a nation from the crippled remnants of a shattered age, whispered to her.

'No mercy. Show them the price of invading your land. Make them burn.'

So she did.

The light of the sun could not be said to darken. It was light and heat and energy. So long as there was a flicker it would shine brightly. But something about it changed. The light took on a quality of force and presence. The windigoes had barely begun to flee when they found themselves stuck fast, flies in the proverbial web. A web they soon found to burn.

Beneath her Celestia felt the weak pulse of ponies sealed in ice and bound in chains of hate and fear. The anger, the rage that had been growing, so deep within her she had barely noticed its presence began to boil forth. She had guarded this land for over a thousand years, maintaining a peace never seen by another era. These beasts came to end it, to torment and destroy her little ponies.

Luna looked to the sky and her sister’s hovering form. Her mane once more glittering like the night sky, she looked upon the windigoes and felt a shiver of fear. Envy had been her flaw, envy for her beloved sister and the praise she had received. Despite what their subjects might think, Luna knew Celestia was just as flawed in her own way. Ever had Luna envied how her sister had defeated her own flaw, her ancient vice. Where she had been too weak, too willing to hide from herself, Celestia had conquered that which could have broken her. The moon reflected the glory of the sun. The sun blazed with furious light. The sun raged.

And the windigoes burned.

Princess Celestia descended, the white town below growing more colourful by the moment. It brought a smile to her face, a smile that fell away when she finally laid her hooves to the ground and promptly nearly collapsed. She stumbled, struggling to keep herself upright. This was made all the more difficult when her sister all but threw herself at the elder alicorn.

“You foal! You utter foal!” Luna pulled back and supported her sister. Her frown didn’t falter, and disapproval rang clear in her voice. “Twice in one day! We must return the palace, and you must rest.”

“After we have made sure our little ponies are safe,” Celestia said gently, nodding towards the library. With a grumble of assent, Luna helped her limp towards it. A touch of magic pushed the the door open, and they were greeted with a table flying towards them.

Luna reacted faster than she thought, cleaving the table in two with a beam of brilliant moonlight from her suddenly incandescent horn. It cut into the floor, running up through the table, and screams filled the library. The two halves of the table fell to the side, clattering on the floor, and the four mares stared at each other.

Octavia and Vinyl stared at the princesses, their mouths hanging open. The earth pony stood up right, although it didn’t take a genius moment to see why. Her foreleg were braced under Vinyl, the unicorn wrapping hers around Octavia’s neck as she was held up. The magical beam hummed, roughly an inch of space between it and the arch of Octavia’s back legs as she stood up right.

“Uh...h-hello your highnesses…” Octavia said weakly, her legs trembling.

“Hehe, h-hey.” Vinyl waved with a nervous smile.

“Miss Octavia, Miss Vinyl,” Celestia greeted them wearily. “Might I ask why you are here?”

“O-of course, P-Princess, but, um, y-your highness…” Octavia glanced down at the still present beam of magic, sweat running down her face. The fact Princess Celestia knew her name didn’t have much bearing while there was a beam of magic that could cut her in two so very, very close.

Luna grimaced, letting her magic fade. The cut ran deep into the wooden floor, and she made a note remember to the treasury that Twilight Sparkle would require reimbursement for damaged floor.

“My apologies, loyal subjects. I hope I did you no harm.” She could just see the tabloids now if she had accidentally eviscerated one of these mares. It would be such a mess, in every possible sense.

“It’s fine, thank you Princess.” Octavia visibly relaxed, the trembling vanishing from her legs.

Vinyl nodded in agreement, although she didn’t move.

“Yeah, thanks!” She said, letting out a sigh of relief. She peered past the princesses. “Are those things gone?”

“Windigoes, Vinyl, we went over this, and be more respectful,” Octavia reprimanded the DJ, “these are the princesses! I am very sorry about her manners, your highnesses.”

“Tis fine, subjects, you need not fear to approach us,” Princess Luna assured her. She raised an eyebrow.

“What problem with my manners?” demanded Vinyl, pushing her sunglasses up.

“You don’t have any,” Octavia shot back.

Princess Celestia cleared her throat and both ponies blushed.

“I am sorry to interrupt, my little ponies, but I need to know where Twilight Sparkle and Spike are,” she told them, her tone firm but polite. She glanced over her shoulder, the sounds of ponies staggering from their homes and calling to each other. Life was returning to Ponyville.

“She asked me to look after the library while she was away. They left on the train a few hours ago,” Octavia explained regretfully. Her expression became worried. “She left with her friends and some guards. Are they in danger?”

“At full speed, the train would be halfway to Canterlot by now,” Celestia murmured, ignoring the question. The answer was obvious, at least to her. She looked to her sister. “Luna, we must leave. Miss Octiava, Miss Vinyl, thank you kindly. I suggest you make sure everypony in town reinvigorates themselves with something hot and sweet. Sugar Cube Corner’s hot cocoa would work wonderfully, and the royal treasury shall repay the cost.”

Her horn glowed, and a scroll appeared in a puff of smoke. It bounced on the floor, unrolling to reveal the crest of the royal treasury. Both mares stared at it with shocked expressions.

“Show that to Mayor Mare. We must be off.” With that Celestia turned, prompting her sister to follow to keep Celestia was staggering in front of their subjects. She was forced to allow Celestia free movement, simply because flying like that would be impractical. They soared away from Ponyville, ignoring the gasps of the ponies below as they caught sight of the princesses, flying out along the railway, speeding through the air.

Despite her tiredness, Celestia pushed herself to fly as fast as she could. She couldn’t afford to be weak or tired, not now. Now when they had a train to catch.

***

Octavia and Vinyl stared at the departing princesses, watching them take to the sky.

“Whoa…” Vinyl looked at Octavia. “Princess Celestia knew our names!”

“You’re right….she did!” Octavia felt all the tension and worry that had filled her since the monsters had brought their unnatural blizzard upon Ponyville drain from her, and she beamed at Vinyl. It was only then that she realised she had spent the entire time the princesses had been there with Vinyl held in her arms.

“What’s wrong?” Vinyl asked, seeing the smile drop from her friend’s face.

“...get off me.”

Vinyl pouted.

“Aww, but Octy, you feel so snuggly and cuddly!” She whined foalishly, giving the earth pony a playful pout.

Octavia let go and shrugged Vinyl’s hooves off her neck, scowling as the unicorn fell to the ground with a thud and a yelp.

“I am not,” she said darkly, going back to all fours and picking up the scroll, “cuddly.”

***

The charge fell into chaos, Ardleon’s scream ripping the order from the herd. They milled into a twisting mass, trying to turn back to their master. The angel had fallen to his knees, the frozen grass of the hill overlooking the train crunching beneath his silver shell. He pressed his hands to his chest, great heaves shaking his form. Stabs of pain assaulted his mind. Fire ripped into him, tearing at the edge’s of his mind. The destruction of a single windigo, even a small group, was nothing. The relentless, simultaneous destruction of so many creatures bound to him shook the angel to his core.

“Back!” He snarled, gesturing with one hand as he slowly stood. His armour creaked, groaning at the stress from within. “Return to me!”

The ponies below looked around in confusion as the windigo herd began to flow towards Ardleon. Twilight’s horn glowed brilliantly, and even with the retreat she didn’t let it dim.

“What is going on?” Rarity asked no one in particular, confusion clear on her face. “The dreadful beasts are attacking him?”

“I doubt we’re that lucky, I bet they’re just trying to lure us into a false sense of security!” Shaking her head, Rainbow Dash jumped in front of the rest, hooves placed wide in an aggressive stance.

Twilight shook her head. “I think it’s something else. Girls, we couldn’t have beaten those windigoes…” Alarm came to her eyes. “Rainbow Dash, in our carriage, look for a wooden box, the one I keep the Elements in. It’s spelled so magic can’t affect it, so I haven’t had the chance to get it. You’re the fastest, go, get them. No teleporting!”

Nodding, Rainbow Dash became a dart of blue and rainbow, jumping down behind the train. She looked into the windows of their carriage. The spike of ice had pierced through the floor, but most of the carriage was merely a mess. Gingerly pushing some shattered glass from a window, she slipped in.

“Wooden case, wooden case…” she looked around the wrecked carriage, throwing things aside as she searched. It was already a mess, so she felt free to tear her way through.

While she worked, Ardleon spread his arms. The windigoes fell into his embrace, soothing his pain. The death of so many of their kin had shaken them too, but the link between the angel and the windigo herd had been weakened.

“I must...recover. So many destroyed…” Their swirling forms became a cloak of living wind and frost across his armour. He turned hate-filled eyes of blue luminescence upon the train. “But I will not leave here defeated.”

He rose into the air, a whirling, twisting tower of windigoes holding him aloft. His ominously glowing eyes glared down upon them.

“Hear me, mortals!” His voice boomed across the land, striking their ear drums hard enough to ring. “If you wish to spare this land of suffering, if you wish to see an end to endless winter, come north! Come north!”

“What’s he talking about?” Spike gulped. “Suffering?”

“I don’t know,” Twilight said, pulling him close.

Ardleon continued, heedless of them; “I command you, mortals, come to me in the north…” His eyes glowed even brighter. “As Tyrael has done!”

With that bombshell his wings flared, and the herd burst into motion. They shot in every direction, streaming into the sky. Their cries had become gleeful once again, hungry phantoms unleashed upon a buffet.

“Cover the land, my herd! Expose their terror! Reveal their hatred! Bring them destruction! Freeze Equestria!”

The angel vanished, a dissolving into mist before the horrified eyes of the ponies below.

“What in the hay….” Applejack took a step back, her eyes fixated on the storm of windigoes above. “W-what he’d mean?”

Rarity had a hoof over her mouth, shaking her head as if to deny the obvious. “H-he’s sending them in every direction! W-we have to stop them! Rainbow Dash! Rainbow Dash” She shrieked, galloping to the edge of the carriage.

While Fluttershy whimpered, and Pinkie wrapped her in a hug, Twilight just stared. Her heart had frozen as it fell into the pit of her stomach. She understood perfectly what was happening, and it just made her tighten her foreleg around Spike even harder. Hundreds of windigoes, windigoes that ignored the friendship and love of the Elements of Harmony themselves, all across Equestria.

“We have to go north,” she whispered. Spike looked up at her with wide eyes and she raised her voice. “We have to go north!”

Applejack gulped and said, “I wanna stop him too sugarcube, but just doin’ what he said-”

“We have to! Didn’t you hear him? He’s sending those windigoes across all of Equestria! They shouldn’t been able to come near us, and one of them nearly overwhelmed us! The princesses might be able to stop them, but they went in every direction! No no no no no.” Twilight’s foreleg grew ever tighter, until Spike squirmed for freedom.

“T-Twilight! Too tight!” He croaked, pulling at her leg. She let him go with an apologetic smile. “Okay, so, we gotta go north? Uh, where, exactly? There’s a whole lot of north.”

“We aren’t going anyw-”

Spike was already shaking his head. “No! I’m not staying here, I’m not heading back to Canterlot, I’m not going anywhere but with you!” He glared at her. “Tell me I’ll be safer with you, the super powerful unicorn and her awesome friends, or in a town where the windigoes can just ignore all the stuff that is meant to stop them. Go on, tell me.”

She gave him a blank stare.Twilight opened her mouth. A moment later, she closed it. Spike didn’t quite smirk, but he certainly looked smug.

“...fine. But only if we can find something to keep you warm, I have a feeling the weather is going take a turn for the wintry,” she said, giving in.

Spike’s satisfied look faded. “Twilight...he said ‘like Tyrael’. That’s Paladin, right? What does that mean?”

Fluttershy trotted over, shuddering. “I-I think-”

“Booyah! Got it!” Rainbow Dash landed next to them with a thud, the wooden case holding the Elements of Harmony in her hooves. “Too bad he ran off, or we totally could have rainbow cannon’d him.”

“The Elements of Harmony are not a ‘rainbow canon’. What were you saying Fluttershy?” Twilight look to her, stepping out to the way as Applejack went to calm the near-hysterical Rarity.

“W-well, I was just thinking-”

SMACK!

“She’s all better now!” Applejack called.

Rarity rubbed her cheek, glaring at the farmer. “Applejack!”

“Sorry sugarcube, needed to snap ya out of it.” Applejack nudged her and pointed at their carriage. “Let’s see what we can find, if we’re headin’ north we’re gonna need to wrap up warm.”

Twilight sighed. “Fluttershy, start again. Hopefully without being interrupted...again.” She looked at Rainbow Dash, who was staring down into carriage beneath them.

She caught Twilight’s look out of the corner of her eye and glanced up. “Hey, why’re you looking at me?” She demanded sourly.

“Um, Twilight? Paladin feels...strange,” Fluttershy mumbled, looking at her hooves.

“Strange?” The unicorn questioned.

Fluttershy nodded. “Determined but, I’m not sure, upset? Guilty again, I think. He’s so far away, and I feel so bad just doing this to him, like I’m spying on him, but I’m so w-worried.”

Giving her friend a hug, Twilight tried to smile reassuringly at her. It was a lot easier than she expected, especially since she knew Fluttershy could feel her real emotions.

“Fluttershy, if he’s determined and a little upset, that means Ardleon hasn’t foalnapped him. He wanted us to think that, but we know Paladin must still be in Canterlot. If he was being held against his will, he would be even further away from your senses and he would probably be a lot more alarmed,” Twilight told her.

“I...I guess you’re right.” Fluttershy smiled slightly back, although it fell down after a moment. “What now? I don’t think the train can move…”

“I know, which is why we need to get moving, so we can find Ardleon and stop this before innocent ponies are hurt.” Twilight looked up at the sky, uncertainty flicking through her eyes. “The Princesses can do a lot, but the windigoes are going in every direction. Even they can’t be in six places at once. Whatever made Ardleon retreat, he must have planned for this.”

Fluttershy bit her lip, looking in the direction of Canterlot. She knew Paladin would be upset at them for going after Ardleon without him, but there was no time…

‘And I want him to stay there. Ardleon hurt him; I don’t want to see him get even more hurt,’ she thought, heaving a sigh that was, for her, heavy.

“I guess so…”

Before Twilight could reply, Pinkie bounced up out of the carriage and pointed a hoof at Fluttershy. “We need some mind-whammy-magical-Fluttershy-goodness down here, stat!” She blinked. “Wait, I’m not down there anymore. We need some of what I just said down there, stat!”

Peeking into the carriage, Fluttershy gulped at the frost covered guards. She felt queasy from the low, simmering anger and resentment they extruded.

“I-I’m not sure how well I can do on ponies I don’t know. But I’ll try my best,” she agreed, fluttering down.

“That’s all we can ask. I’m going to look for food in the carriages, and some larger saddlebags.” Twilight trotted towards the next carriage, levitating Spike onto her back.

“I’ll make sure all the ponies Fluttershy is fixing are warm and dry and happy!” Pinkie volunteered, bouncing down the hatch.

Spike stood and jumped off Twilight’s back, landing next to her. “What about me? I’ll go-”

“You are staying with me,” Twilight said firmly, teleporting him onto her back. “If you’re coming, you’re not leaving my sight. Not for a second!”

The little dragon crossed his arms, trying to figure if this was a good thing. It sounded a bit smothery to him. He could tell by her tone she wasn’t in the mood to argue about it, much as he was tempted to, so Spike reluctantly decided to leave it for later. They would have plenty of time to talk about it.

‘I’ve never been to northern Equestria. Wonder what it’ll be like, other than cold.’

***

The palace was a flurry of activity, guards rushing in every direction. From above he watched, studying them. He had been there, slowly drying as he waited, for nearly ten minutes before anypony noticed him. By then the training yard below and the guard barracks were nearly empty, the garrison already dispersing into the city to help the citizens.

“Uh, sir?” One unfortunate unicorn called up to him. “Can I ask you to come down?”

Paladin’s eyes narrowed. Situated on a narrow ledge, a shadow was cast over nearly all of him. Only the end of his muzzle and his eyes were visible. His blue-white eyes glared down at the unicorn guard, who gulped slightly.

“S-sir?”

“I heard you,” Paladin growled. He rose and slipped from the ledge in a single smooth movement, his great white wings only unfurling for a moment to blow dirt up from the training yards ground.

The guard covered his eyes, blinking dust from them. When he looked again, the large pegasus was standing right in front of him. Perhaps ‘looming’ would have been a better term, merely standing failing to convey the menace he managed to exude. The storm-grey scarf wound around his neck did nothing to diminish this impression.

“You wanted something? Out with it, guard, I have business to attend to.” A thoughtful light entered his eyes. “Perhaps you may be of some use. Come with me.”

He didn’t wait for answer, striding towards the barracks, nor did he bother looking back to make sure the guard was doing as he said. Paladin merely acted as though he would be obeyed, as thought he should be obeyed.

Paladin suppressed a satisfied smile when he heard the clop of the guard hurrying after him.

‘Diminished I may be, but no mortal has more right to command than I.’

“I was just sent to check the storerooms.” He gestured to the clipboard hovering in his magic next to him. “And, well, you were kind of...looming, up there, sir. I, uh, I didn’t mean to question you...please don’t geld me!”

That made Paladin stop, turning slightly to look at the nervous guard. He raised an eyebrow.

“I beg your pardon?” Deserts could have taken lessons in dryness from him.

The guard gulped. “Uh, sorry sir, something the sergeant said made me kind of...nervous. He can’t actually do ‘that’, right?” His tone begged an answer that wouldn’t leave him in fear for his ‘himself’.

“...no, he cannot.” Paladin frowned, glaring at the guard. “The storerooms. We are going there.”

He stepped back, indicating for the guard to take the lead.

“Oh. Oh! I’m sorry, sir, nopony told me that I was meant to be helping you. Private Critical Hit, sir!” He saluted.

‘He thinks I am a guard, and his superior. Fate favours me.’ The notion of deception like this made Paladin hesitate, but one thought made him press on; ‘Let him assume so. I am not bound to honesty.’

Despite reassuring himself that nothing held him to telling the truth, he resisted the idea. It was unbecoming, but he saw no other path. He told himself it was justified, yet he found the knowledge of his deception burning at him. Shame was already eating at him.

“Quickly, boy,” he growled, urging the guard onward. “Time is of the essence.”

“Yes sir!” Critical Hit hurried on, gulping nervously. His eyes darted back, but he didn’t risk turning to look at the dark pegasus. Everypony in the guard knew of the mysterious stallion, and rumours about him abounded. Some claimed he was a guard assigned to protect the Elements of Harmony, and the trouble in Ponyville not long ago was often the evidence given for this. That he seemed to know the Princesses simply added fuels to the flames of gossip, and the fact he had been in line to receive an award at the gatecrashed Gala was no secret. So the young guard just hurried on, lamenting the sour turn his fortune had taken of late.

Paladin had no desire to be in the castle when the Princesses got back. He glanced at the guard. Even he could tell the unicorn was nervous, his gait disciplined but lacking what Paladin identified as the confidence of experience in his movements.

“Why were you sent to do this work?” Paladin asked, his tone as flat as ever. “I would expect a clerk of some kind, not a guard.”

Critical Hit looked back, but the stone faced expression on Paladin convinced him this conversation would go better if he didn’t feel like he was about to be reprimanded.

“The clerks are busy organising the civilians and accounting for everypony they can. I’m good with numbers so I usually get assigned storeroom duty.” He shrugged, then felt that was a bit too informal and winced. He wish he had a codpiece. “So I was sent to take stock of our winter supplies, in case they come back. Nopony told me I was meant to be helping you, sir, I thought all the officers and higher ups were out organising things.”

“I have a duty I must see to.” Another false answer. Not technically a lie, but that did little to comfort Paladin. It was deception, regardless of how he tried to justify it or any technicalities, and the indignity stung at him.

Critical Hit spotted at the room in the rear of the barracks, pulling a key from his armour and opening the door. He stepped back to allow Paladin to enter first, the pegasus stepping through and glancing about the dark room.

“This storeroom has the winter supplies, correct?”

The guard nodded. “Yes sir. Everything we need for winter, except armour and weapons. Those are in the armoury.”

Paladin grunted, looking around. The lack of armour annoyed him, although the lack of weapons not so much. He had hoped to acquire some proper plate or even chain mail, since the only blacksmith in Ponyville knew how to make neither. Caramel, who made his own horseshoes, had apparently began to read up on it after Paladin’s inquiry, but it would be a long time waiting and anything produced would not be the quality he desired. He didn’t concerned himself with weapons at the moment for the very simple reason that any fit for a pony were likely to be beyond his skill range. A master warrior he might be, but all weapons were unique and he had no wish to wield one without the proper knowledge.

“Guard, what would you assign a pegasus such as myself with in the context of a solo mission in deep winter, likely with a long distance to travel and little time?” He framed it as a question, but his tone bordered on a demand.

The guard stared at him for a moment before a narrowing of eyes prompted him to snap to attention. “A-A scout-issue pegasus winter coat, reinforced with leatherbark, with heat-retaining enchantment, a set of military saddlebags with scout-issue supplies for winter maneuvers, uh,” he rattled off a few more things before coming to a stop. Critical Hit gulped as he stared nervously at Paladin, waiting for him to correct him.

‘It’s a test, oh Celestia, it’s a test and I’m going to fail, mum will be furious when I can’t give her grandkids-’

“Good. Get them.”

“Huh?” He froze mid-terrified thought, blinking a few times.

Paladin just looked at him. He had to do very little else. He had a gift of Looks which felt like they deserved a capital L. He raised an eyebrow as well, just to really make sure.

“Right away sir!” Critical Hit saluted and spun, galloping through the room. He took Paladin’s order seriously, finding the largest size. As far as he knew only Captain Bulwark required this size, but she and Paladin looked close enough that he was positive it would fit. He also thoughtfully selected one in a storm-grey colour that would match the scarf the pegasus was wearing, because damn it, just because he was in the military didn’t mean he had to entirely forget about fashion.

“Full pegasus winter gear, sir!” He saluted again, trying not tuck his tail between his legs just in case.

“Hm.” Paladin circled the laid out array of gear, lifting the various items and inspecting them. “Maps.”

“The standard scout gear contains basic maps of the Canterlot region, and there are several cases of maps of various regions I can get for you sir,” Critical Hit reported obediently.

“Northern Equestria.” Paladin began to dress himself in the winter coat. He was thankful that Critical Hit had gone to get the map, since he doubted the sight of him struggling to work out how to get his wings through the slits on the back would do much to support his intimidating impression.

The guard was back barely a minute later, a hard brown tube in his magic. He opened it,, showing a number of thinner lengths of wood, pulling one out and splitting down the middle to roll out a map. He showed Paladin before stowing the tube in a socket on one of the saddlebags.

“Everything you would need, sir.” He bit his lip. “Uh, sir? This was a test, right?”

“Tell no one of this. It is of utmost importance,” Paladin commanded. He stared straight into Critical Hit’s eyes. “Lives depend on this. None are to know. Am I clear, guard?”

He was very clear, but something about this seemed off to the guard. Something finally seemed to tick the wrong box in his head, proving that a shapeshifter invasion could teach a few lessons. “I...sir, are you sure? We need to sign these off if you’re taking them, and my sergeant should know if I do anything with thi-”

He barely had time to comprehend it, Paladin striking with quicksilver speed. His hoof slapped Critical’s forelegs out from under him, bowling him over. Paladin stepped forward, jerking to the side as an arrow of magic burst from Critical Hit’s horn. A second spell was preempted by Paladin striking again, leaping around the downed guard and cracking a hoof against the back of his skull. With a sigh the guard crumbled to the ground, knocked out by the powerful blow.

Paladin stood over the guard, staring down at him for a moment. Guilt and shame played across his features before he shook his head and checked his defeated opponent. Other than some blunt trauma, Critical Hit was alive and hopefully well.

“I...I apologise, guard. Critical Hit. I apologise, Critical Hit, though you cannot hear me. I have no wish for the Princesses to learn of my departure upon their return. I pray you are well, and little damage was done.” A head wound was serious business. Paladin couldn’t count the times he had slain a demon with a head blow, or the mortal warriors he had seen die from seemingly minor head wounds. Although he had known little of how mortal bodies worked in most regards, their use in war was one he knew all too well. He knew their fragile nature.

Retrieving another of the scout packs, he pulled out the rations and laid a coat over Critical HIt, just in case. The key he took with him, breaking the handle on the inside and doing his best to ensure the guard would be unable to get out and give warning to anypony once he awoke.

‘Ifhe wakes. Light, I...’ Paladin stood in the hall, staring at Critical Hit. He was fairly sure he hadn’t done much damage. He hoped he hadn’t done much damage. He knew where to strike to do the minimum damage, thanks to numerous books on anatomy in the library. After the Nightmare used so many innocent ponies, he had made sure he knew how to fight properly in his new body, and how to incapacitate a pony without doing real damage.

Locking the door, Paladin winced at the memory of Zecora’s first lesson. He rubbed the back of his head, where he had struck Critical Hit, and where Zecora had demonstrated the same move. The fragility of his body against a skilled opponent was frightening. His strength of will mattered for nothing when a single blow could render him senseless.

Departing the barracks was as easy as it had been to enter, slipping past the very few guards who remained. He intended to have some words with whoever was in charge of that when he got back. If he got back.

‘My return is of little importance. Equestria’s safety...my friends...they are what matter most,’ he thought as he trotted through the palace. He managed to avoid others, the palace largely vacated by the servants and guards for the moment, without much trouble. He stepped into the gardens that ran between the northern wall and the palace, looking cautiously around before proceeding.

His wings flared, and Paladin took a deep breath. ‘Time to see if I have truly mastered my own body.’

He ran through Rainbow Dash’s lessons, tensing and preparing as they had practiced. When he moved, his heavy muscled rippled like mountains shifting and his wings caught the air. He flapped, the feathery appendages sending gusts at the ground beneath as he lifted away.

A smile spread across his face. He took off, soaring up towards the wall. The sensation of flight was marvelous, and he basked in it. The sky magic he had absorbed in the act of destroying the Nightmare had largely been drained, but it had kickstarted his body’s natural abilities. The power of flight and mastery of the weather, the gifts of pegasus kind, had become his at last.

Paladin topped the wall, the wind soaring past his ears, sending his tail aflutter, the world spread out before him-

Battle-refined sense warned him a moment before the strike landed. His wings sloped and he curved down into a dive, the whistle of something moving with great speed where his head had just been. Paladin’s hooves slammed to the ground in a rough landing, shaking his body. Ahead of him, his attacker landed with far softer slaps of bare skin hitting stone, and Paladin saw it had not been one attacker but two.

The monkey warriors stood before him. They were ready for a fight, Riko wielding one of his spears while Mojo had fallen into a fighting stance.

“We know where ya goin’, angel. We been ordered ta keep ya safe, an’ ta keep ya here,” Riko’s voice was heavily accented, his mastery of the Equestria language rough but functional.

“Return forthwith to your dwelling so that we might keep from bloodying our hands in combat, honourable pegasus,” added Mojo, his fluent Equestrian slightly muffled by his helm.

“Honour,” Paladin spat. “What would you know of it, trying to ambush me?”

Mojo snorted, but it was Riko who answered. “We gotta job ta do, tasked by de Sungiver herself. Dat honour comes before our own.”

“And we thought it would be easier to disable you and explain ourselves once you were secure,” Mojo said lazily.

"Then you have failed. I have business beyond the palace. Step aside.” He reached back, pressing his hoof against a buckle.

“We cannot comply with such a demand. Stand down, Sir Paladin, or we shall be forced to make you return.”

“Force me?” Paladin’s voice took an amused edge. He pressed the buckle and the saddlebags fell to the side, before he shrugged off the winter coat. “I have waged war for more than ten thousand mortal lifetimes. Do not think a mere lessening of form has diminished my mastery of battle. You have no chance of victory here, primates.”

The monkeys didn’t take their eyes off him, but there was a sense of silent communication between them.

“Don’t be blamin’ us if we ain’t gonna take yer word for it,” Riko chuckled, twirling his spear. He crouched, dropping one hand to the ground. “De way de King explained it, ya ain’t the same creature no more.”

“Then allow me to provide you something more substantial than my mere word. Come!” He snarled the word, wings flexing in and out, ears up.

They struck at the same time, blurs of fur and multicoloured armour from one direction and dark fur with bright wings from the other, meeting halfway. Mojo reached first, striking with his fists. Paladin matched the monkey’s speed, fending off a blow aimed at his head with a hoof and ducking below another. With a leap the monkey was above him, and Riko came in with the butt of his spear lancing towards Paladin’s skull. The pegasus jerked to the side, wooden haft zooming past his head, and extended his wing in a sudden jarring strike that slapped the feathery limb into Riko’s eyes.

Mojo came to the ground, but rather than go for Paladin he went for the saddlebags and cloak. Dodging another swing of Riko’s spear-shaft, Paladin narrowed his eyes. On the next strike he evaded only by an inch, snapping his jaw shut on the spear’s middle.

“Eh?” Riko’s brow furrowed. He held on tight, which did nothing to help him. Paladin wasn’t trying to steal his spear, or break. Instead the pegasus reared, wings flapping, and spun, lifting the spear in his jaw and bringing the attached monkey with it. He completely half a turn when he let go of it - and spear and monkey went flying through the air to slam into Mojo’s back just as he reached Paladin’s things.

Paladin spat in disgust, the taste of varnished wood on his tongue. “Evidence enough?” He asked. They got up, scrambling to their feet by which time Paladin stood protectively over his supplies. Neither his stare nor his stance had visibly relaxed, the pegasus still very much willing to continue this fight.

“We could merely retreat now, and inform the Princesses of your intentions. You could not stop us,” Mojo pointed out.

The pegasus snorted. “You are more than welcome to do so. I shall be long gone before they return, and I imagine with those windigo beasts out there somewhere, they will be otherwise occupied. You cannot-”

They attacked while he talked, launching themselves forward and crossing the distance in the space of a single breath. Paladin’s reaction was no less swift, his wings blasting wind at the monkeys. It wasn’t enough to knock them back but it delayed them for a moment, enough for him to strike. He refused to be forced to the defensive, slamming his head into Riko’s defenceless face. The monkey howled in pain, but swung down with the butt of his spear. They were still fighting only to disable him, and for this Paladin was thankful, since he would have been knocked senseless had the blow been faster or harder. As it was he felt the spear-shaft bounce at an angle from the top of his head and used the chance to disarm Riko by twisting his head up, imposing himself between monkey and spear. He reared, forehooves slamming into the wooden chestplate. A grunt was ripped from him as the spear slapped into his shoulders but he was fortunate, Riko’s grip breaking before the spear or Paladin’s neck.

The monkey let out a screech, rolling back a few steps before he recovered, drawing his other spear. Paladin slapped at one end of the spear he had taken with a wing, spinning it around his neck and catching it in his mouth. With a sharp crack he snapped it in half with his jaw.

Mojo had taken the chance to flank him, and led the way with a fast jab at Paladin’s neck. His palm connected but Paladin flowed with the strike retreating with one hoof and kicking the blunt end of the shattered spear up with the other. He caught it in his mouth, ignoring the taste of varnish, and swung. His blow caught Mojo’s next, knocking the fist away.

They exchanged blows, the bipedal primate using his advantage in speed and flexibility to keep Paladin from attacking. Riko lurked around the edges, circling as he waited for the chance to strike. Paladin’s eyes narrowed in suspicion. They weren’t going after his supplies, because the last time it had provoked him to take further action. Instead, he suspected, they were trying to wear him out. When Mojo began to tire, Riko would take his place, swapping places until the pegasus was too tired to begin his journey.

‘I will not be thwarted before I have even begun!’

His right forehoof lashed out, striking Mojo’s ankle with a crack. The monkey let out a snarl of pain, lifting his wounded foot automatically. His pace of attack slowed but his balance was preserved by his other foot and his tail.

Paladin swung his weapon straight at Mojo’s face, but it was easily caught. Paladin pushed, neck straining as he fought Mojo’s strength. The taller warrior grunted, both hands holding onto the broken spear-shaft, pushing back.

Riko saw his chance. He charged in, leaping above to strike Paladin over Mojo’s head.

Paladin suddenly began to pull rather than push, rearing up. Mojo unfolded to his full height, tall enough to avoid being so easily lifted, but he failed to realise Paladin’s intentions. The pony pulled his back legs in and fell onto his back. Still holding on, Mojo found himself stretched over Paladin, struggling to keep a whole of the broken weapon and keep his feet on the ground. He heard Riko shout, the other monkey seconds from landing on his back.

Unfortunately for both, Paladin’s plan didn’t end there. All four legs tensed, folding up. Understanding dawned on Mojo’s face when Paladin let go of the spear a moment before he struck the monkey on the chest with a four hoof kick.

Mojo rocketed up into the air, colliding with Riko. They sailed away, landing in a heap quite a distance away on the wall. Watching for a moment, Paladin allowed himself a satisfied smirk as he gathered his winter coat and saddlebags. It was good to know he could still win a simple fight.

Few ponies noticed the dark-furred, white winged pegasus soaring high above the city, and none paid much attention to the direction he was going.

No one paid much attention until he was beyond the outskirts of the city, where a pair of gleaming blue eyes followed him from afar.

***

Twilight huffed, rubbing her hooves together as she surveyed the gathered supplies.

“Alright girls, this is everything?” She asked.

“Everthin’ we’ll need if the weather keeps on like this,” Applejack answered, scowling at the sky and fighting off a shiver. The temperature had dropped drastically in the past ten minutes, enough that she wished she had a thick jacket to keep her warm.

“The guards are still kinda out of it.” Landing next to her, Rainbow Dash ran a hoof through her many hued mane. “Fluttershy got them moving again, but none of them are really gonna be much help. Whatever that stupid angel did, they’ve gone all dull and lifeless, they barely move without some prodding.”

Twilight nodded thoughtfully, her horn lighting up as she began to sort through everything they had managed to pilfer from the wrecked train. Fortunately they all had their own saddlebags, so she just needed to work out how much weight each of them could take. Spike busied himself digging into the pile and ticking things off a checklist Twilight had him prepare earlier.

“We’re going to need to some more warm clothes, the weather is already turning cold. Rainbow Dash, can’t you do anything about it?” Twilight asked. She began to put military rations they had borrowed from the guards into one of Applejack’s bags, stacking them neatly together.

“Nope,” the pegasus said with a scowl, “I tried like five minutes ago. I kick one cloud into stuffing and another is there like five seconds later, not to mention they’re like the old Hearth Warming story, I can’t even really control them. They used to say if you kicked a windigo snow cloud too much you’d get frostbite. Sorry Twilight.”

“It’s okay. Can you go and check the guards again? They must have something we can use, we don’t have enough for all of us,” the unicorn requested without looking from her organising.

Rainbow Dash nodded and took off, only to return about half a minute later, grinning.

“That was fast, even for you,” Twilight observed, glancing at Rainbow Dash. The grin made her somewhat worried. It was the grin that said she had found something awesome. Applejack apparently picked up on that too.

“What’s got ya grinnin’ like that, sugarcube?”

“You guys gotta come look at this! I know how to fix the clothing problem!” Rainbow Dash swooped around, pushing her friends towards the train. They let her push them for a minute before walking along on their own, leaving Spike to continue ticking off the checklist. She led them to the guard train, where Fluttershy was...giving them scarves. She had a basket of them, in many different colours, and she was moving through the group of dull faced guards at a steady pace.

“Uh, okay, Rainbow Dash, ya'll wanna explain?” Applejack looked at her with a confused expression. “How’s Fluttershy givin’ scarves to the guards gonna help us? Ah mean, it’s awful nice of her but it ain’t exactly gonna keep us warm when the sun goes down.”

“No, it won’t, but Fluttershy might be able to make more than scarves,” Twilight said, a smile slowly spreading across her face.

Rainbow Dash grinned, making sure it was especially smug when she flashed it at Applejack. The farmer just rolled her eyes.

At this point, Fluttershy finally noticed them. She blushed and scurried over, dropping her basket in from of them with a nervous smile.

“I was just helping the guards, they were all so cold and I still had all the wool and knitting supplies the Princess gave me,” she explained softly.

Twilight floated one of the scarves up, running her gaze along it thoughtfully.

“Fluttershy, you didn’t make this many on the trip, did you? How fast can you knit things?” She asked.

“Well, I mean, I don’t want to brag but I won the Cloudsdale Extreme Knitting contest last year…” Fluttershy shuffled, looking nervous. “A-and the year before that...and the year before that…”

“Cloudsdale has ‘extreme knitting’?” Rainbow Dash asked with disbelief plain in her tone and on her face.

Fluttershy nodded, prompting a facehoof from the athlete.

“And I thought Cloudsdale was so cool,” she muttered sourly.

“O-oh, but it is! I won because I could knit a jumper in under five minutes.” For once Fluttershy let her pride show, beaming brightly at the memory before abruptly remembering there were other ponies around and going into a self-conscious huddle again.

“Perfect! Fluttershy, do you think you have enough to make something for each of us? Not just scarves, larger items to keep us warm?” Twilight pulled Fluttershy up.

“I-I think so.” Taking a breath to calm herself down, Fluttershy nodded. “I can. I’ll go get started.”

“Thanks so much Fluttershy.” Twilight sighed in relief at that problem being fixed. When Fluttershy didn’t actually move, she looked at the pegasus uncertainly. “Uh, Fluttershy?”

Fluttershy blushed. “Oh, I’m sorry Twilight but could one of you keep giving these out?”

Twilight nodded and levitated the basket up, shoving it in Rainbow Dash’s hooves. She ignored the pegasus’s complaints, turning back to her organising. Twilight wore a cheeky smile as she heard Applejack letting out a hearty laugh at Rainbow Dash’s childish grumbling.

She had only just begun when her ear twitched, catching a distant sound. The flap of wings in the distance.

‘Rainbow Dash is probably just coming to complain about having to do that,’ Twilight thought with a roll of her eyes. The distant wing beats grew slowly and steadily louder. It occurred to Twilight that Rainbow Dash would have said something by now and she wasn’t that far away, just in time for a pair of alicorns to land behind her. She looked back in alarm and her eyes went wide.

“Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!” She stared at them, shocked to see them there. It took her a moment to take note of their appearance, particularly her mentor’s clearly weary state. “What happened to you?”

“A good question, but a better would be what happened to your train? Although I suspect I already know.” Celestia’s eyes narrowed, inspecting the ruined train.

“The angel returned,” Luna growled, twin jets of steam shooting from her nostrils in the cold air.

Twilight nodded, her expression grim. “Yes, he did. We managed to hold him off - barely - until he suddenly collapsed.” She hesitated before adding; “Did you do something?”

The others were taking notice now, Rainbow Dash throwing aside the basket to fly over and Applejack leaving the food cart, one she had been methodically emptying, to approach. They remained silent, but were clearly as curious as Twilight. In Pinkie's case, this silence was only after a shouted greeting.

“The princesses did something? I bet you did something amazing! You're the princesses, after all!" Pinkie asserted with unshakable certainty.

“We did. My sister did, in particular. She incinerated the windigoes in Ponyville-” Luna began.

“Ponyville?” The three smaller ponies cried at the same time.

“Is mah family okay? Did anythin’ happen to ‘em?”

“Was Scootaloo alright? And Cloudkicker should have been in the skies all day, what about her?”

“The library! Princess, two ponies were looking after it, and oh gosh what about everypony who must have been out at the market?”

All three spoke at the same time, worried voices overlapping each other.

Celestia lifted a hoof, all she needed to get silence. She smiled reassuringly at them.

“Never fear, the windigoes are gone. They attacked Canterlot too, and I drove them off first, only to learn that they were in Ponyville too. Clearly Ardleon hoped to catch you at either location, though how he knew of the town I cannot say. Regardless, the windigoes in Canterlot were defeated. The ones in Ponyville…” Her expression darkened. “I refused to allow them the chance to escape.”

“And dangerously weakened yourself!” Luna cut in sternly. “We must return so you can rest. Twilight Sparkle, gather the other Elements and the guards, I shall teleport us back to Canterlot.”

“That might not be a good idea, your highness,” said Twilight, clearly reluctant to correct the princess, “because Ardleon was here, yes, but after he got hurt he...he sent the windigoes all over Equestria. He must have had them avoid you, but I saw them streaming away all over the sky. There were hundreds.”

Celestia and Luna exchanged horrified looks. The bright alicorn brought a wing to her mouth, looking sick.

“This...this is my fault. I drove him to more desperate measures by destroying them. What have I done?” She muttered, turning her stricken gaze to the sky.

“W-what? Princess Celestia, how could you say that? This isn’t your fault at all! Ardleon is the one at fault. He’s the one going crazy because Paladin isn’t an angel anymore,” insisted Twilight, coming right up to her and looking the princess in the eyes. “Please don’t blame yourself, you don’t have any responsibility for this.”

“Your student is correct! The mad angel is at fault, and we must deal with him! Twilight Sparkle, where did he go?” demanded Luna, her eyes blazing.

“Uh, somewhere north. That’s all we know. He told us to come north, because he said Paladin has.” Rainbow Dash offered, hovering in front of the younger princess.

“A lie, most likely. Paladin should not know where Ardleon is, although if he learns…” Princess Celestia trailed off. She stared up at the sky, her expression grim and torn. Her sister was explaining, loudly, that they needed to get everypony back to Canterlot so they could safely find Ardleon and turn him into scrap metal.

“We cannot,” said Celestia, sighing deeply. “Sister, windigoes are spreading across Equestria. We cannot be sure we will find him before they have destroyed half the land.”

“It takes days for windigoes to ultimately drain a pony of their life,” protested Luna. Even as she said it, she knew what Celestia would say, but the welling feeling of helplessness made her argue nonetheless.

She was not disappointed as the solar princess shook her head.

“The windigoes are different now, stronger. Their power is working far faster than before.”

Twilight looked thoughtful, rubbing her chin as she listened.

“I did think it was strange,” she admitted, “in the stories windigoes always spent days or weeks slowly stirring negative emotions, they never attacked outright like this.”

“In all the stories, they didn’t have a crazy angel telling them what to do,” Rainbow Dash pointed out.

“Rainbow Dash is correct. Ardleon is the difference, I suspect. If he truly is commanding the windigoes, he has thrown off the the morals of his own kind, and his angelic influence is allowing them to do things they should never be able to do, ignoring the love and friendship that should be rejecting them. Luna and I must begin to clear the windigoes from Equestria, before they bring suffering and death to innocent ponies.”

As Celestia talked, the others had heard her, and Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie hurried out. They gathered around their friends, and Celestia looked down at the group with an air of commanding.

“I am afraid I must ask you to go north, and find Ardleon. Find where he lairs, and have Spike send a letter telling us where. Do not fight him, I can’t stress that enough. Simply inform us. This won’t be an easy journey, and I can’t predict how long and hard the task will be, but I trust you all to do your best. If, of course, you are willing to do this?” Celestia added the final question with an unreadable mask over her expression.

“We trust you,” Luna added, stepping up and offering the seven of them a grim smile. “You have proven your mettle and to our shame, we must ask you to prove it once again for the sake of all Equestria.”

Twilight took one glanced at the others before turning back to the Princess with a look of determination.

“You aren’t asking us to do anything we weren’t already going to do. I promise, we’ll find Ardleon, right everypony?” Her friends cheered, Spike piping up a moment later when Twilight nudged him.

The princesses exchanged brief looks that in a moment conveyed more than words could have. If the emotions and thoughts they shared needed to be put into one word it would be, very simply, ‘hope’.

***

Author's Note

Not much to say, really....I'm considering changing to a smaller, roughly 9K words per chapter but with more frequent updates, now my semester is over for the year. Any thoughts on the matter?

As ever, give thanks to Web of Hope and Nealend86 for their editing of this ramshackle work of mine, it is always much appreciated.

As ever, please comment, because they help my motivation to write tremendously.

Act III - Ch. 25 To The North!

Chapter 25 To The North!

***

Twilight’s horn lit up, cutting through the white gloom of the blizzard. It howled around her, but she pressed on. Spike, walking at her side with a claw clutching her saddlebag, occasionally let out puffs of green fire that managed to alleviate some of the cold. Each step she had to force herself to make, her weary limbs dragging her down. A tug reminded her that she wasn’t alone.

Strung along behind her, her friends followed in her wake. A rope connected them, keeping the group of seven from becoming lost. Even Rainbow Dash, her wings tucked within the sleeves of the woolen jumper Fluttershy had made for her, had agreed after the second time a blizzard had formed over them in the space of a few minutes. It was this or risk getting split up, which none of them wanted.

A sharp tug drew Twilight’s attention back. She looked at Applejack, the next in line. With a jerk of her head the farm pony gestured for Twilight to step back. Pausing for a moment, they swapped ropes, leaving Applejack to take the lead. Twilight let her horn’s light vanish, relief washing over her as the dull ache from constant magic use faded. Her magic reserves were fine, she had more than enough to last for a lot longer, but there was no reason to push it. Applejack had her own means of getting through the snow and ice, possibly even more effective than Twilight’s method.

A swirl of snow blinded Twilight. When she opened her eyes a moment later, Applejack had vanished within gleaming angelic armour. The armoured mare began her relentless march through the blizzard. Where Twilight had forged their path with magic diverting the winds and the snow, Applejack became a living battering ram that smashed the slush and ice away. Her steps rung into the earth, blowing away the snow and leaving bare earth and grass in her wake.

“We’re nearly to the end!” Rarity called to Twilight, shouting to be heard over the wind. She too was clad in woolen clothing crafted by Fluttershy. For all she considered herself the most appropriate to dress her friends, she had to admit that Fluttershy’s knitwear was wonderfully warm. Far warmer than it should be, in fact, and she was not the only one among them to have noticed that even the many parts of her body left exposed felt as though they were cradled in a layer of warmth and protection.

Twilight nodded, understanding why they had changed the lead. With Applejack leading the way in her impenetrable armour when she cleared the blizzard, any windigos waiting to ambush the first one out would be in for a serious surprise. Levitating Spike onto her back and ignoring his complaints, Twilight buckled down and pressed on, head lowered against the wind.

A few more minutes of struggling through the blizzard and what was apparent to Rarity’s enhanced vision became obvious to the others. Applejack burst from the blizzard, rime lining her armoured form that glittered in the afternoon light. She cast her gaze around, searching for signs of enemies. All she found was an average Equestrian field before her. Behind her, a blizzard. Rainbow Dash described it as a perfect ring from above, although she had only made one trip high enough to see. Applejack scowled at the white wall. The rope loosened as Twilight and Spike emerged, shaking off the loose snow.

“We’re all clear that Ah can see sugarcube.” Applejack began untying the rope. She didn’t let the armour fade quite yet, retaining it just in case.

Twilight nodded as Rarity arrived, removing her woolen hat and letting her mane bounce free in a flip that made Spike drool and go teary eyed.

“What a relief! The third horrible little storm since we started this horrid journey yesterday!” She huffed, her magic untying the knot of her rope the moment Fluttershy stumbled out.

Pinkie Pie and Rainbow Dash didn’t waste time just walked out. They erupted from the veil of contained snow at the same time, performing combat rolls and coming up in aggressive stances; Pinkie stood on her back legs, moving her forehooves in front of her like a boxer and hopping from side to side. Rainbow Dash let her wings fold in and unarched her back from her own posture, scowling.

“No windigoes? Again? Come on!”

“I think that’s a good thing,” Spike remarked dryly. Fluttershy nodded meekly in agreement, packing her beanie into her saddlebags.

“Wrong,” Rainbow Dash whined. “It’s boring! I mean, come on! We have these magic powers, let’s use them on something! All they do is make stupid blizzards and then buzz off. If he wanted us to come to him, why the heck is Ardleon is making things harder?”

The others exchanged worried looks at that. Rainbow Dash had a point. Pinkie, who hadn’t joined in with the others looking worried, shrugged.

“It’s not like it’s gonna stop us, right? We’re gonna go find him, and we’ll show that meany-head what happens when you mess with us!” she declared.

Rarity gave her a critical look. “What exactly happens, dear?” she asked curiously.

“A party!” Pinkie blinked a few times as she thought over what she said. “Wait, no, not a party! He’s being mean, so he doesn’t get a party! He’s a...a..”

“A beat down!” Rainbow Dash took over. “We’re gonna find that bozo and show him a-”

“A picture of kittens to calm him down?” Pinkie interrupted.

“What? No! A-”

“A foal photo so he knows we were all young and naive once upon a time?”

“No! A-”

“Good ti-”

“No!” Rainbow Dash ground her teeth together, scowling as she set off in the direction they had been heading. “I give up.”

Pinkie Pie bounced determinedly after her. “Wait, Dashie, you shouldn’t grind your teeth, it’s bad for them,” she called.

A chuckle spread among the others and they followed along, packing away their sections of the rope. Between her magic and her ability to sense flaws in the woven fibers, Rarity would easily reweave the sections of rope together when they needed a single long piece.

“Rainbow Dash does have a point,” she pointed out. Trotting alongside Twilight, she gave Spike a warm smile before focusing on Twilight again. “What could that dreadful angel gain from this?”

Twilight was silent for a moment, frowning thoughtfully. As cold as the weather was, she felt quite pleasantly warm. Fluttershy was doing more than just knitting when she made these clothes. Twilight suspected she literally wove her emotions into the wool, adding love and life and feelings into empty vessels and crafting...armour. Armour not for the body, but the for the mind and soul.

Shaking the thoughts on the curious effects of Angelic essence, Twilight focused on Rarity and her question.

“He could be trying to tire us out. Make it so we’re weak and exhausted when we get there,” she suggested.

Spike scratched his spines, staring up at the gloomy grey clouds, thinking it over as well while Rarity nodded at Twilight’s idea.

“That makes sense. Do you think that means we’re close?” There was a note of hope in her voice.

“After a day? I’m not sure. He just said north, so technically, yes, but something about the way he said it…” Twilight sighed in frustration. “I can’t help but think he’s meant the far north, near the glaciers.”

Rarity shuddered at the thought. “Goodness! That will take us weeks traveling like this. We’ll be exhausted enough without all this.”

“Maybe he doesn’t know that,” Spike joined in suddenly. He shrugged when they both looked at him.

“What do you mean?” asked Twilight.

“Well, that he’s an angel right? Like Paladin? Paladin sure didn’t know how a pony worked, and he is a pony now. Maybe Ardleon doesn’t know how much that will exhaust us, so he’s just kind of throwing stuff at us to be sure.” Spike ran a claw over his spines nervously. He clearly didn’t like the idea of travelling for so long with windigoes dogging their every step.

“That….that would make a lot of sense,” the studious unicorn conceded. Twilight couldn’t fight the frown she wore now almost constantly. She mentally calculated the distance, pulling out a map. A small mountain barely visible in the distance helped her confirm their general location and she winced.

Applejack and Fluttershy slowed to join the trio, the farmer spotting Twilight’s look of consternation.

“What’s wrong sugarcube? Ya look like ya’ll just found a peach in yer apple cart.”

Fluttershy made a very, very small frown. “Um, I like peaches…”

“We’re a long way away from where I think Ardleon wanted us to be. At least a month. That is really, really bad,” Twilight explained. Frustration was evident in her tone and expression.

“All those poor ponies…” Fluttershy shivered,her wings clinging tightly to her back through the cream-coloured wool of her jumper.

Twilight nodded gravely. “The Princesses looked exhausted from driving the windigoes off twice, I can’t imagine how tired they must be now. Another month...I don’t know if they could take it, much less be in any state to fight Ardleon.”

“We shall simply have to figure out a way to move faster. Perhaps you or Rainbow Dash could teleport us?” suggested Rarity with a hopeful glimmer in her eye.

It was a workable idea, at first glance. But a moment of thought had Twilight shaking her head.

“Rainbow Dash has gotten more proficient at teleporting, but teleporting all seven of us will likely tax her to exhaustion. For it to be worth the expenditure of energy and effort she would have to move us very far, which she isn’t capable of. Teleporting four ponies, including herself, from the middle of Ponyville to outside completely exhausted her from what you told me.”

“Oh…” Rarity lowered her head, her face a mask of disappointment.

“What about you, Twilight?” Laying a wing over Rarity, Fluttershy looked hopefully at her friend. She felt the answer before Twilight said anything, the bitter tang of disappointment radiating from her.

“Without knowing exactly where she wants to go, Twilight can’t teleport accurately,” Spike said before Twilight could. “I mean, she could totally move all of us across like a third of Equestria but she’d get tired and she’d have to have see where she’s teleporting us first.”

“Oh, poo,” Fluttershy murmured.

They trotted along in silence, the only sounds the crunch of grass under their hooves and Pinkie’s mirth ahead of them. The quiet was suddenly broken with a flash of light, Rainbow Dash dropping Pinkie to the ground in front of the others.

“What is taking you guys so long?” she demanded or, more accurately, whined.

Twilight stared at Rainbow Dash, her mouth hanging open. Something had sparked with Rainbow Dash’s arrival, her casual teleportation of herself and Pinkie Pie sending a blaze of inspiration across her mind.

Spike poked Twilight gently. “Uh, Twilight, you’re staring.”

Rainbow Dash shot him a cocky grin as she said, “oh, come on, give her a break. I am pretty damn awesome. Not surprising she’s starin-”

“I have it!” Twilight’s shout of jubilation rang out across the field. She pulled Rainbow Dash down into a hug, letting the bamboozled mare go after a moment. “I know what to do! Thank you Rainbow Dash.”

“Er...okay. Hey, guys, that was pretty awesome of me, wasn’t it?” Rainbow Dash, after a moment of indecision, happily lapped up the praise.

Applejack gave her an arched look. “What exactly was awesome?” she asked flatly, knowing as well as the rest that Rainbow Dash had no idea what she was taking credit for.

“Dunno.. But I guess when you’re as awesome as me you don’t have to do stuff for it to show,” the pegasus said with a lazy shrug.

Rolling her eyes at Rainbow’s inelegant bragging, Rarity instead addressed Twilight, who was beaming with the smile of someone who just got all the answers right on her test.

“Twilight, darling, whatever is it? Which problem?” she asked.

Twilight began to consult her map, but she was still clearly excited over her new idea.

“It’s simple, so simple I can’t believe I didn’t think of it. Rainbow Dash teleporting with Pinkie over here made me think of it,” she began to explain. “The effort to teleport other ponies should be increasing with each extra pony besides herself, maybe something like the distance times the amount of mass...anyway! If Rainbow Dash can teleport further with fewer ponies, we can start moving much faster.”

“You want me to teleport everypony, one at a time?” Rainbow Dash asked nervously, an element of uncertainty creeping into her voice. She quickly tried to squash it, but not quickly enough.

Twilight shook her head. “No, I don’t. I’m just establishing how I think your teleportation works. I was able to study some of the Princesses’ long-range translocation spell; I think I can teleport large groups easier, but I’ll have more restrictions. I want you to fly as far as you think you’re comfortable with, preferably landing in a town or a camp, somewhere safe. You memorise the location, then teleport back to where you left us, so you can teleport me to the spot you found. Once I’ve seen the place, I can lay down a locational anchor to help me pin-point it and you can teleport us back to the others again-”

“-so you can teleport everypony!” Pinkie Pie finished for her. “That’s a great idea! But wait! Won’t Dashie be in danger all on her own when she’s flying?”

That stole the cheer right from Twilight’s face. Her expression fell.

“Oh...you’re right. Stupid. I should have thought of that. I was stupid,” Twilight growled at herself.

A wing, sheathed in a woolen sleeve that somehow didn’t keep Rainbow Dash from flying, whapped Twilight’s gently on the head.

“You, stupid? Come on egghead, the only stupid thing you’ve said is that. This is an awesome plan, we can totally pull it off,” Rainbow Dash told her with a confident grin.

Twilight hesitated, but Rainbow Dash’s confidence was infectious. Perhaps literally, with Fluttershy around. She nodded.

“We’ll try it. But Rainbow Dash, the moment you feel like somepony is watching you or you get even a little bit suspicious about there being windigoes, promise you’ll come back right away.” Twilight’s tone was serious, and she stared at Rainbow Dash sternly.

“Yeah, sure,” Dash agreed dismissively.

“Rainbow Dash…” Twilight growled.

The pegasus rolled her eyes but lifted a hoof and Pinkie Promised. “There, you happy?”

“Yes,” Twilight answered with an honest smile.

Rolling her eyes again, because sometimes one eye roll just wasn’t enough, Rainbow Dash shot off, the good luck wishes of her friends following in her wake. She did take into account their current situation, flying low with a wary eye on the grey cloud cover that was now so pervasive across Equestria. Windigeos lurked above, save in the path the Princesses forged across Equestria as they tried to keep everypony safe.

Gaining a little altitude, Rainbow Dash searched for signs of life somewhere. A little village, even a camp site would be good enough. In a few minutes she had flown further than they had managed in the last two hours. Nothing, she decided smugly, beat flying.

***

Flying, Paladin decided sourly, was a lot more complicated than he thought.

Oh, he could manage it well enough. But now he felt twinges and aches from muscles he rarely used. Each beat reminded him of the weight of his saddlebags, and told him he should have exercised his wings more often. Sustained flight was proving the issue, sustaining it for more than an hour before he was forced to land and rest them. Wings made of light were much, much better, said his unbiased opinion.

Yet...he was enjoying himself in a way he never had before. The wind rushing over his exposed coat, tugging at his tail and running through his feathers with each beat of his wings. Even the ache of well used muscles wasn't entirely detestable. There was something satisfying about the feeling of exerting himself.

Paladin landed on a rocky outcropping, folding his wings up and shrugging off his saddlebags. That didn’t make his tiring so quickly any less vexing. He stretched, repeating exercises Rainbow Dash had shown him several times over. As he stretched, Paladin glanced at the sky. He was regretting not acquiring a timepiece of some kind. Marvelous devices, particularly when the sun was hidden from easy sight. For a moment he considered another flight, straight up to check above the cloud cover, but he dismissed the idea.

A windy neigh that bordered on a howl abruptly reminded him of the ever present threat of the windigoes. His nostrils flared, sucking a breath that came out a snarl. Paladin’s eyes wracked the sky, but he couldn’t find the source. The cry had been too sudden for him to pinpoint it.

It was the third time this had happened. He had yet to encounter any windigoes, but he had certainly felt their presence across the land. None appeared before him despite the fact the skies reflected their widespread influence.

Laying down to rest for a short time, Paladin focused his thoughts on the issue. As he furrowed his brow, however, he found the concentration he desired simply refused to come. Instead he felt the bond linking him to his friends, the literal magic connecting them, and most prominently he felt Fluttershy.

She had been unusually nervous, even for her, with moments of particular frightfulness or worry that plagued his thoughts for a long time after she calmed. He let out a wordless grumble to himself, pulling out a map in hopes it would distract him.

After nearly five minutes, Paladin realised he wasn’t actually reading the map; he was staring at it and thinking about Flut- something else. He pushed the map away with a scowl.

'She is fine,' he told himself sternly. 'Stop thinking about her. Stop. Now. Stop it.'

He carried on this way for another ten minutes, glaring at the mountainside, experiencing a simply spectacular lack of success.

A frustrated groan escaped him. Gathering his supplies and giving his map a cursory look to make sure he was heading the right way, Paladin set off. He had rested long enough, and he needed the distractions all the physical feelings of flight proving at last enough to keep his thoughts clear of her.

‘Them. All of them, not just her,’ he lied to himself as he flew ever northward.

***

Celestia almost dropped to the floor. She just had to rest. Ten minutes...she just needed ten minutes to rest, then she would get back to work again. Manehatten had been cleared, but the fiends had fled the moment she gathered her power. A scowl lit up her face for a moment.

‘I should have just burned them all,’ she thought irritably, only to feel a stab of shame. The flood of power was intoxicating her after so long starved of it. The urge to simply unleash it was there, even in her exhausted state.

The princess curled up on her bed in Canterlot, letting sleep claim her for a few minutes.

‘And here I thought it was a thousand years of loneliness and governance that tempered my passion’, she mused bitterly as she closed her eyes.

She woke, an alarm set before she closed her eyes ringing loudly. Her eyes snapped open and with an angry snarl she set it on fire.

“...deplorable device…” she grumbled. She didn’t need it to know how long she had rested. An hour, scant time to recover any of her strength, but better than nothing.

Celestia forced herself up. Luna would be preparing their long-range teleport to reach the next place the windigoes struck. The Princess of the Day was both grateful and guilty, knowing her sister would be tired too, even if she knew that logically Luna was far less tired than she. It still bothered her, to have rested while her sister worked.

She trotted down the halls, passing one of her guards, his dark coat clearly visible between the plates of his bright armour. Celestia paused for a moment.

‘Paladin. I was expecting him to have come to me by now about doing something,’ she thought, curious. Despite her curiosity, she knew she had only so much time. ‘I shall send somepony to check on him before I leave.’

That decision made, she hurried on her way. Canterlot was fine, the population recovering from the attack and everything was at peace. While the plagued the rest of the country, gleefully ignoring the magic of love and friendship that had once denied them their feasts, the windigoes had yet to return to Canterlot. It was a minor boon, but she appreciated it.

Another thing she appreciated was the aid of the youngest alicorn. A smile graced her features when the pink princess came into sight around a corner.

“Cadenza!” she greeted her royal niece with a warm smile and a hug. “I cannot thank you enough for organising things for us. It is an enormous relief to know somepony is taking care of Canterlot.”

“It’s nothing at all, aunty, certainly no less than I should do since I can’t do anything to help you with the windigoes. Shining Armour would want me to be helpful, instead of just hanging around uselessly,” Cadance agreed, trotting at her aunt’s side.

“I’m sure he would be quite proud of you.” The reminder that her captain of the Guard was out of commission made Celestia wince, but she knew even if this hadn’t happened she would have spent at least some time without him. The Empire’s return was less than a year off, after all, and she doubted very much that Cadance would leave her husband behind.

Cadance returned the praise with a faint blush. “He has been teaching me his shield spell, actually. I’m not as good as he is, but you don’t need to worry about Canterlot. So far, everything gone perfectly fine, except for Paladin, obviously.”

“Yes, I was very impr-” Celestia froze mid-word. “Wait, what about Paladin? Has something happened to him?”

“Yes, he’s been gone since the windigo attack. Didn’t you know?” Cadance grimaced. “I’m sorry, I thought you knew. He was seen afterwards, but he vanished. The monkey guards were found on the wall, both rather unhappy. They’ve been helping us, waiting for you and Princess Luna to return. I thought they would have gone to you the moment you arrived.”

Celestia groaned, rubbing a hoof against her forehead. One more thing to deal with.

“I took to my bed as soon as I arrived. Hopefully they alerted my sister. I can only pray he has come to no harm,” she said with a sigh.

“I don’t think him coming to harm is a problem. The monkeys were rather closed lipped about it, but I think he hurt one of the guards. One of the newest recruits had something of an encounter with him, but I can’t seem to find him.” Annoyance entered the pink alicorn’s tone, “I’m pretty sure they’re behind that, but I have no idea why.”

“Believe me, anymonkey Wukong left us will be at the very least mildly frustrating at times,” Celestia assured her, the pair climbings the steps towards the mage chamber. “He tends to select the most competent…and the most troublesome.”

The question about the guard’s location, and that of the monkey warriors, soon became moot. The primates were crouched in a corner of the mage chamber, not far from a guard who looked thoroughly intimidated.

“Sister!” Luna immediately called. “I am relieved to see you have rested! We have much to talk of this. This guard accuses Sir Paladin of striking him with all the honour of a thief!”

The guard’s intimidated look made even more sense now, and Celestia noted the monkey’s rolling their eyes.

“Paladin is absent, Luna, he may be correct.” Celestia held up a hoof to stop her sister’s reply. “Allow me to hear the story from him first, please. Have you located the windigoes yet?”

Luna scowled, but nodded. “Not yet. They have calmed, but I suspect they are preparing to attack multiple places at once. The spells are ready, we can depart in moments.”

“The angel may be holding them back to keep us on edge and unable to go after him; ready to unleash them the moment we begin to search for him. Every minute like this, we can recover and Twilight and her friends can get closer to finding him.” It grated on her to be forced to passiveness like this, but for now it was the only safe course. She trotted towards the unicorn guard.

He saluted, looking more and more nervous.

“You are Private Critical Hit, yes?” Celestia asked gently.

He nodded uncertainly, holding his salute.

“I just need you to tell me what happened. Why did Paladin attack you?”

Gulping and doing his best to report like he had been taught, he explained his run-in with the dark pegasus and their trip to the store room. By the time he had finished, the Princess’s expression had fallen.

“...Paladin has gone north. He’s gone after Ardleon. The foal. The utter foal!” Biting back her annoyance, she faced the guard with a soft smile. “Thank you for reporting this, Private, and for not spreading it around. This is a very important matter, I can assume you will keep it to yourself?”

“Yes, your highness!”

“Wonderful. Riko, Mojo, thank you for keeping him where this tale could not be spread. Now, I assume Paladin was able to slip past you?” she asked the monkeys.

“Err...not so much,” Riko admitted reluctantly.

“The pegasus fought with far more skill and tenacity then we had expected, your highness, and defeated us long enough to make good his escape,” explained Mojo.

Riko made a face. “He broke one of mi’ spears.”

“This...is unfortunate. I had hoped at that the very least Paladin would be safe here, and perhaps would be willing to serve as bait to draw the angel out. It seems his lie to the girls may soon be truth, however unwitting.” Celestia fought back a frown.

Problems. More and more problems, cropping up when she least needed them.

“Sister, Paladin is- was an angel. Barring this one mad warrior, what little I recall of them from our star-gazing is not at all like this. Sir Paladin must have had a reason,” Luna insisted.

Celestia nodded. “I agree. Except everything I have seen of Paladin since his arrival here tells me that he rarely allows others to do what he thinks is his duty, and Ardleon doubtlessly falls within his purview, as far as he is concerned.”

“Then we must send guards after him, to protect him! Ardleon will strike, if he has not already, once he learns Paladin is no longer under our protection here,” the Princess of the Night went on, not willing to give up yet.

“They won’t catch him; they would have to search in every direction north of Canterlot for a single pony, albeit a distinctive one, and he has a day on them.” Celestia sighed yet again. She had been doing that far too often. “No, sister, there is nothing we can do. For now, we must focus on-”

A shrill scream pierced the air, lights the colour of Luna’s magic flaring up.

“The windigoes have appeared!” Luna exclaimed, focusing on her detection spells. “Vanhoover, Baltimare...Las Pegasus! They’re attacking all three.”

Celestia’s expression darkened. “Damnation. Cadance, send for one of my scribes, Red Ink, she knows the spell to send letters to Spike. Tell Twilight that Paladin is heading north, and to keep an eye out for him. Have somepony take care of that, and then begin to prepare the recall spell to bring one of us back. Luna-”

“I shall take Vanhoover,” the dark alicorn cut in, her magic building for a moment before she vanished in an indigo blaze, teleporting halfway across the country.

“Las Pegasus for me then. Whichever of us is done - the detections spell should subside once the windigoes have concealed their presence again - recall so Baltimare can be protected. I must depart.” Though she moved to open the spell, Celestia hesitated, glancing at Cadance again.

“Auntie?”

Muttering a curse, Celestia summoned a scroll, quill and ink pot, along with something resembling a pocket watch cast in a golden case. Whatever she wrote, it was fast and messy, dried in an instant with magic. She rolled and sealed the scroll with a sharp snap.

“Cadance, tell Red Ink to send this to Card. Don’t break the seal, just have her send it,” she instructed, all but shoving the scroll at the smaller alicorn. Cadance barely caught it in her magic.

“Y-yes Auntie.”

Satisfied with the answer, Celestia accessed the prepared long-range teleport and followed her sister’s example, disappearing within the glow of her magic.

All but forgotten once his part was done, Critical Hit looked at Princess Cadance uncertainly.

“Uh...was I meant to hear all that stuff about ‘angels’?” he asked nervously.

Cadance spared a moment to facehoof before taking a breath. She wouldn’t let her aunts down, not at such an important time. Her husband was not going to wake up to find his home reduced to a frozen wasteland.

***

The small village had just begun to move again, after the pegasus had landed, demanded everypony stay clear or she would drop a thundercloud on them and then vanished in a burst of light. Her return, this time accompanied by a considerably friendlier unicorn, and their subsequent departure had attracted even more attention. The only pony with a stall, selling cabbages, was rather pleased with how everypony had gathered, wondering what was going on. Curious ponies were hungry ponies. Well, in his mind everypony was a hungry pony, if you gave them long enough. What better than a nice cabbage to slake their hungry? Perhaps the pegasus would come back. Appearing and disappearing surely took it out of her, and he was waiting with a yummy cabbage.

So when six mares and a small lizard suddenly appeared, he was less shocked than everypony else. In fact, he was pleased.

“Welcome!” he called blithely as everypony stared, the flash of light not so much dazing him as making it easier for him to imagine the shine of some extra bits. “Hungry? Cabbages for sale, always a good post-magic treat to get your hooves back under you.”

Rainbow Dash promptly threw up. In response, Rarity squealed and jumped away.

“Er...they’ll settle your stomach?” he suggested.

“Whoa nelly.” Applejack pulled Rainbow Dash up before she fell into her own mess. The farm-mare looked at Twilight. “Ah thought ya’ll did the teleportin’, why is Dash throwin’ up?”

“Really, some nice cabbage can really do wonders.”

Twilight stepped past the vomit with a grimace, looking Rainbow Dash over. “I’m not sure. I think moving me this far twice in a row, after going so far herself, just made her a bit delicate. My mass teleport was enough to unsettle her.”

“‘m fine…” mumbled the pegasus with a shudder. Her face went green and she shoved a hoof over her mouth. “...m-maybe not s’ fine…”

Applejack patted her back sympathetically, steering her away from the mess. A handkerchief from her saddlebag in hoof, Fluttershy cleaned Rainbow’s mouth and chin of any stray vomit, sending reassuring, soothing feelings to help keep Dash settled.

Twilight’s attention was drawn to the side, where Rarity was already engaged in conversation with a pony. After a moment Rarity led the pony she had been talking to, a mare in a very official, if rather baggy, vest.

“Twilight Sparkle, this is mayor-” Rarity began.

The pony cut in; “only during the week.”

Twilight blinked slowly. “Only during the week?” she echoed.

The working week only mayor nodded. “My husband is mayor on the weekends.”

“Yes, very fascinating darling, but I was just explaining to the mayor that we’ll only be in town for a day or so. They don’t have many visitors, but somepony may be willing to put us up for the night,” Rarity explained, her smile only a tad forced.

“Yep, I can see if anypony has a spare room or two. Green Rows, do you still have that empty barn?” the mayor called to the cabbage seller, who was in the middle of a ferocious haggling with Pinkie Pie.

“No, one bit for two and you’ll like it! Hm? Oh, my cabbage warehouse, yeah sure….wait a minute!” By the time he turned his angry glare at the mare who had outwitted him, Pinkie’s cheeks were stuffed with cabbage. She grinned at him happily, cabbage juice running down her chin.

Rarity twitched slightly. “Oh, a barn...how lovely,” she forced herself to remark with what was, technically, politeness. That, and a tiny shiver that might have been a suppressed shudder.

“If ib ab goob ab dessh, ib-” Pinkie Pie swallowed, her neck bulging obscenely as she somehow forced both cabbages down her gullet. She wiped the juices away before continuing; “If it’s as good as his cabbages, I can’t wait!”

Twilight sighed, rubbing her forehead tiredly. She had used a lot of magic teleporting them all there, but she was pleased by the fact she was conscious and not in the same state as Rainbow Dash. Tyrael’s essence really was working wonders on her magical reserves. They had always felt bottomless, but now they felt infinite. The only problem was that no matter how deep the well, how big the reservoir, there was only so much that could flow out at once. The strain of channelling that much magic was wearing on her. A nap and a meal would do her wonders.

“We really do appreciate it. We would also appreciate it if you could ask everypony to stop staring. It’s, uh, a little creepy.” Twilight glanced around, noting the number of ponies gathered. They were all staring, some in confusion, some in awe and some in fear. Only the mare and Green Rows the cabbage vendor seemed willing to approach them, which she supposed was better than the blind panic it might have caused in Ponyville if a group of unfamiliar ponies had popped into existence.

They followed the working week mayor, who was soon joined by her husband, the weekend mayor, to a ‘warehouse’ just off what passed for the main road.

“I don’t know why Green Rows is always trying to sell cabbages, honesty,” the mayor said as she pulled the door open. “I mean, we farm cabbages. That’s what the whole village does. Nopony really needs to get cabbages when they can get some of their own, or just ask for one from a neighbour.”

“You bought one,” her husband pointed out, his first words since his greeting.

“Well, yes, but he was just so convincing!” she exclaimed.

“How lovely. We would love to stay and chat, but Rainbow Dash needs to rest a bit, and I have a bit of a headache myself. Thank you so much for your help, mayor, we really, really appreciate it,” Twilight thanked her before the couple could get started on some inane story. She cringed at how impolite the thought was, but frankly her headache demanded some peace and quiet.

Speaking of which….

“Pinkie Pie, by the way, loves meeting new ponies and making friends. I’m sure she would just love to meet all the fine ponies in town, wouldn’t you Pinkie?” She looked at her friend as she said it, not bothering to try some subtle hinting that Pinkie should do it to give them some peace. Pinkie Pie took the bait eagerly.

“I sure would! Great idea Twilight!” Pinkie appeared between the mayoral couple, a hoof around each of them. “Let’s go meet the ponies!”

Twilight sighed in relief as Pinkie bounced off, talking animatedly with the mayor. She felt a moment of pity for the stallion, who trotted wordlessly next to the pair of eagerly chatting mares before shrugging.

‘Pity later, nap now,’ she thought, stepping in. Rainbow Dash was already curled up in a corner, Applejack and Fluttershy next to her, the yellow pegasus rubbing her stomach soothingly. The sight made Twilight smile slightly, the gesture reminiscent of rubbing an animal’s tummy.

“How is she?” Twilight asked, feeling her headache abate somewhat as she approached. Her tail flicked guiltily at the sight of her sleeping friend. “I didn’t think it would exhaust her that much.”

“She’s doing much better, and I’m sure she wouldn’t want you to blame yourself,” Fluttershy murmured quietly.

Applejack nodded. “She agreed to try it, an’ we’re days ahead now,” she pointed out, concealing her amusement from watching Rarity struggle to find clean a spot or find somewhere adequate to sit.

Bringing out the map, Twilight sat down next to them to study it. “Did anypony catch the name of the village?”

“Headtown, I believe the mayor called it. Oh my goodness, this floor!” Rarity cringed. After a moment she became aware of the flat stare she was getting from Twilight. “Darling?”

“...Headtown? Really?” Twilight asked, her tone as flat as her stare.

“Like ‘Ponyville’ is so much better,” snarked Spike with a snicker.

Applejack scowled. “What’s wrong with Ponyville?! ‘s a good name!”

Twilight sighed, tuning out argument. As amusing as it would surely be, she wanted to see how far they had gotten. She hadn’t precisely measured the distance when Rainbow Dash brought her here, simply laying down a marker at both locations so she could estimate if she had the strength to get them from one to the other.

“Headtown….Headtown…” she mumbled to herself, running up from where they had been. She was fairly certain which direction Rainbow Dash had flown in, and she knew roughly where they had been so it didn’t take her long to find the little dot that was Headtown. Her mouth dropped open.

‘We’re nearly a third of the way to the border of the frozen north!’ she thought in amazement. ‘Rainbow Dash and I teleported us this far in one go. She did it three times! No wonder she’s so tired.’

“Are we very far, Twilight?” Fluttershy’s voice intruded on her thoughts, prompting the unicorn to look up. She gave Fluttershy a confused look for a minute, knowing she had kept her feelings from her face, before realising she must have sensed her surprise and elation.

“Yes, nearly a third of the way to the border with the northern wastes.” Putting the map down, Twilight gave her friends a tired smile. “We’ll be there in a few days, as fast as a pegasus flying non-stop.”

“So, we’re sure he’s up in them there wastes?” Applejack inquired, concern colouring her tone. She looked to Twilight, not moving from Rainbow Dash’s side.

“Well, no, but I just have this...feeling. I’m sure he’s up there somewhere. All the stories about the windigoes after Hearth Warming said they fled to the north and were never seen again, and considering his ice-based magic it would make sense,” explained Twilight calmly.

Applejack looked uncertain, but nodded. “Ah trust ya, if that’s what ya think. Ah guess if he likes ice so much it would be a smart place fer him to hide.”

“It will certainly convey the brute some form of advantage, I expect,” Rarity agreed. “But I’m sure the Princesses will be more than enough to deal with that fiery winged ragamuffin.”

A belch and flash of fire interrupted them, Spike catching the scroll before it fell onto the ground. He coughed out a bit of ash before focusing on the scroll itself, the familiar royal seal marking it.

“Hey, a letter! Although it didn’t taste like it was from the Princess.” Spike handed it to Twilight, running one claw through his mouth.

“Claws out of there, mister. It must have been sent by Princess Luna or Cadance. Let me see,” Twilight was beaming as she unrolled it, quickly scanning the words. She was eager to hear anything about the Princesses, or her brother.

Her friends watched Twilight’s expression morph as she read further and further. Her eyes widened. Her mouth fell open, hanging slackly. Her eyebrows rose. About halfway down the letter her face began to twitch worryingly. She reached the end and with a growl her magic ripped the paper in two, then crumbled the two together, then ripped it to bits. She set the bits on fire.

“That...that...that foal!” Twilight growled.

Fluttershy let out a squeak of discomfort. Twilight was really annoyed. “What’s wrong? Y-you seem upset.”

“Ah thought Ah was the one with the anger problem,” Applejack quipped.

Twilight glared at the ashes of the letter. “Paladin, because he probably thinks he has to do everything on his own, assaulted a guard, stole supplies, beat up Mojo and Riko when they tried to stop him, and ran off on his own! All they know is that he was seen flying north. He probably wants to fight Ardleon, all on his own!”

Fluttershy felt alarm, but she wasn’t sure if it was her own or that of her friends. She was pretty sure it was a mix of both.

“Paladin has done what?” It took her a moment to realise she was the one talking. Fluttershy blushed but pressed on. “H-he wouldn’t do that, would he?”

“He might. Paladin does have that awful habit of believing he has to solve every lil’ problem all on his lonesome,” Applejack reminded her.

“Yes, he does, doesn’t he? Honestly, that stallion, sometimes I have trouble imagining what you see in him Flut-” Rarity found herself caught off by a yellow wing covering her mouth. Fluttershy did her best to pretend her cheeks weren’t blazing red, or her eyes wide with embarrassment. She pretended very, very hard. It didn’t change the reality of the situation, but everypony decided, for her sake, to ignore reality. Fluttershy slowly removed her wing with a murmured apology. Rarity gave her an apologetic nod before continuing.

“I mean, he does have that charming chivalry about him, but when he does dreadful things like this,” Rarity sighed. “I despair for him. He has friends for a reason; it would be nice if he remembered we can help him.”

“It would certainly be much less aggravating,” agreed Twilight. She glanced at the slumbering Rainbow Dash, glad that she had been asleep. Considering how she and Paladin had parted, this news would likely have set Rainbow Dash off.

Fluttershy looked away from her friends, guilt building up. She should have known something was wrong. Paladin’s feelings should have been different, there should have been something to tip her off. She reached for him, what little of their link was directional doing barely enough for her to look somewhere roughly north-east. Wherever he was, he was annoyed, which honestly wasn’t that big a change for him.

Yet still, she knew she should have been able to know, to do more. Should. Should. She was always stuck on what she should do. She should be less meek. She should be stronger. She should have asked him to da-

Silence dominated the barn, each mare lost in her own thoughts about this news. Somewhere, heading north just as they were, was Paladin. There was, of course, one major difference.

He was alone.

***

A low range of rocky mountains thrust out from the forest. Either the map was old, the map-maker hadn’t bothered finding the name or nopony had named them. Regardless, Paladin flew through the nameless range. Perhaps, he considered, it was simply too small for anypony to care. He certainly didn’t.

Grudgingly taking a break, as he could only subjugate his body to his will to travel for so long, Paladin landed with a grunt. His wings beat dirt from the ground as he stretched. Eyes wandering, Paladin observed what he had taken to be an alcove, carved into the base of of the rocky spike that served as a minor mountain, was in truth a cave. There were nothing to tell him how far into the mountain it went, shadows concealing the depths after a few feet, but a few brown feathers were scattered about.

Shrugging off his saddlebags and his worries about disturbing whatever occupied the cave, Paladin lay down for a moment. A few minutes rest were all he needed, and leaving would simply delay him further. His winter coat was draped over the bags, soon to be followed by his scarf. His hoof looping between it and his neck, the pegasus hesitated. He was reluctant to part with it. After a moment he lowered his hoof, scarf still in place.

‘Stop thinking about her,’ he ordered himself. It was a fruitless attempt, and by now he knew that, but he continued to try anyway.

It was fortunate for him that there proved to be a distraction available for his convenience. It would prove, to his annoyance in the near future, to be of the screech-y kind.

The scrabble of claws on stone and the pad of paws reached Paladin’s ears. He was on his hooves immediately, eyes narrowing.

“Who goes there?” he thundered, glaring into the cave.

An irritated squawk was his first answer, a creature formed of two beasts his second. White feathers from head to chest, brown across her wings and matching light brown fur across her hindquarters showed as she emerged.

“Hey, I should be asking that! This is my cave, you dweeb!” growled the griffon, clicking her beak angrily. “Buzz off.”

He relaxed slightly. Simply another creature. Perhaps a griffon, based on what little he had heard of the beings.

“I shall be here for a few minutes, and then I shall depart,” Paladin informed her calmly.

She scowled. “I said buzz off, not wait five minutes then buzz off. Get lost.”

Her hostile tone grated on his nerves. He was flying to what was likely his death to stop the windigoes from devouring this world, which he was fairly sure included this vexing female.

“I will leave in a few minutes,” he explained once more, voice flat and cold. “A minor showing of patience will see you free of my presence.”

“Why should I be patient? This is my turf. Go away, now! I don’t want anything to do with you goody-four hooves ponies.” She advanced on him, a talon jabbing at him with each step as though she could poke him from feet away and somehow get rid of him.

Paladin did not like to consider himself the sort to get angry. He was, he believed, quite calm. Yet this griffon was proving able to get under his skin in such a short time. That fact she was making him irritated made him further irritated.

“I’ll leave when I am good and ready, and not a moment before. I won’t be bullied by someone so unkempt, in the middle of nowhere, for no good reason. Return to your cave, and leave me in peace,” Paladin snarled, his deep voice booming through the rocky spires.

She stared at him for a moment, seemingly taken aback by his voice or his words. She was, as he had said, unkempt. Her feathers were askew and her fur was matted with dirt. She was, in a word, filthy.

“What? Hey, no dweeby pony tells me what to do!” Finally recovered, she managed another aggressive growl, which was remarkable given her beak. She gave him another air-poke with a talon as dirty as the rest of her.

Paladin considered her, his annoyance showing in flared nostrils and a franky snort.

‘What am I doing?’ he thought suddenly. ‘What is the point to this? I was pushing them away because they were targets, I have no reason to antagonise her, no matter her lack of manners.’

“...I don’t care.” Paladin sighed and began to collect his things. “I really don’t. Very well, I shall move on. I would suggest, however, that you try to calm yourself. With windigoes about, such easy anger will do nothing for you. They will freeze your body and twist your mind within moments if you continue to hold such anger to your heart.”

“Huh?” She seemed more confused than anything else, but he was gone before she could reply. At last, huffing in annoyance, Gilda the Griffon turned and retreated into her cave. She had had her fill of ponies talking down to her.

Creeping across the rocky terrain, tendrils of frost preceded the windigoes. There was only a single target they could attack, but it was rich in dark feelings. Hate for others and for self bubbled within the waiting meal, spiced with fear and guilt and loneliness. A feast of wonderful emotions and urges, enough to sate them for a time.

She was laid out in the crude nest of dead plants, the dried vegetation providing little in the way of comfort.

“Stupid ponies,” she muttered. A brown, dead leaf lay in her talons and she steadily tore it again. “Stupid Dash. Stupid Stinky Pie. Stupid, stupid, stupid-”

A shiver ran up her spine. Gilda realised with a start how cold it had become. The weather had taken a weirdly cold turn recently, but like so many things she had ignored it. Now her cave felt almost like a freezer. The mist of the windigoes leaked across the floor behind her, rolling towards her.

“Why is it so cold?” Gilda complained to herself, frowning a moment later. ‘Why am I talking to myself? Argh, it was that stupid dweeb-pony. I thought I was done with them out here.’

A neigh filled the cave from behind her, and her annoyance was blown into a full, heated fury. With a screech of rage she shot to her feet.

“I thought I told you to-” she stopped mid-threat, eyes widening at the monsters she had turned to find. No freakishly big pegasus, just a trio of looming, glowing eyed ghost-horses.

A scream echoed through the rocky mountains, all too swiftly reaching Paladin’s ears. He looked up from his search for somewhere to rest. He had only her heard shriek in annoyance and complain, but it sounded enough like her to make Paladin think of the griffon.

A grunt of exertion torn from his lips as his wings beat furiously, Paladin reversed his course. Whoever she was, however unpleasant she might be, he couldn’t just ignore such a cry for help.

Gilda curled up, quivering. The windigoes circled her, lettiing her languish in fear and terror.

“I’m sorry, I’m sorry,” she mumbled, sobbing each word with tears that froze in the feathers of her cheeks. “D-Dash, I-I’m sorry…”

They did nothing to interrupt. The griffon was already a delicious meal, but soon she would be perfect. Her own emotions were being thrown into overdrive by the hate-mongers, deepening her guilt and regret with every second. They pushed at her loneliness, months of isolation giving them ample ammunition to assault Gilda with. They had feed off so much hate, it was a treat to make use of their expanded power and take strength from her sorrow and self-loathing. The windigoes drew closer, preparing at last to seal her in ice and devour every morsel of negativity within their captive. The prospect absorbed them, became the focus of their attention.

As such, they found the arrival of the pony their master had forbidden them from attacking a complete surprise. He might not have an Element of Harmony, but given the element of surprise he could do just as much with it.

“Release her, beasts!” Paladin roared. Unlike some, he let his thunderous cry loose only after he had already slammed into the windigoes, scattering them throughout the cave. They neighed in distress and pain, the hurt of one shared with the others.

Released by their loss of focus, Gilda groaned. She pressed a talon to her head as if that might rid her of the deep ache. It felt like something had run a cold claw through her mind...and her soul.

“Wh-what’s goin’ on?” she mumbled. Their cold presence had held her standing. Released, she staggered unsteadily. Before she could fall, a great white wing had folded over her back, curving over her wings and down to her stomach.

“Quickly, before they recover,” Paladin pulled her towards the exit, pushing her aching body to move. “Now!”

Gilda did not like authority. She was very much anti-authoritarian. Usually such a commanding tone would have simply sent her into an indignant rage. This time, weak from the sinister ministration of the windingoes, she simply nodded and did as he bid. Together they emerged into the gloomy light. Paladin bucked, his hooves striking the head of the first windigo to pursue them.

“You’ll not feast today!” Paladin released Gilda and turned to face the cave. His wings spread out, presenting himself as a wall protecting her. “Face me, and know justice at my hooves.”

They did just that, screaming out towards him, and he made good on his promise. Where other ponies found only misty and wind when they attacked the windigoes, his found all too real flesh to wound and bash. His wings blasted them with a wave of air, forcing two back and leaving him a single windigo to discipline.

His jaws bit into it and he slammed it to the ground, hooves mercilessly rising and falling as he beat it into nothingness. The assault tore the ghost-flesh, rending the spirit of frost and hate into shreds that dissipated in moments.

The death of one had its companions wailing and carrying on in pain and anger and no small about of fear. It was fear that drove them to take to the sky, vanishing into the clouds above. Paladin snorted derisively.

“Cowards,” he spat.

“...okay…” Gilda mumbled with reluctant awe, “that was pretty awesome.”

He trotted over to her, a frown on his face. “Are you well? The windigoes were moments from freezing you, it can’t have been an easy thing to endure. You were calling something when I arrived, but I didn’t quite make it out.”

Gilda shrugged, a tad less certainly than she would have liked. “I’m...buck, I don’t know what I am,” she admitted. “I’m not frozen, which, y’know, is pretty good.”

“Indeed,” he agreed with a nod.

Silence occurred. Awkward silence.

“So…” Gilda scratched the back of her neck. “Why did you come back?”

“I heard you scream.” Paladin sat down, removing his burdens. He assumed she would hold back her protests this time, and was proven right as she hunkered down in front of him.

“What, you just heard me scream so you came back for me? Why? I mean, dude, I called you a dweeb, I wouldn’t go back if I heard someone who called me stuff screaming,” she argued. Gilda wasn’t convinced. There had to be some angle.

Paladin just shrugged. “I’m not you. You might have been rude and unreasonable, but that was no reason for me to ignore your cry of distress. You’re fortunate sound carries so well here, or you may have been left in their clutches.”

The thought made Gilda shivered, her feathers ruffling. “T-that would be kinda lame, yeah,” the griffon agreed with a shudder. Everything had been drudged up, all her anger and despair since parting ways with Rainbow Dash, and now it was laid bare before her; she was lonely.

They sat together in silence for a few minutes until, as Gilda had know he would, the stallion rose.

“I’m afraid I have a quest to complete,” he told her as he put on his winter coat and saddlebags. His scarf, as before, had never left his neck.

“Oh…” Gilda scratched her beak, glancing around uncertainly. She didn’t want to be alone again, but she couldn’t think of a way to actually ask if he could stay, or if she could come. “Uh..w-wait, dude, thanks for the save and all but, I don’t think I got your name.”

He looked up with a frown. “Truly? My mistake. I am Paladin. And yourself?”

“Gilda,” she answered. Paladin. Huh. Not as bad as some pony names. ‘Like, pfft, ‘Fluttershy’ or Stinky Pie.’

“Be well, Gilda.”

With that, he took off, soaring away. Gilda stayed where she was, staring after him. She didn’t so much as move for the first minute, just watching and contemplating with a torn expression. After last, shivering against a cold wind, the unkempt griffon flared her wings and rose into the sky, flying after him.

***

Pinkie bounced along between her two newest friends.

“Wow, these cabbage fields are greeeeat! The best ones I’ve ever seen!” she exclaimed in all honesty. They were technically the only ones she had ever seen, but she didn’t let that dull her excitement.

The mayors smiled at that. The outskirts of the town was just rows of cabbages in every direction, from north to south and east to west. Only dirt tracks like the one they were trotting along now divided the fields at each compass point. Each field extended into the distance, waiting with a growing crop tended by an entire village.

“Thank you very much Pinkie Pie! My great-great-great-grandfather helped start the village!” The mayoress beamed.

“My great-great-grandmother tried to mug his daughter,” the mayor added.

“Mind you, this was when she was about ninety, so I think she did a pretty good job of it. She and great-great-granny became best of friends and his whole family moved here,” supplied the mayoress.

Pinkie nodded, every word entering one ear and immediately going into the ‘my new friends’ personal life, read later’. She loved learning more about her friends.

“Hm, looks like we’re in for a storm,” the mayoress muttered. She pointed at the horizon, where even darker clouds were overtaking the lighter grey, ever-present skies.

“Looks like snow. Strange, this time of year.” His brow furrowed thoughtfully.

Pinkie, however, was frowning. “Get everypony inside,” she told them, gulping. “The windigoes are coming! I have to tell the others, and you need to get everypony inside and safe and happy because if they aren’t and they don’t feel happy the windigoes will turn them into pony-popsicles!”

The mayors blinked, staring at her in shock.

“Now! Before it’s too late!”

PInkie’s voice rolled through them, a single word carried on a wave of power. They found themselves scrambling around and galloping towards town, Pinkie outpacing them in moments. She wore an unusually serious expression, one rarely found on the exuberant party pony. Windigoes took away the things she loved most; they made ponies sad, and unhappy, and lonely. If Pinkie Pie was the sort of pony to hate, she would hate windigoes.

Fluttershy looked up, her self-recrimination and guilt vanishing as Pinkie’s emotions flared in her mind.

“Something’s wrong with Pinkie Pie,” she announced to the quiet barn.

Her friends looked at her uncertainly.

“Uh, sugarcube, no offense, but if ya’ll are only just now realisin’ that-” Applejack began.

“No, I mean, something right now. Something bad is happening,” Fluttershy interrupted, shaking her head. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but we really need to find her, it must be horrible whatever it is.”

Applejack nodded, picking her hat up and setting it firmly on her head. “If ya say so.”

Putting away the one book she had brought along, Twilight stood up, nudging the napping Spike awake too.

“Whatever it is, I hope it’s not too bad. We’ve had enough bad news for one day,” Twilight said with a shake of her head.

The barn door burst open, Pinkie Pie sliding to a stop in the middle of the barn.

“Girls!”

“Hey!”

“Girls and Spike! We’ve got trouble! Windigoes are coming!” Pinkie cried. “We gotta do something, for everypony is gonna be as minty-fresh as a glacier! Because they’ll be frozen solid!”

“Those fiends are here? We must do something!” Leaving the spot she was nearly done cleaning, Rarity began to don the winter wool once again. She glanced over at her undressed friends. “It is going to get rather more chilly with them about, remember.”

Twilight closed her eyes, letting the sounds of her friends fade out as they followed Rarity’s lead.

“Pinkie, which direction?” she asked.

“North! What are we going to do?” Pinkie pulled her pink beanie on. It managed to flatten her mane despite all the odds against such a thing, and the baubles hanging from the sides quivering along with Pinkie’s lower lip.

“I’m thinking…” Twilight focused. Clear of mind. She had to put her fears for her friends to one side, her worry for the Princess, her guilt over her brother. She had to let them go for a moment and think clearly.

‘They’re cowards. The letter said they’re fleeing every time the Princesses confront them. Put up a fight and they retreat. Without Ardleon, the windigoes have never fought directly. Even given a change in tactics, they won’t abandon their base nature. Ardleon is playing to that with keeping the Princesses busy, but- no, Cadance’s letter said they attacked Princess Celestia and Princess Luna with no regard for their personal safety. They’re changing. But if Ardleon only intends to tire us before we find him, not defeat us, the moment he realises we’re here he’ll draw them back. I can’t rely on his control being perfect and instant. Shining’s Shield might be able to hold them off long enough, but that would tire me out too much if I had to endure an extended assault. I’ll have to use my friends in this fight.’

Thinking at a hundred miles an hour, Twilight understood her own feelings well enough to realise she was opposed to this. If she could spare her friends from harm by simply shielding the entire village herself, she would want to, even at the price of tiring herself out. She also remembered her feelings about Paladin’s determination to solve problems on his own.

‘I need to trust my friends. For all I was able to copy the long range teleportation, the amount of magic it requires me to use at once will tire me more and more as we continue. Less magic now, more chance of us reaching Ardleon before Paladin.’

“Wake Rainbow Dash,” she muttered without opening her eyes. Had she lifted her eyelids, her friends would have beheld the soft glow within.

‘I have to plan this out...’

“Huh, wha’s goin’ on?” Rainbow Dash yawned, stretching. She looked around, seeing her friends in a rather severe state of emergency. “Did I miss something?”

“Windigoes are about to attack,” Twilight answered. She opened her eyes, smiling with the certainty of a mare who had it all worked out.

“What?! Windigoes?” That certainly woke Rainbow Dash up. She began to stretch, clearly readying herself for a fight.

“Hold on sugarcube, we ain’t even sure how we’re gonna deal with them,” Applejack warned her.

“Oh, I know how I’m gonna deal with those frosty bast-”

“Rainbow Dash, calm down,” interrupting her friend before she could get started, Twilight sent the brash pegasus a confident smile. The same confidence radiated from her to Fluttershy, warming her like the comfort of a hearth’s merry blaze. “I have a plan.”

The windigoes streamed through the air towards the lonely town. They resolved into a dark spear-head, a single windigo taking the point with its herd spreading in its wake. Their hungry neighs roared before, crashing over the cabbage fields like thunder heralding a storm. Their thirst for hate, their hunger for fear, grew with anticipation.

Which was why the giant dome of magic appearing about an inch in front of the lead windigo, over half a mile from the village, was really very much not what they expected. Before they could comprehend what was going on, most of the herd had slammed into the shield. The mass of confused windigoes churned as they sorted themselves out, a task made infinitely easier by the shield fading a moment later.

Twilight let out a breath she hadn’t realised she had been holding. “Got them, thanks for sighting for me, Rarity. Got them right on the nose.”

The other unicorn smirked, flipping her mane elegantly. “Of course darling, with eyes like mine what is a mare to do?”

Giving her friend a brief smile, Twilight crouched behind the window of the home they were borrowing at the northern edge of the village.

“Pinkie, Rainbow Dash, it’s your turn. Good luck,” she murmured. They couldn’t hear her, but she hoped they felt the sentiment anyway.

Gathering together, the windigo herd sought the cause of their pain and delay. They were angry, pain feeding their fury and hunger urging them to struck. They wanted to attack something, badly.

So something gave them a target.

Well, somepony.

“Hey, you!” Pinkie stood in the middle of the road, grinning merrily at the herd. “That was me! Come get me!”

Windigoes were not intelligent, at least not as individuals. Massed together, blessed with slowly strengthening minds, they should have been more wary of a lone pony taunting them. A lone pony without a horn, with no way of having done that. Yet any doubts or thoughts of anything but attacking her vanished. Their own base urges took over with a little prompting from the pink pony. With a collective howl they charged.

Pinkie kept her grin up, smiling in the face of a deadly storm of hate filled windigoes. Her grin vanished, one flash of light hiding her, another taking her away. In place of her grin, Applejack smirked. Silver armour covered every inch of her. Warmth burned inside her, flowing to the farmer from Fluttershy’s distant touch.

“Howdy fellas.”

They crashed into her, their spear formation broken once again. Applejack was an immoveable object, but they were no unstoppable force. A cry rose up from the rear and they rose, yet many were scattered from the impact with the all too physically implacable Applejack.

Rarity’s horn glowed. Rings of blue light formed in front of Twilight and she fired a blast of magic straight through each. The windigoes scattered furthest by the broken spear were the targets, the arcane strikes sniping half a dozen too far from their herd to resist the magical power alone.

“I’m over he~eeeeeere!” Pinkie called from down the road. She was a few hundred feet from where she had been, further from the village, and in plain sight. She waved at the gathering herd. “Come get me!”

They needed little to sway them to attack her, blaming her for their pain. The slightly diminished herd streamed towards Pinkie. She yawned, looking at the watch inexplacably on her fetlock as though bored.

Two flashes, so close together they were nearly the same second, blinded the windigoes moments before impact. Once again, it was not an impact they had expected, and this time Applejack bucked one that remained too close when the attack broke off. Her armoured hooves struck it.

In the town square, surrounded by the villagers, Flutershy basked in the love and friendship they shared. She kept a hoof around Spike, the little dragon blowing on another cup of hot chocolate as he looked for somepony yet to sample his mastery of liquid cocoa. Words passed around her as the ponies, with a little help from their helpful mayoral couple, talked of their fondest memories. They shared laughter and smiles, the bonds forged together in their remote home radiating a strength the windigoes could never understand.

Fluttershy breathed in the loving emotions, holding them within her for only a moment before breathing out. The power flooded from her into Applejack, adding a golden sheen to her armour as she made contact.

The windigo she bucked let out a neighing bray, a pair of glowing, hoof-shaped burns stamped into its ghost-flesh. The sizzling golden wounds seared through it for a few seconds as the windigo thrashed until, with a final shriek, it disintegrated.

Applejack gaped for a moment, although it was impossible to detect within her armour. That was a lot more than she had expected.

Only a few beams of magic picked off the stragglers this time. Twilight let out a sharp breath, focusing. She couldn’t see the individual windigoes, but Rarity’s aim had been spot on before.

“Come on,” Twilight whispered, her tone as anxious as her expression, to the distant angel. “Pull them back. This has to be your plan.”

The windigoes streamed upwards, finally registering the danger. They gathered, focusing their attention on the village. The armoured mare was impossible to harm, and something was attacking from there.

“Hey, no, attack me! You guys! Me!” Pinkie’s voice boomed at them, but they fought it consciously. Hate and hunger welled up, forcing back the urge to follow her suggestions.

Twilight gulped as the herd swarmed towards the village, arching above. They were going to come down right on top of the square, where there was only Fluttershy to stop them from attacking the entire village’s population.

“No, he has to pull them back. If he wanted to defeat us, he could have done it by now. We have to stop them!” Her horn began to glow. A shield was all she needed, just to cover the centre of the village. The energies were there, she had more than enough magic to-

A squeak left her lips. A sharp, stabbing pain thrust into her horn, bursting her concentration like a weak bubble. Groaning, Twilight winced and rubbed her horn.

“No! Not now!”

Pinkie watched the windigoes, a horrible sense of uselessness striking her. This wasn’t how the plan went! They were going to hurt her new friends, and her less-new-but-still-fantastic friends and there was nothing she could do about it. She had shouted and been loud, but acting like a clown only went so far even with a magic voice. Her nostrils flared, puffs of air pushed out into the chilly air.

‘No, don’t given up! Pinkamina Diana Pie does not give in to horrible, nasty windigoes. I’m not going to just sit here and watch. But all I can is shout, I don’t even have my party cannon, just a magic voice. All I have are big lungs and lots of hot air now though...wait...’ her thoughts trailed off, an single wild idea forming. She had a magic voice, which meant she must have a magic throat and a magic mouth. ‘Maybe a magic tongue too. Oooh, I know what to do!’

Sucking in a great lungful, her chest thrusting out, her cheeks bulging ridiculously, Pinkie Pie took aim. There it was, the big grey monster-y target. She wasn’t going to miss, and it was going to work. Her magic voice...gathered. She wasn’t sure how else to describe it. She released it in a rush, the air rushing from her lungs with a single word etched into it that she roared to the world.

“BOOM!”

The centre of the herd burst, a perfectly round hole blasted through the core of the windigoes. It was as if an invisible cannonball had stuck them, punching a tunnel through the ghostly beasts. Their descent slowed, they began to reform their charge.

“It’s okay everypony,” Fluttershy assured the frightened ponies. Her voice was quiet, but it carried far and to them it was warm and comforting when all around them was a deadly chill. “They won’t get to us. My friends will stop them.”

Rainbow Dash, lying in the cabbage field, pushing herself up wearily.

“That’s...kinda cool…” she mumbled, shrugging tiredly.

Sucking in more air, Pinkie adjusted her aim slightly.

“BOOM!”

The herd was thrown into chaos. Blown about the place, they reformed above the village into a whirling mess. Pinkie panted, her throat feeling raw and her lungs aching. She tried to fill her lungs with air for another attack. A hacking cough interrupted her attempt, the party pony’s attempts thwarted by a body that was as unwilling as her mind was determined.

When no more attacks came, the herd stilled. It was a gloating action, a moment of purposeful inaction so those below would know the doom seconds from falling upon them.

“No…” Twilight leaned against Rarity, bitter tears of failure at the corners of her eyes.

“No,” a cold voice hissed on the wind. “Return.”

No one heard it but the windigoes. To the astonished eyes of the ponies below, the hungry beasts let out hateful whines as they fled. Where once had been sky, trackless clouds, a bright blue had returned to the endless view above. The grey clouds returned a mile away in every direction, but for a while the sky had been returned to them.

Pinkie Pie beamed, her grin as wide and jubilant as it had ever been.

“Yay!” she cheered, a little hoarse. “I helped.”

Having done that, she decided her next choice was action was allowed to be boring, just this once, so she fainted.

But she did it with a smile.

***

He had stopped to rest again, although in this case it was more for the sake of the griffon following him. It hadn’t taken him long to detect her; she seemed a strong flier, but she lacked any subtlety or skills in the arts of stealth. Paladin decided, a hoof running over his scarf, to let her be. He may not have been a master of socialising, but he could recognise someone who was as lonely as Gilda.

His rest, after a few minutes, was interrupted by a sound he was quickly coming to loathe. The hateful cry of a windigo echoed through the mountains, drawing him in search of the beast. Paladin gazed from his chosen vantage point, seeking a sign to clue him in to the location.

The frigid call sounded again, but this time Paladin was ready. His ears twitched and he looked towards the source, following the mountainside ridge to where it took a turn and came to an abrupt halt. A pair of windigoes circled a matching number of ponies. The ponies were backed into a corner, trapped by the slowly closing orbit of the ghostly beasts.

Just looking at them made him growl in disgust. There was no reason for them to hold off their attack as they were; the windigoes were playing with the ponies, tormenting them with an inevitable yet slow demise. The fact that, even with the limited senses of a mortal body, he could see the familiar blue of Ardleon’s wings in the glow of their eyes merely made the spectacle even more horrendous.

He launched into the air before he had given the matter another thought. The ponies, a mare and a stallion, looked up at the sound of wing beats. The windigoes did the same, although one of them was a bit too slow. Paladin fell from the sky, slamming into it. He lashed out with a hoof, smashing its snout crooked. He got in another blow before it evaporated from under him,slithering away to join its kin. They snarled down at him, and Paladin returned it. Wings spread to slow his descent to the ground, he kept his glare on them.

“Be gone, fiends!” he roared.

They seemed inclined to do the opposite, coiling together as though to pounce, only to abort. An invisible noose tugged the creatures back, and with hateful neighs they fled for the skies.

“You hurt it,” the mare, her coat pale orange with a brilliant red mane parted by a slender, pointed horn, observed. There was a touch of frost to her tone, and he wondered if she had been overcome by the beasts.

Paladin arched an eyebrow at her. She had just escaped an encounter with deadly hate-monger ghost-horses. He had few expectations, but a cold observation, however accurate, had not been among them.

“Yes, I did,” he agreed with just as much chill in his voice.

The stallion approached Paladin, smiling brightly. Again, not what Paladin had expected. Like the mare he seemed fit and strong, garbed with travel gear over his grey coat.

“It seems we owe you thanks, my friend. If they had decided to end their game, well, I wouldn’t be able to thank you,” he said with a friendly grin that stretched his dark goatee and close-trimmed moustache.

Paladin inclined his head. “No thanks are needed. I would have been remiss to have ignored you. I’m Paladin.”

“Nevertheless, we do owe your our lives. My rather perky companion is Jade Facade,” the stallion answered, ignoring the look the mare was sending him, “Wild Card is how I’m known.”

“A pleasure, Mister Card, Miss Jade,” Paladin replied politely. “I suggest you make your way from here, these are the second group of windigoes I have encountered today.”

Wild Card and Jade Facade exchanged cool looks.

“I won’t say I told you so…” Wild Card drawled smugly.

“Good,” she glared. “Which means I won’t say that I told you taking a pointless detour would cause us nothing but trouble.”

“Ah, good point.” He looked to Paladin. “We will take your advice, however, and make our way out of the area. We have what we came for, after all, so no reason to risk ourselves. Perhaps you’d consider joining us, there’s a town to the north-west we’re heading to,” Card offered. He glanced over, feeling Jade’s glare burning into the back of his head.

Paladin shook his head. He looked north, staring at the grim sky. “No. I cannot delay.”

Wild Card shrugged. “Ah, a shame. We could take care of your tail.”

“My tail?” Paladin lifted his tail slightly, looking at in confusion before glancing back to the earth pony. “Uh, thank you but no.”

“He means the griffon hiding by the rocks up there,” Jade explained with a scowl. “Because we apparently have nothing but free time to take detours and stop to help everypony we come across.”

“Exactly, so glad you agree! So, shall we keep her away for you?” He adjusted his long coat, light flashing from something distinctly bladed within.

“No. I appreciate your intentions, but I’ve allowed her to follow me thus far. If she wants to keep thinking I don’t know she’s there, I’m content to give her time.” A frown brought Paladin’s expression down. “I can understand feeling...lonely.”

Card gave him a calculating look for a moment before it was replaced by apparently sincere sympathy. For a moment he looked like he was going to give the large pegasus a pat on the shoulder, only to think it through and decide not to. Paladin was amicable, but he was also large, a stranger, and had dealt with windigoes despite the fact they were supposed to be untouchable. He was a dangerous pony.

“Traveling on your own, sans a stalker, isn’t something we’re all made for. I know dear Jade here keeps me sane. Travelling with friends is always preferable,” Card said, offering the pony who saved them what little help he could give.

“You’re right, Mister Card,” Paladin agreed. “If Twilight were here I wouldn’t have to deal with the damn map, for one thing.” The thought of his friends made Paladin winced, and he felt Fluttershy through their bond. He had felt fear a short time ago, after the link had seemingly grown weaker with distance.

Either she was strengthening the bond now that he was further, or they were somehow closer to him.

‘Impossible,’ he assured himself. ‘Even if they were following me, only Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash can fly. They could never catch me. I have been flying from dawn to dusk, with onlya few minutes of rest.’

The possibility that Fluttershy was flying after him on her own suddenly occurred to him, and Paladin really, really wished it hadn’t.

Card and Jade shared another look as their saviour groaned, running a hoof along his maneless head.

“Forgive me, but I must be on my way. Good luck, both of you.” Paladin spread his wings, giving them time only for a quick farewell before he lifted off. They watched him leave, eventually catching sight of the griffon as she followed him with all the subtlety of a raging bull.

“You told him your name,” Jade said after a few minute minutes.

Card shrugged nonchalantly, translating roughly to ‘so I did’.

“More importantly,” she continued. “You told me him part of my name. I thought you knew better than to tell somepony wearing royal guard issued gear your name. You’re a smuggler; I’m a smuggler. What madness possessed you to do that?”

Wild Card chuckled, shaking his head as he turned and set off. She followed along after a few seconds of fruitless glaring.

“What do you know that you’re not telling me?” she demanded. Her eyes narrowed. “And don’t say ‘more than you know’, because if you do, I swear-”

“I know enough to know that Sir Paladin has little interest in smugglers, even if he knew my name,” Card interrupted. “Right now, he has far more important things to deal with. What with the windigoes spreading across Equestria, only days after a mysterious entity attacked the Grand Galloping Gala. The Grand Galloping Gala, I might note, where he was meant to be rewarded.”

She fell silent, her expression caught between impressed and annoyed. She hated how much he seemed to know, with no apparent effort at all. He wasn’t even a unicorn, so he couldn’t be using magic. Wild Card glanced at her, his eyes gleaming.

“Forget about him, Jade Fire. Let’s get moving. We have a town to reach before nightfall. It wouldn’t do for us to miss the Elements of Harmony.” He took out a golden pocket watch, opening it to reveal a compass. It pointed to the south-west, but unlike a few hours ago the magenta ring had shrunk, passing from one of the mark rings that emanated from the centre. He chuckled. “I do so love it when the Princess owes me.”

***

Author's Note

As ever, huge thanks to my editors Nealend86 and Web of Hope. Credit should also go to DarkParable, who aided me in the naming of Headtown.

Wild Card and Jade Fire - Jade Facade being a half-fake name - are named in reference to the Star Wars Extended Universe characters Talon Karrde, smuggler/information broker, and Mare Jade (later Mara Jade-Skywalker, Luke's wife), former Emperor's Hand and later awesome Jedi. Talon Karrde in particular has a ship of his called the Wild Karrde, hence the pun, and Mara has a ship named the Jade Fire. Not sure if that's the one she had which got destroyed and replaced with the Jade Saber, but I liked Jade Fire as a name more. Web talked me out of leaving him named Wild Karrde, I gave in to his logic eventually.

Hope you all enjoyed the chapter, please comment, I massively enjoy all comments.

Act III - Ch. 26 Breaking The Ice

Chapter 26 Breaking The Ice

***

The entirety of Headtown, such as it was, gathered to see them off the next day. That is to say, they first saw off Rainbow Dash, who lapped up the attention like a cat being served the finest of milk, all the while sitting on the lap of someone who really didn’t like cats, which everypony knows is cat heaven. Once she was seen off, they sat down for a bit of an outdoors breakfast. After surviving an attack by a swarm of mythical monsters of frost and snow, many ponies suddenly found a good reason to celebrate life. Largely this was the fact they still had that life to celebrate which, it was widely agreed, was something very worth celebrating. A communal breakfast, cooked over fires and in the nearest homes, shared with their saviours seemed just the thing.

Cabbage featured heavily in the menu, which was probably one reason why Rainbow Dash had been so eager to start. There was only so much cabbage a mare could take. At least there was for this mare, and frankly it wasn't much.

Twilight occupied the middle of the town square, her horn aglow with magic. A ring of stones marked the off-limits space where she conducted her work, softly humming runes of magenta light forming around her. A discerning eye with the right magical leanings might have recognised them as similar to those in the mage chamber in distant Canterlot. That room was prominent in her mind in fact, her thoughts picking apart the arcane designs and analysing the magic that had transported her from Canterlot to Ponyville. She was certain she could refine the slapdash job of yesterday’s teleportation. With the hours they had until Rainbow Dash reached the next town, she was going over everything she had done very, very carefully. A book floated next to her, which she stopped to consult every so often. It had nothing at all to do with her spellwork, but Twilight wasn’t going to have any other chance to peruse it.

Her horn’s glow began to increase as another of the foals who were far too interested reached in to poke a glowing rune, but Spike got there first.

“Hey! No touchy!” The little dragon stood in his way, hands on hips with a frown on his face. “Twilight is doing very important magic, so no going over the rocks, got it?”

As impressive as a baby dragon was to such isolated ponies, some children were not so easily cowed. The filly scowled mightily, as only a child who had decided they were old enough to be indignant at being treated like a child could, and said “Why shouldn’t we?”

Spike grinned, showing all his teeth.

“Because,” he said with an ominous chuckle. “If you do, you might turn inside out! With your guts going blerg and icky stuff bubbling and-”

Twilight facehoofed, but a little smile creeped onto her face as she focused on her work. When Spike couldn’t directly help, he still made himself useful where he could. She cast her gaze about, looking across the square. The day’s work had, for a while, been put on hold. The ponies here seemed determined to get to know the ones who had helped them, and in turn the mares had found themselves enjoying the chance to think about something other than the looming winter doom and, in one case, extreme worry for Paladin.

A farmer among farmers, Applejack was engaged in a fierce discussion that contained good-natured bickering, bragging, exchange of stories on farming disasters and sharing of farming techniques.

“-and these fellas, Ah have ta admit they brewed up a mighty fine cider, but Ah put that fence up myself, an’ Granny don’t take disrespect lyin’ down,” she was busy telling a number of serious looking stallions and mares who had cutie marks related to farming or cabbages, or both, who nodded.

“My granny never did take no disrespect. Why, we once had a griffon stealing cabbages and what did she do? Took a frying pan and chased the thief away!” one pony volunteered, to general agreement that thieves were bad and little old grannies with heavy cooking implements and vim, or perhaps vigour, were to be feared by all of reasonable intelligence.

Rarity, meanwhile, was taking the chance to do what she did best; fashion! When there wasn’t much cabbage based industry to do, it wasn’t uncommon for ponies to go about getting their winter clothes fixed up. Considering the abrupt oncoming of an early winter, very early indeed, several foresighted ponies had brought out worn clothes to give them a fix up in the sunshine. Despite the rather rural and, to be frank, practical nature of the work and garments Rarity had taken to it like a duck to water, or to something that was the next best thing to water. It was reasonably watery, although not quite the water that Rarity, as a duck, would have taken to.

Ducks and water aside, Rarity was ensuring that come next winter, Headtown would be the most fashionable rural cabbage farming village in the region, make no mistake!

“My word yes, this colour will look fabulous on you! The design is both fashionable and practical!” She beamed as the first of the ponies she had pressganged into modeling their redesigned winter wardrobe trotted past with a poleaxed expression. Rarity had something of an effect when determined to do her duty as a fashionista to these poor, fashion-blind ponies in need. With such motivation, she became something of a force of nature, save that the ponies she happened to came out of the process feeling better and looking the better.

Chuckling, Twilight looked away from Rarity. She had no trouble finding Pinkie Pie. She was, after all, Pinkie Pie. Grabbing attention was something she did without meaning to, a bright bouncing spot of pink constantly moving, constantly doing something to make somepony smile or get giggles out of.

Less active was Fluttershy. Twilight watched her, frowning. Fluttershy was smiling, but she kept glancing northward. A certain bit of only-between-friends gossip Rarity had shared wriggled its way to Twilight’s attention. Dismissing it, mostly, Twilight abandoned her work to check on the pegasus. Fluttershy looked up, offering Twilight a small smile.

“Oh, hello Twilight. How is your, um, magic going?”

“Quite well, thank you. How are you? You seemed a bit lonely over here on your own,” Twilight sat next to her, her tone’s curiosity matched by her expression.

"I'm alright. It's very nice here. I can feel their love, and how happy they are together, and their gratitude. It's..." the demure pegasus shook her head, speechless for a moment. "I don't think I could begin to describe how it feels, really."

Twilight’s eyes lit up. "Really? I never did get much chance to study the effect of Paladin’s essence on us, it was right on my list until all this-" she waved a hoof at the grey clouds hovering at the very edge of the horizon, "-happened. Your extrasensory abilities are the most remarkable of all."

"But Rainbow Dash can teleport, that must be much more fascinating," Fluttershy protested with a delicate flush.

"Incredible for a pegasus, but I'm familiar with translocation magic," Twilight answered. "A pegasus with external reaching empathic power, however..."

"Applejack’s armour is amazing, she wasn't pushed back an inch," Fluttershy went on quickly.

Twilight nodded, and said "the principles behind the conversion of mental fortitude to physical power has been theorised and I suspect I know where to begin in studying her. Speaking of studying, your-"

"Pinkie Pie’s voice can make ponies do things, surely that's more important," Fluttershy cut in. The pegasus had a faint air of desperation about her now, as if finally realising that something inevitable was, in fact, inevitable.

Frowning at the clearly evasive maneuvers her friend was taking in this conversation, Twilight again answered, "Compulsion magic is unusual, but well understood, and I need to have a talk with her about when it's appropriate to use it on other ponies. Her ability to emit cohesive blasts of kinetic energy is unusual in occurrence, but application and result are simple to understand."

"Uh, Rarity-”

“Also has a very amazing ability, yes. Fluttershy, do you not want to know more about your power? Paladin has given us this amazing gift, but you don’t seem to want me to do anything about it,” Twilight said, frowning. “What’s wrong?”

“There’s nothing wrong, I just don’t think what I can do is all that important. I mean, you girls are all doing such impressive things.” Looking away, Fluttershy let the peace of celebrating ponies drift over her like a warm, reassuring blanket.

Twilight raised an eyebrow quizzically. “You don’t think being able to know what others are feeling, resist the negative emotional force of the windigoes and channel positive emotions into supernatural power is important or impressive?”

“Oh, well, when you put it like that….” Fluttershy hesitated. “I...I’m not sure I want to know more about it. When I think about it, I feel like I stole this gift from Paladin. I’m getting to feel such wonderful things, and he isn’t.”

Shaking her head, Twilight rested a hoof on Fluttershy’s shoulder, drawing her gaze back to her. “That’s not how it worked, Fluttershy. Everything we know indicates that while there are some things, like Applejack’s armour, that are directly drawn from his previous ‘existence’, most aren’t. It’s all sort of...metaphorical, I suppose.”

Fluttershy fell silent for a moment, and Twilight just sat there. She wasn’t going to rush her friend on such an important topic. They watched the ponies around them, letting the simple joy they saw wash over them. Even without empathic magic it was refreshing, reinvigorating. It reminded Twilight of the ponies all over Equestria they were doing this for.

“You’ve had magic all your life,” Fluttershy said at last. “All this is different, when you’ve never been...powerful. Everypony seems to be adjusting to it so easily, like it was meant to be. Rainbow Dash treats teleporting like a new trick, and Rarity is so delighted at being able to find any little flaw. Pinkie Pie is….Pinkie Pie. You’re all using your gifts like you’ve always had them. But...I’m not used to this. Twilight, I can feel what everypony is feeling. All the time. I ignore it all as hard as I can, because if I don’t I’m going to be feeling what I shouldn’t feel.”

Twilight’s eyebrows shot up. She had no idea about this, or at least no idea about its extent. She knew Fluttershy had some trouble blocking out the emotions of random ponies, but she had seemed fine.

“You’ve been acting like nothing is wrong,” Twilight said.

“Because I’m trying not to think about it. Twilight, I don’t like it. I...I have power now, and what if I do something wrong with it?” the pegasus asked, fear colouring her voice. She had to fight to keep it to herself, keeping it from leaking into the link between them.

“But the Elements of Harmony! Fluttershy, that’s power as well, but you’ve been alright with that. Well, you haven’t been this unhappy about it, have you?” asked Twilight, her tone laced with worry for her friend.

Fluttershy shook her head. “It’s not the same. We share that. I know I can do it with my friends, and know we’re doing the right thing. But this...this is just me. Nopony to share the power with. Nopony to share the responsibility with. It’s based on me, on my judgements...a-and I’m not sure I’m up to it. I’m not sure I deserve it.”

Silent for a moment, Twilight replied with a sigh and a soft smile. “Fluttershy…”

“Y-yes?” Fluttershy drew back slightly, almost as though she expected Twilight to be upset.

“...you just proved that you do deserve it, if anypony needed any evidence.”

Fluttershy blinked. “...um...what?”

Twilight gave a light laugh. “Fluttershy, the fact you’re so concerned about making a mistake with such power is a sign that you’re the right kind of pony to have it. Somepony who is certain that everything they do is right is the wrong pony to give power to. There’s no room for mistakes or errors in judgement with a pony like that. But you want to use it right, use it properly, and you know the weight of the responsibility such power puts on you. If somepony doesn’t feel that weight, they don’t deserve it.”

Fluttershy sat there, still and quiet, absorbing the information.

“My magic is the same. It always has been. I’m a powerful unicorn, but that means I have more responsibility to use it well. Do you know who taught me that?”

“...the....the Princess?” Fluttershy whispered.

Twilight nodded. “Yes. I’ve made mistakes, been too sure that my magic can solve problems without thinking about how I’m using it. But I always try to do better, because if I stop trying, I won’t be worthy of having such magic. You, Fluttershy, are the most deserving pony I know. Paladin, I’m sure, would agree.”

Fluttershy cringed, as if hoping Paladin wouldn’t be brought up. “I’m not really sure about that…”

“I am. Paladin would be proud that you’re putting so much thought into using the gift he gave you properly,” Twilight told her. They both looked north-east, in the direction Paladin surely was. They sat in silence together for a while, just taking comfort in each other’s presence.

“He’s out there, Twilight, I can feel it. I don’t want to pry where I’m not wanted, but it’s so hard not to feel some of his emotions, even from this distance. How could he get so far ahead of us?” Fluttershy asked.

Twilight frowned, saying after a moment, “I’m not sure. He could have left before we began moving, and he was further north than us, just slightly. He would have to fly all day to keep ahead of how far we teleported.” She grimaced. “Which sounds like him, I would think.”

Fluttershy agreed, sighing as she did so. If there was one thing Paladin was capable of, it was determination. When it wasn’t blunted by questions on his own nature, his purpose or other philosophical madness, Paladin’s determination to follow a course of action was formidable. She could easily see him forcing himself to fly for hours at a time without rest, wings beating a relentless pace.

“We’ll find him,” Twilight promised her. “He won’t face Ardleon alone. Even if he was acting a bit...well, even then, he’s our friend. We’ll be there for him. Of course, to do that we need to catch up with him first, so I guess I better get back to work.”

Fluttershy followed her gaze to the magical arrangement. Spike was facing the challenge of even more foals, and there was only so far his little arms could spread to stop them. The mares giggled at his determined if futile struggle.

“Thank you, Twilight. This talk has helped,” Fluttershy murmured. She didn’t put her feelings into further words, simply sending them directly to Twilight.

Her friend smiled, enjoying the sensation. She couldn’t send her feelings back the same way, but she pushed at them. After a moment, Twilight was sure Fluttershy picked up on them. Trotting back to the circle, Twilight murmured back.

“No need to thank me. It’s what friends do.”

***

“You can come out, you know,” Paladin called. He sat next to the small stream, the fresh water refilling his supplies. Just as the last few times, the griffon failed to reply. She remained on the other side of the hill, panting.

He glanced in her direction for a moment before shaking his head. She seemed determined to not acknowledge that he knew she was following him. She had eaten the food he left out the night before. Or an animal had. Paladin had no way of determining the truth. He hoped she had been the one to take the rations he had left out.

“I’m going to rest a while before I continue on my way. The water is clean, I have refilled my waterskins, and if you wish a drink or to bathe before I resume my journey, it is free to be used.” His part said, Paladin began to repack his supplies. After a moment, the griffon emerged.

Gilda walked past, not glancing his way in the slightest. It was as if she couldn’t see him.

“Pride,” he said, “is a dangerous thing.”

She ignored him, lowering her head to the stream and sticking her beak into it.

“It can drive you to push yourself beyond your abilities, to hurt yourself. Pride can only sustain you so long, and it cannot heal wings strained beyond use,” he continued.

Gilda glanced up for a moment before focusing on the water. She reached in, splashing the fresh water onto herself and trying to clean the dirt from her feathers. This was not a conversation she needed to actively participate in, as far as she could tell.

“Pride,” Paladin went on, his voice quiet and solemn. He took a breath, as though something hurt him to think about. “Pride can cost you friends.”

She looked up for just a moment before lowering her head. Paladin gazed into the distance, her reaction only a minor note as his thoughts plagued him.

‘I do what is needed. There is no pride in my decision,’ he told himself.

“...who needs friends…”

Paladin’s ears twitched and he looked up, frowning at Gilda. She gave no sign of having spoken, but she had. He got the sense she regretted it, running a claw through her ruffled wings.

He answered, “Everyone,” his voice heavy with feeling.

She didn’t reply, save for a disbelieving snort. Gilda curled up by the stream, head on the ground as she glared at nothing at all. When he left a short while later, she resisted the temptation for all of two minutes before getting up with a growl and taking to the air after him. She didn’t need friends, she reminded herself, but some company would be nice.

***

Rainbow Dash soared across the forest, the snow-tipped trees giving her a healthy case of the heeby-jeebies. Her rainbow contrail described a straight cut above the wide forest she had come across only minutes ago. Her wings pumped, keeping her moving without straining her body. Regardless of what some ponies might say, she understood the concept of restraint. Restraint meant she could fly longer and further without exhausting herself again.

‘I should be there soon. I better be there soon, damn it,’ Rainbow Dash grumbled to herself. The jumper Fluttershy had knitted her kept her surprisingly toasty as she flitted above the frozen landscape, even the wing-sheaths keeping her favourite limbs warm without interfering with flight. She had no idea how, but she really didn’t care.

The forest broke ahead, and she grinned widely as the town came into sight. Her grin died as quickly as it appeared, however, as she saw the town.

It was very different from Headtown. It was, for one thing, an actual town. From above it looked nearly the size of Ponyville. Unlike Headtown, and Ponyville, it was covered in ice. Snow stacked between the buildings, filling the lanes and streets, while the buildings themselves were sheeted in thick, glacial ice. No sounds greeted her arrival, no ponies called welcomes. Nothing. She flew over it slowly, looking for any sign of life.

“Creepy,” she murmured.

Rainbow Dash was not as alone as she thought. Something stared at her from the darkness, it’s eyes glittering with amusement. At the edge of the town, somepony else did the same save that amusement was replaced with annoyance. Emerald green eyes narrowed, a growl escaping the mare as she watched the rainbow maned pegasus.

“Of all the…” the hidden mare scowled. There was nothing she could do now.

These were only two of the beings who watched her. The rest rose all at once as Rainbow Dash began to wheel around above the town square. Ghostly forms emerged from the buildings, leaving their hidden feasts. A shiver ran down Rainbow Dash’s spine, colour draining from her face as she looked at the sea of windigoes surrounding her.

“...pony feathers.”

She focused on the town square, her wings lighting up. For such a long jump it took her longer to marshal the energy she needed. Time was not something she had in great reserves, as the suddenly charging swarm of windigoes showed. Her wool-encased wings snapped shut, dropping into a dive below the herd. They opened an instant later, carrying her above the piled up snow with only inches between her hooves and the icy white slush.

“Heh, stupid windigoes, trying to catch me in the sk- ah!” she pulled up, narrowly avoiding the bite of a windigo that erupted from the snow below. She kicked it in the face and flew on, yelping as she dodged another.

Wings beating hard, she dodged and evaded, her eyes widening as more and more streamed towards her. Rainbow Dash threw herself into a quick teleport, flashing from the town to the edge of the forest. She came into existence right in front of mound of snow. Snow went in every direction.

Rainbow Dash spat a mouthful of snow out. “Pony feathers,” she repeated. A moment of cursing her luck later, she sat up. Even sitting on the snow she didn’t feel cold, despite the fact that side of her was exposed.

Looking towards the town, Rainbow Dash sent a smirk towards it.

“Watch out fellas,” she taunted the distant herd. “I’m not done with you.”

She shivered, ruining her smirk. Wings twitching, she frowned in confusion at the cause.

The windigo that had been sleeping in the snow mound rose silently. It swirled above her, opening its maw hungrily as it prepared to bite down.

A sharp snap-hiss sound was its first warning.

An emerald green glow was the second, the light’s colour casting the snow into toxic slush, turning Dash’s head. Her eyes widened at the windigo poised to attack her, and for a moment she was too shocked to react. Had she been alone, she would have found herself at the windigoes’ hungry mercy, or rather, lack thereof.

A blade of light sliced into the windigo from behind, cutting into its ghost-flesh. Though the green beam did nothing to harm it, the cowardly beast pulled back into the sky, neighing fiercely. Before she could react, a pale orange hoof was pulling Rainbow Dash into the forest.

“H-hey! Who’re you?” she demanded, and was promptly ignored.

“Get moving!” barked a unicorn mare, a beam of green magic rising through her red mane. “I can’t hurt it, just surprise it!”

The windigo had come to the same conclusion and fell down towards them with its maw opened in a hateful whinny. The mare snarled a curse, aiming her spell blade at the oncoming monster. She barely felt the hoof wrapping around her neck as Rainbow Dash tackled her before the windigo vanished in a flash.

The pair landed in a pile, rolling through the snowy forest floor. The unicorn’s saber of light flickered off, revealing the horn it had been born from. She grunted, pushing Rainbow Dash off her without a word. Rolling onto her front, she looked around suspiciously while one hoof brushed snow from her thick winter garments and the scarf around her neck.

“What was that?”

Rainbow Dash sat up, snorting. “I teleported us, duh,” she said as though it was incredibly obvious.

“That’s impossi- damn it, get moving! We’re not far away, and it can still sense us! Get moving!” she repeated harshly. Without waiting for a reply, the unicorn shoved Rainbow Dash into action. The howl of the windigo wasn’t far off, and it was soon picked up by even more distant frost wraiths. Further away, but far greater in number. That decided Rainbow Dash on the issue of whether to argue or follow. She took off, flying along next to the mysterious mare.

A shadow moved through the forest, following their every step. Leathery wings were hinted at with faint sounds as the creature moved in pursuit. It never let them leave its sight, watching with the most sinister of interests. Windigoes streamed towards the same pair it stalked, but it paid them little mind and they paid the mysterious presence none at all.

“Whoa, look out!” Rainbow Dash stopped, looking down at the snow lined gully before them. “Be careful!”

Rather than take notice, the heavily garbed unicorn jumped partway down the slope. She skated the rest of the way, balancing smoothly, adjusting her hooves like an acrobat. She looked across the bottle of the gully, her gaze stopping on the shadowy alcove formed by a stump and the fallen trunk that had once been towering from it.

“We can’t out-run them, we’ll have to hide. Unless you can teleport us away,” she challenged, galloping for it. Rainbow Dash joined her inside, wrapping a wing around her strange new ally.

“Yeah yeah, just gimme a sec…” Rainbow dash muttered, trying to focus. Long range ports were taking a lot more effort and concentration than short range, and each time the windigoes howled it threw her off. The glow of her wings flickered whenever she lost control. “Darn...come on…”

Neither noticed the shadow slipping in from beneath, creeping beneath the fallen trunk. The darkness concealing them changed imperceptibly, becoming deeper and somehow darker. To them, nothing changed save a hissed order from the unicorn telling Dash to stop making the light as the windigoes’ howls got closer. From outside, the makeshift cave was simply empty shadow.

The first windigo hurtled over the lip of the gully, turning glaring blue eyes about. They washed over the trunk. Rainbow Dash didn’t flinch, forcing herself to remain completely still. The unicorn did the same. For one breathless moment, its gaze swept over them. The moment passed as it kept going, and with a hateful niegh, it took off deeper into the forest.

Rainbow Dash let out a sigh of relief, only to find a hoof where no hoof had been a second before. The unicorn glared at her over the hoof clamping Dash’s mouth shut. An angry protest rose to her mouth, on the tip of her tongue, when the air above the gully suddenly became rather more wintery. The windigo herd streamed past, howls and whinnies screaming from them. It was over in under half a minute, yet seemed to stretch for far, far longer.

When at last the windigoes were gone, she removed her hoof.

“Jade Facade,” the mare said by way of greeting. She stepped out cautiously, then nodded. “They’re gone. Come on.”

“Whoa, hold on! Why should I go anywhere with you? I could just get my friends and bring them back here!” Rainbow Dash pointed out, glaring into Jade Facade’s green eyes.

The mare shrugged. “You could. If you mean to teleport them back here, however, I imagine they would find it less than pleasing if they landed between the herd of windigoes and the town they will inevitably return to.” Although not overtly hostile, there was a flat note of annoyance at having to deal with this in her voice.

She made a good point, but Rainbow Dash wasn’t about to admit that. Instead she harrumphed and tried to think of something else to do.

“Of course,” Jade went on, “You could follow me to where my employer is waiting, out of the way of the herd’s return path and somewhere safe to bring your friends to.”

“I don’t know who you are, lady, even with a name...but you did help me,” Rainbow Dash admitted reluctantly.

“I did. Now come on, if you’re coming. Unless you want to bring your friends to join all the ponies in town as living ice sculptures…”

Rainbow Dash glared at her, flying after her. “I get it, okay? Geez.”

Jade Facade led the way, setting a pace Rainbow Dash had little trouble matching. The unicorn mare was alert to the smallest sign of danger, and insisted that Rainbow Dash remain below the treetops.

“They can’t seem to precisely sense a pony without being in relatively close range, but they can still see you if you fly too high,” Jade insisted.

The pegasus just rolled her eyes. She was tempted to point out to Jade that they had totally missed them when they were hiding, but with a sigh she decided not to. It was probably just another weird perk of getting a dose of angel direct to the soul. She itched to go to her friends, but despite the mare’s rudeness, Jade Facade had saved her and Rainbow Dash was willing to extend a little trust in her direction.

A gully much like the one they had hidden in was their destination, half an hour after they set off. It ran deep, almost a miniature canyon that ended in a roughly hewn cave. The fact it was a cave was not, at first, apparent. From above it seemed to be just a rocky cliff-face, the formations of stone creating an optical illusion from all directions but directly in front. Past that, Jade pushed her way through a black sheet that went from wall to wall deeper inside.

“We’re here,” she said, somewhat needlessly, as she shoved the sheet aside. Rainbow Dash followed her in, and her eyes widened.

A little fire blazed merrily in the centre of the naturally formed chamber, all the more cheerful for the lack of choking smoke. A pony sat before it, a pony who smiled widely at the sight of them. He stood, giving Rainbow Dash a rather courtly bow. If Rarity had been there, she might have described him as roguish, a handsome devil with the emphasis on devil, a dashing scoundrel or any of another dozen overly romantic things.

“Ah! What a surprise,” he greeted her. His eyes darted to the side, to a golden case like a pocket watch or compass, before he focused on her again. “Yes, a surprise. Where are my manners? I am Wild Card. It’s a pleasure to meet another pony who isn’t frozen. Now there’s two of us.”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t help but crack a grin. There was something she liked about this pony. She shot her guide a smirk. “Two? Aren’t you forgetting somepony?”

“Jade is many things, Miss Dash, but warm is not among them. She has come into this wintry crisis pre-frozen, as it were,” Wild Card answered with a chuckle. Jade Facade took it well, it must be said, with a mere sigh of disgust and a shake of her head.

“Heh, I got that impression...wait, how did you know my name? I haven’t introduced myself!” Rainbow Dash’s wings flared and she drew back, her gaze now wary.

He held up a placating hoof, sitting back down next to his smokeless fire. “Yes, it seems not. I rather enjoy learning things, and one of the Elements of Harmony, a pegasus who can perform the near-mythical Sonic Rainboom? I would be very remiss if I learned nothing of you. You are a very unique pony.”

Rainbow Dash preened, settling back down at the flattery. “Yeah, I guess I am,” she said with as much modesty as she could manifest, which was roughly enough to fill a thimble. “Unique, hay yeah I am. Only dad has a mane like me.”

“I see. Would you perhaps mean Bifrost? I once had a busin-” Wild Card came to a stop as Jade coughed with about as much discreetness as Rainbow Dash had modesty. “Forgive me, I seem to be wandering from the point. Two windigo attacks in as many days can do that to a pony.”

“Two? Oh, yeah, the town! What happened there? We were gonna make a stop there, but it's full of windigoes!” Dash let this matter pull her attention from the mention of her father. She had more important things to discuss right now.

Wild Card sighed. “Jade and I had the same idea, but unfortunately a windigo attack a few hours ago made things complicated. We only escaped because the windigoes were much more interested in going after groups of ponies. With just the two of us, we were of little interest.”

Thinking hard, Rainbow Dash mulled over the issue. She knew they were short on time, with Paladin being somewhere between them and Ardleon, but this was a whole town of ponies frozen and feeding windigoes. They couldn’t just skip out on them!

‘We helped Headtown,’ she reminded herself. ‘So we’ll help these ponies too!’

“Alright, this isn’t standing! I’ll be back soon, with reinforcements! Don’t go anywhere!” With that declaration, Rainbow Dash began to concentrate on Headtown’s little town square, her mind firmly on the spot Twilight had her memorise. A glow overtook her wings, and they seemed to grow longer, larger, their shape changing slightly as she built up the energy for a long range jump.

Wild Card backed up, his expression wary. On Dash’s other side, Jade Fire lowered her head, keeping her horn ready and their guest in sight. She recalled Rainbow Dash’s claim to teleport, and dismissed it as a cocky flier talking her up own speed at about the same time as the pegasus flashed and vanished from the cave with the faint pop of air rushing to fill the vacuum she left.

“..huh, she wasn’t lying.” Jade Fire lifted her head, cool as ice.

Shaking his head, Wild Card gave her a genuine smile. “This is going to be even more interesting than I thought.”

Rainbow Dash reappeared soon enough, but not alone. Twilight Sparkle glanced through the small chamber, giving Wild Card and Jade Facade a smile of greetings.

“These are the two I told ya about,” Rainbow Dash gestured, mopping sweat from her brow with a wing. “Oof, that was one long ‘port.”

“Take a minute to rest, okay? Hello, my name is Twilight Sparkle, thank you very much for helping Rainbow Dash,” she said brightly. Her smile turned into a thoughtful look. “I feel like I’ve seen you somewhere before, actually.”

Wild Card smiled at her, a smile that hinted that he knew far more about you then you knew about him, and that it would stay that way. “I lived in Canterlot for a time. You might say I made a trade on knowledge.”

“Oh. Oh! Of course! Well, I have been to every bookstore in Canterlot. I’m glad you two were here, especially you Miss Jade. Rainbow Dash didn’t say it, exactly, but I got the impression you helped her quite significantly,” Twilight turned to the other mare with another smile. Wild Card made no move to correct Twilight’s assumption.

It died slightly in the face of Jade Facade’s frosty expression. There was something imperious about the unicorn, intimidating even when she was just standing there.

“Wonderful,” said Jade in a tone that indicated it really wasn’t. “Do you have a way to deal with the windigoes in town?”

“Uh, yes. Well, I think I do. I just need to get a good idea about this room, and I can teleport the others to here.” Twilight looked about the chamber. She memorised it, visualising the circle back in Headtown and laying that image over it. It was a little on the small side here, but so long as she positioned the teleportation right she was confident she could do it.

A flash of Twilight’s horn materalised glowing magenta runes across the floor of the cave. Seven unique marks appeared, and Wild Card looked on in fascination as Twilight moved them about. Jade watched as well, though less obviously. She kept one eye on that and the other on Rainbow Dash. The pegasus seemed to find the whole thing tiresome.

“Those seven marks show where we’ll appear, please keep them clear or it could mess up the spell,” Twilight made the request as she motioned for Rainbow Dash to come to her. “Long range teleportation is very tricky.”

“You can trust us,” Wild Card assured her.

“I’m sure we can. Are you ready, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight looked at her friend, just in time to realise Rainbow Dash’s wings had begun to glow.

“Better question is, Twilight,” Rainbow Dash began with a grin. One hoof wrapped around Twilight’s shoulder and they vanished in a burst of light.

***

“Are you ready?” Rainbow Dash finished. They were in the centre of the circle Twilight had laid in Headtown, their appearance heralded by a great golden flare. Releasing her friend she grinned, lowering her wings in a bow to the impressed ponies. “The one and only Rainbow Dash, the ‘porting pegasus pony!”

As though summoned by alliteration in place of unholy unspeakable chanting, Pinkie Pie appeared next to her. She inhaled, apparently ready to burst into song with her friend’s return. Rainbow Dash proved her wings to be even more multipurpose, one slapping over Pinkie’s muzzle.

“No time for a song Pinkie, we gotta get going again. There’s a whole town of ponies who’ve been frozen and...and…” Rainbow Dash frowned, glancing over at Twilight. “Uh, Twilight, last time I felt like I was gonna vomit after two ‘ports that far carrying you. I feel a bit, I dunno, queasy? Queasish? Something, I don’t know, but not as bad. Weird.”

“First things first, Rainbow Dash,” Twilight told her.”’Queasish’ is not a word, and should never ever be a word. As for how you’re doing better this time around, I suppose practice makes perfect’.”

That was not a wholly accurate way to describe Twilight’s main theory, but frankly she had a feeling she would be wasting time, and so something that sounded enough like it to get the idea across while not actually really explaining it would have to do. Rainbow Dash proved Twilight’s expectations were spot on, accepting it with a grin.

“Awesome. Well girls, and Spike, technically, we gotta go.” The others had gathered upon her arrival, and Rainbow Dash was happy to be the centre of attention.

“‘Bout time! What’s this about a town of ponies? Sounds like we gotta do some more savin’,” Applejack said with a flash of determination in her eyes.

Rarity flipped her mane, stepping into the circle. “Wonderful darling, we have everything ready to go, and not a minute too soon! If there are ponies in need, we must do our best. Thank you for everything, everypony, and I do hope you feel more fashionable this winter.”

Dragging her saddlebags in and putting them on, Fluttershy gave a very, very, very small goodbye wave like her friends. The ponies of Headtown were gathering around the circle, calling out thanks and good byes to their departing saviours.

“R-remember everypony, th-think happy thoughts, if that’s okay with you,” she mumbled. A few seemed to have heard, and that was good enough for Fluttershy.

“Bye everypony! Bye Green Rows. Bye Muck Shovel. Bye Tall Stems. Bye -” Pinkie went on and on, saying goodbye to every single pony there. It wasn’t quite as bad as it could have been, considering the size of Headtown.

Just as Twilight’s spell began, the glow building up, Spike looked at Rainbow Dash.

“Wait, ‘girls, and Spike, technically,’? What’s that supposed to mean?!”

The ponies of Headtown would never know, given that a moment later the six ponies and one dragon were gone, but in the years to come local legends and rumor mills would provide plenty of answers. Some were believable, some were not, and some were the kind that were not to be spoken lightly and would have left Spike severely scarred if he were to return and inquire about them.

***

“I didn’t mean anything by it,” Rainbow Dash announced to the cave. She stumbled, using Applejack for support. The farmer chuckled, letting the pegasus take a moment to get her hooves back under her before letting her go without saying a word.

“If you didn’t mean anything, why say it? What did you mean, ‘technically’? How does that even…” Spike looked away from her, blinking as he stared at the new pony. “Hi.”

Jade stared down at him, a slight widening of her eyes indicating her surprise. “...hello.” She inclined her head minutely in what was probably a greeting.

“Howdy there partner,” Applejack extended her hoof to the nearest pony. Wild Card took it with a smile. “Name’s Applejack. Ah’m guessin’ there’s a reason y’all are where Twilight brought us, an’ probably ta do with the town we heard about, right?”

“Pleased to meet you. I am Wild Card. I believe it would be best to let you all settle down from such a long range teleportation first,” Wild Card suggested. He snapped shut his golden cased compass, smiling to himself in a way that was altogether too knowing for anypony who noticed it to be comfortable. “A pleasure to meet you all. This is my associate Jade Facade.”

“Hmm, darling, what a lovely mane you have.. It goes wonderfully with your eyes,” Rarity leaned over, inspecting the new ponies. “Rarity, at your service.”

Wild Card’s eyes widened. The signs of his surprise being fake were visible to only a single pony there, and Jade wasn’t about to share that with them.

“Not the Rarity, surely? Designer of Sapphire Shores’ wardrobe? The esteemed dressmaker who clothed Princess Cadence for her wedding? Not that Rarity, surely,” he spoke in a tone of disbelief.

She blushed slightly, but soaked it up the implicit awe like a sponge. “Well, I do hate to blow my own trumpet but I am that Rarity, yes,” she confirmed.

Wild Card tapped his chin thoughtfully, running his gaze over the others. “Twilight Sparkle, Rainbow Dash, Rarity...why, Jade, I do believe we’re in the company of the Elements of Harmony!”

Jade Facade managed to look entirely unimpressed. She did, however, twitch, but then there was a good chance that was because of the pink pony clamped to her in an inescapable death hug. This may have been the cause of the twitch, but technically it’s possible it was something else.

“What tipped you off,” she growled, trying and failing to pry Pinkie Pie loose. Unfortunately for her, the party pony was not about to be so easily dissuade from making a new friend and invading her personal space.

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! It’s nice to meet you!”

“Hello. Let go,” Jade ordered.

Pinkie beamed. “Aww, but then how will I get to know my new friend?”

“Why does that involve hugging? There’s an entire town of ponies frozen solid and being fed on by monsters from the founding of Equestria. Let go of me and focus on that,” hissed the irate unicorn. She was seriously tempted to ignite her horn just to make the pink pony get off her.

“Pinkie darling, she has a point. We have to do something, and quickly. We can’t ignore this, but we have to move fast,” Rarity said, taking pity on Jade. “Besides, there are two ponies you’ve never met before, are there not?”

Pinkie slowly turned her head to look at Wild Card. Her grin turned almost predatory. Wild Card felt unaccountably nervous, a reaction not even the princess could get out of him.

Jade’s frown turned upside as the pink pony became a pink blur in the second it took her to jump over to Jade’s employer and lock him in a welcoming hug.

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! It’s nice to meet you!”

“Hello...as I said, I’m Wild Card,” he gave her a slightly unnerved smile. “Now that you’re all here, we need to get to work. If you six- I’m sorry, seven, have any method of driving back the windigoes I think the ponies currently freezing there would appreciate it.”

Spike, beaming widely at being included, nodded at him. “We can help! We just defended a village from windigoes, I’m sure we can clear these ones out!”

“Did you indeed? Wonderful,” Wild Card grinned. It must be said, he was doing a professional job of remaining serious despite his pink limpet. Some might find a determined pink hug-o-matic distracting, but after a moment to adjust he powered on as though this was all perfectly normal.

“If there’s ponies in need, y’all can count on us.” Shedding her saddlebags, Applejack gave them a determined nod. “Ain’t gonna leave them hangin’.”

Twilight copied Applejack. “She’s right. What can you tell us about the town?”

Emerald light, Jade's magic, formed an image above the fire. The flickering flames cast the ghostly town above into a hellish light.

“We can do better than tell you,” Wild Card said with that same all too knowing smile.

***

“Why are you following me?”

Gilda looked over her shoulder, glaring at the pegasus. “None of your business.”

He raised an eyebrow at her. “I suspect it is. I do not mind. I am simply curious.”

Huffing, Gilda turned away and went back to tearing at the fish she had caught. Paladin’s maps, which she had seen him take out a few times, had helped him find proper places to stop. Streams and rivers were, apparently, important to stop at.

“You have clearly spent some time on your own. Did meeting another soul remind you of what it was like to have company?” Paladin pressed her.

Knowing how squeamish most ponies were, she moved to expose the fish. Her beak tore into it, revealing its innards. This, Gilda was sure, would make him back off. Hopefully vomit too. Now that would knock him down a peg.

“If you do not wish to share your reasons, you need merely say. I am, I must admit, quite curious. The further we go, the more windigoes we are likely to encounter,” he went on. She saw his eyes flick to the fish, study it for a moment, and then go back to her as if he didn’t care. “It is only by some great fortune we have come across no more. I would encourage you to seek shelter in the next town or village we pass.”

Swallowing a bit of her meal, Gilda was annoyed to find him failing to react as she wanted. Even Rainbow Dash had vomited the first time she had seen Gilda do it. She had to admit the way he had saved her had been pretty cool, for a pony, but she expected some reaction from him. The annoyance ate at her resolve to not participate in conversation, and as much as she wanted to ignore him, her pride was stung by the implications of his words.

“What, think I can’t handle myself? I’ve gotten along just fine for ages! No stupid ghost ponies are going to make me run like I’m part-chicken,” she snarled.

Paladin’s eyes narrowed. “No. They will focus on your dark emotions until they are all you can feel. Then they will feed off you, leaving you trapped in ice until you starve to death. You will not have time to run.”

She scoffed, snapping up another beakful of fish, and said “What makes you so special that the same won’t happen to you, huh?”

It seemed that her demand silenced him, the dark pegasus with brilliant wings staring past her. His gaze was turned north, and for a moment the familiar pain of betrayal flashed in his eyes. She blinked and it was gone. If Gilda hadn’t known that look, hadn’t seen it in her own eyes when she went to the stream near her cave, she might have been able to convince herself it was just her imagination.

‘Pfft, he’s just some namby-pamby pony,’ she tried to tell herself. ‘What does he know about betrayal? About a friend turning against you?’

“I know more than you could possibly imagine,” he answered at last, his tone unexpectedly cold. Gilda looked up in shock as he continued, realising only too late that she had spoken aloud. “Betrayal is not something I have escaped in my life. There are few things as painful as someone you trusted turning against you.”

Gilda lowered her head, her eyes hooded. “I hear that,” she murmured, thoughts of her former best friend returning with painful force. “Betrayed me…”

“It hurts,” he said, and she had no reason to disagree. She knew it hurt. “I can understand that pain. But far worse is when you think...how could I have prevented it? What could I have done?”

“Pfft, it’s he- their fault,” Gilda scowled, glaring at the ground. She looked up at him, feeling uncharacteristically open. “When somepony turns against you, it’s not your fault. It’s theirs."

He gave her words some thought before shaking his head. “Not always. There are ways to change such fates. There is always something that I- something that could be done.”

“Whatever dude. No reason to blame yourself when it’s their fault,” Gilda grunted. She realised that, from a certain point of view, her words could be taken in some way to be sympathising or comforting him. They were not. That was far too mushy for her.

Paladin heaved a sigh, standing and preparing for departure. “Perhaps...but the thought will always be there, that regardless of blame, could I have done something? Somepony must take responsibility, why put the burden on another?”

He took off before she could reply, and swallowing the last of her fish, Gilda shot into the air after him. No way some freakishly huge pegasus was outpacing her in the skies. She pushed his words from her mind, scowling inwardly. The answer was obvious anyway.

***

“Are you certain this spell will work?” Jade asked, glancing cautiously to the skies.

Twilight nodded, then seemed to rethink it. “I’m pretty sure it will. I had to throw it together on the fly. Your Don’t Notice Me spell is quite delicate and precise already, altering it to make our presence on a non-physical level acquire the effect is very tricky.”

The flame-haired unicorn shook her head, clearly uneasy at trusting an untested spell.

“Don’t worry, Miss Jade, Twilight is very good with magic. I’m sure we’ll be fine,” Fluttershy tried to reassure her. Jade’s scepticism was evident in the look she gave the pegasus, but her caution and doubt in Twilight lessened somewhat. Only Fluttershy could tell, and she doubted Jade wanted it announced.

“I suppose so,” conceded Jade. “Princess’s student. Let’s see if you’re as good as you say then.”

“Oh, no, Twilight doesn’t really say it very often,” smiling softly, Fluttershy corrected their new ally. “She’s much too modest.”

Twilight blushed slightly. “Well, I guess. A-anyway, the spell should hold so long as we don’t do anything hugely noticeable. It shouldn’t be hard for us to find all the ponies there, and you can mark their locations?”

“Correct.” Jade Facade nodded. “We place the teleportation markers down, get out of there, and you set up that long range teleportation spell so I can retrieve them on my own.”

“But that will take you a long time, I mean, no offense…” Twilight began to cast the spell, her expression uncertain. Her aura spread over the three of them, taking care that it was well connected. It would be awkward if they had trouble noticing each other.

Jade laughed, a sedate chuckle. “None taken. I can get more than you’d expect using your long-range spell matrix once you’ve laid it down. I might not be some Canterlot magical prodigy but I am more than competent.”

“I didn’t doubt your ability, or anything,” the Canterlot magical prodigy quickly said.

Sighing, Jade shook her head. “Calm down, I didn’t think you were. Although I have to ask why she is coming?” Jade questioned, nodding towards Fluttershy as they left the treeline.

Fluttershy looked down, but before Twilight could answer for her she looked up again. “Um, because, I can...sense emotions, a-and counter what the windigoes do.”

“Even without their attention focused on us, that many windigoes all at once will be passively causing positive emotions to decrease around them, and encourage negativity,” exposited Twilight.

“Wonderful...okay, quiet now. We can’t risk making any noise to give ourselves away,” Jade warned them as they entered the limits of the town. Another spell helped them walk atop the snow. Twilight began to whisper an explanation about a variation spell designed to spread and distribute weight over wide areas like snowshoes but much more efficient, only to get a glare from Jade to shut her up.

Fluttershy silently pointed at the nearest building, and with a nod the three mares approached. The thick ice made it hard to see, so they spent a minute circling, looking through the nearly snow-hidden windows they had to crouch down to see through. At last they came across one clear enough to see, and Jade crouched down. Her horn glowed, and the frozen ponies within were marked by tiny green flashes for a moment.

“Done,” Jade whispered, and they began to move to the next building Fluttershy indicated.

The pegasus was frowning, her head down at the snow as if it concealed some mystery. She could sense despair, misery, fear and hate below her, but it was diffused, almost spread out. Halfway across the street, a yelp surprised them. Fluttershy tripped, face-planting into the thick icy snow. Jade’s eyes narrowed and she nearly growled in annoyance while Twilight rushed to help her friend up.

“S-sorry,” squeaked Fluttershy. She gratefully let Twilight help her up, glancing down. “I-I just tripped on something…”

Her pupils seemed to constrict as she stared down in horror. A piece of dark blue ice was exposed, the snow around it knocked away by the impact. Half the frozen head of a mare, everything below her eyes still buried in the snow. Those eyes, however, were wide in terror.

With the snow gone, Fluttershy suddenly felt the fear and despair in the mare below her. She pulled back as Twilight gasped, only Jade remaining silent. Hurrying her hoof through the snow, Fluttershy reached out. Focusing on the snow with, each flake was suddenly infused with darkness. Her eyes snapped open as she understood.

“Oh my goodness, Fluttershy, are you alright? How did we miss this pony?” Twilight asked nopony in particular in a whisper. Jade said nothing, marking this pony too.

“The snow, it’s...it’s muffling them, or spreading it out? All h-her emotions are being, well, absorbed by the snow. I didn’t notice, because my attention was on finding stronger emotions, I think I missed it. It’s still kind of hard to focus on the emotions in the snow. I...I concentrate, but it’s constantly slipping away,” Fluttershy frowned, eyes closing as she tried to focus.

Twilight looked up and down the streets, her horror growing. “Think of how many ponies are buried under here! There’s no way we could dig them all out without being noticed.”

“Be quiet!” Jade hissed sharply, one ear twisting to catch a sound. She pulled them both closer to her and began to back away. “I heard something, I think it’s….”

A horrendous crack filled the air, a sound sharp on the ears. Ahead of them, the ice shattered across one face of the next building, the one Fluttershy had pointed them towards. Ghostly wails began to rise from it and one of the windows gave way. A ice-sealed pony in its ethereal grasp, a windigo slithered out as snow fell in through the broken entrance. Behind it, ice once more covered the face of the building, a house. Through the thick covering of ice, the shape within was just discernible as generally stallion shaped.

Jade gave them both a look to be quiet, the three ponies going still and silent as they watched without understanding. Twilight desperately wanted to ask if either of them knew what was happening, but she didn’t dare even whisper. If the windigoes didn’t get her, Jade certainly would.

The windigo dragged its captive through the snow, cutting a deep furrow in its wake. It knickered and neighed with sadistic glee when its prize smack against ponies concealed below.

“We need to follow it,” Twilight whispered.

“Under no circumstances,” Jade hissed back.

Twilight shook her head. “We need to know what its doing. This is totally out of the ordinary for a windigo; there’s nothing about them acting like this. We need to know what is going on.”

Fluttershy’s support was obvious, despite her fearful shudder. Jade was amazed that was the closest the timid mare had gotten to shivering, despite her woolen coat leaving her legs mostly unprotected.

“Fine,” the unicorn growled, shaking her head in disapproval as they took off after it. She still forced them to make some concessions to stealth, but fortunately for them the windigo had found the sound of ice smashing against ice amusing and had slowed down to hit more things with its victim as it travelled steadily deeper into the town.

Wary of Rainbow Dash’s warning about the windigoes hiding in the snow, they followed. At the very least the snow was unable to hide slumbering windigoes. Fluttershy led them around the places she felt the concentrated hatred. Their strange snow cover might make it harder for her to find them, but Fluttershy warned them well before they passed over the creatures. Each time the windigo’s toy cracked against other captives Fluttershy winced.

It was more than a simple wince that made her pull up, stopping the two. She rubbed a hoof against her forehead.

“What’s the problem?” Jade whispered. “You did want to come all the way here, we’re nearly to the middle of town.”

Fluttershy shook her head. “I-I don’t think- it’s just...there’s a lot of them nearby. Um, a lot, a lot. Like, heaps. Just ahead.”

“A trap!” hissed Jade, taking a step back.

But Twilight frowned, for some reason not finding the idea as likely. “I’m not so sure. There’s something more here. I’m not sure what it could be-”

Her line of thought was lost as a scream shocked her into silence. From the corner around which the windigo had gone, a pony came charging out, terror written on his face. He cried out again galloping past the shocked mares. Before either Twilight or Fluttershy could try to help him, Jade held a foreleg out to bar them.

“Wait!” The command proved fortuitous, as windigoes came streaming around the same corner. They were neighing gleefully, their focus on the freed pony. Their senses passed over the three magically cloaked infiltrators, slipping past without noticing them on any level. Fluttershy certainly noticed the wave of dark emotions, the sapping of hope from the air and light from the soul. She was able to easily shield herself and the others from it, and she yearned to extend it to the poor stallion. The savage glee of the windigoes made it all too apparent what this was; a hunt.

“T-they’re hunting him…”

Jade sent her a dark look, her expression warning. The message was clear; there would be no heroics right now. It broke Fluttershy’s heart, and she had to bite her lip to keep back a whimper. She hugged close to Twilight, the weight of the world atop her as the helpless stallion ran.

“We have to do something!” she pleaded desperately, watching him run. If she just reached out, she could clear out the influence of the windigoes from his mind. The overwhelming fear and despair she could feel radiating from them was sadistic; enough to make him desperate and afraid, but not enough for him to give up. It was cruel, so very cruel and Fluttershy felt a moment of hate for such beasts.

One of the windigies paused, feeling something unfamiliar. It was...delicious. A tiny drop, the merest taste of the very best kind of hate. No hate was as filling as a loving soul driven to it, nothing as succulent as the darkness of a good heart. It inhaled deeply, seeking it. The presence of darkness made it hunger for such a rare treat, like finding a fire ruby among mud clots. Feelings their aura produced were filling and delicious, but didn’t approach what this was like. While its fellows charged on, it stopped and turned.

“...” All three mares spent a moment staring into the ominous blue eyes.

Jade promptly broke her own command, “Buck.” With a snap-hiss her horn became a laser blade of green magic, a defensive precaution she knew was futile. “Twi-”

Twilight wrapped her companions in magic, the hungry howl of the windigo calling back its herd booming in their ears. Magenta light stained the white landscape for only a moment, Twilight’s teleport whisking them from danger in an instant.

***

She had caught up with him, wings beating hard until she could relax her pace to match his. It was still a hard pace, leaving her no chance to answer. She could at least benefit from his pegasus magic. Gilda had to admit she was impressed. She knew a bit about pegasus magic, including how it worked for their flight. Rainbow Dash’s - she winced - was focused, but Paladin’s spread out. The wind around him was influenced, the very air aiding him. If she kept close enough, she benefited from it too.

“I’m glad to see you can keep up easier now,” Paladin remarked loudly, speaking over the wind as he slowed his pace slightly. Relaxing their speed enough to talk, even if just for a moment.

Gilda scowled. “I can keep up! Seriously, you might as well save your magic for yourself.”

“Magic? I am no unicorn,” was his confused answer, glancing to her with an obvious question in his eyes. He kept their pace now at this more comfortable speed, curious to what she meant.

“Weather magic, duh dude!” Gilda rolled her eyes. “You’ve got a whole damn bubble of the stuff all out, like, all the time. Don’t give me that ‘no magic’ flak, you ponies have way more than everyone else”

“I do? Ah...I see...Paladin frowned, focusing on his energies. It was so strange, how they felt now. His internal pegasus magic had been jumped started with the sky magic he had absorbed, producing the weather magic he needed to fly. Perhaps he had missed some use for it?

She cocked an eyebrow at this but shrugged it off. “Whatever.”

“Hmm...I was not intentionally doing this, but now I can feel it. I am influencing the air around me. Is it not interfering with yours?” he asked.

“Mine? Pfft, I’ve got enough to move clouds and kick weather out of them,” Gilda said, scoffing at him. “What, didn’t you know? You pegasi have way more. D- my fri- somepony I knew could whip up a twister like that.” She snapped her talons.

“And you could not do the same?” Paladin was curious now, focusing more on Gilda than flying. He was starting to realise that he might have been lazy, or lax. ‘I was so busy moping about being powerless. The only power I imagined was that I had as an angel. Could I be doing more?’

That thought troubled him. He needed to be sure he succeeded, as best he could. Failure would risk making his denial of his friends pointless. Friends who had already done great things before his arrival. Was it not the highest arrogance of him to not consider the powers of this land, of their kind? All he thought of was what he had wielded through his lost angelic essence.

“Well, of course not! What are you, an idiot?”

He ignored the rudeness of her reply. It was already clear that Gilda had about as much social grace as Imperius. He could forgive her such an attitude. If he was honest, it made this easier. She was lonely, as her following him showed, but she was abrasive whenever they talked. It was an amusing duality, a need for company and yet she regretted any social norms that would keep that company. At one moment she came hurrying after him; the next she scorned and scowled and carried on as though she didn’t care in the slightest.

‘Loneliness is hard to deal with. Betrayal makes it especially so,’ he thought.

“I am not. The pegasus who has instructed me in flight has concentrated largely on simply flight. I am aware that pegasus sky magic is involved in the process. Until recently, I was…” Paladin sought for the right word. “Imperfect. I did not produce the sky magic needed to allow my body to fly. My understanding is flawed.”

“What? You’ve never flown? You gotta be kidding me!” Gilda looked at his powerful wings, watching them beat. “You’ve got like the biggest wings I’ve ever seen, and all this sky magic! You’re making a massive bubble of that fancy pegasus weather magic around, even I can feel it!”

Paladin glanced over, confused. “I do not understand. Sky magic is the natural form, and it becomes weather magic when released by a pegasus, correct?”

Gilda sighed, covering her face for a moment. “Seriously. Come on! How can you not know this stuff?”

“Perhaps you could explain,” Paladin suggested, now somewhat irritated by her attitude. He tried to patient, but frankly it was wearing on him.

“I guess, I could. I mean, you aren’t such a dweeb, so maybe…” she considered the idea. It would be a good way to pay him back for helping her, not that she had needed the help, or wanted to pay him back.

“Your generosity knows no bounds,” he answered, face as straight and serious as an arrow.

“Yeah, I...wait…” Gilda’s eyes narrowed. “Was that sarcasm?”

“Clearly, your perception is equally unrivalled.”

She looked at him, his face carefully blank, and after a moment she let out a laugh. “Ha! Dude, good one. Sure, I’ll tell you. You’re not that bad. Nice to have a fr- company, nice to have company after so long.”

“How long?” he asked.

“How long what?” Gilda asked back.

“How long were you alone?” Paladin clarified.

She made a sound he translated into a verbal shrug. “A...year or so.”

“A year?” He raised an eyebrow at her. “I am given to understand such isolation is not always healthy.”

Gilda bristled. “Aw, shut it. Just fine on my own. Who needs friends?”

Paladin was tempted to ask her why she was accompanying him if she really thought that. He didn’t, but he was sorely tempted. A twinge of guilt reminded him that he had left his friends behind to keep them safe. Gilda was not a friend, but he was still leading her into danger. Did the fact he barely knew her make it better or worse? Her pride would make it easy to get her to leave, but….

...but he didn’t want to be alone either. He didn’t want to make someone else feel alone. Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Applejack and the others all had each other. If he made sure she left, did Gilda have friends to find comfort with? She was prideful, and with a friend’s betrayal sending her into this seemingly self-imposed exile. How much beating could her pride take, if he did the same?

‘Damnation,’ Paladin thought wearily. But he would take this burden. As he had asked her hours ago, if he didn’t take responsibility, why expect another to? Somepony had to, and he was the only pony there.

“Tell me, then, of how I might better use this weather magic,” he asked, turning the conversation away from friends and their importance.

“Eh, I’ll do my best, griffons don’t really have much more then we need to touch clouds. I know a bit from...from somepony I used to know.”

***

“-light, get us- oh.”

They reappeared in the cave, a flush of cold air brought with them. Flakes of snow dotted the floor around them. Wild Card stopped pushing bits from his pouch across the flat topped stone between him and Spike.

“Ah, welcome back. I assume there was a complication? Incidentally, Miss Sparkle, I suspect there was a mistake when you hatched your little dragon’s egg; he seems to be part shark,” Wild Card said ruefully.

Spike stopped taking the coins and jumped up. “Twilight! Are you okay? Did you see the windigoes?”

“Darlings, are you okay?” Rarity asked, trotting to Fluttershy. She found herself being hugged by a teary eyed Fluttershy.

“Those...those horrible meanies!” She sniffled. “T-they were playing with those poor ponies!”

“Who were? The windigoes?” asked Applejack.

Fluttershy nodded. “They were…” she sniffed. “They let a pony go in the middle of the town, and then chased him.”

“Like cats. Cruelty in animal form. Catch a little mouse, but just getting it easily isn’t quite fun enough. Let it go, let the prey think they have a chance…” Wild Card trailed off ominously.

“There were ponies buried in the snow of the streets. I suspect they’re the victims of such ‘games’. I’m not sure our long term plan is viable anymore. Even if Low Horn and the dandy arrive within the next few days, the fact that windigoes are doing this to amuse themselves suggests to me they’re growing bored,” Jade Facade reported. “If they get bored, they're going to do more and more dangerous and extreme things to amuse themselves. It won’t be long before the ponies there are beyond our ability to help.”

Rainbow Dash, peering in from where she was watching the outside, jumped into the conversation. “We better get on with saving them then! No spooky ghost horse is stopping Rainbow Danger Dash!”

“How ‘bout fifty spooky ghost horses?” Applejack demanded. “That enough for ya?”

Twilight tuned out the conversation, pulling a book out of her saddlebags. She had only brought one or two, and had been given little chance to indulge, but this one was very important. It was the book on soul magic the Princess had given her. She skimmed through it, looking for something.

‘Where was it...’ She had an inkling of an idea. Fluttershy was going to prove vital, if it was workable. Her friend’s empathic gift was quickly becoming almost the go-to solution. Twilight had a moment’s worry about the pressure Fluttershy would feel; stacking on top of what Fluttershy already suffered. ‘Physical reagents intensify targeted effects, if I remember right…’

“Yes!”

The cave fell silent, staring at Twilight. Pinkie frowned.

“I thought I was supposed to be the one who randomly shouted things,” she complained.

“I’m sure she didn’t mean to steal your style, Miss Pinkie,” Wild Card assured her, his attention firmly fixed on Twilight and the book in her hooves.

Twilight blushed. “Sorry. I think I have an idea. I didn’t think of it until now. We can use the frozen ponies scattered about the town. Fluttershy, I’m sorry but we’ll need your abilities again. I hate to put more pressure on you, but your empathic powers are the perfect counter for the windigoes.”

Shaking her head, Fluttershy gave Twilight a small smile. It was shaky, but it was a smile. “It’s okay. I can help, so I should. I don’t mind.”

As curious as he was as to how one pegasus could teleport and the other had psychic powers, Wild Card kept his silence. He allowed them to do their planning, simply watching. It was fascinating, and he gleamed more than he suspected they knew they gave away. It was interesting and, he judged, likely to be quite profitable.

“So, why didn’t we do this to start with?” Pinkie asked curiously. “I mean, it sounds like it’ll work and it’s really gonna be fun! Like hide and seek!”

“Hide and seek with evil frost monsters, darling, not quite the same,” Rarity pointed out. Pinkie just shrugged, apparently not bothered by that.

“I only thought of it now. I think I know how to alter the Don’t Notice Me spell further for what we need, but it will take a few hours.” Frowning in thought, Twilight tried to calculate what she would need to do.

***

As far as going unnoticed, starting off with explosions was not a good way to go. The detonation rocked the wintery town, blasting snow, slush and dirt into the sky. It roused the windigoes from their play, the unsettled beasts swarming to the location on the west of the town. No sooner had they arrived then a wordless bellow shook the forest, bringing snow down in a thunderous, freezing rain. Knowing how close they had come to new meals twice in the last few hours, the windigoes were eager to find their prey.

Once more, they found nothing and the herd began to about face. They swarmed together as they began to return to their current feast. High above, none of them noticed a far distant flash. A few seconds later, one lucky windigo heard a strange whistling sound, like something dropping from a long way away. It looked up curiously.

Which is when it got a facefull of divine armour and farm-reared muscle. Applejack drove through the middle of the herd, a meteor of steel and flesh that tore a hole in them. Snow sprayed to all sides where she impacted on the ground.

“Howdy y’all,” Applejack grinned up at them. “See ya!”

Rainbow Dash appeared for only a split second before she was gone again, and Applejack with her. Watching from her hiding spot, Rarity smiled. This herd was far, far larger than the herd that attacked Headtown, but they only had to delay and distract them, not defeat them.

The herd turned towards where Rainbow Dash and Applejack had teleported to, only for a cannon blast to blow away those who passed too close to a deceptive pile of snow. Confetti tangled them, which was confusing enough for them without a bright pink pony grinning at them. She jumped behind a tree, which was no obstacle to the swiftly recovering monsters. They flooded around the tree on both sides, their prey was gone.

Snowballs hit them. The fact that things that shouldn’t be hitting them were continuing to do so spurred the windigoes to greater rage, their glowing eyes homing in on the party mare now standing about a snow-covered boulder. Pinkie grinned, juggling a dozen snow balls. In quick order she sent each one flying at the windigoes before bouncing up, vanishing into the treetops.

Peering down from above, concealed by Twilight’s original variation of the Don’t Notice Me spell, Rarity focused her Sight. She peered through the cloud that Rainbow Dash had hollowed. Between the skilled weathermare’s strengthening of the cloud and Twilight’s cloudwalking spell, she had no fear of falling.

“There’s a tree that will fall with a little help just east of Applejack. Fifteen windigoes are circling to surround Pinkie Pie. Some are over Card’s trap!” Rarity reported, eyes flicking about as she tried to keep track of the windigoes, her friends, and the traps their new allies had laid down.

Jade Facade waited next to her, her horn glowing. Her range of spells was turning out to be very useful, but Rarity had some suspicions about what sort of pony would need spells to avoid notice, set off traps and communicate with others silently. Taken separately, the first two were already suspicious. Together…

Rarity banished the thought. It wasn’t helpful now, and without knowing the truth it wouldn’t be productive to speculate. She kept her attention on her job, her enhanced vision picking out the smallest detail in the widest range. It made her feel beyond herself, like her sight had detached from her body as she shifted her attention to different parts, tracking windigoes and aiding her friends.

Sitting in the out of the way cave, Wild Card felt distinctly useless. He wasn’t useless, he knew that, his contribution was proving useful. They might not be able to hurt the windigoes, but the explosions were a fun, disorienting surprise.

Twilight, Spike and Fluttershy materialised in the now empty town square. Taking into account the thick snow layer and lack of exact knowledge, Twilight’s teleport had been aimed for a few metres higher and just within sight of where they had come before. Slowing herself, and thus the little dragon she carried, while Fluttershy supported herself.

“Okay, so, the windigoes should be gone for at least a little while. While the others keep them distracted - I don’t even want to know why that stallion has dynamite - you need to try and connect to everypony that you can. Remember, it doesn’t have to be anywhere as near as strong as the bond between us.” Her horn glowing, Twilight channeled her magic into the Don’t Notice Me spell again. She spent half a minute working on the spell this time, the brilliant glow of magic growing stronger than it had before. Her aura surrounded Fluttershy for a moment, sinking into her as the spell took shape.

Spike blinked. “Hey, where’d Fluttershy go?” He turned, looking for the pegasus standing a few feet away.

“I guess that means the spell is working.” Pleased with her work, Twilight moved away from where she was pretty sure Fluttershy was standing. Even knowing her friend was there, the empowered Don’t Notice Me spell made it next to impossible for Twilight to see her. Her gaze just seemed to slip right past her, and she knew if she wasn’t careful she might run into her friend.

Now came the tricky part. It was taking a constant feed of magic into this version to keep it going. Twilight estimated that she could use a few spells, but another Don’t See Me, even the original version, on herself was out of the question.

“So, now we just stay here and guard her?” Spike asked.

Twilight nodded. “I need to be close to keep powering the spell. I can shield us, use magic to fight off any windigoes, but another Don’t See Me spell is too precise and delicate for me to maintain it.”

“Didn’t you manage three earlier?” he asked, turning around on his place on her back so he was constantly facing away.

“No, I managed one weaker spell that covered three ponies. There’s a difference.”

“If you say so.”

Fluttershy shut them out, concentrating first inward. She found the shining light within that was, to her mind, the strange power infusing her being. From there she reached out, spreading that light through her body and beyond. Twilight and Spike were the first, already constantly sensed by their link. It was strongest with Twilight, conveying determination, worry for her friends and a touch of self-consciousness at having Fluttershy’s protection in her hooves. Her link to Spike was different, in that it was a strange fusion of the bond between Twilight and Spike and Fluttershy’s friendship with the little dragon. His trust in Twilight and Fluttershy, his fear of failing to help, of slowing Twilight down, swam into focus for a moment.

Even without reaching out to them Fluttershy could feel her friends. Elation, the thrill of doing something daring and dangerous and not at all sensible came thundering from Rainbow Dash as she darted across the forest, packs of windigoes streaming after her only to find their prey gone in a blaze of light. Though muted by constant thought on the importance of their job, Applejack too conveyed the thrill of a challenge, a challenge she met as she rammed through windigoes very much like a living battering ram of angelic steel. Almost exactly, in fact. Pinkie Pie sent a constantly shifting surge with a depth that would be surprising to many ponies. Not simply joy or amusement, although she still took some fun from every moment of every action, but a firm determination to do the very best she could for her friends. Rarity’s wish to be closer, a longing to be right there with her friends instead of watching from on high, came across so strongly Fluttershy nearly caught her thoughts. Her emotions were so strong they verged on images.

Letting her attention shift from her friends, Fluttershy reached into the muting snow around her. Her brow furrowed as she forced herself, forced the light of her soul, to push through the sinister slush. The reach of her empathic touch found the first ponies buried in the snow beneath her and Fluttershy nearly buckled at the first. She sealed her bond to the other Elements of Harmony instantly, leaving it intact but letting not a hint of what she was experiencing seep through.

Hate. Overwhelming, all-consuming hate. It filled the mind of the pony below. All other emotions were shunted to one side, suppressed just so more hate and rage and fury could blossom within the poor, helpless pony. It was a burning wall that she shied back from for a moment. She felt it, and for a moment she thought of Paladin, of the wall he had thrown up to push her away. She thought of her angry, guilty friend and she thought about what he would do.

‘Paladin wouldn’t let this stop him,’ she thought. ‘But I’m not as strong as him. I’m not...but that doesn’t mean I can’t try.’

She pushed against the dark wall, imagining her touch as a needle to pierce the raised shield of hatred. The tip slid in, breaching the wall she saw in her mind. Like blood welling from a wound, more and more emotions leaked out. Though she couldn’t see it, the ice around the pony she sought to aid shimmered. Defenses rose against her.

Screaming, ponies fleeing in every direction as the sky fell in. Neighs and whinnies overwhelming the screams as ghostly predators swept in from above like hungry birds of prey. She saw from the eyes of another pony, heard with ears not her own. She flailed-

-and pulled free. Fluttershy was confused, and distressed. Her powers were meant to be empathic, but she had seen what the poor pony had seen. She had heard no thoughts, had been privy to nothing more concrete than his feelings. On the other hoof, she knew it was a he down there.

The thought of experiencing that again made her shudder, but Fluttershy couldn’t give up. Would Rainbow Dash give up? Would Applejack? Pinkie Pie? Rarity? Twilight? No. No. No again and again. They wouldn’t let this stop them, and neither would she.

Fluttershy took a deep breath, and threw herself into it. Emotions struck at her, dark and furious, and she saw. Memories pulled at her, playing before her mind’s eye. This time she was ready, and though Fluttershy couldn’t close herself without abandoning the attempt she resisted the pull of the memories. They tried to draw her in, remnant magic of the windigo attack trying to overwhelm her. The torments of the captive within his icy tomb followed before she was done, tainted by a malicious undercurrent of hungry winter magic.

Golden light shielded Fluttershy’s mind, at least from that. When she finally passed the shield, a thread on the needle connecting her to the poor stallion below, the memories began to die away. She let out a sigh of relief, and expanded herself further. Another pony, sealed in ice and trapped by the same hateful wall raised by the influence of the windigo. And, she discovered, yet more memories to assault her. Despair and fear clawed at her from this mare’s suffering. Fluttershy pushed on, not letting it stop her. Her heart broke with every moment of torment she saw. But she didn’t stop.

When that pony was anchored to her by a golden thread of spiritual power, Fluttershy found the next. And the next. And the next. She saw the attack, over and over, and she would see it a hundred more times. Unseen by her friends, only a few feet away, tears ran down her cheeks.

***

He was falling.

“I thought pegasus were light! You’re bucking heavy!”

Paladin didn’t realise he was falling until he felt claws digging into his sides. He blinked away the wetness in his eyes, looking up and summarily smacking the top of his maneless head against Gilda’s beak. She let out a squak of pain, her talons digging in harder as she fought not to let him go.

“Ugh, my beak!” she shrieked. Her wings beat furiously. “Start flying already! I want to pay you back for saving me, but this is a lame way to do it!”

“I’m fine,” he announced, flexing his wings. She felt them beneath her and let go. Paladin fell for a moment as he regained his bearing and spread his wings. Soon he was flying again, his eyes dried, but his feelings disturbed.

Gilda glared at him as she flew alongside, rubbing her beak. “Seriously, what the buck? I’m not that boring. When I said learning this stuff bored me to tears, I wasn’t being literal.”

“You’re not. It wasn’t.. I…” Paladin fought to keep from turning his head towards where he felt Fluttershy’s emotions. The bond between them was alive with the strength of her emotions. Something horrible was happening. Even with the bond between him and the others muted and distant, everything from Fluttershy was suddenly as strong as though she was there with him.

‘I need to turn back, I need to help her. I can’t leave her suffering like this,’ he thought, his breath coming in raggedly.

A wolf-whistle distracted him. Paladin looked at Gilda in confusion, frowning. He had too much to deal with, he didn’t need her randomly making sounds. He had too much to think about to also have to wonder why she was smirking.

“So,” Gilda drew the word out. “You’re running from a mare. That make so much sense.”

Paladin blinked. “What.”

“Dude, if you’re gonna talk to yourself, maybe do it in a whisper,” Gilda advised, snickering. The world extended far above and below, her wings were aching, but somehow the look on his face when he realised he had said that aloud made it all so worth it.

“....be quiet.”

Ignoring her, Paladin forced himself to keep his course steady. He wanted to help Fluttershy, but he couldn’t. He had to stop Ardleon. His friends, her friends, would help Fluttershy. He had to trust them. It hurt to keep flying away, but it had hurt to push his friends away. It had hurt to belittle Rainbow Dash, but he had done it. It had hurt to sneer in Twilight’s face, but he had done it. Because no matter how much it hurt, he had a responsibly, a duty, to protect them.

So Paladin flew on, and he hated himself with every beat of his wings.

***

In the forest, as they hunted their constantly fleeing prey, the windigoes felt it. Something was disturbing their food.

Someone.

Rarity gulped, watching the herd begin to about face, storming in a very literal sense towards the town. She looked at Jade.

“Done,” Jade Facade didn’t need to expand on what she had done. Sweat dripped down her face, the cost of sending a message to Twilight draining her energy. They both knew their distraction had proved less effective than they had hoped, and now they had to rely on their friends for this next part.

Twilight cocked her head to the side. She heard a whisper in her ear.

“They’re coming.”

She gulped.

“Spike,” Twilight murmured, looking west. “They’re coming.”

The little dragon gulped as well, but he showed a brave face. “Oh. Well...don’t worry, Twilight, I’ll protect you.”

That made Twilight smile. “Thank you, Spike, but-”

Snap-hiss.

“-I can handle myself.”

He considered the magenta beam of energy rising from her horn. It was, he decided, awesome.

“Okay, but just in case…” he said, fidgeting.

She gave him a hug. “How about we protect each other? That way, we’ll both be safe. Deal?”

Spike smiled up at her. The distant sounds of an angry herd of frost spirits was audible now, but he wasn’t worried anymore. He had Twilight protecting him, and she was the best unicorn ever. Twilight didn’t have to worry either, because she had her number one assistant protecting her. His teeth gleamed, diamond crunching jaws exposed and the fire in his belly welled up. He was going to prove that reducing one of the basement walls to a char-covered mess was worth it.

This time he wasn’t going to be cornered and captured. He wasn’t going to curl up and let them whale on him. He wasn’t going to be a burden. This time, he was going to protect her.

***

Author's Note

Yes, if anyone was wondering, Twilight now has a Lightsaber horn. Yay!

As ever, thanks go to Nealend86 and Web of Hope for editting this, as does blame for any that have passed them by. Hahaha! Scape goats!

Act III - Ch. 27 Vanishing Act

Chapter 27 Vanishing Act

***

The windigoes were leaving, and nothing could stop them. Rainbow Dash and Applejack kept up their bombing maneuver, using the farmer clad in armour as a living payload. It didn’t work, no matter how many holes they punched in the herd, no matter how many windigoes screamed in pain, they just didn’t stop.

“We can’t let them get back to Twilight!” Rainbow Dash panted, wiping sweat from her forehead with a limp. “We won’t!”

“URRRRP!”

The sound, the force, of a monstrous belch blew some of the windigoes out of the mass of surging beasts, but they simply neighed and continued on their path. Pinkie landed next to Rainbow Dash, pouting. The branch she had weighed down and turned into an impromptu slide shot up the moment she stepped off it. Rainbow Dash caught sight of something red on the branch as it snapped away.

“They’re ignoring me!” Pinkie complained. An explosion from the dynamite launched from her makeshift catapult sounded in the background. She looked back, but only frowned again. “Awww, they ignored that too! I thought Granny Pie’s explosive lessons said that would make a good distraction.”

Wisely deciding that questioning Pinkie Pie on the nature of things her grandmother had taught her would wait for later, Rainbow Dash spread her wings, light flaring along each feathers.

“I’ll go warn her!”

“Hold yer horses, sugarcube,” Applejack interrupted, putting an armoured hoof on her friend’s shoulder. “Rarity an’ Jade shoulda have done that. ‘Sides, ya don’t have much left in ya, do ya?”

“I’m fine!” Rainbow Dash growled. Despite her claim otherwise, the pegasus felt a weight in her limbs and a sense of emptiness within. Yet there was a flicker of light and she wasn’t about to sit this out.

Applejack pulled her until they were looking each other in the eye. “Rainbow Dash,” she began. “If y’all try to teleport away an’ make yerself useless, Ah’ll clonk ya over the head. Ya port that far, tired as ya are, an’ll be just as useful but givin’ Twilight one more pony to look out for.”

“She’s right, Dashie! We can still help, but if you go off on your own what about us?” Pinkie pointed out. “You’ll be all tired and we won’t be able to help.”

This was bad, and Rainbow Dash knew it. Pinkie Pie was making sense. The greatest sign of danger. She let out a frustrated growl, and after a moment her shoulders slumped. Releasing the power within, Rainbow Dash felt the energy settle and begin to slowly, slowly, recover from her continued use.

“Fine, but we’re still heading there right now!” She declared as she took a step. Her drive failed her at that moment as her hoof buckled underneath her. She yelped, trying to flap her wings and lift herself up to keep from falling into the snow. A steelshod hoof caught her, and before she knew what was going on Rainbow Dash found cool metal pressing against her stomach.

Applejack could be heard to sigh from nearby, and only after they started moving did Dash realise she had been thrown over her friend’s back.

“Hey!” Rainbow protested. She noticed, as she wriggled and tried to get off, that the design of the armour had changed a little. It seemed rounder, just as smooth and curved but with a definite feeling of strength and defense to it. One of the shoulders even seem to have a rather apple-like symbol on it.

“Ah’m as strong as a pair o’ oxes, an’ y’all are on yer last legs. Ya wanna get there fast an’ be in any shape to help? Then be quiet an’ hold on!” Applejack began to run, galloping through the snow. Pinkie bounced in her wake, letting Applejack lead the way because, armoured and empowered as she was, she didn’t need to bother with silly delays like ‘going around’ obstacles. Applejack just rammed right through them. Rocks, trees, they were nothing to her.

Rarity watched them go, sighing. “Of course they forget about us,” she complained.

***

“Uh, Twilight…what, exactly, are we supposed to do?” Spike asked nervously. He tried not to show it, putting on a strong front for her and glaring off into the west. “I mean, they can’t see Fluttershy, can they?”

She ran a hoof over his spines, smiling reassuringly at him. “I told you, I need to be close to keep the spell going, and there’s always a chance they could find her eventually. Don’t worry, you’ll be fine.”

“I’m not worried,” he muttered. The spell-blade covering and extending from Twilight’s horn was pretty cool, and if he was honest Spike wanted to see it in action. Not that she would need it! Not with him! He had been practicing since the Nightmare’s attack, and he was going to show Twilight how useful he was.

“Of course you’re not,” Twilight agreed easily. She wasn’t going to argue about it. The bond between them was stronger thanks to Fluttershy’s influence. Twilight glanced into the area Fluttershy was probably in. She hoped her friend was okay.

The distant neighs of the windigoes were finally reaching their ears. Ardleon had yet to restrain them, as Twilight had distantly hoped. Why, she had no idea. Perhaps his pride had been stung by being forced to abandon the attack yesterday, or perhaps he simply no longer needed them. The thought made her stomach feel hollow. The only reason she could imagine for that was if he had Paladin already. Their formerly angelic friend could surely not move that far. His body was only recently producing it’s own weather magic, she hoped he wasn’t able to control it well enough to speed himself faster than they could catch up.

‘Rainbow Dash knows pegasus flight and weather magic like I know unicorn magic,’ Twilight reminded herself. ‘She knows how much she taught Paladin. It’s not like anypony will be able to show him any more, after all. We’ll find him soon.’

Pointing her horn towards the oncoming herd, Twilight prepared the first spell. They were coming in hard and fast, like a river bursting from a dam in a tremendous, deadly torrent. She split her attention, putting the constant attention she needed to keep on powering the spell over Fluttershy to the back of her mind. It was shockingly easy to partition her mind, to divide herself between them.

‘Another effect of the angelic infusion from Tyrael,’ Twilight considered calmly. She wasn’t surprised by how calm she was, with the deadly tide of windigoes bearing down on her, simply because she understood right now. ‘I’m doing that again, experiencing calm, rapid thoughts without my emotions rising or overwhelming me. Useful, especially since I can clearly segment my mind, dedicating areas to certain tasks. Yes, very useful.’

She used the already present energy from the light blade spell to channel a beam of magic, lashing out at the tip of the oncoming herd. The ray broke against the leading windigoes, splashing out into a cone across them. Twilight let out a pant, closing her eyes and pushing more and more energy out, drawing on the endless well of power lurking just below the surface of her magic. The beam throbbed and thickened, a core of white magic running through it as it brought the advance of the windigoes to a halt. They spilled out from the beam’s corona, the tight stream of frosty equines becoming an exploding wave that spread out. She turned her head, following one side and forcing them back. The other side of her initial attack was unimpeded, and the windigoes began to charge from there.

Moments before she shifted her attention to a shield spell, a wave of green fire belched from behind her. Dragon fire sent the windigoes howling back, rearing and whinnying in pain. As the emerald fire went out, Spike took in another great breath. His chest puffed out, and he breathed out another spout of flame, a stream he swept along in a half-circle. Ice melted beneath it, but the windigoes backed off.

He gave her a grin. “See? I said I’d protect you.”

Twilight offered him a warm smile, blasting a windigo back into it the now swirling ring wintry beasts. She didn't know how to explain how Spike's fire, previously next to harmless, had gotten so much hotter but right now she didn't care. “I knew I could trust you- jump!”

They both jumped, a sneaky windigo that slipped under the wall of green fire charging at them. Under it went as both jumped, sweeping past Twilight and finding a blade of magenta light awaiting. Where Jade’s blade had only distracted and annoyed, Twilight’s sheared through it. She stared in wide-eyes shock at the bisected creature as it broke and faded, it’s remnants writhing, tearing itself apart. Seeing it this close was different from just blasting them at distance. She was distracted from contemplating that by Spike leap-frogging over her bowed head, the tip of her horn beam missing him by just a few scant inches, and coughing a cone of fire at the beasts taking advantage of her moment of weakness.

“T-thanks,” she stuttered, forcing her thoughts away to focus on a shield spell. It caught a sudden influx of windigoes. They piled against it, and she let them remain there for a moment as it absorbed the force of their assault. Her shield dome bowed beneath the attack before rebounding, their own momentum redirected and used against them with a nudge from Twilight. The shield broke as she blew them away.

“I really, nngh, I really hope Fluttershy is making progress,” Twilight panted. Her magical reserves were endless, and as much as she exalted in the feeling of being able to draw on it forever, that was the flaw. Power was wonderful, and endless magic normally made her giddy, but a bottomless font of energy was only as good as the conduit it was channelled through. Her body could only handle so much magic use, and she could only use so much at one time.

“I’m sure- ah!” Spike ducked beneath an attack, puffing some magic fire into its face. “I’m sure she’s doing well!”

Not far from them, hidden by Twilight’s own magic, Fluttershy cried. Tears frozen on her cheeks, she tried to push past it. Each wave of memories took only a second, each as horrible as the last. She viewed the attack from a hundred different angles, she felt the fear and hate of each pony as the windigoes infected them. She felt her heart break countless times, but she pushed herself onward. Each pony she tied into the growing web, a single shining thread from her to them, added to the reach and depths of the network of souls.

She reached blindly for comfort, and found it from her friends. Fluttershy hid her suffering from them, hid it with all her willpower, but she let their feelings wash over her and calm her. Their presence helped, no matter how distant they were.

‘I have to keep going. I have to,’ she told herself, and she reached for the next pony. A foal, the same age as the crusaders…

***

Far away, Paladin stopped. He turned his head, a look of agony so obvious that Gilda noticed. She hovered in place next to him, feeling incredibly awkward. He had been doing this for the last few minutes, stopping mid-air and looking back.

“Seriously, dude, what’s the problem? Is there something you need to go back for?” she demanded.

After a moment he shook his head. “No. No. We must continue.”

“Yeah, where are we- you going anyway?” asked Gilda. She had been curious, but just hadn’t cared enough to ask. Now that he was apparently reluctant, she did. Granted, she still didn’t really care. She just wanted to pay him back.

He resumed flying, leading them ever northward. “Someone awaits me. The fate of Equestria lies on my shoulders. I go to stop the windigoes.”

“What?” Gilda gave a disbelieving laugh. “Seriously, I got the feeling you’re one of those ponies who feel like they have to do everything, but come on! You really believe that?”

“I know it,” he snapped, a rare sign of annoyance. “It It is my responsibility to do this, before any more are hurt.”

“Oh, you’re just gonna beat all the windigoes, on your own?” she mocked him with a sneer. “Just like that? Leave it to the pony princesses or those Element things, you’re biting off more than you can chew.”

He turned a minor glare on her, his expression twitching into anger for a split second before returning to his impression of a stone wall.

“I can end this without others being hurt. I will end this. I cannot shirk my duty because others might be able to do it,” he replied darkly.

Gilda rolled her eyes. “That sounds like the best reason not to do it! Someone else can deal with it, why bother? Leave it to them.”

Paladin just shook his head. It was already clear to him that Gilda avoided responsibility, but what she said just disgusted him.

“This is my duty,” he repeated stubbornly.

“Says who?”

He went to reply, and found no immediate answer.

Gilda snickered. “That’s what I thought.”

“...I say it is,” Paladin finally answered.

“Riiiiiight, why? Seriously, why? It’s not like it’s your fault!” Gilda was amazed at his thickness. Really, how could somepony be so stupid? Well, there was the answer right there. Somepony. Ponies were weird like that.

Paladin remained silent, his thoughts known to only him, for nearly a minute. When he finally answered, it would have been lost to the wind had his barely practiced weather magic encompassed them.

“It is. The being causing this, the one who commands the windigoes, he is directing them to besiege Equestria because of me. Everything is about that, it all comes back to me,” he murmured.

She blinked a few times, looking a tad poleaxed. The look she gave him said ‘what, seriously?’ loud enough that she shouldn’t have needed to say it, but she did anyway.

“Yes, seriously.”

“Pfft, what bull,” Gilda responded to this knowledge with the very easy disbelief. After all, he was pretty strange but he couldn’t be that important. She didn’t have good enough luck to know any important ponies.

“It’s true,” he said, trying to contain his annoyance at this constantly contrary griffon. “The suffering occurring all across Equestria is my fault, and so it is my duty to end it.”

“Come on, as if! What, it’s all your fault? Right, sure.” The griffon made no attempt to hide her opinion on that. “Not the crazy guy who is doing it; it’s ‘your’ fault.”

“Yes. I could have prevented this,” insisted Paladin with a scowl. “His actions would never have reached this point if I had done better, if I had done more.”

“Whatever, dude,” Gilda shrugged. “Feel free to be delusional and guilty, just don’t drag me into it.”

Even as he went to snap at her, Paladin realised that he was doing just that. Gilda’s loneliness would kill her, if she accompanied him much further. He fell silent, thinking again about this. Gilda was lonely, that much was clear however troublesome and difficult she was. He was unsure how telling or asking her to leave would go. She might refuse and follow him anyway just to be difficult, and what would he do then? Assault her, as he had the monkey guards? Strike without warning, as he had done the unicorn guard?

He thought about that as they flew on, the ground speeding past in a zooming panorama, and did anything but think about the feelings from Fluttershy. They were, he was sure, his fault.

***

“...”

“What did you say, Spike? Behind you, high!” Twilight blew a windigo apart. That was the ninth. Nine windigoes destroyed since this began. Some had been reduced to shreds, shreds that quickly faded away or were absorbed by other windigoes. Three had been completely vaporised by Twilight’s magic, destroyed when the entire herd tried to rush her. Each time they did, she was forced to use a shield again, destroying...killing more of them. So long as they came at her piece meal, she limited herself to fighting those and the rest watched, torn between a need to attack and their survival instincts urging them to let her tire herself out until she couldn’t defend herself against the whole herd.

They thought, or their master thought, that they were outsmarting her, tiring her out without falling into her trap. Had she not been maintaining Fluttershy’s spell, Twilight might even have done that. As it was, she feared her bluff would be called. She couldn’t do what they thought, and if Ardlon had truly abandoned whatever plan had spared them, she couldn’t win this as it was.

A blast of green fire lit the sky, illuminating the town square into a toxic-snow hell for a moment. The windigo she had warned Spike about fled, and Twilight counted a fifth for Spike. She wasn’t sure if it was angelic essence leaking over their nascent bond, or if dragon fire was simply able to harm windigoes, but it was effective nonetheless.

“I didn’t say anything!” Spike shouted back. He leaped wildly out of the way of another windigo, soaring over Twilight back as she swept her horn-beam across his pursuit. She wished she was as small and agile as Spike.

“...T-Twilight..”

She frowned, although she let the expression drop as she ducked beneath a swinging ghostly hoof, horning spitting out beam after beam, riddling the windigo above with holes. She didn’t need a crazy pony cranking her tail to unload like that.

It hit her a few seconds after she hit it, knocked back by a frosty gale. The it in this case was, in fact, Fluttershy. Stumbling over her unnoticed friend, Twilight remembered her. Well, she had known Fluttershy was there, but it was just sort...in the background. It wasn’t really important, and even though she was casting it, the spell was taking full effect on Twilight. She pushed herself up, straining her ears.

“Tw-Twilight…” she heard Fluttershy at last. “I’m...I’m done…”

Her eyes widened, relief washing through her. The plan! She could do this!

“Spike,” Twilight shouted, a sudden wave of selective force cast in magenta light that blew every windigo near them away. “A ring of fire, all around. Give me as much time as you can.”

He nodded, inhaling and starting to turn. Releasing his breath, Spike’s emerald fire struck the snow.

‘It’s going to melt and there won’t be anything to burn! No no no! I need to make a ring for Twilight. Don’t burn the ice! I have to do this!’ Spike thought frantically, willing his fire to burn without touching the ice, to flare up into a wall of searing green. He closed his eyes as he ran, and as he completely a circle guided by instinct and spatial awareness, Spike wondered how he managed to keep one breath going this long.

That quickly became much less important a question. His primary concern suddenly changed to the fact his fire was doing it. A ring of emerald fire surrounded them, its heat not touching the ice beneath it The flames licked high, almost a dome, and from a pained whinney the windigoes evidentually suffered where the ice did not. Spike grinned.

While Spike did that, Twilight put her attention firmly on Fluttershy. She didn’t so much end the spell as shift it to the background, letting another layer of magecraft within the first spell come forth. Fluttershy was no longer hidden from attention. For an awful moment, Twilight wished she was.

Her friend trembled, frozen tears on her cheeks, her eyes rimmed with red and a look of pain and horror on her face. As Twilight stared at her, Fluttershy focused her gaze on the unicorn. Shock, despair, loathing were all written in that gaze and Twilight couldn’t pull herself away.

“Twilight…” Fluttershy repeated faintly, her voice a trembling whisper. “Help them.”

Also on reflex, Twilight obeyed. She had prepared for this. Casting her will out, Twilight forced her mind to open. This was no metaphor, at least not as most would expect. The way their angelic gifts worked, how they did what they did, completely escaped Twilight but she refused to let that stop her. Reaching through the bond between them, she cringed back at the flood of emotions from Fluttershy. The things her friend had witnessed...ignoring her anger, Twilight grasped the centre of the web, the core formed by Fluttershy where hundreds of shining threads joined. Through Fluttershy, Twilight’s magic spread, branches of her spell snaking along the invisible net cast over the town. The distinct threads that were her friends, almost at the edge of the town, were added to the network, right after Spike.

“What did that magician say?” Twilight asked herself. She gave the windigoes a frosty smile, though the effect was wasted with the roaring ring of fire. “Oh, that’s right. Now you see us…”

…

……

………

The windigoes swirled about, confused. What had they been doing? There was nothing here, and their hunger grew. Snorting and nieghing between themselves, they queried their silent master. He stirred from his trance, only a stray thought commanding them north, before he returned to his meditations.

Just like that, the windigoes left. The cloud cover broke a minute later, sunlight streaming over the silent, unnoticed town.

………

……

…

“Now you don’t,” Twilight finished, letting her spell drop. She beamed at Fluttershy, her expression the hysteric look of somepony who hadn’t slept recently.

“They’re...they’re gone?” Fluttershy asked, slowly standing. She looked back over the past minute, trying to make sense of what had happened. She had known the plan, and yet it kept slipping her mind. She knew they had done something to make the windigoes leave, but her memory just seemed to slip and slide away. She had trouble even paying attention to the effort to remember.

“Oh,” she whispered. She blinked. What had she been thinking about? The plan...she had remembered what they had done, but she forgot. Or she just...didn’t notice the thought about it. “...my head hurts.”

“You and me both,” Spike agreed, staggering over. He looked at Twilight’s expression. “Uh, Twilight?”

“Fluttershy, you should be able to free everypony now. Spike, I’m going to have a nap. Because.. reasons. I need to nap. Night night,” with a dreamy, vague smile Twilight swayed and collapsed face first in the slowly melting snow. She didn’t hear the cries of alarm from Spike or Fluttershy, already lost in a deep, relaxing sleep.

***

Gilda looked away from the ground, her fascinated view of the speeding terrain changing to the pony causing it. If she didn’t know better, she would have felt like she didn’t even need to flap her wings. She did, and it was a hard pace, but Paladin’s sky magic was now tightly wrapped around them in a tight bubble of influence. Every factor was in their favour, aiding them, and any wind that might blow them off course or disturb their path came to an abrupt end against the sphere of control.

She wasn’t sure why, but Paladin was suddenly in a good mood. Well, not really good, but better. He was glancing back every few seconds, and she had heard him sigh in relief at least once. It made the next hour less annoying, at least.

It was nearly an hour after that when he stopped, steady wing beats holding him aloft in one place for the moment. He was looking back again, and GIlda cursed her luck.

“What’s the hold up?” she demanded. “Thought you were on a schedule, that whole ‘fate of Equestria’ thing?”

Her sarcastic question went ignored, Paladin’s gaze fixed to the south. South-east, technically, but Gilda really didn’t care. It wasn’t where they- he was going, so she didn’t have any reason to.

“There’s something…” Paladin turned his head, running his gaze back and forth curiously. “What is it…”

Gilda shrugged, giving him a nasty smile. “Maybe you’ve just got gas.”

Again, she was ignored, so she let out a few more grumbles just in case he was listening. Being ignored never pleased Gilda, especially not now. She flapped impatiently, arms crossed.

Ahead of them the dark northern forests ran into a white wonderland of the Frozen Wastes, a place where winter ruled all year. The harsh, magic-augmented pace had forced them further north than Gilda had ever been, and she looked at the paling vista, as greenery became ice, with an unimpressed look. They had entered the frozen wastes, no doubt about that, although some greenery remained.

Paladin gave the horizon a hard look, trying to spot it. He knew something was wrong, although at least not with Fluttershy. The minute movements caused by the beat of his wings kept him from staying perfectly steady, throwing him off. If only he could get a good view. He was sure there was something wrong with the clouds at the very edge of his vision. Stretching out his senses did nothing, and Paladin cursed his mortal senses. When the windigoes had been swarming around Canterlot, he could detect the hints of Ardleon’s essence, but only when it swamped him. His reach was paltry, confined to petty hearing, sight, and smell.

His ears twitched. He could hear the wind howling, distracting him further. The world seemed determined to make this harder. Shaking sight, wind in his ears, a nostril catching the scent of winter…the sound of a storm continued to beat at him, but Paladin suddenly realised no winds buffeted him, that the sound was not, in fact, passing through his ears. He heard it as though both close yet distant, a sound that was not so much a true sound as a feeling translated into a lesser sensation.

His eyes widened in horror. “Gilda! Down!” he roared, wings snapping tight as he fell into a dive. He glanced up as he descended, and his wings quickly reversed and spread. Gilda was still exactly where she had been, scowling down at him. In the distance, the rushing gale grew louder, yet she heard not so much as a whisper of wind.

“What?” she demanded. “Go all the way down? What for?”

“There isn’t time! Windigoes approach! We’re in danger!” Paladin shouted up to her. He didn’t need to look to know the windigoes, the storm of frost and hate that swung to his mind in a way they had not before, were getting closer, bearing down on the pair.

Yet still Gilda remained where she was, and by now he feared it was too late. She just crossed her forelegs, her eyes narrowed scornfully.

“Do not,” she shrieked. “Order me about! I’m not some nancy pony, don’t even try telling me what to do! There aren’t even any of the damn ghost th-”

He only had time for a strangled groan, launching himself up. Paladin came in at Gilda like a missile, and he had the momentary satisfaction of seeing the shock on the griffin’s face as he slammed into her. They went up a little bit more before gravity took hold of the mass of fur and feathers, pulling them relentlessly towards the ground. He reacted without thought, turning the hastening dome of weather magic into a cushion of air. Gilda clawed at him, trying to get free, panicking at the sudden attack. He grunted, feeling lines of pain dragging across him as they fell.

His improvised protection struck the ground ahead of them, snapping branches on the way down. An unknowing duplication of Rainbow Dash’s method of making most crashes without breaking anything, most of the time at least, it kept them safe until they hit the ground. Above them the sky became a sea of writhing winter spirits as they stormed north. Beneath Paladin, Gilda stared at them. The single minded ghost-beasts ignored or missed them, intent on their command. Had they remained in the sky, there would have been no such luck.

The frightful flood of frosty fiends passed eventually, leaving Gilda and Paladin in sudden quiet. He heaved himself off her, sitting back and groaning as he began to check where Gilda had scratched him. She hadn’t drawn blood, he was pleased to find. They still smarted.

“We’re safe.” he sat up, grunting as his wing popped and protested. “Damnation, my wing is..sprained, I suspect. I cannot be certain.”

Gilda rolled onto her front and stood up, shrugging. Adrenaline was pumping through her, the realisation of how close they had come to being caught by the windigoes screaming at her . “Hey, if you had explained or something you wouldn’t be hurt, would you?”

He looked up from his wing, a hoof testing the sprain. “What?” his tone was flat, but the surprise was stil evident. He wasn’t sure he had heard right.

“If you had been faster, just said the windigoes were coming, I could have come down on my own,” Gilda sneered.

“I did,” Paladin replied. He was surprised, caught off-guard, and it took him a moment to realise Gilda was blaming him. The sheer gall of the claim made him almost snap back, but he restrained himself. Just.

“Yeah, but you didn’t really. I couldn’t see them, why should I have just taken you at your word? Not my fault you can’t explain things fast.” Gilda shrugged it off, nonchalant despite the slight jitter from the adrenaline.

“Not your fault...Gilda, I was clearly quite serious. You have only known me for just over a day, but has anything about me ever suggested that I would joke about windigoes? That I would jest?” he snapped now, his tone dark and offended.

She shrugged again, scowling now. “Hey, don’t blame me, not my fault-”

“When is something your fault?” Paladin cut her off. He looked the griffon in the eye, eyebrows furrowed as he gave her a look just shy of a glare.

“What?” she asked dumbly.

“When,” Paladin repeated, “is something your responsibility? When do you accept fault?”

She bristled, glaring at him. “I don’t. Unlike you, I don’t go picking up blame and responsibility like some sort of...animal loving critter collector. At least this time it already is.”

He seemed to have passed his bout of short temperedness, which annoyed her. It was easier when he got upset back at her. Now he was just nodding, as though he had expected such an answer.

“I see,” he said, and she immediately decided he didn’t. How could he? He was just another namby-pamby pony.

“Sure you do,” she snarked.

Paladin shook his head slightly. “Perhaps not everything, but I have gotten a sense of you. Gilda, do not blame me for this. I warned you, and all you had to do was trust me. Very little to ask, and though I risked myself you promptly lay the blame upon my shoulders!”

“Because you are to blame!” Gilda shrieked at him. Her claws dug into the dirt, cold earth pressed in tight fists. “Don’t go blaming me for this, dweeb.”

The insult was childish and petty, a defensive gesture she hadn’t needed in ages, largely because she hadn’t had anyone to insult. Paladin had no idea what it meant, but he heard the pettiness in her tone.

“I wasn’t seeking to lay blame upon either of us, but I will not be insulted in such a way. Perhaps it is time you begin to reconsider your attitude to fault. If you never admit mistake, if you never accept blame, how can you learn and grow?” Paladin kept his own tone as frosty as the wind, cold and hard.

“Sounds to me like you’re saying it’s my fault, which it isn’t! You ponies! What is wrong with you all? Acting so high and mighty, like you’re perfect! It’s not my fault! It’s never my fault!” She advanced on him, glaring viciously at the unflinching pegasus.

He matched her, his injured wing ignored. “I know I’m not perfect, I am completely aware that I am as flawed as any other mortal. I simply lack the sheer arrogance to blame others for everything! I will not be mocked like this, not by you.”

“Oh, there it is! I knew it! All you ponies, thinking you’re so much better than me! That you don’t need me, that you’re too good for the griffon!” Gilda screamed, an anger greater than before blowing through her.

The force of her anger took him by surprise, but Paladin refused to back down. “I never said such a thing, and I never meant that anyway. But refusing blame, putting it on others, how can you stand to do that, when it leaves you alone?”

Gilda drew back as if struck, and for a moment he thought he had gotten through to her. But her anger came back, and her wings spread wide.

“You take all that responsibility, and you’re as lonely as I am! It wasn’t my fault, and I’m not going back to her like some helpless beggar!” Gilda roared. With that she turned and took flight, soaring away with desperate speed.

Paladin blinked. He had seen a moment of something shining before it was soaked up the feathers of her cheek. Had that been a...had she just…

“Gilda! Wa-arh!” In his rush to pursue her, his injury was forgotten and when he unfurled his wings to take off it was quick to remind him of its presence. He drew his wing back with a hiss, stumbling a few steps to waste the momentum his intended take off charge had gathered. By then Gilda was gone, flying hard and fast. She was, he was relieved to note, at least heading south.

He watched her go until, at last, Paladin lost sight of her. He was, once more, alone.

***

When Twilight came to it was to find the snow-locked, frost sealed town gone. To be more accurate, it was the rime and ice that were gone, transforming the town from a wintery hell into a rather damp town mainly notable for said dampness. There were also a lot of ponies who apparently decided the moment she woke up was the optimal time to scream out and attempt tactical assault hugs, all at the same time. Her fight or flee reflex aptly selected ‘flee’ and she popped from one side of the room to the other.

“Have a nice nap?” Pinkie asked brightly, watching the mass of wriggling ponies trying to hug an absent Twilight.

Twilight blinked, rubbing her forehead. “I...fainted.”

Pinkie nodded. “Yep!” She giggled. “Everypony was really excited to thank you. Maybe a little too eager, but you can’t ever be too eager in my experience.”

Considering Pinkie Pie’s experience in being eager was quite substantial, Twilight was inclined to take her word for it. The pile of unsuccessful huggers added significant credence to her claim. She nodded thoughtfully, turning over the last of her memories. She felt remarkably calm.

“How long was I asleep?”

“A who~oooole day. Don’t worry, Fluttershy did her magic-emotion-thingy and got everypony out, which was easy-peasy without those mean ghosties all over the place.” Pinkie’s smile dimmed slightly. “Fluttershy is...she really needs something to make her smile. She’s really sad.”

“Huh...okay, I...I think I remember what happened. I’m guessing - just guessing, moments after waking up, mind you - that she could have gotten the feelings from all the ponies who had been-”

She interrupted herself, teleporting from one side of the room with Pinke. The overeager well wishers, having made another attempt to glomp her with extreme prejudice, formed a pile where she had just been.

“-caught by the windigoes and saturated in dark emotions. Um, I don’t mean to be rude, Pinkie, but I am really hungry. Let’s get something to eat, and then go see about Fluttershy, okay?” Twilight suggested, her stomach letting out a sympathetic grumble.

Pinke nodded, clearing her throat...angelically.

“Ahem!”

They looked up at Pinkie, meeting her blinding smile.

“Hey everypony! I know you’re really excited to thank Twilight with wonderful hugs, and it was super fun when you kept hugging the rest of us earlier, but Twilight is really, really hungry, so a little later, okay?” Pinkie suggested with a cheery tone that told everypony she was sure they were all reasonable ponies, and if anypony proved her wrong she would cry and make them all feel bad.

Whether it was that or her natural charisma, Pinkie Pie had them cleared out with minimal fuss beyond some shouts of thanks and one wild attempt at a glomp. Pinke interrupted with a counter-tackle hug, and disappeared to acquire some food for Twilight. She took the opportunity to sit down and think.

She remembered right up until just after she finished her ‘now you see me’ witticism. That had felt rather good. She could see why Rainbow Dash wrote down all of Daring Do’s really good one liners, hoping to one day use them.

‘I’m thinking unusually sharply for having just woken up, hungry, after a day sleeping from exhausting magic use,’ Twilight thought. It was, she was not very surprised to note, exactly that. ‘Exhausting magic use, not exhausting my magic itself. This is all so fascinating, I need to learn more.’

Her stomach rumbled loudly and she blushed.

‘After breakfast.’

When breakfast came, it came in the form of a flash of light and a grinning pegasus. Rainbow Dash slapped Twilight’s back with a wing, putting down a plate of delicious smelling food in front of her.

“Pinkie said you were hungry. You did awesome!” she said with a wide grin. “I mean, that thing with the magic, that did the, you know, stuff, was totally cool.”

Another totally cool thing was the look Twilight gave her friend. “You can’t remember what I did, can you?”

Rainbow Dash’s shoulder slumped. “Not really, no. I mean, I know you did something, but everytime I try to remember I just kind of...forget. I know what you did, I think, or I knew at least, but I just can’t focus on it. ‘s weird.”

“I imagine,” Twilight agreed dryly. She levitated the food up, eating contently but quickly. “How is Fluttershy?”

“She’s...doing better. ‘Shy had a lot taken out of her doing whatever it was you need her to do, but she wouldn’t rest until she had made sure everypony in the town was safe and unfrozen.” Rainbow Dash sighed. “I feel a lot better, I got over being tired from all the ‘porting even faster this time, but with Fluttershy like that...I feel kinda useless.”

“We’ll work something out,” promised Twilight, taking another bite. She chewed it, her thoughts and breakfast both. This was going to be tricky.

While Twilight ate, Rainbow Dash filled her in on what had happened.They had spent the past day enduring the thanks from all the ponies of the town, helping them repair what damage they could.

“It’s weird, but Jade and Wild Card asked us not to mention them,” Rainbow confided her in. She shrugged. “No idea why, they just said they were private ponies. Wild Card made some crack about Jade keeping herself to herself and her coltfriend. Whoever it is must be pretty cool, because she might be awesome, but Jade isn’t easy to get along with!”

Twilight raised an eyebrow at this but shrugged it off. “I’m sure they have their reasons.” Privately, she wondered what reasons they could be. Finishing her meal, she pushed the empty plate away and stood up. “Okay, let’s go see Fluttershy.”

“She’s in the next room, come on,” Tail flicking about in agitation behind, Rainbow Dash led her out, knocking on the next door in the mostly dried hallway. The door swung open with a creepy creak that made Dash roll her eyes.

Peeking into the dark room, Twilight let her eyes adjust. “Fluttershy?”

A soft whimper answered her, and it was only as she caught sight of Fluttershy’s shivering form that she realised the bond was silent, the distant, back-of-her-mind sense of her friend’s emotions empty.

“Fluttershy, hey, Twilight is up and about! And she’s going to tell you what the rest of us told you,” Rainbow Dash added quickly with a grin.

Fluttershy managed a slight smile at her friend’s confidence, but her drooped ears and the sad look in her eyes didn’t change.

“I...I guess, if you say so.”

Rainbow Dash sighed, facehoofing and giving Twilight an impatient look. Shaking her head at the utter lack of subtlety, Twilight stepped closer to Fluttershy. She wasn’t certain she could do more than Rarity or Pinkie should have done by now.

“So...what’s wrong? I can guess, but I’d rather hear it from you.” She decided to start there.

Fluttershy looked at her sadly. “I, I saw their memories. Th-the attack...it was just horrible. A-all because of that nasty Ardleon,” she murmured.

Twilight nodded slowly, trying to think of something she could do. She could transfer a memory to a willing mind, but nothing that could simply erase them. They were clearly tormenting her friend, and Twilight knew she had to do something.

“I don’t know how that must have felt, Fluttershy, but you’re stronger than you think. You won’t let this get you down for long. You helped all of those ponies. We have more ponies to help,” Twilight tried to comfort her, cursing herself for her clumsiness. She had done fine when it was on the topic of magical abilities, but this was a bit beyond her.

To her surprise, Fluttershy sighed and shook her head. “It’s not that. I…” her voice trembled. “I wish I was. I really do.”

“What?” Noting Rainbow Dash’s confused look from the door, Twilight frowned slightly. “I’m sorry Fluttershy, but...but that’s kind of surprising. What is wrong then? Can we help with that?”

Fluttershy ducked her head, letting her mane hide her face for a moment. She whispered something, but before Twilight could ask for a repeat, she lifted her head and did it on her own. There was a sadness in her voice, with a hint of….fear? It certainly got Twilight’s attention.

“Ardleon is an angel...t-the same thing as Paladin used to be, right?” Fluttershy asked, flinching at her own words. “A-after everything Paladin told us, Ardleon has done all this. They were also so afraid, so hurt and frightened and angry. I-if Ardleon would do that...what was Tyrael like?”

That was not what Twilight expected, and it took her a few seconds to marshal an answer. “Well, Tyrael is Paladin. We just call him Paladin.”

“I-I know, but...Twilight, I-I never realised how different he must have been. Are other angels like this?” Fluttershy looked away, shame rising in her eyes. “I...I’m afraid. Paladin is my friend, but this...it made me think. About him. About...about the Nightmare.”

Twilight and Rainbow Dash shared looks of concern.

“What, Nightmare, capital N?” Rainbow Dash asked. “Why are you thinking about that? We beat it, Paladin fried it, we won, woo, problem solved!”

Fluttershy shook her head again. “He...he killed the Nightmare. I-I tried not to think about it, but I can’t do that anymore!”

“Killed it? It’s just a crazy monster!” growled Rainbow Dash. “You can’t kill something that isn’t a person. What’s the problem?”

“Rainbow Dash! How can you say that? It- she, could think, could talk! Even if she was evil, we might have been able to help her. The Elements of Harmony healed Princess Luna, why couldn’t they help the Nightmare?” Fluttershy asked hotly, surprising fierceness in her voice.

“It was possessing everypony in Ponyville, and trying to make them kill us! The thing was what got healed out of Princess Luna!” Dash shot back, trying to keep her frustration from her voice. She didn’t understand what Fluttershy was talking about, not in the slightest.

“No, no, no. The Nightmare was part of Princess Luna-”

Rainbow Dash interrupted; “Yeah, the crazy part!”

“No! She needed our help, b-but Paladin...he killed her. We could have helped her! Why did he do that? He didn’t have to,” Fluttershy quivered at having to argue, not enjoying it, but she wasn’t backing down, not over this.

Twilight looked between the two, trying to work out what to do. Fluttershy’s words rang true, horrifyingly so, but she forced herself to be calm.

“Fluttershy,” she finally found her voice. “What brought this up? Seeing what Ardleon did, how is that related?”

Looking away once more, Fluttershy seemed to hate the things she was saying, but she said them nonetheless. “It just made me think, and, oh, Twilight, I-I don’t want Paladin to be like that. Ardleon made them so afraid, and Paladin wants to be like that again! W-why?”

Understanding blossomed. ‘She’s worried if Ardleon is like this, Paladin - Tyrael, really - was like that as well. He might become the same again, if Ardleon gets him.’

“Whoa, that’s totally different!” Quick off the mark, Rainbow Dash went right up to her friend. “Fluttershy, the Nightmare was a monster. It was super-evil, and that’s what Paladin thought! He didn’t want to risk it hurting anypony else. You might as well try redeeming Discord, heck, he’d probably be easier. He might be twisted, but half the time he was doing stuff because he thought it would be funny. The Nightmare wasn’t even really a pony, and Paladin knew that!”

“How much of a pony did she have to be? Princess Luna said she was a part of herself, so doesn’t that make her worth a chance?” Fluttershy looked miserable at her own doubts in their friend’s nature, but it was easy to see it was gnawing at her. “Paladin didn’t know that, but, if he had, would he have done it? I-I just don’t know, and I don’t want him to turn into an angel again! T-they’re….they’re monsters! But Paladin isn’t, and I don’t want him to be!”

Twilight laid a hoof over Fluttershy’s trembling shoulders, and after giving Rainbow Dash a hard look, the pegasus joined her. “It’s okay, Fluttershy. Paladin isn’t like that. Do you really think he is?”

Fluttershy gave a small shake of her head.

“Fluttershy, I honestly don’t understand the problem, but Paladin is a good guy,” Rainbow Dash comforted her, her voice gentle despite its characteristic roughness. “I mean, yeah, Ardleon is pretty bad, but he’s crazy, like the Nightmare. Whatever Paladin was like as Tyrael, he was probably way cooler than this guy.”

That got a small smile from Fluttershy, nodding weakly. But she couldn’t dismiss all her fears. “B-but, I just can’t understand. I felt Paladin’s emotions, and he’s so new to them even now. I don’t want Ardleon to take him back and turn him into an angel again. Oh, I know I’m so selfish, Paladin wants to be who he was so much, but I just can’t stand the idea of him being like th-that monster.”

“Fluttershy, I can’t honestly say if you’re wrong.” Twilight sighed, wishing she knew more. “We don’t know what he was really like before the Princesses gave him a pony body. He was shocked at what Ardleon did at the Gala, so even if who he was and who he is have changed, Paladin can still recognise things that are wrong.”

“Besides, if this bozo tries to lay his dirty hooves-”

“Hands,” Twilight interrupted.

Rainbow Dash gave her an annoyed look over Fluttershy’s head. “His dirty hands on Paladin, we’ll buck him to the moon. I mean, we’re awesome!”

Her words seemed to work, Fluttershy peering up at her hopefully. “...you still want Paladin to be alright, even after how mean he was,” she observed, voice soft but warm.

“What? No!” Rainbow Dash tried to look aloft, but neither of her friends were fooled. “Okay, okay. I’m still angry at him! He was a total jerk, and I should know. But I don’t want him to get hurt, or something stupid.”

Fluttershy slowly stood up, giving Rainbow Dash a hug that received half-hearted complaints in response. “Thank you.”

“No problem. Uh, for what?”

“For helping me. Thank you both. I, I’m not sure I’m entirely better, sorry, it was just so horrible, seeing that attack again and again, over and over,” Fluttershy shuddered, her hooves getting tighter around Dash’s neck.

Twilight put a hoof on her shoulder. “We’ll be here, and soon Paladin will too. I promise, we won’t let Ardleon get to him. I’m not even sure Ardleon could change Paladin into an Angel again. Forcing a soul to transmute unwillingly is impossible.”

Her friends gave her the wide, helpless stares of ponies who had no idea what she was talking about.

“I have a book from the Princess, about soul magic,” she explained. “Changing a soul in it’s entirety can’t be done without that soul wanting to change. the aid of another to help guide the process. Souls are conceptual entities. Paladin was, as far as we understand, representative of the concept of Justice. Every part of any process to transmute his soul back into an angelic soul would be need to genuinely reflect that, in literally every way possible. Ardleon and Tyrael’s concepts of justice could be hugely different from ours, but unleashing a horde of hate-powered windigoes on a continent, tormenting countless innocents, does not sound very just to me.”

This was much easier, talking about magic. She could do this perfectly well. It was nice to share as well, and she enjoyed the chance to tell any of her friends what she found.

“So Ardleon being all nasty and mean makes it super impossible for him to do what he probably wants to do?” Pinkie asked.

Twilight nodded. “Exactly, and- Pinkie!”

Pinkie blinked, looking over Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy’s heads as they suddenly realised Pinkie had, at some point neither could remember, made their hug three-way.

“Yeah-huh?” Her expression was all innocent curiosity.

“Never mind,” Twilight muttered, rubbing her forehead. “Yes, if that is what Ardleon wants - if - then it’s impossible unless he’s adhering to a concept of justice both he and Paladin share. Of course, given that one culture’s perception of justice can be very different from another’s, we can’t be too certain how he defines it. But it’s safe to say Paladin probably doesn’t share it now, even if he did before.”

Pinkie nodded seriously. “Okie-dokie-lokie. See, I told you Fluttershy, Twilight would know what to say! And now you’re not as sad as you were before, we can go find Paladin and Ardleon and make everything better!” She released Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy, bouncing off them and striking a pose. “That big meanie better look out, because we’re gonna find him and totally tattle on him to the Princess! Then he’ll stop making those nasty windigoes go around hurting everypony!”

The determined, albeit silly, look on Pinkie’s face made her friends smile slightly, and the certainty in her voice inspired confidence. Pinkie could be relied on for more than smiles; there was nopony who could help you feel confident like her. Fluttershy finally let go of Rainbow Dash, a small but determined smile on her face. The memories and emotions of the town remained with her, a painful knot in her heart. But she was ready to keep going, and stop more ponies from suffering the same.

“Applejack and Rarity are getting our stuff together, so if Dashie is ready to fly you can start making your big fancy spell!” Pinkie provided the purple pony. “Spike is even drawing those magic pictures for you!”

Twilight smiled as well. “Oh, good, I’m glad you were-” she froze for a moment, blinking. “Wait, Spike is what?”

***

Spike was the centre of attention in the town square. Much as Twilight had done, he had made a circle and warned everypony to stay out of it. Applejack had loudly added to that warning, making sure he wouldn’t be disturbed. When pressed, she would have admitted she wasn’t sure what Spike could do without Twilight, but it turned out quite a lot.

Twilight stared, mouth agape, at the fiery green runes hovering a few inches above the ground. They were very close to what she had done yesterday, and even as she watched Spike puff out another, she couldn’t help but be impressed. She didn’t even know Spike could shape his fire like that, and the scholar in her was gleeful at the prospects.

“Spike!” she called, waiting until he had finished one rune but before he could begin another. She gave him a proud smile as he ran over to her. “This is amazing!”

He beamed at the praise, throwing his arms around her. “Thanks! I was feeling really useless. since you weren’t waking up and there was nothing you could do, but I remembered that when I thought about it reeeeeeally hard when we were fighting the windigoes, my fire did what I wanted it to.”

Twilight suppressed a winced, suddenly recalling her thoughts as she had sliced apart windigoes, destroying them. Killing. She understood Fluttershy’s thoughts on the Nightmare.

“So, I thought maybe if my fire was magic, I could help you with the runes, and I was pretty sure I could remember them. What do you think?” Spike had noticed nothing, and was looking at her, desperate for approval. She just couldn’t imagine letting him down now.

“I think it’s wonderful. I never knew you could do this with your fire,” she admitted. Her horn ignited, scanning the flames. They were more fire than magic, but although he had only laid down about a fourth of the rune array, he had certainly saved her time. “Amazing…”

Spike actually blushed at the praise, grinning widely. Nothing in the world, save a kiss from Rarity, could make him feel happier at this moment. It was a wonderfully refreshing feeling that swamped Fluttershy, who basked in the little dragon’s pride and happiness as she followed Twilight. Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie were busy with crowd control, managing to keep the grateful masses at bay through shouting and confusion, respectively.

Approaching Twilight, Applejack grinned as well. “He’s been workin’ mighty hard on this,” she told the unicorn. “Workin’ those lungs raw, Ah’d say. Y’all should be proud.”

“I am. Thank you for looking after him while I was out of it. How are you doing?” Twilight asked her friend, giving her a warm smile.

“Shucks, Ah’m fine. Y’all had the big job, after all, we just had ta keep those beasties occupied. Hope we kept ‘em busy long enough for ya,” Applejack demurred.

“Let’s say it was a team effort. Speaking of, where are Jade Facade and Wild Card? We couldn’t have done this without them, they really do deserve thanks for that.” Glancing around the town square, ringed on all sides by ponies, Twilight could find no sign of either of the mysterious ponies.

Applejack tried not to let her suspicions show. They had earned trust, she would give them that, but Wild Card had been a bit too knowing for her. He just gave her the heebie-jeebies, and when he had looked at her she had felt as though he already knew more about her than she did.

“Ah guess they’re just modest, or maybe their business don’t lend itself well ta bein’ recognised,” Applejack suggested. “Rarity went ta get ‘em when Pinkie told us ya woke up. Ah been meanin’ ta ask ya somethin’ anyhow. ‘s about my armour.”

“Is something wrong with it?” Twilight began to work on the runes Spike had already placed, fixing the slight flaws and injecting her own magic to connect the array together.

“Nope, an’ that’s just the thing. It’s gettin’ even more comfy, an’ natural to wear. Even looks a lil’ different,” the farmer explained. She kept well out of the way of Twilight’s magic. It wasn’t done, getting in the way of a mare and her work, even if that work was magic, which Applejack suspected didn’t count. She kept that opinion to herself.

Twilight hummed thoughtfully. “All of the abilities we gained from Paladin’s angelic essence are connected to us in ways that are as much symbolic as anything else. Changes to it’s appearance might reflect the armour becoming more naturally part of you, shedding traces of Paladin’s identity and matching yours more closely.”

“So, Ah’m just gettin’ better with it?” Applejack blew out a sigh. “Gotta say Twi’, this has all taken a lotta gettin’ used to. Magic armour! ‘s pretty darn amazin’, an’ Ah ain’t sure Ah really let Paladin know that. Been tryin’ ta play it cool, if ya get me.”

“‘Play it cool’? Why?”

Applejack gave a self conscious shrug. “Well, it’s kinda magic, ain’t it? Ah ain’t never had magic before, Ah’m an earth pony an’ we can’t do nothin’ fancy like you unicorns, or them pegasi with all the flyin’ an’ weather magic. Just good old earth pony hard work, makin’ plants grow an’ livin’ healthy.”

“So you didn’t want to act too impressed, because you thought we would take you for an oaf, did you darling?” A regal, familiar voice asked. Applejack started, looking around to find Rarity behind her. “Sorry to eavesdrop, but that really is very silly, dear Applejack. We are all very knew to these strange things. Why, I found it quite frustrating! Imagine being able to spot flaws that are literally too small to fix, and...and trying to finish a dress like that!”

“Feelin’ sneaky, are ya Rarity?” Applejack asked dryly, shaking her head. “Ah know it ain’t easy for y’all either, but ‘s just kinda strange. How am Ah supposed to feel?”

“There’s nothing wrong with feeling that way, really,” Twilight assured her. “Rarity, how are you?”

Rarity smiled, letting out a sigh as she ran a hoof through her mane. “Oh, I’m as fabulous as ever. The ponies here have been ever so grateful, and they have a lovely spa. Nothing compared to Aloe and Lotus, of course, but still quite lovely. I am very glad to see you up and about, darling.”

“So am I. Where are Jade Facade and Wild Card?” asked Twilight, glancing about for the two absent ponies.

“Waiting in a building just down the road. They are very private ponies.” Rarity exchanged a quick look with Applejack. The farmer nodded, understanding their shared worries about the nature of their allies. “Shall we go see them?”

Twilight nodded. “Spike, we’re going to see them. Can you keep at it please?”

“Sure thing!” he agreed, beaming at being given such an important job. With this task in his trusted claws, the mares hurried down. Pinkie bounced around them, serving as a marvelous distraction. It was hard to focus, even for ponies wanting to show their gratitude, when she came bouncing along.

“Ah, a pleasure to see you recovered,” Wild Card greeted them. He sipped his tea, sharing a table within the small building. It seemed to be a cafe, although nopony else was in there. Jade Facade sat next to him, her face suited to her name. Cups of tea were spread out for them at all the seats of the round table Wild Card occupied.

“Thank you,” Twilight took a seat at the table, her friends doing the same. “I’m glad you’re both here.”

“Thanks so much for helping us,” Fluttershy said, giving the pair a soft smile.

“Oh, it was nothing,” Wild Card dismissed it with a flap of his hoof. “After all, it’s only right to spread the kindness. When a pony helps you and leaves before you can return the favour, well, what can you do but help others in need?”

His expression was open and warm, the sort of face you could trust. Applejack couldn’t help but feel like there was something else going on, although she had no idea what.

Jade Facade gave what was, possibly, a very small nod. “That Paladin fellow did leave rather abruptly, and I suppose we’re not likely to be able to pay him back in kind.”

Wild Card felt quite validated in his preparing the air, enjoying the sight of their spit-takes. It made this even more enjoyable. He raised an eyebrow at them innocently.

“Is something wrong, ladies?” he asked, not a touch of anything untoward in his voice.

“Paladin?” Fluttershy exclaimed. The fact she was exclaiming got her friends’ brains working again, and their clamouring of the same one word question filled the abandoned cafe for a few seconds.

He waited for the commotion to die down before replying. Wild Card hid an amused smirk behind his cup, catching a twitch at the corner of Jade’s lip. It really was too easy sometimes.

“Paladin was his name, yes,” he finally answered. “Rather large stallion, quite memorable. I dare say I’ve never seen a pegasus with wings a different colour than his coat.”

“That’s him! Our super-duper friend, Paladin. Where did you see him? Was it near? Far?” Pinkie asked, bouncing in her seat.

“Just to the east, although he was travelling north.” Wild Card shrugged. “I can’t really tell you much more. He appeared when we were being menaced by windigoes, was somehow able to hurt and then left after introducing himself.”

“Sounds like him ta me,” Applejack spoke up, banging a hoof on the table. “We can find him now! He was headin’ straight north? How far east was it that y’all saw him?”

Twilight was less optimistic. “We don’t know if he kept travelling in a straight line. But we have a better idea about where he’s going, and we can’t rule out the possibility of Paladin being able to find Ardleon. The sooner we find Paladin, the sooner we find Ardleon-”

“-The sooner we can tell the Princesses,” Rarity finished. She took a delicate sip before continuing. “Thank you ever so, Mister Card, Miss Facade.”

“It was nothing, really. How fortunate, that we came across your friend when we did. Any assistance we can give is assistance we’re happy to offer. I would still be cowering in a cave, were it not for you and your amazing powers.” Wild Card gave them a curious smile. “Perhaps you could share your secret in regards to those?”

The girls exchanged uneasy looks. It wasn’t a secret, exactly, but none of them felt comfortable sharing the story. At least, not without Paladin.

He shrugged, catching their look. “It’s no trouble, then. We’re simply pleased to be of service, aren’t we?” He nudged Jade.

“Yes,” she said without expression.

Wild Card sighed, running a hoof over his goatee. “Yes, of course we are.” He told them how far away he had met Paladin, and bade the girls farewell as they went to find a map.

He sat alone with Jade Fire, sipping his tea quietly. He could feel her questioning look, but waited patiently for her to ask. He was in no rush. To pass the time he pulled out the golden compass, watching the indicator shift minutely as Twilight got further away. This close there was little change to observe.

“Why didn’t you mention the griffon?”

Wild Card smiled, tucking away the compass. “Celestia paid for the location of one pony. She wasn’t paying for a griffon.”

“Always about money,” she remarked.

“Always about profit,” he corrected her. Wild Card dropped the compass into his bag. “Not all profit is money.”

***

The news about Paladin energised them. They were closer now, and with Wild Card’s information Twilight had sent Rainbow Dash off to an exact location. Not just flying northward randomly, but flying along a path they had determined.

“If Paladin keeps moving as fast as he had to, to get that far north so quickly, he should be in the Frozen Wastes by now. We’re making a guess that the windigoes were further north than ponies often go, so probably somewhere in the far north, in the mountains and glaciers,” Twilight had explained. “We’re going to go to the area Paladin is most likely to pass through. We’ll head north from there, and hopefully we can find him.”

The prospect of the Frozen Wastes was chilling, but none of them felt nervous once they had Fluttershy’s woolen garments on. They had been literally made with love, and they would protect them from cold, natural or wicked.

Fluttershy watched Twilight and Spike work. She reached out to Paladin again. He felt frustrated, and regretful. Withdrawing from their bond, she tried to ignore the remaining connection that sat at the back of her mind, constantly aware of how he felt. Instead, she focused on how she felt, thinking about everything that had happened.

It boggled her mind, to think they had crossed nearly half of Equestria in one day. She would never have believed Rainbow Dash could fly so far and so fast, or that Twilight could move all of them across such a distance. She pawed at the ground, thinking about home. Poor little Angel Bunny, all on his own without her to make him dinner. She hoped Posey was keeping him safe, she had tried to give her the right instructions. A veterinarian shouldn’t need much help, but even one of Ponyville’s veterinarian couldn’t be expected to know how to deal with Angel Bunny.

Her doubts about the real nature of angels remained, nagging at her. She trusted Paladin, or at least she wanted to, but did he really understand what he had once been? He wasn’t an angel anymore, he had said so himself, and it was hard for her to imagine him as one. Until she recalled what happened to the Nightmare, that is. She shuddered. She didn’t want him to have been as nasty as Ardleon. He was her friend. She wanted to believe the best of him, she did, but she worried so about the creature waiting for him.

What made an angel, an angel? Had he looked like Ardleon? Had he possessed the same chilling presence Ardleon had displayed at the Gala? Fluttershy remembered what she had felt, what felt like so long ago, when their eyes had met and she had beheld him. No, Paladin was not like Ardleon, not as she had felt him. Ardleon had emanated arrogance and rage, a freezing fury that cut to the bone. New he might be to mortal emotions, Paladin was nonetheless far warmer a pony since he had accepted no longer being an angel.

She saw his default expression, that flat, emotionless look, and almost giggled. Yet he was was warm, when she had felt his emotions that first, deep time. Passion burned in his heart, a thirst, a need to see justice done. His flame might have faltered, but always it was there, a flicker ready to burst into a blaze. Fluttershy only hoped the blaze would melt the wall he had tried to erect between he and them.

Wrapping her woolen coat tighter, Fluttershy got up. It was no use, sitting there thinking about things she couldn’t do anything about. She would find something to do that would help. She would be useful, no matter how small a way she might be limited to.

***

Paladin marched through the cold weather, glad once more for his thick coat. Except, he remembered, it wasn’t his. It was property of the royal guard, something he had stolen. He let the shame eat away at it. Rejecting the shame would be rejecting the crime. For all that it was necessary, he had stolen things he had no claim to and injured a pony.

‘If I return, I will face judgement for my crimes,’ he told himself. He needed that reminder. Paladin had to remember why he was doing what he was doing, why he had hurt his friends. Part and parcel of being able to return was to let justice take its course. No matter how much he believed he had done what he had to, that didn’t excuse him.

He, unlike Gilda, didn’t throw responsibility to the side. If he erred, he would do what was right. The blame would not be shoved onto another, simply to make himself feel better. Paladin scowled at the frosty white landscape around him, mulling over what had happened as he trudged through the bleak wastes. A cold wind blew, and he was thankful for the magic woven into the coat. It would be madness, to come to the Frozen Wastes in less than this. He adjusted the scarf Fluttershy had made him, his hoof tingling as it ran across the storm-grey material.

Regret began to colour his thoughts, immediately driving him to shy away from thinking about them. He couldn’t afford to back out now. He couldn’t even afford to slow down. With his wing injured he was reduced to walking. On the ground, he found his crudely wielded weather magic faltering. For whatever reason, it seemed to lessen when he was on the ground. As alien as this power was to him, Paladin’s memories of his time as Tyrael remained and he had some idea about how to manipulate ethereal energies even with his reduced faculties. Contact made the magic less willing to move as he commanded. Despite his best effort, he could still not reduce the cold wind as it blew over him.

Paladin grunted as his wing throbbed. He had done the best he could, and Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy had both explained basic wing-care in the event of an injury, so he had some idea about what to do and his wings were safely within his coat. His inability to fly, though, made the stoic pegasus anxious.

He kept on going, forcing his way forward. No matter how cold the weather, regardless of how hard his trek became, he was not going to stop. His path would end only when he reached Ardleon, and for that he supposed he was relieved Gilda had left. She had been argumentative and rude, but she had been unexpected company when he had been alone. It was a beneficent balm that soothed more than one wound, and both had found their loneliness lessened.

His loneliness only seemed to grow with each step. The bond connecting him to his angelically-infused friends remained quiet from their distance, save Fluttershy, but the deeper he went into the freezing wasteland, the less distinct their link became. Something muffled their connection. He wasn’t sure if he was happy about this or not.

Pausing, Paladin checked the time by the sun. It was dipping, and soon it would be night. He kept on going, pushing his way ever closer to the roof of the world. Shadows lengthened, and in the twilight, he never saw the rainbow-tailed dash of blue. To be fair, she never saw him, speeding her way towards the area Twilight was sure he would be around.

Her search was unsuccessful, and as the sun began to slip away, an hour late, her wings glowed. She vanished in a spark of light, an unseen ripple emanating from the momentary mark she left on the ether.

***

His eyes opened.

He felt them. The thieves. The defilers. The enemy. Close.

At the heart of the storm wrecking the glacial lake, a storm composed entirely of windigoes, a sharp crack! broke the howl of the wind. Another crack, and another, and then another. With each violent sound the centre of the glacier was given one more wound, sinister cracks emanating from a single point. At last the surface gave way, ice exploding into the sky. The windigoes above whinnied and roared in glee, the destructive display pleasing them.

A pit with jagged, broken edges on all sides, was created in the few seconds it took for it to form. A fell wind blasted from the pit, and slowly a figure rose. Cloaked in frosty mist that drifted away from him in an endless fall, he gestured, his ice-rent hand jerking up. He repeated it, the motion smoother this time, like he was learning the movement again. The deep ice before him cleared, and an image formed. A snow bound landscape answered his silent demand, focused on a single spot, only a single mark visible only to his senses. As if in response to his observance, they appeared. Their filthy use of stolen glory amplifying their paltry mortal magic.

He watched them...and he felt his hatred grow. He reached out, his hands clenching, strangling them from afar, before falling down. He sent his will out, commanding not just the windigoes but the very winter itself. Veins of ice ran through his form, and the very material of this world was bound to him. He commanded, and the north obeyed.

They would tell no one, in the little time that remained. There would be no warning for their kind. His eyes flared, a hunger for their destruction gathering within him. He might even have given in, had he not found an eighth spark of life. A spark tinged with His essence. A thought and he saw the thing the great Aspect had been reduced to. He perceived more than mortal eyes could, and the weakness of mortal form was once more made apparent.

“Tyrael…”

His fists clenched, trembling. His purpose affirmed, Ardleon return his sight to the seven mortals. They were close enough now; they would serve their purpose.

***

They appeared in a blaze of light, and this time Rainbow Dash didn’t immediately keel over. She just groaned, aching in a way she couldn’t put into words. Whatever metaphysical muscle her teleportation used, it was certainly getting a workout.

“So, yeah, no Paladin. I could’a missed him, it’s getting dark, but I looked all over the area you said, and no sign of him. If he’s somewhere here, he’s hiding,” Rainbow Dash flicked her tail around to indicate the surrounding, rather bleak wastes.

Rarity frowned, looking with an expression of disdain. “Ugh, such a place. What could anypony find of worth or beauty this far north?”

Lowering her map, Twilight gave a weak shrug. “Well, I’ve read about some myths, that ice ponies with great cities that shone in the daylight used to be up here. Just old mares’ stories, really. You’re sure you couldn’t see any sign of him? I was sure he would be around here.”

“Not a thing, it’s like nopony has been through here in forever. I can understand why.” Rainbow Dash scowled. “Stupid weather. Even without windigoes its hard to get a sunny day this far north, too much interference from the mountains.”

“What about Fluttershy’s ‘connection’ to Pally?” Pinkie Pie asked cheerfully. She wasn’t bothered by their surroundings. “Maybe she can tell us what direction he’s in? Then he won’t be able to escape!”

Ignoring Pinkie’s maniacal cackle - more of a nefarious giggle, in all honesty - the rest of her suggestion directed their attention at Fluttershy. She managed to avoid flinching, nodding at them before shutting her eyes.

A second later, she opened them. Given the look in her eyes, success was not what she had for them. She trembled, not saying anything for a moment, in which her friends felt their worry grow, and the abrupt sealing of her end of their bond.

“...I-I can’t tell. There’s something, all around us, a s-shadow…” she stuttered. “C-cold, and angry, I think...I think he knows we’re here.”

“Who does? Paladin?” Applejack asked, rubbing the side of her head.

Pinkie had gone ram-rod still, her eyes wide. Snow was suddenly flung in every direction, the party pony erupting into a doozy. She staggered about for a moment, her eyes spinning.

“I-I don’t think so!” Pinkie squeaked, eventually falling onto her rump. “Oooh, that was a doozy.”

“It’s that Ardleon guy, right? If he shows up, so what? I’ll ‘port up and buck him in the face!” Rainbow Dash said confidently, floating before her friends, shadow-boxing. She grinned, seeing the awestruck looks on their faces. “Yeah, I know, I’m totally epic, right?”

“Uh, Rainbow, darling,” Rarity began carefully, her eyes firmly fixed on something behind her.

Applejack’s method was blunter, and altogether more effective. She yanked Rainbow Dash down by her tail, and pointed at the sky behind her. Dark clouds rushed towards them, moving faster and with greater fury than they should. They bled a palpable wrongness to Rainbow’s experienced eyes.

She said, “Oh.”

Twilight’s horn began to charge. “Spike, stay on my back. Girls, get ready. I think Ardleon is coming to-”

Pinkie cried out, jumping up. For a single frozen second, they all wondered what she was doing now. The slithering tentacles of frost burst from the ground, one misty faux-limb catching Pinkie Pie’s hooves and freezing solid, trapping her there. Despite the shock, the others began to react. They weren’t fast enough.

A ball of ice the size of Ardleon’s fist crashed into the back of Appejack’s head, sending the earth pony to the ground before she could summon her armour. The ice became his fist, the angel looming above Applejack. His wings cracked and crunched, grinding together. A magenta beam slammed against his chest, green fire burning away the mist that had threatened Twilight.

The undisciplined blast of magic tapered out, and Twilight took in her friends’ conditions with a single glance; Rainbow Dash was slumped on the ground, the shattered remains of hailstone matting her mane, Rarity was barely avoiding the mist tendrils, letting out shrieks as it tried to get her, and Fluttershy already caught.

Feeling Spike’s claws digging into her coat, Twilight focused on Ardleon. Even in the near darkness, the changes that had swept him were obvious. Ice dug furrows across his form, a web of glacial rime that mended wounds in it, and his eyes were if anything even brighter, glowing with a fierce, furious blue. The greatest change, however, were his wings. The fire was gone; in its place, the same dark ice formed skeletal wings that grew from his back like great talons.

“You will find, mortal, that I have more than recovered,” he hissed, fixing her with a glare. His hand shot forward, blasting a chilling wind over Twilight and Spike, blinding them with snow and flecks of ice. Her horn glowed, drawing from her endless reservoir of magic as she tried to fight the force of the wind. A cry of pain burst from her lips as something cold closed about her horn, dispelling the gathering energy.

“Twilight!” Spike tumbled off, crying out futilely as she was lifted into the air. Ice snapped into place around him, locking him against the ground. A burst of fire shot out, but Ardleon sealed his mouth shut with an idle twitch of his ice-wings.

Ardleon held her by her horn, giving Twilight a shake. “Give up your futile struggle, mortal. You will be undone; savour what time remains yours.” His fist tightened, prompting a cry of pain from Twilight and a muffled yell of fury from Spike. He turned to look down on the dragon. The whelp glared at him.

Releasing Twilight, her horn now encased in ice, Ardleon lifted Spike into the air. An idle gesture spun the dragonling before him, his gaze penetrating far more than skin-deep.

“You are of no use to me, mortal thing,” Ardleon finally declared. “No, you will serve another purpose. You will deliver my message to Tyrael; consider it a final task, in the time you have left.”

Spike screamed, his flailing forstalled by tightening ice.

“Be silent. Tell him that he will be restored soon. I will return his glory to him, if he comes to me. These thieves will suffer the price for their insolence. Tell him that, mortal,” the angel commanded. The ice grew around Spike until he was entirely encased. Immobile, all Spike could do was look on with eyes wide in outrage and fear.

Raising her head, trying to summon magic through her numb, trapped horn, Twilight reached out to him. “Spike….”

He was gone, thrown beyond her reach. Her eyes widened, a scream of denial rising from her. Another cry, Rarity’s, joined her as they watched Spike shrink into the distance, A heavy weight slammed into the back of Twilight’s head, silencing her. Just barely conscious, she was aware of Rarity falling silent too, the last of her friends to be conscious. Something gripped her mane, tugging Twilight up to stare weakly into Ardleon’s cold, unforgiving eyes.

“W-why?” she croaked, feelings tears running down her cheeks. She didn’t understand what he had done, all she knew was that Spike, her precious little brother, had just been thrown to his death.

“Because justice demands it.”

She had enough time to think about how wrong he was before cold darkness overtook her.

***

In the gloom, Paladin almost missed it. His wing ached, and he knew he would have no rest with it. So he pushed on, unwilling to lose any daylight, not matter how faint it had become. He caught the sound of something soaring through the sky, the whistle of wind, and lifted his head just enough to catch a glimpse of something shooting past. His unease, already growing by the second as he felt something wrong from Fluttershy, her emotions so mixed and muffled he couldn’t comprehend them, only grew. He galloped in the direction it had gone, skidding over ice and smashing through snow. It was important. Whatever it was, it was important.

The landing spot was a half-collapsed snow drift, the scattered slush spread out and nearly completely obscuring whatever it was. A hint of jagged ice revealed that it was there, and Paladin advanced wearily. He considered the problem, and eventually slipped his uninjured wing free. A strong wind blew with his heavy flap, clearing away the loose snow.

It wasn’t long before he had abandoned that effort, leaping over to pull it free the moment he saw a hint of purple scales and green fins. He pulled the jagged egg of ice out, feeling it crumble in his hooves and leaving him with a sniffling little dragon, trembling with shame and fear.

“Spike!” He laid his wing around Spike, trying to coax some warmth into the dragonling. Paladin wasn’t sure what to say, but he felt a cold, hard nuggest of fear forming in his chest.

Spike clutched at the feathery blanket. “H-he’s got them! Even T-Twilight and Rarity!” he wailed.

Though he knew the answer, Paladin still asked. He had to be sure. He had to know, “Who?”

“Ardleon,” Spike answered, pulling the little green beanie Fluttershy had made him over his eyes, trying to hide his fear. “Ardelon has them.”

And that was how Paladin, his heart burning with fear and shame, realised how wrong he had been. He had failed.

His friends had been taken.

Author's Note

Not much in the way to say. Bit shorter than usual, but it felt like the best place to stop. And hey, cliffhanger! We're here, ladies and gents, the end of Act III is upon us! Then it's on to Act IV!

As ever, many thanks to editors Web of Hope and Nealend86!

Act III - Ch. 28 Frozen Elements

Chapter 28 Frozen Elements

***

Paladin stormed northward. Hooves slamming into the snow, crunching ice and sloughing through slush. He charged through the night, narrowing his eyes again the cold wind. With each step he felt Spike bouncing on his back. Occasionally a wince marred Paladin’s expression, the little dragon putting pressure on his concealed, injured wing.

Guilt, horrible, mind-numbing guilt lurked at the very edge of his thoughts. They had come north, in part to look for him. They were in this area, Spike frantically explained, because Twilight had predicted he would be nearby. Had his wing not been hurt, Paladin realised, she would have been right. He would have been there to help them, but he hadn’t been. He should have been.

‘My failures are compounded. I sought to insulate them from harm, yet in their rush to find me they have found only doom. Doom at the hand of one I trusted,’ he thought bitterly. The cold wind bit at his hooves, but when it struck his face it slid past him. Even with the coat spelled to contain warmth and protect from the elements, the sinister chill that permeated the dark snowscape threatened to overwhelm him. It crept up from below, into his unprotected hooves, biting at his tail and radiating from everything around him.

Yet there was still a warmth around him, and Paladin buried his nose into the fabric of the scarf for a moment, drawing in with his breath a feeling of strenght from it. It was more than just a scarf, he had long since realised. Fluttershy had put her emotions into it, as she had the little hat and coat Spike wore. They gave him the strength to ignore the despair every glance at the frozen wasteland told him to feel. His friends had been taken, but he was still free and Ardelon had no idea what was coming for him. Paladin was no angel. He was Paladin, and his friends were in danger. He was far more dangerous.

Spike held on, his expression as resolute as Paladin’s. He glared into the darkness, as if daring the night to try to stop them. The moon was shrouded, as all the sky was, leaving them to trust Paladin’s sharp eyes and luck. Something under Paladin’s hoof suddenly gave way as it came down, sending him into a stumble. Teetering on the edge of falling off, Spike regained his balance a few seconds after Paladin. Neither said anything as Paladin began to gallop. With his wing injured, there was no other course of action. They couldn’t even inform the Princesses; all the writing supplies had been with Twilight, and short of stabbing himself there was nothing for Spike to write with even if he used one of the maps Paladin had as parchment. He had still seriously considered it, until Paladin had pointed out neither was good enough with first aid to be sure they would be fine, and an injury like that would be dangerous in such conditions.

Lifting his head, Spike let out a little puff of fire, willing it to stay, to continue to light their way. His eyes bored into it, centred on it, thinking at the little ball of green fire. It was going to do what he wanted. It was magic now. He was magic. He was going to help his friends, and his fire was going to let him do that.

Paladin’s eyes flicked up for a moment, surprised by the green light, before going back to looking at the land before him. It stayed there, hovering as though caught by Spike’s stare, above Paladin’s head. It cast light before them yet the gentle glow was kept from Paladin’s eyes. He almost smiled at Spike’s forethought; if it had been in front of him, his night vision would be ruined by staring into it.

It was no easy journey, and he kept on pushing north relentlessly. Guilt drove him as surely as anything else, and in many ways it felt like it defined him. He just seemed to be making mistake after mistake, failing at every duty he took, even creating worse problems! He failed to protect his friends. He had failed to convince Gilda to abandon her selfish ways. He had brought untold suffering and pain to this world by his very presence. What use was his decision to sacrifice his angelic power, if they ended up dying anyway? He had, once more, damned both worlds.

A smell, hinting of wild flowers blossoming in the warmth of spring, slowly swept away the scent of winter. It was a smell he had become familiar with, far more than he ever had before. Tyrael had never had a favourite smell; he would not have really understood the concept. But Paladin did, and as he breathed it in he felt something spread through his limbs. The chill was pushed out, and he felt hope stirring in the despair.

“I may have made mistakes,” he growled out loud. “But they do not define me. I will save my friends.”

Spike made a questioning noise. “What about me? I’m here to help too!”

Paladin nodded, jumping across a rent in the earth, where something had split it so deeply not even the constant snow could fill it. With each step he felt the earth hardening, the rock of the mountains getting closer and closer.

“We will save them, my friend. I made mistakes. I sought to do this alone, because I feared for you all. I was wrong. Strength hoarded alone is nothing compared to strength shared between friends.” He let some of the confidence he was starting to feel creep into his voice. “Trust me, Spike, we are going to save them, and not even Ardleon will stop us, not with all the windigoes in creation.”

A wide grin spread Spike’s toothy maw. “You’re right! We’re coming to save you, everypony! Nothing's gonna stop us!” he shouted, willing the words to reach friendly ears, and even unfriendly ears. He wanted Ardleon to know they were coming for him.

Even with renewed confidence, Paladin felt doubt casting a shadow over his self-assurances. They had a long way to go. The bitter chill would only grow, and his strength would be sapped. If only his wing were unhurt, he could fly without needing to force his way through these foothills. From here he could see them rise up into the mountains. He had a journey that should take days. How long did he have? How long did they have until Ardleon did whatever he intended to do to them?

Questions, more questions than he had answers to. Spike had no more answers than he did, so he pushed them from his mind. Paladin focused on what he knew; that he had to help his friends, that he had to stop Ardleon. There was no room for doubt, not anymore. If he was to avert disaster, he would have to be relentless.

Paladin wasn’t sure how long he had been galloping. There was no way to keep track of the passage of time, and since Spike had granted them light, everything had become a haze. He kept moving as he thought, not registering obstructions as he swerved around or over them. Paladin’s hooves ached. They slammed into the snow, throwing it up as he charged ever onward. Each heavy step sent vibrations up through muscles that were slowly tiring. Flaring his nostrils, mist shot out as he exhaled sharply, like the steam out of an engine.

Nothing disturbed them. No windigoes attacked. There were no animals. He didn’t know if this was because they had fled with the coming of the sinister, draining snows or because they had already succumbed. Frankly, right now Paladin didn’t care.

The fire winked out at some point, but he barely noticed. Enough sunlight pierced the cloud cover to return sight to him. Paladin was panting, his heart pounding. Spike’s weight began to grow limp, and he had to unsheathe a wing to support the little dragon. There was more light, although everything was still dark and gloomy, the morning light locked behind a cover of grey clouds. Staying up all night, even bouncing on the back of the massive pegasus, was hard on him and he had at some point drifted off. He slumped on Paladin’s wing, cradled against the white feathers.

He blinked, and Paladin realised he wasn’t in the foothills anymore. Snowcapped mountains rose up around them, and beneath the slush he felt hard packed earth. Shaking his head, Paladin stopped, leaning against the rocky rise next to him. His legs ached, hours of mindless galloping taxing his strength. He cleared the snow away, lowering Spike to the ground.

‘A few minutes,’ he told himself calmly. ‘Just to plan my approach.’

He shook his head, trying to clear it. He needed a plan. Just attacking Ardleon head on would be no good; in his current state, Ardleon would be able to overpower him with ease. The only way to reach success was to be smart.

‘I need to try talking him down. There has to be a way to convince him he’s wrong. Ardleon must see that what he is doing is not justice!’ Paladin pressed a hoof against his aching wing. It had fared badly in the hour long gallop. He had no illusions that it would heal in time to be of use, and the shame of his weakness hurt far more than his wing ever could.

As he stood, a shiver ran down his spine and he lifted his good wing defensively.The already cold air seemed to get colder, although such a drastic drop in temperature should have been impossible. His eyes darted about, and he shifted his stance to cover Spike, shielding the child beneath his own bulk.

“Tyrael…”

Paladin went still, his eyes wide. That voice…

“Ardleon,” he answered.

The air before him wavered, but the form that appeared was a ghostly and translucent, a reflection of Ardleon’s distant form. Or that was what Paladin took it to be, as much as the thought revolted him, for the angel that stood before him was not the angel he remembered. As Spike had said, great rents covered Ardleon, covered by ice that snaked about him like cracks in glass. It was hard to see, as transparent as Ardleon’s image was, but his wings matched Spike’s description of sinister, icy talons.

“Tyrael, my lord,” Ardleon gestured, reaching for him. “See how the mortal drags you down. You weaken yourself, trying to support him when he cannot match you, even lessened as you are. He is but a mortal. Leave him here, and hurry to me. I will restore you to your true self. You will be what you were meant to be.”

Paladin shook his head. “No, Ardleon. Cease this madness. You are doing untold harm. There is still time to end this without further conflict. It’s not too late to stop this.”

The angel fell silent, looking down at him. Paladin got the sense that he really was looking down on him. It was disconcerting, to feel such a thing from someone he remembered training. Tyrael had been there when Ardleon had been born from the Crystal Arch, had led the ceremony as they welcomed their new brother, listened to his Lightsong take shape. The angelic chorus had rejoiced at the birth of a new angel to join the ranks of the Court of Justice.

How, he wondered, could this be the same Ardleon he had welcomed with open arms?

“You will see the light once more, my lord,” Ardleon finally said, his form beginning to fade away. His eyes, twin points of cold light, bored into him and for a moment, they flared with hate. “You will be free of the accursed mortal shell that so belittles you.”

Before Paladin could say another word, Ardleon was gone. Beneath him, the quiet sound of Spike’s childlike snores were the only disturbance in the chill air. Sighing, he stepped away and looked down. For a moment Paladin considered leaving Spike there to sleep, to keep him from the battle. But he knew better. Leaving Spike here would only mean making him vulnerable to the windigoes or Ardleon himself, to say nothing of leaving a child on his own out here.

Lifting Spike onto his back, Paladin let the dragon sleep. They still had far to go, and perhaps sleep would give Spike some more energy for battle. A battle that would doubtless occur, if Ardleon refused to listen. Given the look the angel had sent him, Paladin felt what little faith he had failing.

***

Ardelon turned, the image fading from the ice as his frozen wing passed over it. He fixed his burning gaze on the mortals. They stood, bound in ice from which a constant mist wafted. With each step towards them, Ardleon felt his anger build. He itched to summon his blades, but a glance towards a towering shard of ice, thrust up at the sky like a dagger, told him it was too soon. With a gesture he pushed the shard, and the swords it contained, beneath his feet.

“You filthy mortals,” he snarled. The storm around them quivered in sympathy with his fury. “Befouling what you are too weak to understand. Mocking the greatest of the archangels, reducing him to your level.”

They couldn’t hear him. They should. They should have to listen to what he said. He trembled with the urge to simply destroy them now, to shatter the ice binding them and stain it red. The temptation was so strong, and he could feel the herd about him, urging him to do it. To give in to his rage. It was no surprise; they wanted the yellow one dead. It was shielding itself, and the others, from their influence.

It took effort, more than he liked, to resist their temptations. ‘I am in control. You serve me, and you will cease this,’ he commanded them, his thoughts booming out through their bond. He felt them shudder at the command, but they did obey.

Reassured by their obedience, he returned his attention to the mortals. They remained sheathed in ice, although he had been forced to ensure the cold wouldn’t kill them. He needed them alive, for now.

“We have time,” he said aloud, not sure why he felt the need to speak when there was no one to reply or listen. “Until the thing you turned Tyrael into arrives. You will surrender your souls to me.”

Approaching the first of the mortals, he pressed a hand against her frozen tomb. This one had stolen his master’s armour. Had he lips, he would have smirked. Though they had stolen Tyrael’s power, they were untrained in battle. Against his millenia of experience, they had fallen to an easy diversion. Watch the skies, as he struck from below. This thief was the first to be struck down.

“A true testament to Tyrael’s might,” he murmured. Even stolen and weakened, Tyrael’s armour would have required powerful attacks to breach.

He spread his will through the ice, questing, searching for the vulnerable weakness that was her mind. Even shielded as it was against the windigoes, he would find it easy to break. Break her spirit, and he would have what he needed. There was no time to be subtle; he would simply have to do this the most brutal way, battering through her mental defenses as fast as he could. They would surely all be defeated in time. What resistance could a mortal mind present to an angel?

“Show me your true self, mortal,” Ardleon hissed. Her mind grasped firmly, he pushed himself in, diving into her soul.

He stood above a forest, an endless ocean of trees. They were full of healthy green leaves, the branches long and laden with glistening apples of a thousand breeds. He swept his gaze, and their names assaulted him. Shoving the thoughts away, Ardleon turned the solid air beneath him insubstantial. Rather than float down as he intended, gravity as only a mortal could imagine exacted a heavy toll on him, dragging the angel to the ground. He fell, and fell, and fell, revealing what had seemed close, small trees to behemoths of impossible size. He hurtled past the branches, clawing at the air in outrage, until he slammed into the earth. Rich soil and emerald green grass were thrown in every direction, yet he found no crater beneath his feet.

“I will not be bound to your expectations. Even in your own mind, you will know fear,” he roared, rising with wings of ice flaring with power. His body became mist, which became a pillar as he rushed upwards.

Leaves that rustled gently in the wind became a shields and blades. Branches became iron, unbreakable. The apples, a million million of them, thrummed with power and warmth that drove him back to the ground.

In the mind, even a mortal could have mastery. But not to this degree. Ardleon knew he should have been uncontested here, able to simply overpower the whims and fantasies that dictated how the mortal’s mind took form. Quivering with rage, he stood tall and glared his fury at the plant-life blocking his path. A choice faced him; fight his way through this with the rules it imposed upon him, or withdraw. Give up.

“No,” he snarled. Frost gathered around his hands, blizzards contained around his forearms. Aiming at the base of one tree, he unleashed it, a blast of frost and chill. Ice shot up the trunk. He held the blast until half the vast thing was sheathed in ice. It was not simply a physical act of ice magic. He threw his raw will into it, overpowering a fragment of the mortal’s mind. Everything meant something in a mindscape, every gesture was weighed down with meaning and laden with symbolism.

Allowing his attack to end, Ardleon directed the frost and ice - in truth simply representations of his power - into the form of a weapon. From somewhere in the mortal’s own mind, the image of a wood cutting axe began to shape it. He rejected that. A lie, a trickery to make him accept influence from the mortal. Whatever form it bade him to take, to best do as he needed to do, was surely a trick.

His great blade of winter, fueled by fury and engineered with hate in every fleck of ice, struck the frozen truck at its base, shattering the ice and biting into the wood. The flesh of the tree shattered with the ice, and though they should not have, the cracks went upwards, beyond the ice into the bark, destroying the tree even as it fell.

The land shuddered, trembling with the collapse. Ardleon’s laugh boomed out, his head thrown back as a cloud of dust and wood fragments were blasted from the falling tree and blew over him.

The dust soon settled, and aside from the ruins there was nothing but a broken stump. The ground around it was scarred and lifeless, the destruction taking a toll. A single apple, its red surface shining as though polished to perfection, sat in the middle of the ruins.

Reaching in, Ardleon picked it up, squeezing it. Unbidden, he felt a flood of memories. Weak and feeble, even for a mortal, he felt all the emotions channelled into them. Mortal figures, the same quadrupeds of this world as the mortal mind he was invading. More, they were linked, related in some fashion. Two of them, indistinct with time and a young mind, speaking. Whatever memories this little apple held, they were unspeakably precious.

He crushed the apple.

The world trembled, the mindscape shuddering, and something massive and red struck him. The angel was thrown flying, slamming into another tree. The crushed apple fell in pieces, the land absorbing it, the mind trying to recover the precious fragments. Seeds took root from the crushed apple, this mind desperate to sow the memory back together.

“So…” He stood, wings creaking and cracking as he flexed them. “That’s what it took to face your guardian.”

Shape liked a mortal, but colossal and red, it snorted and glared at him. There was something exaggerated about its form, but Ardleon neither knew nor cared about the difference. He would destroy it, and be one step closer to what he wanted.

The red giant charged, and he met it head on. His hands caught the crimson titan’s shoulders, a shockwave blasting as they pressed their weight against each other, trying to force the other back. A single step back would be all that was needed, a simple gesture of defeat that would decide it.

Behind his foe, Ardleon felt the mustered will and belief. The mortal mind believed completely in the strength of this guardian; whatever it was a reflection of was a pillar that supported it. A mindscape was shaped by many forces of the mind, not least belief. This mindscape believed in the guardian’s might, in a reliability that was second to none. It could not imagine defeat here.

Ardleon met belief with belief. He could not imagine defeat, he could not imagine surrendering this close to restoring Tyrael. And while belief and belief might come to a draw, he was an angel.

Mist swarmed up the guardian’s legs, crippling it as the angel’s power dug into the mental construct. It made no sounds of pain, but he felt the force behind it weaken for a moment. It was all he needed, and so his hands tightened into fists. All the belief tied into the guardian gave it considerable power, but now he exploited that. So much power tied into one form made it so easy to dispose of it all at once, rather than hunt for it in bits and pieces across the mindscape. He lifted the guardian, and when he brought it down it was to impale it on part of the broken stump. It broke the construct, and a freezing gale blasted over it, destroying the guardian totally. The stump became a frozen sculpture, captured and bound in his will.

Once more the mindscape shuddered, another defence defeated. Ardleon felt the rules give way, his will exerting against it. A wound had been formed, the scar of his victory providing him the opening. He thrust his will into it, scouring through the surface of it. No mind was so flexible to recover from the destruction of the guardian yet, at least not enough to challenge him. His thoughts quested through the trees, searching and seeking.

He found it, and the distance was closed with a few steps, his mind forcing the shift of location with some difficulty. Though he would not admit it, Ardelon was glad this mind was untrained. Enhanced by angelic power, it would have proven difficult even for him. For now, he took advantage and found what he wanted.

Even as he arrived, new defences snapped into place. Rather than a single guardian, a herd of them awaited him. The impressions of family, loved ones and those the mortal knew only as family, swamped him. Brushing them away, Ardleon summoned his power. There, behind them, a sapling, a tree smaller than the others. It bore a six fruit, each apple coloured differently. One glowed to his senses, screamed to him of the thing they had made Tyrael into.

They attacked without speaking, although their mouths opened in silent war cries. He struck with blades of ice, cutting through them. Hard hooves struck him, but his form was a reflection of his will, turning aside the blows as though they were nothing. His blades were not so harmless, and with each guardian he destroyed, he felt the mindscape balking and quaking. They fell so easily to him, but there were so many, each fallen construct soon replaced by another. Ardleon fell into the slaughter. After so long waging war against bestial demons, the lack of gore from the downed foes was strange and at odds with the damage he was doing, but he found himself losing his senses to the thrill of it. They simply fell, one after another, barely a bother, but it was good to finally unleash his fury.

He cleared the crowd, and only then realised he had been tricked, From every direction, the world was becoming shining and brilliant. Steel - angelic steel - wrapped the trees and the branches, sheathed leaves and apples, even carpeted the ground. All rushing towards the sapling with its six fruit, each a unique colour.

“No!” Enraged at the trickery of the delaying tactic, he put on a burst of speed, great gauntlets grappling the sapling, biting into it. A wave of frost ran from him, covering the saplling’s roots just in time to deny the angelic steel armouring the world. What had been a lush, healthy forest had become a paradise of metal and silver, shining with heavenly glory. All except the sapling. That was his, and Ardleon began his work. The apple with seven colours, the pink apple, the purple, the white, the yellow, and at last, the fruit shimmered with white-blue intensity. He bound them in his magic, trapping them. Now closer, he noticed a seventh growth, a bud that might one day bloom into a flower and then apple. It hugged the violet apple, coloured in wavering patterns of purple and green.

And his work was done. The sapling, the new link that formed the empathic bond between the mortals forged from Tyrael’s power, was sealed in a tomb as cold as that which held the mortals themselves.

***

Paladin stumbled, a gasp escaping his lips. Digging his claws in, Spike only barely kept from falling off the pegasus with the instinctive reaction. He blinked blearily, looking at the pegasus in confusion at the abrupt awakening.

“Wha’s goin’ on?” he asked sleepily, rubbing his eyes. His expression creased, concern riding high in his eyes as he saw the alarmed look on Paladin’s face. “What’s happening?”

“I...I’m not sure...Applejack, she’s...gone,” came the breathless reply. Paladin pressed a hoof to his chest, staring at nothing.

Spike stared at him. The words, their meaning, just didn’t register for a few more seconds. “Gone? What- what does ‘gone’ mean?”

“She’s just gone, Spike. I can feel them all now, so close, a constant presence. No feelings, nothing yet, but simply a presence, a knowledge that they are there. Now it is gone. She is absent,” Paladin said, his tone pained.

The little dragon gulped, feeling something drop in his stomach away. “She’s not…” he couldn’t bring himself to say it, to say ‘dead’.

“No. No.” Paladin shook his head, and again with more force. “No. I would know if that happened. It would be more than simply nothing. She lives, but our bond is truly sealed. Ardleon’s work, I suspect.”

“You are correct,” a cold voice hissed. They both started, a grunt torn from Paladin as Spike’s foot striking the joint of Paladin’s winged wing. “Even reduced,some of your glory remains. I have made the first step in returning you to what you should be.”

Paladin faced the ghostly figure of Ardleon. Though it was a projection, it reminded him far too much of the windigoes. Almost fitting, in a sick kind of way, combining his former lieutenant with the foul things he commanded.

“Ardleon, I told you before; stop this! Can’t you see the suffering you’re causing? Where is the justice in this?” he demanded, lifting his head high to shield the drake on his back. Despite that, he felt the little claws on the back of his head as Spike pulled himself up to see.

“Justice? The justice I deliver is what they deserve! You would see it too, if you were yourself! Can you not see how their weaknesses defile you? How they corrupt what you see and think?” Ardelon snarled, brandishing a hand covered in ice, like talons, at Spike. “Look at how feeble the mortal spawn is, using you as though you were some beast of burden.”

“Hey, I’m not using him like anything! Paladin is awesome! Just because he’s not like you, not all glowy with armour and things like that, that doesn’t mean he’s not still as awesome and justice-y as he was before!” protested Spike. He glared at Ardleon, trying to set the image on fire with just his eyes.

The angel sneered, his voice heavy with contempt. “You should have abandoned the mortal. He’s weak, useless to you, and will only make your journey harder. The other mortals weakened you, wounded you, and yet you travel with another? You are blinded! Only the power of the High Heavens is suitable, Tyrael, to aid you.”

Spike had no idea who this other ‘mortal’ was. “I’m not weak, or useless! I helped Twilight fight off your windigoes! I don’t even need all that angel-magic stuff the others have, and I still burned those things up. You don’t need that sort of thing to help a friend.”

“You mock that which you do not understand. You are mortal, flawed by the demonic power that flows through you, defiling the angelic essence. You cannot understand, and so whether you intend to or not, you make mockery of it.” Ardleon trembled with fury.

Paladin stomped a hoof. It occurred to him if he left them to it, the dragon and the angel would devolve into childish bickering. While amusing, it would have done little but infuriate Ardleon.

“Listen to me, Ardleon. Undo whatever you have done to Applejack-”

“No!” Cold wind snapped, a sudden blast of chill nearly blasting Spike from Paladin’s back. “You will listen to me! I will tear your glory from their souls, and you will be reborn from the ashes!”

Ardleon was gone, leaving nothing but a lingering frost. They stood there, silent, until Paladin felt the shake in Spike’s claw on his back.

“...a-are they going to be okay?”

He nodded. “Yes, they are. Because we are going to stop him. Our friends will be fine.” Paladin set off again, galloping through the frozen land. Before him was a cleared path; an open invitation guiding him to Ardleon.

“Paladin…” Spike clung to him, his voice nervous before he even asked his question. “Are...are you sure you wouldn’t be better off on your own?”

It took Paladin only a moment to answer that. “No,” he said, his tone brooking on uncertainty. “I will not abandon you. You are my friend.”

“But I’m just weighing you down,” Spike pointed out sullenly. “I really am useless.”

Paladin stopped sharply, bending his head forward and letting Spike roll off, the startled dragon landing before him.

“No, you are not. If I have learned anything since leaving Canterlot on my own, it’s that being alone is nothing to cherish. I am stronger for your presence, and you are my responsibility,” the mighty pegasus laid a hoof on Spike’s shoulder as he spoke. “I will not abandon you, my friend.”

Spike nodded uncertainly. “But, I don’t want to be your responsibility. I want to help, properly.”

“Spike, you are here, in these mountains, because of me. Because of me, Ardleon is doing this. Because I sought to protect you all from him, I came north on my own. If I had been able to tell you more, if I had been able to share what I knew rather than go on my own, all of this might have been averted.” Paladin sighed.

“Huh? How is that your fault?” was Spike’s startled question.

“Ardleon has waged war for longer than any creature of this world has existed. What you tell me of his attack shows that; a distraction above, a strike from below, disabling Applejack before she can summon her armour, not allowing Rainbow Dash the time to teleport, all of it. If I had been there, if I had not come on my own, I would have been able to do something. Instead, because of me, because of my choices, my friends suffer,” Paladin said quietly, lowering his head in shame.

Spike stared at him for a moment. “You can’t tell Twilight I ever said this.”

“What?” Now it was Paladin’s turn to look confused.

“That’s bucking crazy!” Spike shook his head. “We all decided to come up here, and not just because of you!”

“A choice made because of my own actions,” Paladin countered.

“Maybe, but it was still a choice! You didn’t send Ardleon after us, he went after Twilight and the others because he’s some evil, crazy angel thing! Not because of you!” Spike said earnestly. “Like that time Twilight left the ice cream out. I decided to eat it all. Yeah, it was easier to make because it was all there, tasty looking, but I still decided to eat it, she didn’t make me.”

“This isn’t like ice cream, Spike! This is different. Because of me-”

“Stop being so selfish! Not everything comes back to you! I’m not going to blame you for Ardleon, and nothing you can say will change! My! Mind!” Spike shouted, the sound blasting from his lungs like a battle horn. “So stop blaming yourself for everything that happens!”

Paladin stared down at him, mouth hanging open. “I...I…that…” He found himself speechless. Spike was staring at him, glaring at him, with the same sort of stubbornness Twilight could display when matters came to the most important, most vital method.

‘Perhaps,’ a treacherous little part of his mind whispered. ‘Perhaps Spike has a point.’

Whether Spike did indeed have a point or not became a less vital priority. A deep rumble shook the mountainside beneath them, drawing both pegasus and dragon to look up. Although it was far distant, the storm of ice and sleet and stone tumbling towards them was obvious to both.

“Right, mountains, no shouting. Uh, sorry.” Spike gave Paladin an apologetic grin. “Hey, at least we know this one isn’t your fault.”

“Get on!” Paladin grabbed Spike by the little woolen coat, teeth closing firmly around it. He threw Spike up and over, not evening wincing as Spike landed on his back, already galloping. He charged along the flat, winding path carved through the mountains, not bothering to look up.

“It’s coming!” Spike cried. He wasn’t sure why, since Paladin was already galloping as fast as he could. Being told the inevitable falling tide of debris was, in fact, still falling wasn’t likely to be much help. Resolving to do more, Spike took a deep breath. He wasn’t going to be useless! He would prove Ardleon, and his own niggling doubts, were wrong!

Paladin’s hooves pounded hard against the crude path, his body already warning him of imminent failure. Muscle deep aches, the kind of thing he couldn’t have imagined as an angel, were telling him he wasn’t strong enough to keep this up. His legs burned from the continuous effort he had been putting out, but he would allow no relenting. Being buried alive or crushed by an avalanche caused by an argument would be, in his considered opinion, a very stupid way to die while his friends were waiting for him. He refused to fail.

“How close?” he gasped out, each word bitten out between pants.

“Not far! We’re nearly out!” Spike answered, swallowing his breath and revving up another.

Unable to spare the breath to correct him, to say he wanted to know how close the avalanche was rather than how far they were from getting out from under it, Paladin just kept going. The rumbling was shaking the ground beneath his hooves as they reached part of the path that hugged a cliff, a deep drop left by a pit formed from tall, straight standing mountains on metres away off to one side.

His hoof came down hard, and a cracking groan from below was, for a moment, louder than the avalanche. Paladin’s heart dropped into his stomach as his footing gave way. Weakened by the trembles of the avalanche, Paladin’s weight proved to be the final straw and this part of the path gave way, sliding out from under him. His wounded wing screamed, but he forced himself to open it. With Spike’s claws holding onto his head and feet on the coat, Paladin was forced to risk the whelp’s footing. His wings extended, ripping his guard’s winter coat open from the inside. The weight of the coat and the saddlebags fell from him, plummeting into nothing. Spike's weight remained atop him, the dragon's claws digging in to hold himself there.

The pain of his injured joint threatened to send them to join his supplies, but he would not allow it to defeat him. Pain was an enemy, but not one he cared to bother with. Paladin ignored it, pushed it to the back of his mind, and he flew.

Yet even as he flew, Paladin knew it was too late. The overwhelming roar was all around them, and he could see that the edge of the avalanche would catch them before they reached where the path resumed. Refusing despair, refusing to admit defeat, Paladin pushed on and made the attempt. As if in reward for his perseverance, a green light answered his hopes. Spike’s fire blazed out, soaring above them. The cloud of emerald fire met the avalanche. Ice boiled, plant mattered blazed, and rocks heated. For a moment that stretched on, a few seconds at most, the edge of the avalanche was held back.

Fire was still, no matter how magical, fire. It lacked the presence to hold the massive tide of matter back. Spike’s fire was obliterated by a force that overwhelmed it a thousand fold. Though it had bought them only a second or two at most, it was enough. Paladin slammed into the ground, stumbling and falling flat on his face.They were safe. He could hear the avalanche roaring, screaming down the mountain, behind him. He- they had gotten there, together. Now it wasn’t a mad dash. Now, he could afford to feel the agonising pain in his wing.

“Whoa, that close! Good thing I- Paladin! Are you okay?” Spike frantically looked over Paladin for sign of damage, and quickly found his wing. He winced. The crude bandages Paladin had put around it had been torn free when the pegasus had used his injured wing. “That looks painful.”

“It…” Paladin panted. “Is. I..need to...get some bandages…”

Spike looked behind them, down the drop. “I don’t think we’ve got any left. You, uh, you kinda dropped them all getting your wing out in time. Good thing I was holding onto your head.”

Letting out a pained growl, Paladin nodded. “Right, yes. I did that. Damn it. Now we have, ngh, nothing.” He lowered his head. The scarf, at least, remained. Somehow, that was more important than what they had lost.

Spike looked at Paladin guiltily. It had been his shout that caused the avalanche, after all, and now Paladin was hurt. He watched the pegasus, trying to think of something. When he saw Paladin nuzzle the scarf, an idea came to him.

“Oh! We can use the scarf!” He scrambled over, unwinding it without waiting for Paladin’s reply. “It should work like a bandage, right?”

Reluctant to part with the scarf, Paladin nodded after a moment. His wing twitched, prompting another grunt of pain. “I suppose it can. Can you do that for me? Fingers are a blessing I never appreciated.”

“Yeah, fingers are pretty cool,” Spike agreed. “Don’t worry, Princess Celestia got me to take some wing care lessons, first aid and everything. Not really sure why, I guess she knew Twilight would make friends with a pegasus or something.”

“Her foresight is- rragh.” He stiffened, feeling the scarf tightening as Spike worked his opposable digit magic. “Is...remarkable.”

Spike glanced at him, apologetic. “Sorry. Okay, how’s that?” He double checked his knot, gently testing the makeshift bandage. “I think it should help, you just have to not move it or anything and you’ll be fine.”

Paladin tested it, slowly standing. The pain was, amazingly, reduced vastly. He nodded. “It feels much better. Thank you, Spike.”

Beaming, Spike looked at the path ahead. It would carry them deeper into the mountains above the frozen wastes, to a glacier if he remembered right. His eyes flicked over Paladin, noting how the pegasus was now without anything to warm him.

“I can walk on my own this time,” he said, wishing he could give Paladin the woolen warmers Fluttershy had made for him.

Shaking his head, Paladin picked Spike up and threw him onto his back. “No, Spike. We don’t have enough time, and I can carry you without too much difficulty. Ignore what Ardleon said. He is no longer himself. I fear his control over the windigoes is not as one-way as he believes.”

“That’s bad, isn’t it?” Spike asked, using Paladin’s ears as holds.

A cold wind blew, drawing a shudder from Paladin. Unprotected, it cut through him. “Yes, Spike, it is.”

***

Ardleon erupted into the mind of the next mortal. Flush with fury from the confrontation, he barely bothered taking note of his surroundings before he unleashed an omni-directional blast of winter. It was a pointless gesture, he noted with frustration. The crystals that formed walls and ceilings, faceted tunnels of diamond, failed to react to the onset of frost. This did little to settle his temper.

Yet Ardleon found, to his shock, that this setting pleased him. It reminded him, in some way, of the High Heavens. Each edge, each surface, was perfect. He kneeled, gently running a hand across the flawless floor. He saw his reflection, but it was not as he was. He saw himself as he had been since his birth from the Crystal Arch. His reflected armour was without damage, no rents covered or filled with ice, no blazing blue eyes. He slowly stood, watching the ebb and flow of his wings in the reflection, brilliant blue energy that sung to him.

Shaking his head, he began to explore, seeking the place where this mortal was connected to the others. Each step, he found his eyes drawn back to the reflections all around him. It was disconcerting, somehow. He knew it should not be. He was an angel, a product of Anu’s perfection. He was, by definition, perfect. But now those reflections reminded him that he had changed. His form was no longer that which he saw when he looked into a wall of diamond.

Fear clawed at him for a moment as something about that thought registered. If he had been born perfect, created then in his true and proper form, did changing that mean he was no longer perfect? He looked down at his ruined form, staggering back as that thought overwhelmed him. He had changed, had left Anu’s perfection in his need for power to reclaim Tyrael. He had been perfect, but was he still perfect? Was he still on the path of the angels, the path of perfection that Archangels were the pinnacle of? Doubt ate away at Ardleon as he looked to his reflection, and wondered if he was still what he had been born as. He had come to save Tyrael, but was this price worth it? Ardleon ran a hand across one wall, spreading his fingers to stare into his own eyes, the only reflection to share his unnatural trait.

Tyrael...he straightened, smashing a fist against the nearest facet. The image splintered, and he saw himself as he was. The now shattered diamond wall cracked, a spider-web spreading out from the impact.

“Trickery,” he snarled. “Deception, trying to manipulate my senses. I am an angel. I am perfection, and I will not be tricked. Any price is worth Tyrael’s redemption.”

He was perfect. Just as Tyrael was perfect, as all Archangels were. A perfection this mortal had dared to steal. Pressing his hand against the place he had struck, Ardleon channeled his power. He struck the weakened spot before it could be healed. The deception had come close to claiming him, but it had revealed its weakness. To entrap him it had to close in, and until now he had almost failed to notice that each tunnel had been slowly sealing off. The single flaw had been drawn to him, and he had shattered it, destroying the first guardian.

Leaving the defeated trap, Ardleon soon encountered the next. It started with a single note, sound bouncing through the diamond talls. He paused, listening for a moment. Another note joined it, a perfect tone. Then another, as he began to seek the source. Another note, and he began to increase his pace, until he was running, the chorus of perfect notes flowing by him. Whatever feelings of beauty it might have found in him were pushed aside, crushed by his certainty that they were not only a trap, but something stolen from Tyrael. No mortal could hold such perfection in their soul without stealing it.

He found the source, bursting from the halls into a great cavern, a perfectly symmetrical room. At its heart was a waterfall, pouring from a perfectly circular hole in the ceiling. It poured down, and where the water struck the floor it made not a splash, but a single, beautiful note for each drop as the flow vanished into the diamond floor. It was a song of perfection, a thing of beauty to match the Lightsong of an Archangel or the chorus of the heavenly choir. Though determined as he was to remain above the petty trickery of this mortal’s soul, Ardleon hesitated to condemn the music. It was, even to him, perfection. To destroy it was desecration of the highest order, no less than a demon setting foot in the High Heavens. He froze, listening, watching, and found no heart with which to attack it. It was untouchable.

And there Ardleon found the flaw. It was perfect...too perfect, for a mortal. It was surely stolen. Now the mortal’s mind sought to trick him. Yes, it was perfect, but he could not let that stop him. He could feel what he sought, hiding within the water. A pathetic trick; to reach it, he would have to destroy a thing of beauty.

“You have tested me, mortal, and you have failed,” declared Ardleon, slashing with a single blow that tore the waterfall apart. Ice snapped into place over the hole, ending the flow. The water shattered, discordant notes filling the room. Where the scattered drops struck the floor and walls and ceiling, diamond cracked and splintered. In the space of an instant, beauty had been replaced by shattered ruin.

Sneering in disdain, Ardleon approached the exposed display. Six crystals, five arrayed in a ring, the sixth beyond the circle, awaited him. Orange, blue, pink, purple, yellow and, away from the others, blue-white. A seventh he spied, small, shifting between green and purple, was tucked in next to the purple crystal. No matter. It was of no importance.

“Such a weak mind, so unworthy of its stolen glory,” he growled as his ice overtook the crystals. “Another falls. Your rebirth grows ever closer.”

***

This time when Paladin stumbled to a stop, Spike knew exactly why. They both felt it, although Spike hadn’t been aware of the silent presence until it was gone. He pressed a claw against his chest, his heart beating so hard it felt like it might rip itself from his chest.

“Rarity…” He wasn’t sure how he knew, but he did. Tears gathered in the corners of his eyes, and though Paladin had assured him Applejack hadn’t been dead from what was undoubtedly the same thing, Spike felt terror and grief rising up through him at the mere possibility that it had happened to Rarity.

Paladin regained his footing, and began to walk again. “She’s alright, Spike. We just can’t feel her, that’s all. The link is gone, but she isn’t dead.”

“H-how…”

He looked back, letting Spike see a smile that had more confident than Paladin really felt. “Because she’s our friend. We would know, wouldn’t we?”

Drawing in a breath, Spike nodded weakly. “Right, yeah. I’d know! I would! So Rarity must be fine, we just have to...to make sure.”

“And we will. I promise, Spike, I’ll make sure none of them pay for my folly,” Paladin vowed, quickening his pace. He felt Spike’s claws tighten slightly on his ears.

“Not everything is your fault. I told you that, and Twilight, and Rarity, and all of them would say the same. Unless by ‘folly’ you mean being not very nice in Canterlot. You know, Rainbow Dash was pretty much about to cry. Rainbow Dash was going to cry, “ Spike muttered sullenly.

Paladin winced. He had really been hoping Spike wouldn’t bring that up. “I’m sorry, Spike, I really am. I was trying to keep you from getting hurt. I knew, even then, that Ardleon would take action. I thought, if I could...could make you hate me, or at least dislike me, you would be safe.”

“What? But you’re our friend, even if you were acting like a jerk.” Clinging tightly, Spike stared at the back of Paladin’s head in shock.

“I know. Damn it all, boy, it broke my heart to do that, to treat my friends in such a manner. Do you think I wanted to do it?” he demanded harshly, putting on another burst of speed, storming through the cold. “It hurt to know I was hurting all of you, but it would be worth your hate if you, all of you, were unharmed!”

“Well, it wasn’t worth it to us! It hurt! I wasn’t there, but I saw how much it hurt them. How is that worth it?” Spike was not, in general, a deep thinker. He was still a baby dragon, so that was okay. Nopony expected him to come out with stunning rethinkings of ancient philosophy or the nature of existence. But he wasn’t an idiot, and he understood Paladin’s reasoning. He just didn’t agree.

“Because death is too final, and I refuse to allow Ardleon to destroy them. Spike, I understand, I do. Please, just...we can talk about it. Afterwards. I’m sure the girls will have more than enough to say to me about it anyway,” Paladin said. huffing as he ran.

Spike nodded, falling silent for a moment. A little snicker escaped him. “Dash sure will.”

Paladin let out a chuckle. “I’m sure she will. If that’s what I have to endure after this, I think it will be worth it.”

They continued their journey, getting ever closer, and the land getting ever colder. Paladin’s body ached, warm within from the exercise and freezing on the outside, but he didn’t stop. He was at least relieved to find his wing was aching less, doubtless the cold numbing it.

***

Ardleon forced himself to remain standing. This was taking more energy than he had anticipated, more than it should. Though the conquests seemed easy, the energy it took astounded him. Their minds fought the takeover of such important fragments of their beings, and for each moment of resistance he lost more time and more energy. He would have to rush the rest; there was no time to let them resist him, and the hours he spent in each of them drew Paladin closer, too close. He needed more time. He needed more power.

The cold voices of the windigoes slipped into his conscious, and Ardleon found himself nodding. They offered him their power, their very being, to aid him. Spreading his arms, Ardleon sent out an order, calling some of them to him. They flowed down, eagerly, to mingle their ghostly forms with his being. Their ethereal bodies caught against his angelic armour, and with a roar that echoed through the mountains, Ardleon drew power through his reforged blades from their resting place in the ice below. The magic of the windigoes seeped through the weapons and back into him. The frostiron of this plane, used to reforge his shattered blades, mortal and heavenly metal joined, capable of bonding him to the windigoes - and this world. He stretched his frozen wings, luxuriating for a moment in the freedom. This world was no longer attempting to reject him, and he had all the power he needed.

The one who so blatantly misused Tyrael’s power. She had given away their location, so at least her idiocy was in his favour. He stalked to the ice holding her limp form, mist swirling around them as he reached in-

-and lightning struck. Ardleon jerked away, the multi-coloured bolt searing past him. His senses tingled, and he dodged again. Rainbow lightning was falling, striking from a pristine white cloud cover above. He glanced down. The endless void below would have been disconcerting to a mortal, but he had looked down from pinnacle of the impossibly tall Silver Spire and it was nothing to him. Looking above, his eyes narrowed. From above a lightning bolt fell. He lifted a hand, catching the bolt. The colours broke apart, streaming around him. Rather than exhaust itself, the lightning continued, pushing down on him.

He gathered his strength, pushing back to break the flow. He thrust it away from him with a final flare as it shattered. Though his hand was smoking, he felt a sense of satisfaction. With a thought he stopped the smoke; it was something this mind was trying to impose on him.

A flash of light caught his attention, distant and nearly hidden among the clouds above. Lightning in even more colours. He saw pink and white, solid orange and purple. For a moment, he hesitated. This was too easy. It was far above, but he had practically only began his assault, and there his target was. Banishing his doubts, he began to ascend. This mindscape was pure skies, and an angel was more than at home in such a world.

No sooner had he began to rise than the lightning strikes began once again. He jerked and dodged, avoiding the falling bolts. This mind was being refreshingly direct; it was attacking him, not waiting for him to act. It was a welcome change to the subtle trickery of the last mind. Gathering his will, Ardleon charged into the storm of rainbow lightning. He struck the bolts directly, simply overpowering them and knocking them to the side. They scored his armour, cackling against his wings, but he pushed on. The windigoes were aiding him, their power augmenting his own awesome angelic might. A corona of frost spawned around him as he ascended. In response, the flurry of lightning grew, until they were a constant thundering rain against him. He felt emotion, energy in each jolt. The closer he got, the more powerful they got. This mindscape seemed to recognise his intent and his target, and it grew ever more defiant. It would allow him no chance to harm its link to the other mortals; it was furious and determined, and there was no hesitance as it unleashed waves of lightning, the colours blending together in the endless assault.

It was a powerful attack, but it was the wrong tactic. The other minds had resisted him longer because they had been mazes, the first an endless forest that had concealed in its depths his target and the second in its halls of diamond. As much as the brutal offensive nature of this mindscape appealed to him, it was less effective. It had made their fight one of pure power, and that was a fight he would always win. For a moment, he wondered if this mortal had sensed the failure of the other tactics, and sought to try something new

Ardleon erupted from the clouds, roaring fiercely. The clouds where the sparks of lightning sat was further still above him, but it worried him not in the slightest. He would seal them in ice and his plan would be closer to completion.

Before he could attack, the cloud layer before him erupted. Something huge, massive, bigger than could have been hidden in it was exposed. It was...a beast of some kind, a round shell protecting it, some bizarre device atop it with whirling blades buzzing and spinning with such fury that it was conjuring a whirlwind above it. The guardian construct blinked, slowly, as it hovered between him and his destination.

Ardleon sneered. The guardian was huge, and everything about it spoke of strength, a resolute bulwark blocking the way. He was sure he could get around it, but he wouldn’t take such a cowardly path. This guardian would be the easiest of the lot-

The guardian construct blinked, again, slowly. He had a moment to notice the dim red light in its gaze before a ray of heat lashed out. It seared through one of his wing’s frozen blades, despite the angel dodging at the speed of thought. The guardian tracked him, firing off another ray from its eyes. The angel struck back, but each wave of frost simply washed over the shell, leaving rime but doing no harm.

Conjuring mist and fog did nothing, the construct knowing where he was. The propeller atop its shell allowed it to simply rotate in place, heat blasts firing one after another. Once again this mind was opting for brutal power in its attacks. They couldn’t slay him, but the energy he would lose resisting them was power he would need later. Ardleon hesitated to rely entirely on the windigoes; he was an angel, after all. He didn’t need the aid of lesser creatures.

He continued to evade, waiting until he was sure of his aim. When he struck, it was with a spear of ice. It slipped between the rays, striking the glowing connector between the blades and the harness. He forced his will into it, holding the image of it breaking firm in his mind. He pushed it out, imposing the image and feeling the satisfaction of the device breaking. The great beastial construct made a remarkably placid roar as it plummeted. His satisfaction was marred by a parting blast, and the fact the clouds below held up the construct. It wasn’t subject to such silly things as physics here, so the clouds made no move to drop the beast. It arched its head, continuing to blast away at him with attacks just as intense, but with the greater distance, the divide between them growing Ardleon as he ascended towards his goal, they were all the easier to avoid. One more victory.

***

“Rainbow Dash…” Paladin closed his eyes, brow knitting. “Damnation. So close. We’re nearly there, Spike, we’re...nearly there. We’ll help them. We need to, or they won’t be able to be upset with me for running off on them.” Paladin was, it was fair to say, a novice at humour. He still tried, if only to lift Spike’s spirit.

Compounding his emotional state, his body ached. He had been running all day, his breaks infrequent, and he refused to leave Spike simply behind to reduce his burden. The only relief was that his wing no longer hurt. He didn’t even think about it now, the matter pushed aside. He had his legs, his joints, his hooves, every part of his body except his wings burning in agony. Paladin glanced at Spike as best he could with the little dragon on his back.

“S-she...she said she didn’t want to be your friend, you know,” Spike muttered, not very helpfully. “But, she still wanted to help you. W-we can’t let her, or any of them down. Twilight...he’s going to get to her soon.”

“She’s strong. Don’t fear for them, Spike. We’re nearly there.”

***

This new mind was a riot of colour and sound, assaulting Ardleon from every direction the moment he set foot in it. He held up a hand to fend the brilliance from his eyes, staggering back. He felt things behind him being knocked back, and moreo pushing at him from the sides. Bringing his hand down in a vicious backhand, he tried to ward them off. He saw them as his hand passed through them, mortals of all colours, all smiling, beaming, constantly moving in a massive crowd. The angel turned, looking out across the mortals he towered over. They were everywhere, so solid until he tried to strike them. Whether they were insubstantial or he was, he had no idea, but it frustrated him as he struck out at another. The construct giggled as though he had simply tickled it, smiling and vanishing into the milling crowd.

Overhead, lights in a thousand colours beamed down, countless suns of countless shades, some shifting and some static. The mortals didn’t just walk and run, Ardleon saw. They gathered in groups, barely discernable in the crowd as their members shrunk and grew to incalculable tides. They danced and cheered, screams of joy disturbing the air only to be lost beneath the wave of sound from another group as it broke into mad celebration.

Madness was the perfect word for it. There was no order to it, no guiding logic or sense. The mental constructs just seemed content to do whatever, bouncing and dancing, talking and laughing, as though they had no care in the world. The slosh of liquid in containers, the bang of strange little colourful bottles that exploded into bursts of coloured paper and the little sound of a hundred games provided an ever changing background chorus to the music of countless mortals loving and laughing.

Shaking his head, Ardleon set off through the mass. He was ever ready for an attack from behind. Doubtless an attempt to disorient and distract him until a guardian construct could strike. Suspicion made his eyes narrow and his pace becomesteady and prepared. The constructs he either moved through, their being not interacting with his as he strode through the crowd. He stalked, a silent, furious ghost in their midst. Where they rejoiced, he seethed, glaring at them hatefully. The mind of this mortal mocked him, feigning at joy and brightness when it must know it was at his mercy. A single stroke of his blade and he could remove its head. Mortals were simply so fragile.

His fury stayed with him as he ventured deeper into the party. He didn’t notice the general flow in the same direction right away, only taking note first of the dark, shadowed constructs. They were like the others, but they were grim and unhappy, their manes limp and their steps the trudge of the damned being lead to the noose. But as he approached them, he saw the dark constructs gathering, surrounding a curious stage, he realised they were being drawn towards him. Was he? No, he banished the thought, knowing he could not be so influenced. They were constructs, representations of thoughts and memories, puppets being played by the mortal’s mind.

Approaching the stage, he observed the construct atop it. It was aged and weak, the ultimate fate of all mortals, yet it moved as though it was in its prime. It danced, curly greyed mane bouncing about as it laughed, speaking words he didn’t bother listening to. The other constructs laughed uproariously, their darkness lightning, and the old mortal went bouncing across the stage again, spinning around a group of balloon gathered at the centre, and suddenly he heard the sounds it was making, the harmonised notes of a song.

“~Smile, Smile, smile~”

Ardleon shook his head, yet he held off turning away, watching the mortal caper about, singing. Reluctant as he was to admit it, he found some beauty in the song. The voice was old but strong, embracing life he somehow knew the mortal the construct reflected no longer possessed. It spoke of joy and light, laughing at fear and chuckling away anger. He felt the constructs around him reacting, embracing the subtle light radiating from the construct, a light he hadn’t noticed before. Or had it not been there until now? He wasn’t sure. Laughter seemed to boom at him, shaking the ground and the sky. It caught him in its grip, enveloping him like a wave of warm air that gently cradled him, whispering to laugh, to let go of his worries and fears and just let it all out. Laugh, and smile. His anger felt like a weight, dragging him down. What had been a fire pushing him on had become a leaden mass in his chest. It threatened to bring him down, to make him fall, but the song and the laughter told him he didn’t need to. He just had to let go of the anger, throw away his fear and rage, and embrace joy.

He almost did it. He almost let go of the fire that burned within him. The cold flame of hate dimmed, a cobalt fire that flickered, threatening to go out as the love and laughter embraced him. Ardleon realised the constructs around him were all as brilliant and bright as the rest, their darkness discarded. He could be the same. He could let go, and all he had to do was laugh, embrace the song that tugged at him.

A cold wind blew.

He stopped, a hand outstretched to the beaming old constructl who stood before him. When he had approached the stage, he couldn’t remember. But he heard a whisper, a thousand cold voices hissing to him; It was a trick. Another deception, trying to trick him into surrender his power. They wanted to steal his power, just as they had stolen Tyrael’s!

His hand was inches away from the old construct’s hoof, the guardian, extended as if to touch, which was why it had no time to dodge. He slammed his icily-spiked fist through the construct, destroying its shape and scattering the thought-matter that made its head.Ascending the platform, he idly kicked aside the disintegrating form. The sounds of the party were muted, and he no longer cared for them any way. The balloons, their strings tied to the centre of the stage, floating before him. Five, no, six, again there was a small green-purple one hugging the side of the purple, hovered in a group. Above them on a longer string, lit from within by a faint glow, was the white-blue balloon.

Tendrils of mist crept up, curling around the strings as they reached up. Ice flowed through the mist, until the balloons were encased in a glacial tomb. Now Ardleon laughed, but there was nothing warm about it. His form faded from the empty party grounds, and in his wake was left only a sinister laugh that slowly, as it died away, became the knickering of winter spirits.

***

Four minds fought, and their bonds severed. Ardleon shuddered, pressing his gauntlet against his helm. They shouldn’t be able to resist so much, require so much energy. The angelic essence they had stolen was so well bonded to them it was giving them more resistance than such creatures should. Though little time passed inside their minds, he knew hours passed. Tyrael was getting closer. Ardleon could feel him, already approaching the edge of the glacial plane, hedged in by frozen mountains.

“I am an angel,” he hissed. “I am orders of magnitude greater. You are all nothing to me. Nothing!”

They didn’t reply. The windigoes did, They answered in howls and whinnies, translated through the bond to Ardleon into words. They offered their power for the last two minds. He was too weak now, they said, too vulnerable-

He lashed out, making the entire storm shudder. The anger they cultivated in him rose, his unchecked temper a double edged sword.

“Be silent. I am not weak,” he barked at them. Ardleon’s anger blew up at their insult. He stomped over to the two remaining mortals. This one had simply stolen raw power from Tyrael. She would suffer for it.

***

Paladin staggered to a stop, breathing harshly. Hours separated the sudden absences, a loss defined only by the emptiness. It didn’t take the sting away, the pain of loss, and the closer they got the worse it hurt. Spike’s link was based through his link to Twilight, and he cringed each time it happened. Pinkie had been lost, and the world had seemed a little a less bright.

The pegasus looked down, where the mountains stopped. He pushed snow out of his way as he began to descend. The mountains continued in every direction except ahead. The edge of the glacial plane was visible, mountains rising up around it like the bars of a prison cell. There was no question as to their destination now, the massive storm that reached from the heart of the plane to the sky. They could hear the screams of the windigoes.

They descended in the ancient prison of the windigoes.

***

This mindscape reminded Ardleon of the Library of Fate. He immediately refused the comparison. This was a mortal’s mind. It was a lesser thing, in no way worthy of being held up to the angelic domain of Itherael, Archangel of Fate. Standing at the nexus where dozens of walkways met, split by shelves of book after book, he had a moment to comtemplate what the first guardian might be before it formed. It appeared before him, perfectly matching the mortal to whom the mind belonged.

“Actually,” the guardian said calmly. “I’m not a mental construct. This is me. We are in my mind, after all.”

Ardleon paused, looking down on it. His own mental walls slammed shut, sealing away the mindscape’s influence. No, this wasn’t possible.

“You lie, construct,” he dismissed it with a wave of his hand, summoning his will in a mental attack that took the form of a wintry blast.

The mortal held up a hoof, casually brushing aside his attack. That, more than anything, caused the angel to hesitate, reevaluating it.

“I’m afraid not,” she said, blowing her bangs out of her eyes. “I have more mental discipline, a few incidents aside, and after sensing what you were doing to my friends I had to prepare something to stop you. This is my mind, Ardleon, and I won’t let you do whatever you want.”

He replied with a gale, a ice flecked wave of freezing wind at hurricane speeds. A book of all things appeared, its open pages catching the blast before snapping shut.

“I just said I prepared for you. Have you looked at your own mind? I can feel it,” she frowned, cocking her head to the side. “Something is very wrong with you. I don’t even know what an angel’s mind should feel like, and I-”

“Be silent!” he roared, conjuring his mind’s power for another attack. “You dare mock me with your stolen might? You think you are different, better, because you have greater skill with the power you took from an archangel? You’ll fall like all the others.”

She vanished before his attack struck, reappearing in another spot. “Please, listen to me! We didn’t steal anything from Paladin-”

“Tyrael! There is no Paladin! The thing you call that is merely an illusion!” He appeared at her side, fists descending. Thought the floorboards were shattered, she had again evaded. He looked up, fixing her with a hateful glare.

“Okay, fine, Tyrael then! It’s not too late for you to stop this,” she pleaded, jerking back as the edge of the bookshelf, at some point having become large enough to be a balcony, was destroyed by the rogue angel.

“Your words condemn you! You think I wouldn’t recognise the words you put in your puppet’s mouth?” he sneered. The fight became a deadly game of tag, the mortal shifting through her own mindscape with Ardleon in hot pursuit. She was always gone just in time, he was always a moment too late, and he felt his rage growing.

She pleaded with him. She tried to reason. Yet the angel would hear none of it.

“Think of the innocents you’re hurting!” she cried.

“Among your kind, there are no innocents!” he snarled.

She shifted, seeking to trap him between shelves that were suddenly not so distant. “Don’t make me hurt you. I don’t want to do that. You’ve done terrible things, but you can still make them right. We can work together, try to find someway to help him become what he was. I’m trying to do it, to find a way that won’t kill my friends.”

Why she was trying to reason with him, she was unsure. Here in her own mind, Twilight knew she could try fighting him. She might not win, but she could hurt him. Something was coming, or perhaps someone, to help them. She had to delay, buy time. Every moment spent here was a moment his attention was fixed on her and nopony else.

“There is no need to find another method,” Ardleon declared, howling in fury as he missed once more. “You are thieves. Worse than thieves. Monsters. Defilers. You must be punished, and the justice of your sentence will reignite Tyrael’s power. You will die, along with your ‘friends’.”

That, more than anything else, tempted Twilight to attack him. She remembered him capturing them, saw again the look of fear on Spike’s face as he was frozen and discard, thrown away. The fear and pain Ardleon had caused across Equestria. He was a monster, and he needed to be stopped.

It was only a fear of her own that kept her from attacking. Fear, and trust in Paladin and Spike. They were coming. She could feel them now, getting closer and closer. She had to trust them. Her fear, on the other hoof, came from another source. To attack another mind, to consciously seek to harm even Ardleon, would risk defeat too quickly. She could evade him, frustrate him, but the angel was right; she couldn’t defeat him. Though she could feel the shape of his mind, she couldn’t understand it, not completely. There was something about it that simply defied her senses, even in her own mind. He was an alien thing, his nature so far distant from hers she couldn’t mind trying to invade his mind.

Yet, Paladin had once been such a creature. As she shifted through her mindscape, constantly pursued, Twilight couldn’t help but wonder if Paladin was, truly, at all like the being he had been before. The only parts of Ardleon’s hostile mind that made sense were the parts she could feel the chill of the windigoes seething, pushing him.

“Ardleon, this isn’t going to achieve anything,” she said, turning to another tactic. “You talk about justice; where’s the justice in hurting ponies who have never had anything to do with Pa- Tyrael? In bringing terror and hate and destruction upon countless souls unable to defend themselves?”

He brought the suddenly mountainous bookshelf crumbling down with a great blow, ignoring how it repaired itself in an instant as he continued his pursuit.

“What would you know of justice, mortal? Have you beheld the Lightsong of Tyrael, as it echoes through the Courts of Justice? You know nothing!” he bellowed, his voice a constant shout.

“I know enough to know that what you’re doing is wrong! How can you think he would ever condone this? He would never agree to this sort of thing!”

He was trembling with barely restrained fury now. It all seemed to be an impossible anger, a rage that gripped every part of the angel and just wouldn’t let go. It was insane, the sort of unnatural emotion that would tear a mortal mind apart.

“You think you know better? You think you know more about Tyrael? Better than I, who has spent uncounted millenia at his side! Let me educate you, mortal, to the scale of what you think you understand!” He vanished from her mind, and for a moment Twilight opened her eyes, gazing up at Ardleon. He towered over her as her ice prison crumbled away, but before she could act his freezing hand had caught her around the head.

“Wha-” was as far as she got before, unable to stop it, the memories began to flow. She shuddered, her body shaking as Ardleon unloaded memory after memory into her mind. Billions of years of war, constant battle upon the fields of eternity, were fired into the mind of a creature confined to mortal flesh. It was a tidal wave, a flood, too great to resist and too much for any mortal mind to contain.

When he finally released her, long, painful minutes had passed. She fell limply, her eyes empty, and Ardleon felt a wave of satisfaction as he reached into her mind. There was no challenge. It was a simple overload, overwhelming her with more than she could possibly comprehend, and it had done his work. There was only one left.

***

The blizzard struck before they had reached the visible wall of the storm. Galing winds assailed them, threatening to tear Spike from Paladin’s back. The dragon held on, crying out in alarm. How Paladin kept himself standing, Spike had no idea. The pegasus had to be exhausted. He had galloped, nonstop, for hours. All through the evening, all through the day. Yet he was undaunted, and Paladin kept moving long after Spike was sure he would have collapsed in exhaustion.

This seasonal attack was no different. He simply kept moving. Paladin refused to stop. He had decided he would not surrender to anything, and he would keep that promise. He hadn’t been able to protect his friends as he had hoped. He had only hurt them. He wasn’t going to fail again.

“Ardleon!” he roared, the wind stealing his words away. “Ardleon! Face me!”

If the rogue angel heard, he gave no sign. He certainly didn’t appear to face his former master. The blizzard simply continued its relentless work, and Paladin continued his determined charge through it. Snow piled against his legs. He plowed through it. Ice crystals, sharp and deadly, scraped against the bottoms of his hooves but he didn’t cry out. He didn’t even acknowledge them or the pain, the way he refused to acknowledge way his muscles screamed at him for this abuse. His mortal form was so fragile, so easily weakened, but his spirit was not so quickly broken.

They watched his approach, the cruel eyes of the windigioes gleaming, but did nothing. It was all a game to them, albeit a game they wanted to win. Almost kindly, they eased their assault, letting him get closer to the angel they had bonded to. After all, it wouldn’t do to delay him too long, and risk the angel actually succeeding.

Paladin burst through into the heart of the storm. Ice-covered him, rime edging his hooves and lacing his fur. Spike was in little better shape, not even the woolen garments literally knitted with love and kindness preventing the savage snowy assault from taking effect. Both forgot their own discomfort, however, as they finally saw Ardleon again.

The renegade angel was, if anything, more monstrous. The icy veins spreading across his body pulsed with an unnatural cobalt energy, and his frozen wings gave off a sinister mist. Worse of all was that he stood, looming above Fluttershy’s trapped form. He looked up, his eyes meeting Paladin’s as they widened in shock. The pegasus looked to Fluttershy, and relief filled him. She was safe. Trapped, a prisoner, but her mind was untouched. She was safe.

“Tyrael!” Ardleon called, turning to him. “You have come! Wait, just a few more minutes. This is the last one. With her mind conquered, I will be able to reverse the foul chains they have bound you with and restore you.”

Paladin stared at him, aghast. Where had he gone wrong, for his once-lieutenant to fall so far and not even realise it? He said nothing for a moment, looking to Fluttershy. They were so close now, their bond was alight like fire. She was not conscious, yet her mind knew something of what was happening. He could feel it, her fear, her uncertainty, her...her certainty. Her trust.

Her…love...

He bowed his head for a moment, a shock running through him, and he knew he wasn’t worthy of what she felt in his presence.

“Ardleon,” he said, his quiet voice heard over the roar of the storm. “Stop. Please. Just...stop.”

The angel stared at him, saying nothing, and Paladin realised why. Ardleon didn’t understand. He simply...didn’t understand.

“Stop?” Ardleon echoed. “What? I can’t stop now. Once I control the link between you, I can rip your essence from them and return you to your true glory. I can’t stop!”

“But you must. Don’t you realise what you’ve done? The lives you’ve endangered? There is no justice in this. You have simply caused pain,” Paladin thundered. “You couldn’t restore Tyrael like this, can’t you see that? Allying with the windigoes, creatures of hate-”

“I have not allied with them. They serve me,” Ardleon cut him off. “Listen to yourself! Pleading, begging. They’ve stolen your dignity and your pride, and their curse blinds you to it!”

Ardleon turned back to Fluttershy. His mist swirled around him, a protecting ring that pushed Paladin back.

“This is for your own good.”

Paladin knew his body was too weak to push through the mist, but he didn’t care. He refused to let Ardleon do to Fluttershy what he had done to the others. He forced himself into action, and almost unbidden, instincts dictating rather than thoughts, his wings spread. There was no pain. No ache. The knotted scarf fell away, and his pristine wings threw Paladin at Ardleon. His hoof slammed into the angel’s helm, his entire weight thrown behind the attack. The mist broke, Ardleon staggering away. More shock than damage drove him back.

“What-”

“Back, damn you!” Paladin stood between Ardleon and Fluttershy, his eyes burning with fury. “If you call this justice, you’ve truly gone mad. You’ve Fallen.”

The angel recoiled as if struck. “Fallen? Never! I am an angel. I have remained faithful to the High Heavens, to you! I am not Izual!”

“No, Ardleon, you haven’t. You’re blinded. You might have started this crusade of yours with the best of intentions, but you lost your way. You’ve turned from the light, and you can’t even see that.” Paladin snarled. He glared, anger twisting his features. “You’re hurting innocents, those who have done nothing to you, simply because you can’t stand the thought that I would choose to give up my power for the sake of others.”

“They are mortals-” Ardleon tried to counter, but he found himself shouted down.

“Who cares? They needed help! Angel, mortal, it doesn’t matter! Justice is not reserved for one group! You never understood that, did you? Humanity didn’t deserve to survive because I said they did, they deserved to survive entirely on their own merit! I’m not perfect, Ardleon, and I never was!” roared the incensed pegasus. “No angel is, and certainly not you!”

Ardleon stared at him, speechless. The windigoes began to howl, and he snapped out of his shock. They screamed around him, the winter spirits focusing their storm upon him. His cobalt glare was fixed on Paladin, his anger and hate aimed straight at the pegasus.

“No,” he agreed, the ground beneath him trembling. “You aren’t perfect. Because you aren’t Tyrael. You...you’re a fake, a false thing made as a mockery of his image. You’re wrong. You must be wrong.”

Cracks spread out from him through the ice, power welling up around the angel. Mist snaked out, surrounding the ponies he had done his work on. Unnoticed, Spike hid behind Fluttershy’s frozen form. He huffed and puffed, little green flames licking out, melting the ice.

“I don’t need the last one. I can do this with just five. You’ll see. Tyrael will return. He will know I did what I had to, that I did what I needed to do. I did what was right!” Ardleon reached out with his will, grasping the power he had left within each of the mortals. The bond forged of angelic power was his to command, and he commanded them.

‘Die!’ He ripped at their souls, demanding the power of they had been gifted. The bond trembled, and Paladin gasped as he felt talons of ice spear his spirit. Five chilled knives sliced into him, but he knew they could do nothing. Ardleon burned with hate and fury; there was no justice in this. He was about to kill Paladin, kill all of them, and the last embers of Tyrael would be destroyed.

“No. Live,” whispered a quiet voice, solemn and strong though fear filled her.

Slowly craning his neck, Paladin saw her. He felt her. Strength flowed through their bond, and this close, this open, there was nothing he could do to hide. He wasn’t sure he wanted to anymore. Her eyes glowed, and the knives of ice melted. Love for her friends flowed down the bond, slipping past Ardleon’s attempt to bind them. His power seethed with the dark energy of the windigoes, and no matter how he fortified it, there was a weakness in such power that could never be fixed.

The ice around them melted, revealing four pairs of opening, shining eyes. After a moment, it faded. Only Twilight remained unchanged, collapsed. She hadn’t moved. Ardleon hardly noticed. He was too busy screaming with rage.

“No. No!” He clutched his helm, hearing the whispers of the windigoes. He had been so close. It had been within his reach. He had failed. He was too weak. A failure. It was their fault.

“Get back!” Paladin called. There was no time to apologise, not until later. He shielded Twilight with one wing, Fluttershy ducking under it to look over the fallen mare. “Where are the Elements? Something is happening. Ardleon, stop!”

“I got ‘em right here, and as soon as this is over I’m gonna-” Rainbow Dash called.

“Be angry at him later, Ah know Ah will!” Already sheathed in her armour, Applejack grabbed the Element of Honesty from Rainbow Dash. “Let’s use these things an’ work out why the heck he didn’t bother hidin’ ‘em later.”

It was a question Paladin had asked himself the moment Rainbow Dash had began to go through their bags. He felt better already, in the presence of his friends, though he spared a look at Twilight. She was still unconscious.

“I don’t know what’s wrong,” Fluttershy murmured, running a hoof along Twilight’s brow. Spike kneeled at her side. “I-I’m not even sure what’s going on. Ardleon kidnapped, and did something awful to the others, and now Twilight is like this, and you’re back…”

Tears ran down Fluttershy’s cheeks. A tinge of guilt struck Paladin, feeling her happiness at his presence mixed with fear for Twilight. Fluttershy’s eyes snapped into focus, zeroing in on his instantly..

“Stop that. Please. You don’t need to feel guilty about everything,” she murmured.

“I…” the words caught in his throat, so he simply nodded. “We have to deal with Ardleon, and without Twilight the Elements won’t work. Look after her.”

He could remember facing endless armies birthed from the heart of sin, yet lowering his head to nuzzle her took more courage than a thousand battles as an archangel. Trotting away, he found the others waiting.

“I’m sorry,” Paladin said simply. “I should have trusted you, and not taken this burden upon my own shoulders.”

“Quite right, darling. We can decide if we want to put ourselves in danger, thank you very much.” Rarity sniffed haughtilly, but gave a thin smile. “Shall we deal with this brutish fellow?”

Pinkie had a hoof around Paladin’s shoulders before he could blink. “That’s right! The fate of Equestria is on allllllllllllll our shoulders, not just you, mister thinks-he-can-do-everything-alone. You can’t! That’s why you have friends! So let’s save the day!”

“We’re gonna kick some angel flank. No offence.” Rainbow Dash didn’t make much effort to sound non-offensive.

Applejack just nodded, and together they turned to the looming angel. He was caught in the grips of some insane fit, thrashing about with his hands over his head. The ice across his form was pulsing, inner light supplied by some sinister force that grew with each second that passed.

They stole him from you once, and now they will again, hissed a thousand voices only he could hear. They will win. You will lose. Tyrael will never return. You just need to be strong.

They were talking, the mortals, talking at him, saying things he didn’t care about. About what he had done. But he had done it for Tyrael’s sake. Everything had been to see Justice returned to the High Heavens.

Listen to them preach. They talk down to you, an angel. Mortals, finite beings. They can’t understand.

They were so limited. Their pain was fleeting, their fear a minor thing. Alive one moment, rotting the next. What did their suffering matter? It was inevitable, and he had done only what he needed to.

So weak and unworthy. So what if they suffered? You needed them to suffer. They needed to suffer. You know it. You just did what you had to do.

He hadn’t revelled in it. He hadn’t done it because it gave him such a sense of rightness, of satisfaction, even though it did. He had done it because he needed to, to bring them to him. It had shown them the cost of defiance, of siding with the Hells. What else could they be but allies to the demons? They weakened an Archangel, reduced him to a mockery!

They need to pay. You can make them face the consequences for their actions. Only you can do it.

You- I- We just needed more power.

Yes. Ardleon rose from a crouch he hadn’t remembered falling into. They surrounded him now, four of them and the fake, the other two gathered by the fallen mortal with the shattered mind. He had to make them pay.

All of them.

“All of them,” he echoed. He ascended into the sky, the ice beneath him blasting open. His hands opened, closing a moment later as his reforged weapons shot into them. “To me! Join me! Join me!”

His cry rang out. For a moment, all was still. The windigoes, so passive, simply watching, came to a halt.

“What…” Paladin breathed.

Rarity’s eyes slipped into seeing beyond mortal ken, and she saw it first. She saw the ruin that was Ardleon, and the energies that shot through him like burning veins. They pulsed and throbbed, each time drawing in threads from the surrounding herd.

“Not threads,” she whispered, horrified. Pinkie looked at her, cocking her head to the side, but she received an answer to her unspoken question.

Ardleon became a vortex. The storm fell in on him. At first, it looked to Paladin as though the windigoes had turned on the fallen angel. The truth was far more horrible. It took seconds for the entire storm to vanished. Thousands of windigoes, the old once bound and the young born from their great feedings, vanished from the skies in an instant.

In their place, Ardleon loomed. He was swelled, grown. No longer sleek if ruined, he had become a creature of bent and creaking steel. Ice formed talons from his armoured knuckles, his wings stretching wide. He fell, striking the ground with a thud that belied the wave of force and frost that lashed out from him.

“I...am...strong…” he rumbled, his voice distorted, booming but broken as though heard through a great wind. “Look upon me... and feel fear. I have grown. We are greater.”

Bile rose, and it took all Paladin’s willpower not to vomit. He had never felt so disgusted. A sour note sung in the air, shifting as Ardleon spoke, and he saw revolted expressions on their faces as his friends looked at the monstrosity Ardleon had become.

“His...Lightsong,” Paladin groaned, panting. He could hear it, the greatest proof of Ardleon’s corruption. The Lightsong of an angel was unique, their own part of the angelic choir contained within their armour. To be able to hear it with a mortal’s limited senses should be impossible, and it should never have elicited such disgust.

“Ah don’t know what y’all have done to yaself, but it ain’t gonna help-” Applejack began. A tremendous force struck her, launching the armoured mare. She cried out in shock, stunned at the speed.

“Enough...talk…” the angel spat. He struck again, teleporting to Rainbow Dash’s side. Her wings began to flicker into life, but too slow. He simply slammed a foot into her side. The pegasus plowed a trough through the snow. Her scream of pain echoed in the sudden silence.

Darts of magic, so tiny as to be almost impossible to see even had they not been hurtling at extreme velocity, shot towards him. Ardleon stretched a wing, a gale with hateful cobalt eyes reaching out to batter Rarity’s attack side. When he appeared before her, his blade was already falling.

“Slow!”

Pinkie hit Rarity a moment before Ardleon, throwing them both out of the way. The invisible force that had arrested his strike, reducing it to a fraction of its speed, faded. The angel roared with countless voices behind his own, turning after them.

Paladin charged in, hooves flying. The angel caught the blows, taking a moment to casually bat the pegasus aside with the flat of his blade, and continued his march on Rarity and Pinkie.

“I am...ancient…I have fought wars...uncounted…”

Applejack came in a flash of light, to one side, and was gone the next as he started to react. She appeared again, right in front of him. Hooves releasing the mare, Rainbow Dash teleported again as her living payload slammed into Ardleon. He met the attack, lashing out with his right blade. It screamed as it scored Applejack’s armour, carving a deep mark and knocking her back. She was surprised at the damage he had done, and the pain that shot through her, as though her own flesh had been cut. Flying back from the force of the attack, she nearly struck Pinkie. Only Rainbow Dash’s speed, catching Applejack and teleporting away, kept the armoured mare from hitting them.

They came again, Applejack released like a battering ram at Ardleon. The force from his own attack on her was turned against him, carried from teleport to teleport. He flexed the icy talon to grab her, and Applejack took the attack. Her steel-shod hooves rose and fell, crunching and cracking ice as it sprung around her, curling and grasping at her.

“Boom!” Pinkie shouted, her voice becoming an invisible canonball.

A dozen tiny darts came in the wake of the sonic blast, peppering the angel. They left no mark, bouncing off his armour. He snarled, pointing his blade towards them. Before he could attack, Rainbow Dash was back. She bucked up, back hooves knocking his head up.

“Enough!” he roared. “I have fought...war eternal...you are nothing!”

The storm within him was unleashed, blasting out in every direction. Applejack found the ice-bones of Ardleon’s wing twisting and throwing her, while on every other side her friends were sent flying. Fluttershy and Spike clutched to Twilight, keeping her from being thrown wide.

“Please, Twilight,” Spike begged, whispering the words like a prayer as he held her. “Please, wake up.”

A moment passed, the attack ended, and for a moment Spike was sure her eyes would open. They had to. She had to wake up. He knew with iron-clad certainty she wouldn’t let them down.

Ardleon appeared above them, both blades above. The screaming spirits of the windigoes wrapped around the cold steel, their eyes winking in and out as they hungered.

Strike, they whispered, and their puppet obeyed.

Fluttershy stared up at the descending blades, her mind blank as, for a moment, she was certain it was over. She had time to curl a hoof around Spike, praying at least that she could shield him. The little dragon clutched tight to Twilight. His faith never wavered. Twilight wouldn’t abandon him. She promised.

Twilight’s eyes snapped opened.

The scream of clashing forces unleashed a wave of energy in every direction. Expecting no resistance, Ardleon allowed shock to stall him for a moment. A brilliant magenta light had formed a dome around them. It flickered, all of its magic expended just delayign that attack. Her mind worked quickly, creating another shield, and another below that, and another. They absorbed the rest of the strike, the blades tearing through them even with Ardleon’s attention diverted. The fifth shield guttered and died, taking with it the last of the attack’s power. The fallen angel stared down in shock into the mortal’s open eyes.

“How?” he asked. A moment later a hammer of magical force threw him back, though he took no harm from it. “A mortal’s mind could not withstand so much!”

Twilight sat up, nodding. She was, despite having awoken as a pair of evil swords fell towards her, completely calm. She gently pried Spike off, running a hoof along his spines.

“I know. Unfortunately for you, the gift I was given wasn’t simply raw power. He gave me the potential to shape such power, and to do that needs a mind able to withstand such stresses,” she turned away from Ardleon, nuzzling Fluttershy. “I’m sorry for scaring you, it still took me a while to get through that. I nearly didn’t manage it.”

“I’ll kill you properly…” Ardleon growled. “You are too weak...to defeat me…”

Twilight whispered into Fluttershy’s ear for a moment, her horn glowing, then looked back to him, and to the very great surprise of all of them, she nodded. “You’re right,” she admitted. “But power doesn’t mean as much as you like to think. Do you know what my special talent is?”

“Twilight, get down!” Applejack roared, charging at Ardleon’s back. The angel ignored her, lifting his blades. The thrashing aura of the windigoes infused into him grew, pulsing. He teleported, leaving Applejack to hit nothing and Rainbow Dash teleporting above empty space.

He reappeared behind Twilight, Fluttershy and Spike.

“Magic.” Twilight’s horn glowed. “I guess thanks to Tyrael, that includes angelic magic.”

Before he could strike, in only an instant, light passed from Twilight to Ardleon.

“Fluttershy, now!”

Just as Ardleon had thrust his own memories into Twilight, Twilight forced him to see memories she had taken from Fluttershy with a reversal of the magic. She pushed the suffering of everypony she had seen in the aftermath of the savage windigo attack, and she made him see the attack. From Fluttershy came a flood of memories.

Fear. Pain. Anger. They swarmed him. He could do nothing to stop them. Ardleon lived the memories, the same attack again and again. He felt the horror that had taken the victims of the windigoes. He saw, he felt. The suffering he had dismissed came to life. The force shocked him, the sheer power the memories held nothing he could have imagined. They were unlike, strange, yet so real. They were real, and he had caused them. He had made the skies a thing of terror. He had broken bonds of love with the hate-aura of the windigoes. It had been his words which commanded such things. Terror begat hate, hate begat destruction, destruction begat terror.

‘No,’ the thought ran through him. ‘I did.’

One blade fell to the ground, the angel pressing a shaking hand to his helm. He stopped, staring down at it. Horror, his own this time, began to fill him. He retreated a step, rebelling against the bloated steel that formed the ruined armour. The voices of the windigoes filled him, screaming madly. They ordered him to strike, to attack, to kill them. They told him not to listen. They had stood at his side, only they could be trusted.

Torn by the conflict within his own mind, Ardleon nearly failed to realise he still had one weapon in hand, and that the arm was moving. The power of the windigoes wrapped the limb, driving the blade down.

“No!” Two voices screamed. Only one of those voices fell into a cry of pain.

Far away, behind walls of life and the gate of death, the great chain snapped, betrayal begetting darkness.

A spray of red coloured the snow before Paladin’s weight came crashing to the ground. Fluttershy squeaked in shock and fear, thrown clear of the blow by Paladin. Her breath hitched. She was numb to the cries of her friends as they saw Paladin’s blood seeping into the snow, simply throwing herself to him and searching for the wound.

“How strange,” Paladin grunted, blinking. “I’m...bleeding. Still not used to that.

Ardleon stared at the sword in his hand. Against reason, the blood didn’t freeze. It slipped along the blade, dripping into the snow.

“No...no…” It fell to the ground, the angel staggering back. The windigoes continued to scream, but he was deaf to them now. “What have you done to me…no...what have...what have I done?”

Fluttershy wasn’t sure where she had found Paladin’s scarf, but she had it in hoof before she knew it. She looked up from the bound wound, not caring that the bleeding shouldn’t have stopped so easily with simply the scarf. She didn’t say anything, she simply looked at Ardleon. Her friends surrounded her, guarding Paladin, their gazes hostile on the angel.

He retreated again, shuddering as though simply to be looked at was to be struck. He held up a hand, trying to stop them, trying to make them stop seeing him. Ardleon could hear his own Lightsong, the music of his soul, and it was disgusting.

You are ours. We are you. You welcomed us.

“Stop, no, stop...I’m not. I’m not!” They were trying to take control. He had woven their essence through a powerful medium, reforging a part of himself with their power flowing through the native frostiron. Worse than their simple presence was that he could feel them spreading through him. Ardleon suddenly realised how far he had fallen, and how dark a pit he had dug for himself. There was no way out, and soon they would win.

You have fallen. You can never be rid of us.

He wasn’t aware of his own hands clamping on his chest, but they had. Ice cracked, shattering as he dug his fingers into the largest rent in his armour. He screamed, pain and defiance mingling.

“I...deny you…” he roared. The windigoes railed, wailed, screamed, but he ignored them. He pulled, his armour creaking as he literally ripped himself open.

Paladin forced himslf up, looking at the thrashing form of his once-ally. Ghostly forms rose and dived around Ardleon, but he ignored them.

“Ardleon...you’ll die…” he bit out the words, pain stabbing him with each syllable.

The angel lowered his head, forcing down another scream of agony. The tear grew larger. “Tyrael, no, Paladin...I’m sorry. It means nothing, bu- argh! But I am! Oblivion will take me, ah, before they win! May the Light of the Heavens...guard you!”

With a final great pull, Ardleon ripped open his chest. The ponies shielded their eyes. a flare of light blinding them. The ice and snow burned with its reflection. The light of the Heavens beamed from Ardleon like a sun. He expelled his own essence, his own being, tearing it apart to remove the purification. An invisible ripple spread from pure white sun he had become.

The grey clouds vanished. In the mountains, three ponies trapped in ice were freed. As the ripple spread, the same occurred in every corner of the land touched by the windigoes. The tyranny of the unnatural winter was obliterated. Ponies lifted their heads, watching the sky return to them.

In Ponyville, Octavia looked up from her hot chocolate, staring with wide eyes as the clouds vanished, a faint dot of pure white flashing in her vision for a moment. She nudged the sleeping unicorn, not taking her gaze from the sky.

Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom nearly dropped their mugs. Scootaloo slept next to them, wrapped in a warm blanket. The sky was clean, the frightful grey clouds gone. The two fillies exchanged looks, neither mentioning the white flash, before breaking into cheers, certain their sisters had saved the day again.

His little propeller buzzing, Tank couldn’t claim to understand what was going on, why the sky was bright again and there had been a strange white flash. He hovered in the window, staring with simple, long-term determination as he waited for his pony to come back.

In Canterlot, an assistant found herself sent from the room, an irritated photographer fuming over missing the moment when it happened. The artist bitterly muttered about missing ‘ze magicks’ of the white flash, shaking her head in frustration.

Curled up in the corner of her room, the powder-blue unicorn whimpered. The white flash had been too strange for her. She didn’t like strange. She just wanted things to stop being strange. She didn’t know what was happening; she had refused to leave her room, and the orderlies had eventually decided she would be safer there.

High in the mountain. Paladin bowed his head in farewell. He lay in the snow, looking at his friends from his forced rest. They had spoken, quiet words of understanding, apology, and forgiveness. He was sorry, they were sorry, it was all so confusing. He just lowered his head, closing his eyes.

“It’s over,” he whispered. “He’s gone.” He felt Fluttershy’s comforting touch, and slowly closed his eyes, just for a moment, just to rest them. None of them saw the weak flutter of energy over the crater that had once been Ardleon. There was a moment, a suggestion of a humanoid form on the air, because it was gone, the energy dissipating once more. It would be days before it occurred again, with much the same result.

Paladin didn’t remember when, exactly, he gave in to his body’s demand for rest. He certainly didn’t remember how he got back to Canterlot, although over the days that followed he gathered it had involved a lot of teleporting, quite a few unicorns, and a week of sleep for Princess Celestia and Princess Luna.

He would remember the somewhat hasty awards Gala thrown in their honour. Not for the food, tasty but simply not pancakes or mayple syrup. He wouldn’t remember it for the nobles around him, although the company of friends and a somewhat recovered Shining Armour certainly made it more bearable. The medal and knighting were great honours, the rank of Justice of the Everfree and Ponyville, to act on behalf to the Crown in defense of those lands, even more so. But they were not what he would remember it for.

He stood there in the glittering hall, wearing the same suit as before. Despite Rarity's protests, he could indeed wear the same thing twice. Paladin glanced about the hall, sweeping his gaze past the guests. A few nobles had already tried to worm something out of him. They had been sent off with the metaphorical boot put, metaphorically, up their flanks.

It was then the music began, and he stood there passively, wondering when he could politely withdraw. Fluttershy stepped up to him, and despite himself, Paladin smiled.

"Fluttershy," he said by way of greeting. "How are you faring?"

She smiled back, a meek blush on her cheeks. "F-fine," she mumbled. "I was, uh, I was wondering if..."

Paladin gave her a curious a look, but didn't interrupt. He was nothing if not patient when it came to his friends, now he wasn't trying to make them leave him alone.

Fluttershy took a deep breath. “W-would….would you like to dance?” she asked, a tremble in her voice but at nearly speaking volume.

This was why he would remember tonight. Not for the honours bestowed, not the nobles, not the fancy food. Because he said, “yes”.

***

His steps were heavy, his tread sedate. Clad in darkness, the great beast was shown only in flashes of flame. Bars and chains surrounded him, but only a pair of severed manacles bound him. Sliced clean through, the chains dangled from his wrists and dragged across the floor behind him.

A flare of light lit him for a moment, revealing the red-skin covering his chest and the coarse black fur that spread across him from the waist to all four hooves. One muscled fist held a seemingly harmless pouch, a sack of rough brown material. Pausing for a moment, he tapped one of his deadly horns against the bars of a prison.

“Are you in there, old goat?” boomed a thick, smug voice. Silence was his only response, the creature eventually banging against the cells. “Answer me!”

A dry, weary sigh finally came from within the dark cell. “Please, do be quiet.”

The freed beast sneered. “Be silent, old goat. Your barbs have no use now. I am free, and soon this world will fall to me as it is destined to. Though you rejected this offer once, I give it once again; serve me, and I shall free you. A simple enough thing, yes?”

“Hm, and I thought my brother was the joker,” the dry voice replied. Gleaming red appeared in the darkness, resolving into a pair of cold, blood crimson eyes.

“Answer me!”

The voice sighed, its reply taking on a faintly mocking note. “No. I am content, thank you. If you survive to return, I shall be sure to be on hoof to welcome you. It is the least I can do, after all..”

Another gout of flame lit the halls of the sunken prison, and for a moment the demon was illuminated as he slammed his fist against the bars.

“Still your tongue, cur! This world will fall to me, as it should have so long ago! They will know the fear that has not touched them in generations. Their bastions will crumble before my might, their leaders will bow to my will.”

The beast reared, slamming his forehooves into the bars as he held them in his tight, scarred red fists.

“I am Tirek, Lord of Betrayal, and after generations untold, I am free!”

***

Author's Note

I hope you enjoyed Act III Best Served Cold, although it wasn't my favourite, personally. Next up, Act IV! The last Act! Please comment and such, I love comments.

So, yes, the Big Bad is Tirek, and as his name implies, he's a demon. Not one of the Prime or Lesser Evils, obviously. Similar to the lesser demons like Ghom, Lord of Gluttony. If you'll recall the dreams of Tyrael's memories, there is mention of a Lord of Betrayal....

Act IV - Ch. 29 Devil in the Orchard

Chapter 29 Devil in the Orchard

***

Applejack’s sleep, pleasant and dreamless, was abruptly shaken by, well, being shaken. Little hooves rattled her desperately, and her sister’s worried voice intruded on her peace.

“‘m ‘wake!” she yelled, throwing herself out of her bed and hitting, with all the reliability of gravity, the floor. That certainly jarred her awake. She groaned, blowing her mane from her eyes. Apple Bloom was looking down at her from the bed, her eyes still wide with fright.

Apple Bloom hopped down. “Its Big Mac!” she cried. The filly wrapped her hooves around one of Applejack’s, trying to pull her out of the room. “Come on!”

“Whoa, ‘Bloom, wait a sec, what’s wrong with ‘im? Is he hurt?” Pushing the haze of sleep away, Applejack climbed off her back.

A slam interrupted Apple Bloom before she could even start. Another thump, hard enough to rattle pictures on the walls. Applejack’s hat bounced off the bed post, rolling on its brim past her. The whole house was practically shaking with each thump. As suddenly as it had started, it stopped.

Applejack stared at Apple Bloom in the silence, the only sound the loud cursing of their grandmother about tanning somepony’s hide.

“....Mac?”

Apple Bloom nodded. “Eeyup. He’s havin’ a nightmare or somethin’, tossin’ an’ turnin! He woke me an’ Granny, an’ he’d’a woken you if ya didn’t sleep like Tom!”

Picking up her hat, Applejack screwed it on. “Apple Bloom, we don’t talk ‘bout Tom. Ever. Anyhow, ain’t my fault Ah sleep deep. Come on, sugarcube, lets see what we can do.” She gave Apple Bloom a reassuring smile, leading her out.

Had Apple Bloom been able to read thoughts - and Applejack thanked the sun and the stars she couldn’t - she would have seen a different picture. In her entire life, Macintosh had never had nightmares. He was a rock, solid and steady, always there to lean on. A sneaky part of her suggested, perhaps, that rather than not suffer nightmares, he had never told her about them if they plagued him. She had just assumed.

‘Think ‘bout that after Mac ain’t bringin’ the house down around us!’ she scolded herself. They reached the door to Mac’s room, half open. Another bang jerked the door, and the whole house. Applejack pushed it open, peeking in. She winced at the destruction her brother had, in his sleep, unleashed.

“Do we wake him?” Apple Bloom asked in a stage-whisper.

Applejack frowned. Mac’s room stunk of cold sweat, and even from the doorway she could see the look of terror that plagued her nightmare gripped brother. He called out, a wordless cry of fear, and thrashed again. Her hooves rose an inch, the whole house practically jumping. Something crashed downstairs, and Granny’s foul mouth resumed.

Something bounced towards Applejack, She caught it on reflex, staring down into the shockingly tough glass. Flat bottomed and round, even the potion bottle’s mouth was untouched despite the force it had likely been subjected to. On a whim she raised it to her nostril, sniffing.

“Whoa! Smells like...huh, not sure, really. Kinda hard to...to pin it down. But its strong. Smells like somethin’ Zecora would make.” Applejack considered it for a moment, then passed it to Apple Bloom. “Ya spend plenty’a time with her, smell like somethin’ of hers?”

The filly took a hesitant sniff. “Y-yeah, Ah think. Ah know she’s got bottles like this. Maybe Mac took somethin’, an’ its makin’ him all like this?” Given her personal experience with Zecora’s potions, she knew all too well how perilous they could be if not used correctly.

Applejack knew better than to suspect foul play. She glanced between the bottle and her brother. Zecora tried to be responsible with giving out any cure that had side effects, and Macintosh was simply too reasonable and calm to do something silly like take a potion without permission. He was also far too honest. Yet it seemed a potion of Zecora’s was the cause for this. She shook her head, sighing.

“Apple Bloom, Ah know its late, but Ah want ya to run to Zecora’s- wait, no, Ah want ya to take a detour an’ run to the west field. Wake up Dash. If she’s got the same schedule she told me, she’ll be nappin’ in Branchford till mornin’,” Applejack rattled of instructions. “Then get her to ‘port to Zecora an’ bring her here, quick as she can. Take the bottle too.”

Nodding, Apple Bloom was down the stairs and out the door in seconds. Despite the urgency of her mission, she couldn’t help but eye the destruction Big Mac had caused. A dozen ways to restore them sprung to mind. No! To improve them! Even unbroken, they had not been perfect. She was sure she could make them perfect. She could put things back to order.

She was out the door before the thought was fully formed, and by then it was obviously too late to act on it. Applejack was trusting her, and Big Macintosh was relying on her. Anything else could wait for later.

Back in the house, Applejack prepared for one of the most dangerous tasks she had ever undertaken; waking Mac from a nightmare. He was enormously, perhaps freakishly, strong when he wasn't minding himself with utmost care. Like many large ponies, he was at heart gentle. She really hoped he was like that while he was asleep.

He rolled, a hoof lashing out at some imagined terror and kicking a hole in the wall. Applejack gulped.

“Maybe not,” she muttered. Taking a deep breath, she prepared to try option number one. It was the traditional Apple family method for dealing with many problems, from bats, to hyenas, diamond dogs, vermin, dislocations, rashes, spiders, ogres and that last apple that just would not fall no matter how many times you bucked the darn tree.

“BIG MACINTOSH!” screamed Applejack. “WAKE UP! YER TEARIN’ THE HOUSE APART”

She paused, waiting to see if this had the desired effect. A few seconds passed, and she concluded it had not. She gave it another go, just in case.

“WAKEY-WAKEY, BIG BRO! ‘S BREAKFAST TIME, AN’ WE’RE GONNA SHOW RAINBOW DASH YER FOAL PICTURES!” Food plus imminent embarrassment from a pony who wouldn’t hesitate to exploit it. She held her breath, watching expectantly.

What she had hoped was the beginnings of him stirring turned out to be another bout of moaning in agony and thrashing about that left his floor scarred and scored by his flailing hooves. Once she was steady once again, Applejack turned and hurried to the bathroom for option number two. The first glass of water she filled ended up in her face, thanks to Mac giving the house another demonstration of his now irritating strength, but she managed to get the second to his room safely. It singly failed to rouse him when thrown on his face.

This left option number three. Resolving to herself to see this through, Applejack steeled her heart...and let that steel flow outwards. Delicate patterns of apples and leaves cast in silvery steel wrapped the mare, clothing her in armour that fitted perfectly. Even her hat was not immune to the adornment in angelic steel. Clad in her protective armour, Applejack prepared for option number three.

***

Rainbow Dash was not a happy camper. She wasn’t even camping, which just goes to show you how very unhappy she was. She was tempted to go camping, just so she could really be an unhappy camper. She was aware that this wasn’t entirely reasonable, but neither was being woken up from sleeping in a tree - which was, apparently, named Branchford - by her best friend’s little sister screaming in her ear.

Unfortunately, teleporting required some mental focus to get off the ground, as it were, and so she had been forced to become fully awake and aware. It was vexing. That was a good word. Vexing. She liked it.

She was, perhaps, still a tad loopy from tiredness. Just a touch.

“Here we are!” Rainbow Dash crowed, slumping to the ground outside the farm house. “Sweet Apple Acres! If you look to your right, you’ll see apple trees. If you look to your left, you’ll see apple trees. In keeping with their theme, if you look ahead you’ll see apple trees! In a burst of originality, if you look behind you, will see, wait for it….apple trees!”

Apple Bloom looked at Zecora. “Yer sure ya didn’t give her nothin’, or that she didn’t take anythin’?”

The zebra shook her head and said, “Nay, my young friend. This madness is her own natural blend. Let us be about our business; I must cure your brother’s sickness.”

“Ya still haven’t explained what it is,” Apple Bloom complained. She led Zecora inside, trailed by a sleep deprived Rainbow Dash. “Hey Granny! Ah’m back with Miss Zecora! She’s gonna help Big Macintosh!”

Though Dash had grown able to handle her issues with closed spaces, it still sent a shiver up her spine as she stepped in and wished she had Applejack or Fluttershy with her.

“Well its about darn time! Ah’ve been fixin’ all the stuff that boy done knocked down fer the last…” Granny Smith floundered at the question of time. She eventually settled on,”Last long while! Ya like apple strudel, Zecora?”

The zebra blinked in surprise at the sudden question, nodding. She looked at Apple Bloom, who just shrugged.

“Good! Now head on up, ‘Jackie did somethin’ ta stop all that bangin’ but he ain’t fixed up yet,” the elderly mare ordered, nodding to herself in apparent satisfaction. She let them go, save for Rainbow Dash who found herself being requisitioned by the Apple matron.

The short journey to Big Macintosh’s room ended in a rather remarkable visual demonstration of Applejack’s angelic gift. The armoured mare was astride her brother, straining to keep him covered enough to hold him down. He was, amazingly, still asleep.

“Zecora!” Applejack looked up, ignoring her sister’s giggling. “Am Ah glad to see you! There’s so much of him Ah’m havin’ trouble keeping him covered!”

“You use a mighty power, an angel’s gift, to keep your brother still so he does not shift?” Zecora raised an eyebrow.

Applejack rolled her eyes in reply. It was hard to notice within the helm. “Well, it was that or let him bring the whole darn house down around our ears. Ah don’t think Paladin’ll mind me using it to keep my brother from hurtin’ himself.”

Shaking off her mirth at the sight, Zecora stepped closer to inspect him. “The potion I gave him was to force away the terrors that haunted his sleep, but I warned him that it would only push them deep.”

Applejack looked at her uncomprehendingly. “What?”

“A single drop for a single night, but his terrors he must valiantly fight. I warned him that it was no cure, that I could do nothing to make his mind pure. Whatever drove his dreams to fright, only he could make right.” Zecora looked at the bottle Apple Bloom had given her before sighing and reaching into medicine pouch she had brought, hanging around her neck. “Another of this kind I have brought, but it is not the true cure you sought.”

“Ain’t like we can do much else. So, what, the thing ya gave him just kinda...postponed his nightmares? How long’s he been havin’ them?” Applejack was glad her helmet hid her no doubt guilty look. What sort of sister had to ask somepony else about their brother’s nightmares?

Zecora inched closer with the potion, trying to find the angle to pour a drop in, and said, “I may not yet be a doctor by law, but for those I help I will keep what secrets I heard or saw.” She sensed Applejack’s unseen expression and gave her a gentle smile. “His sleep will be sweet this night, but he will need help to make this right. Surely he will need his sisters for this fight, once we come to morning’s light.”

A single drop fell before Applejack could answer. It slipped between Mac’s lips, and like a puppet with his strings cut he went limp. Within seconds he was snoring quietly, a surprisingly soft sound.

“It worked!” Apple Bloom cried. She winced at the look Applejack shot her, feeling it even though she couldn’t see her sister’s expression. In a much lower voice, she hissed “It worked.”

It was with a sigh of relief that Applejack stood back and let her armour fade. With Zecora’s help she got her brother into his slightly damaged bed and left him to finish sleeping.

***

“Thanks a bunch, Zecora,” Applejack said as they sat in the kitchen minutes later, yawning. She had to hide a smile at the sight of Rainbow Dash, scowling sleepily, as Granny made her help with fixing the kitchen. It was just the four of them, Apple Bloom fast asleep next to Zecora. The zebra endured the sleeping filly leaning against her with good grace.

Zecora said, “No thanks are needed. My words your brother should have heeded.”

“Darn tootin’ he shoulda!” Granny agreed empathetically. “An’ if ya won’t accept thanks, ya can come over fer dinner tomorrow night. Ah won’t hear a no to that, ya hear?”

The zebra gave Applejack an uncertain look. The farmer grinned back.

“Ya might as well just accept it an’ come over, Granny really won’t take no for an answer,” she advised.

“I see. What time would this dinner be?” Zecora smiled. “I am honoured by your kindness, Greatmother Smith. Such an invitation is truly a gift.”

“Great-wha?” Granny lifted a hoof against her ear, looking confused. She did not look the slightest bit confused when Rainbow Dash snickered, and the elderly mare poked her in the flank. “Back ta work, missy! Ya don’t think Ah forgot that tree ya broke last week, do ya? ‘Course ya don’t, since ya ain’t been by the house until now!”

Rainbow Dash groaned, banging her head against the wall repeatedly until Applejack took pity on her. It was pretty late, and she knew Rainbow Dash had actually been working today.

“Come on Granny, its too late for that. Let’s let Zecora get back to sleep, an’ Dash, ya wanna crash on the porch? We got a spare mattress ya can take out, an’ ya might as well, since yer already here,” she offered.

“Alright! Err, I mean, yes please.” Dash gave Granny a nervous grin,

The old mare sighed dramtically. “Young’uns these days, can’t even stay awake all night! Back in my day…”

Zecora apparently had grandparents of her own, as the term ‘in my day’ signalled to her that it was time to make a hasty departure. Sleep once more claimed the Apple family home.

***

Spike groaned, pushing hard. All of his muscles strained, aching, but he refused to give in. He was doing this for one of the most awesome ponies he knew, he couldn’t give in! How could he, after Paladin had galloped for hours? This was a trial only he, Spike, could dare attempt! The little dragon refused to give in, though his body felt exhaustion sweep over it, his arms shaking, his legs trembling. This was his time to shine!

“Spike,” Twilight called from the doorway. “Do you need help with that? It is a pretty big bookshelf.”

He took a step, nearly falling over, the massive bookshelf threatening to tip over. After another step it swayed back, under his control for a few more steps before the bookshelf began to lean a bit too far. With a groan, Spike forced it back up.

“I’m fine,” he huffed.

Twilight sighed but nodded, levitating a few more bits of furniture with her. She may have also applied just a little bit of magic to the bookshelf to help Spike without him noticing, but only a little. It was all a bit more effort than if they had hired some help, but this way Twilight didn’t need to worry about having furniture dropped on her head at the most narratively hilarious moment, which was something of a relief.

Their destination wasn’t too far away. The modest home stuck out a tad. It sat on the edge of the town, right on route Twilight usually took to Fluttershy’s home. There was nothing too different at first glance, but something simply different. A few moments studying would reveal that the windows, while as wide and open as others, had reinforced glass with thick steel frames and the thick oak door was banded in metal. The shutters for the windows, Twilight noticed as they got closer, were only noticeably thicker when she was nearly at the door, thick enough that she could imagine that when they were shut over the windows they became nearly as strong as the door.

She sighed. “Why does he have to live in a fortress?”

“Because it’s awesome, duh,” came Rainbow Dash’s voice. The pegasus had begun to fly just above and behind her at some point, and the sudden intrusion of her voice into Twilight’s thoughts made the unicorn jump. Her magic wavered, nearly dropping her cargo as Rainbow Dash laughed.

Twilight gave her friend an annoyed look. “Did you really have to do that?”

Rainbow Dash grinned unabashedly, the mirth in her eyes doing a lot to counter the obvious lack of sleep she had gotten. “Yeah, I totally did.”

Shaking her head, Twilight caught the edge of the bookshelf in her magic and helped Spike get it stable. Landing in front of her, Rainbow Dash knocked on the door.

“Hey! Pally! You in?” A strange look came over her. “Wait, tch, where else would he be?”

The door opened before Twilight or Spike could reply. The pony who greeted them was not, however, Paladin. It wasn’t any of their friends they would have expected either. The Mayor blinked in surprise, already halfway through stepping out.

“Oh, girls, I do apologise,” she said, moving out of the way. “Good morning to you, and...oh, Spike, I didn’t see you back there.”

“It’s alright. Finalising details, I take it?” Twilight nodded to the scrolls poking through the flap of the older mare’s saddlebag.

“Oh, yes. Ponyville hasn’t had anypony as its Justice before, so we had to sort through a few details and formalities. Hopefully we won’t need his services so soon, but it never hurts to be prepared, does it?” The Mayor reached out to stop Spike from falling over, apparently not hearing his complaints that he could get it through the door on his own.

Rainbow Dash’s saddle bags hit the ground with a thump, or would have if Twilight hadn’t caught them at the last second. She chuckled nervously at Twilight’s look of disapproval. Any confusion the Mayor had vanished when she heard the tinkle of glass in the bags. She grimaced. Trusting Rainbow Dash to carry anything fragile just seemed like a prolonged exercise in property destruction.

“I hope the moving goes well, I had best go file these.” The Mayor hesitated before she could leave. “Miss Doo isn’t-”

“We’re helping Paladin ourselves,” Twilight assured her quickly.

Breathing a sigh of relief, the Mayor dismissed her plans to warn the hospital and left them to it. Best to stay clear anyway, in case it became ground zero for anything more interesting than a day of moving furniture. Knowing them, it would be some haunted closet, or something like that, with a lion or a witch inside it. Possibly cursed. She had nothing against any of the six mares who made up the Elements of Harmony, or young Spike, but nopony could deny things tended to get...interesting around them.

The Mayor had heard that in far distant land, telling somepony to have an interesting day was a curse. She would never had understood before.

Twilight, meanwhile, had finally just teleported Spike inside.

“I could have gotten it inside,” he muttered sourly with a scaly pout.

“I’m sure you would have, eventually,” Twilight soothed him. Spike just crossed his arms, refusing to accept it as anything but a lack of faith in his abilities. “We just couldn’t let you take up the door. What if one of the others arrived? Applejack should be bringing the bed sometime around now.”

The clop of hooves on hard floor announced the homeowner’s approach. Paladin arched an eyebrow at them, his ears flicking towards Twilight. His mouth twitched as he resisted frowning.

“I could have arranged furnishings and delivery on my own, you know,” he said by way of greeting.

“Good to see you too!” Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “Don’t say thanks or anything.”

Paladin paused for a moment. “My apologies. As I was saying, I could have done this on my own, you needn’t have inconvenience yourselves.”

“Eh, it’s nothing. Wasn’t there a whole thing about you learning to accept help? We’re saving you bits, time and effort.” She looked around his spartan home. “And, come on, you need all the help you can get. We gotta get this place lived in!”

“Uh, Rainbow Dash, you don’t mean…” Spike grinned. “Housewarming Pinkie Party?

“Housewarming Pinkie Party!” Rainbow Dash cheered.

“Must we?” asked Paladin, sighing wearily.

Rainbow Dash furrowed her brow, looking at him for a moment. “I...guess not, if you do-”

He held up a hoof, interrupting her with another much put upon sigh. “Very well. If you insist. I can only give in before your passion for such a thing.”

“Huh?” Rainbow Dash exchanged a confused look with Spike and Twilight.

Paladin adjusted his wings, pretending to fix a feather as he looked away from them. “I am, of course, completely against such an affair, but as this is my home, I will be forced to attend. If Pinkie brings some of that ‘angel cake’, I will have to partake. To be a good host, of course. All of this under protest, obviously.”

Understanding brought a wide grin to Rainbow Dash’s face, a smile shared by Twilight and Spike. Paladin’s lips twitched at the corners as he resisted actually smiling as well.

“Well, if we’re forcing you into this, I better go make sure its worth the effort,” Rainbow Dash laughed.

“Oh yes, we wouldn’t want to make you do something like this and have it not live up to your expectations,” added Twilight, trying to resist giggling out loud.

Spike beamed, his toothy grin growing as a familiar voice called out to them.

“I do hope I’m not late!” Rarity trotted in, bearing stuff saddlebags at her side and bundles of clothes in her magic. She looked about the room with an arched eyebrow. “You all seem to be in a chipper mood. Did I miss something?”

“We’re having a housewarming party!” Always one to claim credit where credit was due, Rainbow Dash quickly added, “It was my idea.”

“I’m sure it was, darling, and a wonderful idea at that,” Rartiy said in a sugary tone just on the edge of being patronizing. She rushed on before Rainbow Dash would reply, although the look of confusion as the pegasus realised that something hadn’t been right about her tone. “Now, Paladin dear, where do you want these?”

Spike peeked at the bundle of floating cloth, lifting part to look into the folded mass. “What did you bring, Rarity? I’m sure it’ll be the best!”

She smiled at the dragon’s praise. “Oh, just a few pillows, some throw rugs, that sort of thing. Why, I even used some spare cloth to make some towels, initialed just for you.”

Paladin looked over an example she floated to him, giving it a perplexed stare. “...right. Wherever you think they go best. Interior decoration is not my strong suit. Nor will it ever be.”

“Perfect! Rainbow Dash, wait just a minute and I will accompany you, assuming you are indeed going to let Pinkie know. I need to go that way to pick up the rest of my housewarming gifts. Hmm, yes, I think they’ll do nicely.” Rarity quickly unpacked her saddlebags, knowing how impatient Rainbow Dash was. Besides, she really did need to give her friend some advice on getting her beauty sleep.

Leaving her to that, Paladin retreated deeper into his new home. It was strange, to think that he had a home of his own. A house. The bare, empty kitchen was...bare and empty. But it was his. To do as he wanted. To ruin or to improve. He could let it become a mess or he could keep it in pristine condition. It was up to him if he used it, or visited it only with take out. This kitchen, this house, were his.

The thought made him smile. If only, he mused, it wasn’t so empty.

***

Rainbow Dash and Rarity weren’t even halfway to Rarity’s home, let alone Sugarcube Corner, when they ran into Pinkie Pie. To be fair to them, this was because it was currently impossible to miss her. Not that she was easy to evade, intentionally or not, at the best of times, but right now she was as difficult to miss as a bonfire in an igloo.

“...what.”

Rarity nodded, silently agreeing with Rainbow Dash as they stared at Pinkie. She was...bouncing. But it wasn’t her usual bounce. No, this was a special bounce. It was a bounce that radiated joy, the spring in her step sending her flying through the air with her mane and tail bouncing cheerfully along with her. At the apex of each jump, she seemed ready to burst into song, yet somehow she managed to keep from ever actually starting the song no doubt blossoming in her heart, ready to burst free. Ponies she passed felt inexplicably happy, which wasn’t unusual when Pinkie was trying her best, but normally she had to at least do something other than bounce past. One pony with a bag of sweets would later swear blind that they had tasted nicer and sweeter after a few moments of being basked in her metaphorical glow.

Then there was the smile. Pinkie Pie beamed. It was only just a bit away from being so intense that it hurt to look directly at. It was practically a real glow. If it had been anypony else, it would have been magical or, possibly, angelic. Instead, Rarity soon realised it was just her teeth. Pinkie apparently brushed very well...she hoped. It was easier to explain it like this.

“Rarity…” Rainbow Dash muttered. “...should I be scared?”

Rarity gulped. “I have no idea. You don’t suppose the Cakes forgot to lock the sugar-vault again, do you?” There was no time to ponder the answer to that question; Pinkie Pie was upon them. She landed in front of the pair.

“Hiya girls!” she cheered, her voice burning with joy.

“Hey, Pinkie,” Dash returned uneasily. “So, what’s got you so…” she searched for the right word.

“Oh, darling, you seem...happy,” Rarity said nervously, taking over for the speechless pegasus, a note of anxiety in her eyes. “Has something happened?”

“Ye~eeeeperoonie!” Pinkie bounced in place, her smile so wide she almost looked like she was going to split her own head in half.

They waited a few seconds, but Pinkie just kept bouncing. It didn’t take much longer for Rainbow Dash’s patience, all two thimbles of it, to run out.

“What are you-” the impatient pegasus began.

“I got tickets!” Pinkie threw her hooves up, cheering.

Rainbow Dash scowled at the interrupting. Her expression lit up, however, when an explanation occurred to her. “To what? The Wonder-”

“Orchestra!”

Rarity spent a moment fussing with her mane, since the windblown look was more for Rainbow Dash than her, and just having somepony scream a word at you was an undignified way to go about changing your mane style anyway.

“Orchestra? You are excited about an orchestra?” Rarity didn’t waste time questioning if that had been what Pinkie had said; it was hard to not know exactly what word had been bellowed at them. She was fairly certain ponies in Canterlot knew what Pinkie was happy about now.

The party pony nodded, heading bobbing up and down so rapidly it became a blur. She was just too happy for words, it seemed, and could only communicate that through violent body motion.

“Seriously, Pinkie, orchestra? That stuff is laaaaaaaaame,” Rainbow Dash dragged the word out, just to make sure they knew just how lame she thought orchestral music was.

Rarity frowned at Dash’s dismissal. “Orchetsra is not ‘lame’. It is refined and dignified, Classical music is, by its very nature, such a mature art. Quite unlike that ‘music’ I have heard you listen to.”

“Laaaaaaaaaaaaaaame,” Rainbow Dash drawled.

“Just because it’s not the sort of wild, undisciplined music you listen to, darling, does not mean it is ‘lame’.” Sniffing haughtily with her head held high, Rarity didn’t let that distract her from her curiosity for long. She looked at Pinkie, hoping for an answer that would make something resembling sense. “Please don’t take this the wrong way, Pinkie darling, but I must agree with the thrust of Rainbow Dash’s question. Orchestra is...not something I expected you to be interested in.”

“You know its not a kind of party, right?” Dash asked, taking a step back as Pinkie’s smile dimmed.

“Rainbow Dash,” Pinkie spoke, her tone serious and reverent. “Anything can be a party. All you need is a smile! And cupcakes. And maybe a party canon. It’ll definitely be a party if I bring my party cannon!”

Rainbow Dash and Rarity exchanged worried looks. It wasn’t that they couldn’t imagine Pinkie Pie attending the orchestra. They could. That was the problem. Pinkie rambled of on another tangent, quickly losing herself in the simple joy of rambling. It was, in her opinion, an underrated activity.

“Pinkie, dear, please focus. Why are you so happy about tickets to the orchestra?” asked the fearful fashionista.

Snapping her attention back to her friends, Pinkie grinned once more. “Because its from Octa~aaaaaavia!” Pinke sung, pulling her friends into a hug.

Blushing at being hugged so publically, Rainbow Dash failed at pushing Pinkie away. “What, you mean that mare from Canterlot who was ignoring you? That Octavia? Are we talking about the same pony? She sent you tickets?”

“A little...tight, darling. That is a surprise. Perhaps she has decided to give you another chance,” said Rarity, taking the hug with more grace, but curiosity tugged at her features. She was as surprised as Rainbow Dash. It took a lot of effort to totally ignore a pony like Pinkie Pie. Whether it was horrified fascination or fascinated horror, or even simple curiosity, Pinkie had a way of getting attention. It was hard to look away from her, when somepony began happily bouncing over social norms without a care the world.

Pinkie’s hug relaxed a tad, enough for her friends to slip out. Rarity set to fixing her mane - again.

“Are you sure its from her, darling?” she asked cautiously.

Pinkie nodded. “Sure as sure can sure.” Bouncing past her bamboozled friends, Pinkie let out a happy giggle. ‘She wants to be friends! She doesn’t hate me anymore! “Yay!”

Shaking off her confusion, Rainbow Dash flew over to Pinke, holding out a hoof to stop her. “Pinkie, wait a second! We-”

“Tickets?” Rarity interrupted, a sudden gleam in her eyes. She advanced on Pinkie.”Tickets, plural? More than one?”

“What’s that got to do-” Dash protested ineffectually.

“Yep! Four! So I can bring friends! Wanna come?” asked Pinkie, looking between them.

Rarity beamed. “Why, of course, darling, I would never say no to such an offer! It will be fabulous, oh yes, and I’ll have to make appropriate wear!”

“Yeah yeah, whatever. Listen, Pinkie,” Rainbow Dash growled impatiently. She was interrupted for the third time. Now it was a fierce hug from Pinkie.

“Yay! Now we need to find somepony who wants the last ticket!” cheered Pinkie. Her hug collapsed on empty air without warning. She looked up at Rainbow dash, the nimble pegasus hovering above her once she had slipped to freedom.

“Finally! Okay, we need...wait, last? You and Rarity make two, and you said four tickets, so you have two left, not one!” she interrupted herself with her own mathematical musings.

Pinkie just stared at her, smiling, and Rarity gave Dash an amused little look which had a touch of smugness to it. It took Rainbow Dash a few seconds to run backwards, and her eyes finally widened in realisation.

“Me? Whoa, wait a second, I can’t go to the orchestra!” she protested furiously, her cheeks lightning up.

Pinkie’s lower lip trembled, her mane hanging every so slightly with a sad lack of curl to the very tip.”Y-you can’t?”

Narrowing her eyes in suspicion, Rarity watched her party obsessed friend’s mane. She was fairly certain that it took more than that to make Pinkie undergo what Dash had described as an unpleasant personality shift, and the corresponding mane-straightening. The unicorn nearly burst into fiendish giggles as she realised what was going on, watching Pinkie play their friend like a fiddle.

“Alright, fine!” Rainbow Dash snapped, giving barely a minute later. She scowled. “I’ll come. But I won’t enjoy it!”

“Yay!” Pinkie hugged her friendly tightly. “Now, let’s go get those party supplies for Pally’s housewarming party!”

She bounced back the way she had come, her friends following her with mixed expressions. Dash paused mid-step and looked at Rarity.

“Did you mention the party?” she asked her fashionable friend.

Rarity blinked. “...I did not.”

They looked at Pinkie, who turned to face them and waved, calling for them to hurry up. Time lost was time not spent partying, after all.

“Its Pinkie Pie,” they said at the same time.

***

Fluttershy paused, hesitating. She glanced at her saddlebags, then at the door before her, then back again. Her brow furrowed.

“...do you think he’ll like them?” she asked her passenger. The little white bunny on her back rolled his eyes, giving her an uncaring shrug. The pegasus bit her lip as she turned back to the door.

Since the award ceremony, she and Paladin had been...well, she wasn’t sure if there was a single word for it. They were something. Things between them were. What they actually were, she had no idea. This was new to her, and Fluttershy wasn’t sure entirely what she was meant to do now. Or if she was meant to do something.

Paladin spent more time, outside of his now less intensive work hours, with her than with anypony else. She knew that, after very carefully asking her friends leading questions, and she was sure it meant something. He didn’t need to help her fix the fence, or help her feed the animals who lived with her, or any of a dozen other little tasks. She hadn’t even asked, but he had been there, and simply...did them, helping out.

Friends helped friends. This was a basic fact. It could just be that. She had told herself it probably was, and found, to her surprise, that she was worried that it was. She didn’t want it to be.

Gulping, Fluttershy timidly knocked. The door lurched open nearly instantly, despite her characteristically quiet knocking. She drew back, ‘eep’ing in surprise. Paladin was on the other side, and for a moment he was wearing a strange expression. She blinked and what could, possibly, have been anxiety was gone from his eyes. Angel Bunny scowled on her back as he was jostled by the moment.

“Fluttershy, good afternoon. You are perfectly on time,” Paladin said. He wasn’t quite looking at her.

She nodded. “Y-yes, I am.”

Silence stretched between them. They stood either, Fluttershy slowly relaxing, neither quite looking the other in the eye. Although they were still and unmoving on the outside, both stallion and mare were busy kicking themselves on the inside.

Evidentally growing bored of this, Angel Bunny squirmed about. A click signalled his success, followed by one of Fluttershy’s saddlebags hitting the ground. The sound of the soft impact was enough to break the strange awkward trance.

“Your bag, allow me to-”

“No, no, y-you don’t need to bother-”

Bam!

Fluttershy, right next to the bag, had reached for her bag as Paladin, faster to react, rushed to help. His hoof had curled around one strap as Fluttershy’s had on another, and unfortunately, both saying they could do it, he pulled it towards him without thinking. With the most possible grace, which given the circumstances wasn’t all that much, Fluttershy found herself crashing into Paladin. The bag was sandwiched between them, the smaller pegasus pulled slightly up by her hoof tangled in the strap. They stared at each other, neither quite sure what do make of this.

Angel Bunny had already jumped off Fluttershy’s back. Twilight looked at him in confusion, the rabbit strolling past her in the living room. Glancing out the front door, she raised an eyebrow, mentally taking this moment and filing it away for future reference.

“Hey, Twilight, which shelf did you want those books by Brilliant Steel?” Spike called, padding down the hallway. She jumped, too distracted by the odd sight to notice him come up next to her, and barely looked back in time to catch Paladin and Fluttershy fumbling free of each other.

Twilight sighed, giving Spike a narrow eyed look. He looked a bit surprise by the annoyance on her face.

“What?” he asked, looking past her. He waved. “Hi Fluttershy!”

“Hi,” added Twilight.

“Hello,” Fluttershy replied. She let Paladin take the bag, and they stepped towards the door at the same time. He stopped to let her go through, at the same time that she stopped to let him go first. They were back in that same situation only seconds after getting out of it.

Understanding dawned, and Spike exchanged a look with Twilight. She sighed, shrugging. Shaking his head, Spike turned back to Paladin and made up for his earlier interruption by mouthing a phrase to him.

“Ladies furs,” Paladin said, getting the message. Mostly. He blinked, taking in the slower, clear repeat from Spike. “First.”

Fluttershy blushed, mumbling a thanks and trotting in quickly. Her blush intensified at the knowing looks her two friends gave her until her cheeks felt like they were on fire. Paladin just narrowed his eyes at the pair in a half hearted glare, refusing to allow his body to express his embarrassment.

“Your, um, your house is very nice.” She looked around. “Although, uh, it could use a little bit more...furniture. If you don’t mind, its just, you need a bit more to really live, I think.”

“Most of that has been taken care of. Big Macintosh is apparently a skilled carpenter, enough to help make some chairs and a table, things like that,” Twilight explained. She nodded at the bookshelf. “And we’re giving Paladin one of the old bookshelves, and some books to go with them.”

Fluttershy smiled. “How nice. Is there anything else you need? I only knittted some quilts, a-and maybe something to help...make it a bit more colourful. Anything I can do to help.”

“A bed shall be arriving today,” Paladin said. He frowned at the mares. ‘Why are they both blushing?’ He looked at Spike questioningly. He must have missed something. “So that should be everything.”

The little dragon shrugged, silently conveying his own lack of understanding. “I helped him pick a couch,” Spike said proudly.

Twilight coughed, nodding as she tried to push the conversation on. “Yes, Spike’s been there often enough to buy quills. This place came with everything in the kitchen, so that’s fine, and the laundry.”

“Hopefully, nothing will be damaged in whatever madness Pinkie brings,” Paladin remarked. He looked over the pristine floors and clean walls, imagining them laid to waste with cake, spilled punch and the tiny holes of badly aimed tails that weren’t quite managing to get pinned to the donkey. He shuddered.

“Well, if that ain’t somethin’ ominous to hear as soon as Ah arrive.” They all looked at the open door. Applejack knocked anyway, waving at them. She looked as sleep deprived as Rainbow Dash, but she gave them a sunny smile that wasn’t entirely forced. “Howdy y’all. Mind if Ah come in?”

“Of course. Rainbow Dash and Rarity have gone to inform Pinkie Pie that we’re having a ‘housewarming party’. We’re just waiting for the rest of the furniture to arrive,” Paladin explained.

She exchanged greetings, then motioned to the front door. “Looks like good timin’. Mac’s outside with the cart, got yer a nice new table an’ plenty a’ chairs. Some’a Mac’s best work, Ah know he appreciated the chance to make somethin’ other than stable doors.”

Paladin smiled. He trotted past her. “My thanks, and I will pay you back. Lets not argue again, I insist.”

Fluttershy stopped unpacking her knitwork. Fairly standard results of her hobby made up most of her baggage, but one particular item was parceled. With Paladin gone to help Big Mac bring the chairs in, she hurried into his bedroom and placed it there.

She sighed, unwrapping the gift. It was, more or less, a statuette she had knitted. She had won a competition in Canterlot with a large scale one, but this was made for less dramatic, but no less important, use. She left it there for him to find.

Mac was having no trouble carrying anything in, and between him, Paladin and Applejack they had unloaded the cart quickly. There seemed to be some sourness in the air, something that made Applejack and Mac awkward around each other. Fluttershy emerged in time to see him chuckling at something, and she wondered if she had missed Paladin telling a joke. That would have been remarkable, to say that least.

Nodding at her as he went past, Big Mac placed the table down gently. He patted it, looking over his handiwork. The legs had surprisingly artistic designs carved into them, reminding Fluttershy of the more artistic cloud-columns in Cloudsdale.

“You did that all yourself?” Fluttershy asked, admiring it.

“Nope,” he replied. A proud smile spread across his muzzle. Mac tapped one of the legs. “Apple Bloom.”

“Oh my! That’s beautiful.” She leaned in to trace the designs in greater detail. “I never knew she was so artistic.”

Mac nodded, silently indicating he agreed. “Eeyup.” He grunted, clearing something from his throat. “Practice makes perfect.”

He stepped aside to allow Paladin to put down his burdens. The pegasus craned his head to look at the carvings they were admiring. He ran his gaze along the curving, beautiful designs. They were beautiful, without a doubt, and there was something familiar about them.

“Fascinating…” he murmured. Shaking his head, he moved so Applejack could get in. “Once again, my thanks. Furnishing a home is something I have never had a need to do.”

‘Ain’t nothin’,” Mac said, adjusting the chairs into place.

“We are, apparently, having a housewarming party. I hope you’ll both stay for it.” Paladin belatedly realised that moving had left him standing next to Fluttershy. It shouldn’t have been an important fact. For some reason, it was.

‘Cursed body,’ he thought irritably. ‘Why does it desire a mating so much?’

He blinked, realising he had just missed what Applejack was saying. He focused on her, trying to catch up. Something about chores, and Apple Bloom. His body was being far too distracting.

“-an’ Ah’ll be back with her later, sound good sugarcube?” Applejack asked.

Paladin nodded. “Yes, of course.” He really hoped he hadn’t agreed to something foolish.

“Great! Have fun Mac, Ah’ll see y’all later.” Sharing a grin with her brother, Applejack trotted out.

Twilight and Spike departed as well, promising to come by later when the part would be, leaving just Big Mac, Fluttershy, and Paladin. She stood there awkwardly, not sure what do to now. Silence stretched between the three of them.

“Fluttershy,” Paladin finally said. “Do you play chess?”

She stared at him for a few seconds before shaking her head. “Uh, not much, I mean, Mama taught me but I never really kept playing...”

“Its fine. We’ve done all we can for now. Would you like to play? Macintosh and I haven’t played in what feels like weeks.” Paladin began to search around, seeking a chess set he was sure he had somewhere in one of the two boxes he had.

“You….play chess?” Fluttershy looked between the two of them.

“Eeyup,” Big Mac nodded. “”Every week.”

Paladin added, “Save for the past few.We’ve both been busy, sadly. Macintosh is a skilled player. Although our current score is in my favour. Nine to five.”

“Oh my,” she said with a suitably impressed look. After all, the way he said it sounded good, so it must be. His chest swelled slightly.

“Our previous game lasted quite a while, but in the end my experience won out.” Was it just her imagination, or was Paladin bragging? He seemed to realised what it might sound like himself, clearing his throat. “Well, regardless, we can show you, if you want.”

Big Mac chuckled, shaking his head in amusement. He reached into the other box of Paladin’s few possessions. Some gifts, odd and ends he had acquired and such made made most of the small collection. Fluttershy sat at the new table, between Paladin and Mac, slightly afraid she was about to end up bored to tears.

An hour later, Pinkie Pie bounced into the house. She opened her mouth, ready to call a greeting to Paladin.

“CHECKMATE!”

Pinkie’s expression twisted into bewilderment. She opened her mouth, shoving a hoof in and digging out. Aside from a few squeaks, a honk and a quack, nothing seemed out of the ordinary.

“Huh,” she said. “I don’t remember thinking about chess. Or shouting checkmate. Or doing a Fluttershy impression.”

Rainbow Dash, following along behind her, rolled her eyes. “Pinkie, I think that was Fluttershy, not you.”

“Oooooooh! That makes more sense!” agreed Pinkie. She bounced on into the house, calling out. “Anypony home?”

A big red head looked out. He nodded at them. He had a slightly sour expression.

Pinkie frowned, cocking her head to the side. She ran a hoof along her chin in an expression of intense concentration. “Playing chess with Fluttershy?”

“Eeyup.”

“She’s really good?”

“Eeyup.”

“She gets reeeeeeally excited when she wins?”

“Eeyup.”

“Lost a game of chess to Fluttershy?

“Eeyup.”

“Oooh, can I play?” Pinkie beamed, bouncing past him. Her saddlebags rose at the pinnacle of her bounce, coming off her and landing neatly in a corner of the room. “I brought everything to make this housewarming party the best housewarming party ever!”

“Hello, Pinkie Pie,” Paladin said. He didn’t look up from his game, putting the pieces into their starting position.

Fluttershy murmured a soft greeting to her friend. She was staring at the chessboard, fixed to it like a hawk fixed on a mouse wandering through a clearing with a limp. Not that she would appreciate the comparison, but that didn’t make it any less true.

“Chess?” Rainbow asked as she trotted in. Arching an eyebrow, she handed her bags into Big Mac’s politely extended hoof. “Boring.”

“Oh, Rainbow Dash, maybe if you tried it you might like it,” Fluttershy replied with a smile.

“Nah, I’m way too awesome to waste time playing chess. Not fast enough for me.” Shrugging, Dash began to look around. She had left so quickly last time.

Paladin chuckled. “Perhaps she’s simply afraid you’ll beat her.” He gave Dash a confident smile that was verging on a smirk. “Chess requires tactical skills, or at least the ability to think more than a few seconds into the future.”

“Now, Paladin, that’s not fair,” Fluttershy said. She flicked her mane out of the way. “I’m sure Rainbow Dash could do well...uh, probably.”

He gave her an exaggerated look of disbelief look that barely hide his amusement. Rainbow Dash scowled.

“Maybe?” Fluttershy suggested. She ducked her head, hiding a giggle at the pout on Rainbow Dash’s face. Oh, her friend would call it a fearsome scowl, of course.

“I could totally play chess if I wanted to,” Rainbow Dash protested. “And I could do it awesomely!”

Pinkie Pie giggled, the sound muffled by the fact her head was shoved deep into her bag. She came out, her head essentially encased in party supplies. They all watched as she flailed about with her hooves, making odd, muffled sounds.

“Ah think,” Big Mac finally suggested after half a minute of watching. “She’s tryin’ ta talk.”

Dash looked at him in surprise. “Dude, that was a whole sentence. You... used grammar.”

He gave her a cool look and said, with great deliberation, “Eeyup.”

The party-supply helmed Pinkie held up a hoof as if to tell them to wait, not that they had actually been doing anything. She stuck the hoof into the mess, rummaged around, until finally finding something which she gave a sharp tug. A quiet hissing sound followed, and then a tick. Like a clock.

“...wh-”

Bang!

Party supplies flew in every direction, blinding them all for a moment. A chorus of blinking later, eyes were opened to discover the room had been thoroughly decorated. Pinkie sat there, beaming, as they looked around.

Paladin went to speak, but stopped. Curious, he picked up one of the chess pieces and, in a move that was something of a surprise, took a bite. His jaw worked for a moment.

“White chocolate,” he announced. The pegasus looked at Pinkie. “But it wasn’t...when did you…”

“Uh…” Fluttershy gave him a reassuring if slightly awkward smile.

Paladin sighed. “Yes, I know,” he said wearily. “‘Its Pinkie Pie’. But, still…”

A grunt got his attention. Big Mac sighed, looking at the clock regretfully. Paladin nodded in understanding.

“A shame. My thanks for spending your lunch break here. Have a good day, my friend. I shall see you at the party tonight, I trust?” he asked.

“Eeyup,” Mac nodded. He gave the mares respectful nods as he left, evading an aggressive farewell glomp from Pinkie with remarkable finesse and just chuckling as he trotted past her.

“See ya, big guy.” Rainbow Dash grinned at the big earth pony. As he left, she tapped her chin thoughtfully. “Hey...think he’d be any good at an Iron Pony contest?”

“I couldn’t say,” said Paladin, who frequently hoof-wrestled him. He finished the rest of the white chocolate knight he had taken a bite of. It was only polite to finish what he had started. Before he could blink another one had been placed in the vacant spot and when he reached for it, a newspaper appeared in a pink hoof to gently bap him on the nose.

“That’s for the party!” Pinkie said sternly. Something in her expression ruined it, probably the way she looked like she was on the verge of giggling. She thrust the newspaper at Fluttershy. “Take this! Guard the chocolate chess-”

Fluttershy let out a quiet eep, PInkie Pie suddenly appearing above her, looming with a serious look on her face.

“-with your life! And this newspaper!”

Paladin tapped Pinkie’s leg. “Pinkie, you just trod on the dark chocolate tower.”

“Huh?” Pinkie looked at where she was standing; on the table, on the chessboard. “Aww, fiddlesticks. Good thing I brought spares.”

“Yeeeh,” Rainbow Dash agreed with a full mouth, burping slightly as finished devouring a white chocolate knight. “Real good.”

“Dashie!” whined Pinkie, jumping to the floor. “Stop eating my chocolate army!”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, but nodded. There was a mischievous gleam in her eye, glancing at something behind Pinkie. “Yeah, I’ll stop until the party.”

With only the hint of Rainbow’s amused grin and look of humour, Pinke whirled. She gasped. throwing her hooves up as though she had just unearthed a great and terrible discovery.

“Fluttershy!”

The pegasus, her mouth full of white chocolate pawn, blushed. She swallowed and said, “S-sorry, but everypony seemed to like them so much I just, um, didn’t think one pawn would do any harm….I’m sorry.”

Pinkie Pie gave her a very stern, if equally silly, pout. “After I trusted you with the plus two newspaper of Paladin smiting….Gasp!” Pinkie literally said gasp. She pointed at the board. “Who ate the white chocolate queen?!”

Paladin thought for a moment. “I passed it to Macintosh on his way out,” he finally said. He shrugged at Pinkie’s accusing stare.

She didn’t say anything as she reached into her bag, retrieving the missing chocolate chess pieces and placing them on the board. Her eyes never left them, giving a slight shake of her head in disappointment at them.

“Those poor, poor chocolate warriors! Eaten before their time, before party time!” Pinkie wailed in despair as she laid out the new ones. “Oh well! Let’s get this place ready to paaaaaaaaart-tay!”

***

Against all odds, no disaster struck Ponyville. No ravening monsters ripped their way into town, terrifying the locals and forcing a unique and cunning method, created with the phrase ‘its crazy, but it might just work’ immediately following it, to be crafted against it. No curses or cursed artefacts; no potions or poisons; nopony even overheard others talking and took what they said out of context. All in all, it was a disappointingly boring day in Ponyville.

This seemed true in Sweet Apple Acres too. Applejack felt a bit bad for how pleased she was that Apple Bloom wasn’t crusading on the farm today, but a moment to remember what happened the last time-

‘Ugh,’ she thought with a shudder, shying away from the memories. ‘All that dancin’!’

put any guilt to rest. Disco just wasn’t Applejack’s thing, although Macintosh had proved remarkably proficient. She whistled to herself, enjoying the last hour of light in peace. After this morning...she tried not to think about it. Mac had clammed up when she tried to interrogate him about his nightmares. When a pony like Big Mac clammed up, it was grade-A clamming.

The sun’s creep towards dusk reminded her of tonight’s plans. As enjoyable as it was to have some peace and quiet, one of them needed to check on Apple Bloom before going to the party. Big Mac was already finishing tidying up his day’s labours , wiping the sweat from his brow. He gave her a simple nod.

“Gotta grab Appple Bloom. Ya wanna get her, or me?” she asked.

Mac shrugged, a stiffness in his shoulders. He said, “Ah’ll go.”

“Ya sure? Paladin’s yer friend as well, Ah’d hate for ya to be late,” Applejack pointed out. She gave him a teasing smile. “Not like ya ta go to many parties either.”

“Ah’ll go,” he repeated. The stallion chuckled at his sister’s exasperated look.

She ran a hoof along the brim of her hat. “If ya say so, jus’ don’t take too long. He don’t need to say it, but he’ll like havin’ ya there. First party at his place, an’ y’all were the first friend he made who hadn’t been told ta help him by the princess.”

“Eeyup,” was all she got, prompting another sigh. Mac just gave her an amused look as he trotted away.

“Fine, fine, just don’t be late!” Applejack called as he went searching into the orchard. She shook her head at his departing silhouette. The only sign her brother gave that he heard was a casual wave without looking back.

***

Apple Bloom sat in the shed, staring. Everything her brother used to make furniture for Paladin was neatly and carefully put away. Tools of creation. She had watched, fascinated like she never had been before, when he had worked in here. She always did. She loved watching Big Macintosh making things, but this time something had been different. She wasn’t sure what. Despite the enjoy she felt watching him saw and sand and fit things together, there had been something lacking this time.

The filly frowned at the empty room. She groped for a word to describe it. She wasn’t even sure what ‘it’ was, not really. There was just a...a lack! Something not there in Mac’s work. The feeling had built as she watched, an internal pressure that she only found relief from when her brother had offered to let her help. Apple Bloom smiled. Working on the legs had been fun. The designs she carved in just came naturally as she worked. It felt less like woodwork and more like reshaping, taking what was and making it what she knew it could be. Except...she hadn’t known what she knew it could be. She felt it somewhere inside. A well of certainty that told her exactly what she needed to do without such a crude medium as words. Her smile grew as she thought about how Big Mac had praised her work.

Her gaze slid over to the new fence posts. It was simple work, cutting planks into the right shape, and nearly done. They were neatly stacked, the bare wood just awaiting a coat of paint before Macintosh took them out. She knew her brother thought the work was pretty much done, but she could tell there was more to be done. They were incomplete. The pressure grew as she stared at them, seeing what they could be, if only she would oblige.

Her hoof twitched, and it took Apple Bloom a moment to realise she was feeling an almost magnetic pull towards the tools. She gave in to the pressure pushing her over, and she picked up one of the tools. There was an odd weight to the tool for a moment as she lifted the medium of creation, yet she felt the pressure being relieved as though drained into the steel.

Taking the tools to the planks, Apple Bloom smiled again. She didn’t know what exactly she was going to do to finish these planks, but she knew with iron clad certainty that she was going to finish them. They would be perfect.

Beginning her work, Apple Bloom didn’t try to plan what she was doing, at least not consciously. Her hooves, following something that welled up from within, knew what to do. Wood chips fell as she carved and shaped, the wood becoming almost pliable to her will. The smiling filly paid the debris no mind. It was cast-off, the imperfect, obstacles to her creation.

The first post was done before she knew it. Apple Bloom had no idea how long it had taken. A few minutes, hours, it didn’t matter. She moved to the next post, still smiling, unphased by the ease with which she was reshaping the wood. It was natural. It should bend to her will. She was giving it a perfect form, perfect order.

Her eyes flashed pure white-silver.

***

Paladin surveyed his domain, and the party decorations now brightening it, and he found it good.

“This is good,” he said.

The colours were bright and varied, a rainbow of shades pleasing to the eye in arrangement, the result of a master of her craft plying it with eagerness and joy, and Paladin found himself pleased.

“I’m pleased,” he announced.

“Great, write a song and dance about it,” Rainbow Dash muttered. She was glaring intensely at the chessboard. Her eyes flicked up, fixing Fluttershy with a flat look. “There is no way you could get this good so fast.”

Fluttershy smiled. Shyly, but that hardly needed saying. “You’re doing really well,” she said warmly. “Um, checkmate in four moves.”

Paladin watched with a smile. He felt a little bit bad for Rainbow Dash. Fluttershy’s mother had clearly taught her well, and time had failed to dull her skills. He looked at Pinkie, who was busy with the finicky work of adjusting some decorations. Her tongue poked out the side of her mouth as she worked with a surprising amount of focus and concentration.

“I said,” he repeated, louder. “that I’m pleased with it. You can stop and relax now, Pinkie, really.”

“Nuh-uh!” Pinkie shook her head.

He groaned. “Pinkie, please, stop. It’s perfect.”

“Not yet!” she whined. Sitting up, she looked out the window. The sun was beginning its descent, a little bit earlier than usual. “I guess the Princesses are still tired! I hope they’re feeling better. Oooh, should I throw them a ‘Hope-You-Get-Better-From-Exhausting-Yourselves-Fighting-Nasty-Windigoes’ party? We could have moon pies! And blackjack!”

“I think...wait, blackjack?” he gave her a confused look.

Pinkie blinked. She shrugged. “Silly me! Not blackjack! But maybe they need a party to cheer themselves up!”

“Perhaps. In fact, you should begin planning it while its fresh in your mind. I’m sure I have some paper you can borrow,” Paladin suggested, a note of hope in his voice.

“Hmm...nah! I can do it later!” Pinkie smiled brightly at the pegasus. “But your party has to be great so I’m gonna get it perfect!”

His expression fell. Muffled giggles drew his gaze back to the chess game, where Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash were studying the board very intently and not at all holding back laughter. He sighed, slightly more melodramtically than was needed, but left Pinke to her dubious work.

“Ah ha! Check!” Rainbow Dash grinned wildly.

Fluttershy gently moved a piece, taking Dash’s threatening knight, and said “Checkmate...i-if you don’t mind.”

Dash banged her head on the table. “I hate this game,” she growled. She began to put the pieces back. “Another game! I’ll get you this time!”

Shaking his head, an amused smile tugging at the corners of his mouth, Paladin went to make sure his meagre belongs were unpacked. Fluttershy watched him trot into his room out of the corner of her eye, a nervous tremble in her bottom lip.

He stopped. There, on the bed, sat...well, a circular wooden base formed the stand for a figurine. It wasn’t made of plastic or metal or wood; it was instead the product of knitting, a woolen figurine of all things. White and grey wool made up the bipedal figure, the wooden frame within pushing the wool into angular shapes. Despite its material, it nonetheless managed to capture a sense of hard edges and strength. Blue wool was held up by thin wooden struts on the back, only a few used and on the whole seeming to defy psychiques as if frozen in place. It was beautifully made, and he couldn’t imagine how it was possible for just wool to be used. It was a work of art compared to the crude, rounded thing wool figures he had seen before.

It was Ardleon.

He stared at it, unsure of what to feel. He blinked, fighting back an odd tingle in his eyes. Sadness and regret tugged at his heart, the loss of another lieutenant he had trusted stinging. Yet he felt some joy, for the woolen figure was not Ardleon as he had become, not the windigo-bloated monster or the insane, broken thing that threatened the world with unending winter. The foot tall figure was Ardleon as he had been, pure and untarnished. Black wool was visible within the helm, between gaps, forming the shadows that hid an angel’s features.

He reached out, his hoof shaking slightly as he touched it. There was wood inside it, he guessed from the feel of it. His eyes burned. No matter how many times he blinked, the feeling didn’t go away.

Something soft came to rest against his side. Paladin didn’t flinch when a butter yellow hoof came to rest atop his. He had been so distracted her approach had gone unnoticed, but now he felt her, as much with his mind as with his body.

“I thought you might want to...remember him,” Fluttershy murmured. “How he was...b-before.”

A knot caught in his throat when he tried to speak. Paladin lowered his head, finding his chin resting atop her mane. He sucked in a breath, screwing his eyes shut. Fluttershy’s warmth was more than just the comfort of a friend, her emotions drifting to him across their bond.

“Thank….thank you,” he managed at last. He couldn’t put into words how he felt. Despite all Ardleon had done, Fluttershy had created something beautiful in his image. Fortunately, he didn’t need words with Fluttershy. She knew how he felt.

Bang!

They jumped, separating in an instant. Adrenaline shot through them both, looking like they had been caught with their pants, metaphorically speaking, around their ankles. Paladin searched for the source, his face burning, while Fluttershy opted for hiding behind her mane.

“Howdy y’all! Ready ta party?” came the call from the front hall, and they both relaxed. It was just Applejack arriving. The sounds of voices adding their hellos . The party was, it seemed, about to begin.

“We should, um, go out,” Fluttershy suggested, standing on shaky legs. She was blushing furiously still, and it grew suddenly. “O-outside, to the others, I mean.”

The heat in his own cheeks wasn’t fading quickly either. Paladin said, “Let’s give it a minute or two. Going out like, uh, this will be…”

“Oh, yeah,” they heard Rainbow Dash saying loudly and deliberately in answer to some question they couldn’t hear. “Paladin’s just in his bedroom making out with Fluttershy.”

The pair of pegasi froze, neither quite looking directly at the other.

“Or perhaps not,” Paladin growled, eyes narrowed. His glare softened when he looked at her. “You can stay in here, if you want, until you’re composed.”

Forcing herself to breath, Fluttershy shook her head, saying, “I’m fine, but, thank you for your concern.”

Paladin nodded. “Very well. Come, let us go…” he hesitated. “‘Party’.”

She giggled, nodding. They stepped from the bedroom, and Paladin fixed Rainbow Dash with an unamused stare. She smirked at him.

Squatting in the corner, Angel Bunny fixed Paladin with a glare that could not just kill, but flay, grill and serve with a side of deathcap mushroom.

“Excuse me for not greeting you at the door,” he said, turning to look at Applejack, Twilight and Rarity. “Fluttershy and I were looking at something she made. That is all.”

Muffled giggles all round brought Fluttershy’s blush back, but Paladin refused to be brought low by their amusement. He glanced about, frowning. Something fairly obvious was missing.

“Hey, what’s everypony laughing about?” Scootaloo, scrambling past the older ponies, asked. Sweetie Belle appeared behind her, although she remembered enough of Rarity’s enforced lessons on manners to say hello to Paladin.

“Hey Scoots. Don’t worry about it.” Ruffling the filly’s mane, Rainbow Dash grinned at Paladin.

“Indeed. Shall we get this started, then?” He looked around the decorated rooms. “Pinkie has prepared it all.”

“I sure have! Its time to par-tay!” Pinkie squealed happily, bouncing around. Though her voice held no magic, her friends were helpless to resist.

***

Big Macintosh frowned. The house had been empty, and so had the barns. The hard-working stallion was a patient pony, but he didn’t particularly appreciate how much time he was losing looking for his little sister. Wherever she had gone to play, it was too dang far.

He had no trouble finding his way through the farm at night, easily finding the path to his woodworking shed off to the side. He wasn’t sure why his father had built it so far from the house or barn. He had just never thought to ask.

The shed came into sight, and Big Mac sighed in relief. There was light under the door, visible even from this distance. He hurried closer, yet with each step he found his relief replaced by a sense of wrongness. Something wasn’t right. He couldn’t put a name to the feeling, but it made his expression turn guarded and his posture wary. Mac hadn’t forgotten what happened when the Nightmare invaded Ponyville. When he reached the shed, he hesitated for a moment, but in the end there was little choice. What else could he do but go in? He just had to check for Apple Bloom.

As his pushed the door open, Macintosh had a moment of belated realisation; the light had not been the steady, warm orange of a lantern. It had been brighter, a pale glow he had been too relieved to question. His chance to back out was gone, his hoof already sending the door swinging open. White-silver light washed over him.

***

“Applejack, where is your brother?” Paladin asked. The party was in full swing, and though he was enjoying himself, the lack of the stallion he had spent hours silently working with was distinct. Big Mac was, after all, hard to miss. Being larger than nearly everypony else, and red, he was not a stealthy pony.

“He said to head off myself, he had some stuff to finish first. He’ll be here any minute, with Apple Bloom,” the farmer answered. She smiled at his concern, hiding it with a sip of cider. “Gonna grab Caramel on the way too.”

Paladin nodded, smiling back. “Good. It would hardly be a party without all of my friends, would it?”

She grinned. “Good to hear! Ah gotta say, Ah’m glad y’all became friends. Mac ain’t a very social pony, an’ Ah worry he ain’t doing enough with other ponies. There’s that singin’ thing Rarity got him to join, but he still don’t do enough.”

“Doesn’t that mean you have more work to do?” Paladin pointed out with an arched eyebrow.

Applejack winced. “Ah know, but Ah get plenty of time off. Whenever one of the girls needs help, Ah can go thanks to him pickin’ up the slack. Its about darn time he took a little time off for himself, an’ doin’ stuff like playin’ chess with ya gives him a reason to.”

“Indeed. Macintosh is a fine player, and a good friend. You all are. Although I doubt I could spend an hour with any of your with under four words being exchanged,” he said with a chuckle.

Laughing in agreement, Applejack looked away at a call from Rainbow Dash.

“Hey, AJ, open up!”

“Huh-gah!” Applejack caught a chocolate pawn in her mouth mid-confused-huh.

“Boo yah! Told you I could do it!” Rainbow Dash crowed to Spike.

Applejack bit down on the chocolate chess piece. “‘scuse me,” she grunted, heading towards her flighty friend.

***

Big Mac stared. His mouth hung open. His nice neat shed was...well, it was even neater. A sense of order pervaded the place. His tools had been moved, rearranged, reordered. With only a cursory glance he saw the perfect, logical methodology and reasoning in the arrangement. It was perfectly clear, and the way the certainty struck him scared Mac. His mind was his own, not the plaything of some outside force. He had never known such lack of doubt or room to think. The order encompassing what had been his shed left no space to question it, to look for improvement, no flexibility to imagine.

Recoiling, Mac saw the red and yellow shape, nearly lost to his sight in the veritable glow of the paradise of perfection around it. Apple Bloom, it had to be, next to what should have been a pile of fence posts. Without thinking he dived back into the shed, trying not to look at anything. It hurt to focus on anything in there for too long. His sister wailed and protested as his hooves wrapped around her, but he ignored her cries until they were out. He barely heard them, his skull throbbing painfully.

“Mac? Big Mac?” A voice cried in his ear. Opening eyes he didn’t remember closing, he found himself on the ground outside, Apple Bloom looking at him in concern. “Mac! Are ya okay?”

“E-eeyup,” he mumbled, pushing his chest off the ground. He tried not to retch, looking past her and trying to focus on something beside the ache in his skull. After the utter order and perfection, the dark orchard felt messy and chaotic.

She looked at him uncertainly. “Ya sure?”

He nodded. “How long’ve Ah been out?”

Apple Bloom said, “Only a couple minutes. Are ya sick? Ah’m sure Ah could make somethin’ to help!” She looked past him, at the shed, and tried to trot around him.

“Nope,” he replied, catching her and putting her square back in front of him.

“Maybe its that stuff Zecora gave ya for yer nightmares,” she asked. Apple Bloom gave him a wide, puppy-eyed pout. “Come on, big bro, Ah’ll make ya a...a...a dreamcatcher! Just lemme back in, ya busted up the door!”

Frowning, confused, he glanced at the door behind him. The simple latch’s padlock hadn’t been used. A far less elegant, but eminently simpler, method had been used. The bar that extended a few inches past the latch had been bent, curled around the latch. A pair of large hoof marks were scored deep into the iron from where he had pushed it it, though he had no memory of it. His gaze was driven down to his own hooves. Mac gulped.

“Nope.” Shaking his head, Mac lifted Apple Bloom onto his back. he was getting his sister away from this place, and he didn’t reply to her protests.

“Come on, Ah was nearly done! It was just so right!” Apple Bloom wailed, eventually forcing him to curl a foreleg around her to kepe the filly from running back. He little hooves flailed, trying to break free. “Ah was gonna finish ‘em!”

Mac grunted and held on tighter until she finally ran out of steam. She hang in his grip limply, pouting with all the fury of a filly wronged.

“Why’re we goin’ towards the Everfree?” Apple Bloom whined petulantly after a while. He began to tell her they weren’t, but even in the darkness she knew she was right. Mac’s brow furrowed as he came to a stop.

‘How did Ah get turned around?’’ he wondered. He had played and worked among these trees since he was a foal. He did not get lost in them, not ever. He should have noticed they were going in the wrong direction. He should have, but he didn’t. Memories of darkness seeping into him, stealing his body and turning it against his family began to rise up, but with a shudder he pushed them down. There was no time for that. The rustling of leaves in the wind underscored his thoughts ominously.

An unpleasant insight nudged its way into the forefront of his mind. It was unwelcome, but he couldn’t help but think it.

‘Why are the leaves rustling when there ain’t no wind?’

“Macintosh? Apple Bloom asked, worried at her brother’s silence. It wasn’t even like his usual silence, which was comfortable and reassuring.

His ears were twitching, twisting like radar dishes and he was scanning the darkness around them. “Applebloom,” he murmured. His serious tone had the filly listening intently, despite her anger at him pulling her away from her work.

“Yeah?”

There. He spotted something moving through the trees to his left. “Ah’m gonna put ya down. Ya gotta promise me, promise, that yer gonna run towards town. Fast as ya can. Get yer sister an’ her friends.”

“Huh? What for?” the filly wondered.

“Apple Bloom, promise me!” he barked. The sheer un-Macness of this took Apple Bloom aback, and she nodded.

“Ah-Ah promise.”

“Good...now…” Mac gently lowered her. “Run!”

As he gave the command, the powerful stallion threw himself at the thing watching them. Apple Bloom was off like a shot, her little hooves beating at the dirt. The vague, indistinct watcher in the shadows was frozen in shock for only a moment, and the force of Mac’s hooves bucking the tree nearly knocked it down. Another buck was aimed upwards, in the path of its fall.

The shadow shot away from him, darting over the mighty blow with the whip-crack of leather wings snapping open. Long, hairy limbs stretched ahead of it, curving talons aimed at the fleeing filly. She galloped away, glancing back at the sound of her brother shouting. Something crashed through the foliage behind her, its form nearly obscured by branches and darkness. Her eyes widened in horror, the few details she saw in that moment’s glance hinting at the monster’s dreadful appearance. Their eyes met for a single moment of frozen terror.

Its fanged maw spread in a monstrous grin. “Got you,” it hissed.

She almost believed it. The creature’s expression suddenly changed. Apple Bloom had time to realise it was surprised before its ugly face, and indeed the rest of it, reversed direction. It shot backwards. Mac, with its lion-like tail clenched between his teeth, smashed the monster into a tree. He did it again before it could get up, and then flung it as far from Apple Bloom as he could.

“‘Bloom, go!” he barked. The stallion’s hooves slammed into the ground, a bulwark between the monster and his little sister. Some of the tension in him left at the sound of her scurrying hooves getting more distant, until at last he could no longer hear her.

The creature slowly stood. Long, gangly limbs stretched, the moon passing from cloud cover for a few vital moments.A shaft of silver light revealed its dark fur, thick and rough from its head to its feet. Where its hands and feet lacked fur, thick, leathery hide replaced it. Its dark eyes narrowed, and with a snarl it leaped at the farm-pony. Its lion-like mane, darker than the rest of its fur, whipped about as it attacked, curved talons slicing through the air.

Mac grunted as he retreated, trying to evade the deadly talons. He was no fighter, despite his great size and strength. He felt something slash past his ear, so close he could hear it, as he desperately tried to keep those razor claws from hitting him. With a grunt he threw himself forward, ramming his forelegs into the monster’s chest. A hot line of pain ran across his cheek, and the creature launched back with a bloody smear on one of its claws.

“You delay me, pony,” growled the beast. It straightened to its full height, somewhere over six feet.

“Ain’t gettin’ yer claws on my sister,” Big Mac all but snarled back.

It spread its wings, talons stretched. “Stand aside.”

“Nope.”

It smiled. “Then die.”

***

Applejack checked the clock again. It had been nearly two minutes since the last time. Lifting her drink of cider, she tried to distract herself. This worked for another thirty seconds, and she was looking at the clock again.

‘Where’s Mac? Did somethin’ happen?’ she couldn’t help but wonder. ‘Is it cause...’

“Huh?” A tap on her left drew her to look there. The unoccupied chess table greeted her. Applejack’s brows drew together, looking it over in confusion.

A snicker on her other side told her what had happened. Applejack looked to her right, where Rainbow Dash was holding a hoof over her mouth.

“What? Something wrong?” the pegasus asked cheekily.

Rolling her eyes, Applejack gave her friend a brief smile before checking the clock again. Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow at that. She had been expecting - hoping - for an annoyed retort or something to get into an entertaining argument. Not Applejack staring at the clock like it was about to explode.

After a quick check to make sure Pinkie hadn’t done anything to the clock in her decorating, Rainbow Dash ruled that out. So clearly it was something else. Not being the subtle sort, Rainbow took the direct route from ignorance to knowledge.

“What’s got up your plot?” Dash demanded. “Last night?”

Applejack sighed. “Nah. Mac ain’t here yet. He shoulda arrived with Apple Bloom a while back now...but ain’t no sign of ‘em. Ah’m gettin’ worried. Ah hope it ain’t to do with last night.”

“Want me to ‘port over there and check on them?” Rainbow Dash offered. A pang of guilt shot through Applejack at the offer, her eyes lingering on the shadows of fatigue under Dash’s magenta orbs. Once a day was enough, as far as emergency teleports went.

“Nah, Ah...Ah think Ah’ll go myself. Let Paladin know for me, would ya? Ah’ll be back in a bit.” Applejack put her cup down. With a nod from her friend, she slipped from the party. The door shut behind her, the sound of Paladin giving a demonstration on how if you put your hoof just here and twisted just so you could rip a minotaur’s head clean off. The Crusaders were eating it up.

The town was quiet in the evening, and Applejack enjoyed the cool air on her fur. It calmed her, helped her relax and clear her thoughts. Surely, she decided, it was nothing serious. Mac would have come to get her if it was. It would take a broken leg to stop him. She chuckled.

‘Naw, more like two broken legs,’ she thought. Her smile slowly died away. ‘Broken legs….or a tree fallin’ on him….or Granny fallin’ down. Or a snake sendin’ the cows on a stampede into a ravine when Mac goes to get Apple Bloom outta one an’ she climbs into an old tree but he’s too heavy an’ they run over him an’...’

At some point in her dire internal monologue Applejack had started to pick up speed. Her trot slowly became a gallop as her thoughts ran in very dark circles. What ifs were enemy number one on her mind, and she couldn’t stop thinking about more and more horrible possible events.

Back at the party, Fluttershy paused in her lecture on why it was wrong to teach fillies how how to do serious harm to other species. Applejack felt really, really worried. Frightfully so, in fact. She bit her lip. Applejack just seemed to be worried, but not actually in danger or afraid, and Rainbow Dash had said she was going to check on why her brother and sister were delayed. Fluttershy sighed, deciding to leave it for now. If it got worse, however…

***

Big Mac left a trail in the dirt. He had never left one like it before, but then, he had never been dragged through his family’s orchard with blood from nearly a dozen cuts across his body. Even if it had been day, the red of blood would have been hard to see against his coat. He thrashed, the only action he could do aside from grunt with the thick bands of shadow-stuff binding him.

The bipedal beast was silent as it pulled him ever closer. Macintosh had no idea how long they had been going, but he ached all over and they were getting no closer to the farmhouse, which meant Apple Bloom was further and further away. He would have let this monster drag him over pointed rocks if it meant his little sister got away.

His face struck something, drawing a gasp of pain from the stallion. He blinked until his vision was clear. The roots around them were twisted and gnarled, their shapes strangely twisted and savage. Mac’s eyes widened in horror. Even in the dim moonlight, he recognised them; roots of the Everfree’s wild flora.

They came to a stop. There was, obviously, no warning for Big Mac. He lay there, panting harshly. Some of his fur had probably been scraped off from being dragged like that, or at least it felt like it. Again he thrashed, trying to break free of the magic constraining him. There had to be something he could do.

As sudden as the stop had been, a presence blotted out the moonlight. Mac blinked, distressed at the loss of his only source of light. Whatever he had been brought to, it was something that made the very air foul. Each breath felt tainted, and even the unruly soil of the Everfree felt as though something disgusting corrupted it.

“My lord,” hissing the voice of the monster.

A new voice, deep and powerful, thundered in reply. “Scorpan, my loyal servant. Or so I thought.”

Scorpan. Well, at least he knew what his attacker’s name was.

“I am loyal, my lord, truly,” grovelled Scorpan. From the sound of it, he had just prostrated himself before what it was here. “The vessel escaped. Had I followed, I would have risked violating your command.”

“So you bring me some mortal filth?!” boomed the lord. The ground shook at the stamp of tremendous hooves.

Scorpan nodded, his forehead pressed against the earth. “Yes, great lord. This one is the brother to the vessel, and one of the Bearers of the Heart. He will be of use to us.”

“Nope,” Mac finally weighed in. He managed to shift around slightly, trying to see the unseen speaker. Silence greeted his words, as though his even joining the conversation had been unconsidered.

“Fool!” Scorpan struck, his talons racking across the pony’s back. Mac's pain filled the night for a few moment before he swallowed the cry.

“N-nope,” he grunted, shaking his head against the ground. “A-ain’t gonna help ya.”

Fury burned in Scorpan’s eyes as he advanced on the impudent pony. His stained claws spread, but another beating was forestalled. The shadows around Macintosh constricted. He lurched into the air, held aloft by the will of the unseen speaker.

“Ah, how loyal. Don’t you admire that, Scorpan? Loyalty,” spat the beast, a growl building in his thunderous throat. “You refuse to allow yourself to be used against your family, do you?”

Big Mac slowly revolved. He nearly blacked out from pain, the shadows constricting cruelly across his wounds. He was pretty sure he was light headed from bloodloss. Or maybe he wasn’t. After all, if he was, he might be a bit too lightheaded to work it out, right?

His thoughts on that particular topic fell away. He looked up the expanse of red skinned torso, his eyes drawn to the hateful yellow orbs watching him and the harsh face that surrounded them. There was a question in that gaze, in those eyes that screamed wrongness and evil.

“E-eyup. Ain’t gon-grah!” Mac gasped, shuddering his bindings as they tormented his wounds.

The creature before him chuckled. “Of course not.”

It drew something out as it spoke. For a moment Mac thought he was hallucinating. Why did it have a sack? A grotty burlap sack.

“After all,” laughed Tirek, drawing a fistful of writhing, twisting shadows in seven shades from the sack. “That would be a betrayal.”

***

Applejack’s galloped carried her swiftly out of Ponyville. The edge of the farm was right ahead, the fence barely any barrier to her at all. She was an athlete, and iron pony. A fence was nothing to her! She charged, jumping over with hardly a grunt of effort. She was muscled and strong, not even raising a sweat.

Thats why, when she hit the filly clambering over from the farm side, Applejack was barely slowed. She was, however, surprised. More crucially she was thrown off by the collision, which is why her landing was rather Rainbow Dash-esque in that the preface ‘crash’ fit right in. They rolled a few feet, ending up with Applejack’s weight atop her little sister.

Applejack blinked, backing up and looking down. She stared at the dazed filly. “Apple Bloom!”

“Applejack?” Apple Bloom rubbed her forehead. Her eyes widened, realising it really was her sister. “Applejack! Its you!”

The older mare was nearly bowled over again. Apple Bloom did the jumping this time, throwing herself at her sister. Catching her, Applejack just held on as Apple Bloom’s mouth worked at a thousand miles an hour.

“Ah’m so happy to see ya, Ah was just workin’ a in the shed an’ Mac stopped me an’ wouldn’t let me back in an’ a monster tried to grab me but he grabbed its tail an’ Ah wanted to help but he made me promise to get ya an’ we gotta go back to help him ‘cause it had fangs and claws an’ wings an’ it was real super scary!” Apple Bloom said in one breath in rapid-fire, heaving in a breath once she was done.

Applejack stared at her, the sound of gears turning in her head almost audible. She had to process everything she had heard in that abrupt burst of sound that could be loosely defined as words. This first required translating it from Apple Bloomian to Equestria. Her brow furrowed. Her mouth opened and closed, silently mouthing words. Apple Bloom bounced in place, urgently looking between the way she came and Applejack every few seconds.

“You were...he stopped...wouldn’t...a monster…” Applejack repeated in fits and starts. She gasped. “Mac’s fightin’ a monster?!”

Apple Bloom nodded frantically. “Yeah! We gotta help him!”

“Why didn’t ya say so?” Applejack threw Apple Bloom onto her back. “We gotta go help him!”

Rolling her eyes, Apple Bloom clung to her sister. Her eyes drifted to the receding fence behind them and her worries, for a moment, vanished. If she could get her creations from the shed, she could improve the fence. She could make it more. It would stand tall and proud, a barrier around the farmer, around her home.

Applejack stormed through the farm, putting everything she had into her gallop. She knew her way around the farm as proficiently as either of her siblings. Even in the dark she could name every tree she passed.

Deep into the orchard, following Apple Bloom’s direction, they were buffeted without warning by an intense roar, a thunderous sound that shook them both. Applejack was able to put her tree identifying skills to use as a tree passed her, overhead.

“Leafsworth!” she cried. Another roar, reptilian snarl that shook the very ground, was followed by a dreadful shattering sound. Applejack couldn’t help but flinch, knowing somewhere one of their trees had been destroyed. “Must be the monster!”

She jumped in the direction of the roar, too fast for Apple Bloom to tell her the monster she had seen hadn’t sounded like that at all. The only thing the filly could do was hold on and hope. Or at least try to hope. Her thoughts kept getting distracted, pull off-kilter by a tug that told her she needed to get back to work. There were so many things to create, to put to order and refine.

“Right, we’ll find this monster an’ give it a good ol’ Apple family what-for!” Applejack grinned fiercly. She could make out something thrashing about in the darkness. They were near field a little east of the shed, so she was certain Mac would be there somewhere.

“Sis, that don’t sound like the mons-” Apple Bloom began to warn her.

“Don’t worry, Ah got this!” Steeling her mind, preparing to draw her armour out, Applejack threw herself out of the trees and into the open field with a confident grin. Whatever this thing was, it was about to be surpris-

The earth trembled beneath her hooves and they went down in a tumble. A plume of dirt was raised by the slap of a great scaled tail, the monster roaring its rage once more. Each step sent vibrations out, its claws digging out monstrous grooves.

They stared numbly at the beast. It was no mere cragadile from the Everfree Forest, dwarfing such creatures with its thicker, sharper hide. It resembled nothing so much as a cragadile grown even larger, replacing its rocky scales with those of several dragons in varying shades of black. It blinked huge eyes of green shot through with black veins, slapping its lengthy tail against the ground as it stared at the two little ponies before it.

Apple Bloom asked from beneath Applejack, her tone dry, “Ya still got this?”

“Uh…” Applejack gulped. “Ah’ll let ya know in a minute.”

***

Author's Note

Here's chapter twenty-nine, the first of Act IV: The Lord of Betrayal.

Not really much to say here, to be honest. My usual thanks to Nealend86 and Web of Hope for their editing, please comment and let me know what you think! Your comments feed my ever growing power!

Act IV - Ch. 30 Essence of the Apples

Chapter 30 Essence of the Apples

***

“Alright,” Applejack panted, jumping over a fallen tree. “Maybe Ah don’t got this.”

Behind them the fallen tree cracked and splintered beneath the foot of the scaled beast. It roared, adding to the cacophony of destruction with a wave of its thick tail. Earth and rock were as nothing to its charge, smashing aside any obstacle with its bulk.

Apple Bloom, despite clinging to her sister’s back, found the time to roll her eyes with a sarcastic, “Really? ‘Maybe’ ya don’t got it?”

“No sass-whoa!” Throwing herself forward, Applejack could have sworn she felt the tip of her tail brush the monster’s teeth as it snapped at her, the jaws missing by mere milimetres. “Alright, alright, Ah don’t got this!”

Apple Bloom looked back, staring that the monster that was trashing the farm behind them. Its great jaws hung open, closing only to break whatever happened to be handy, with rivulets of saliva leaking from its maw. The little filly shuddered, tightening her hold on Applejack as she stared at the darkly scaled beast. In the clear moonlight, she could see the draconic scales were interrupted by stony outcroppings and even patches of...grass? Or hair, sprouting between scales and rock. It wasn’t even just a really big cragadile; its body was weird, like it hadn’t grown properly, its shape as much like a reptile as it was a pony.

Yelping as she bounced from Applejack’s rough gallop, Apple Bloom tried to keep her eyes on the monster.

“Put yer magic armour on!” she urged.

“Ah can’t! Ah mean, Ah can, but Ah gotta focus for a sec. If Ah do that, he’ll gobble us up!” Applejack tried to look through the trees as she ran. “Look out for Mac! He’s gotta be here somewhere!”

At least, she really hoped he was.

***

The shattering of glass hit the party like a wave, leaving silence in its wake. All eyes turned to Fluttershy, who stood frozen with eyes wide.

“Applejack!” she cried before anypony could ask. She began to look around frantically. “A-Applejack is afraid, and worried, and something is happening, something bad!”

The stunned silenced continued for a moment, broken by Paladin’s stern commands.

“Rainbow Dash, teleport to the farm. Twilight, get whatever medical supplies you can in case somepony is hurt. Spike, send a letter to the hospital to alert them to prepare for something severe.” He went for the door. “Pinkie Pie, Rarity, come with me. We’ll head for the farm along the main road, then the most direct route. Rainbow Dash, go, you can find us on the road if there’s bad news. Go!”

Rainbow Dash went in a flash of light, leaving the others staring at Paladin.He stared right back.

“Everypony, go,” Paladin ordered, more firmly. He pushed open the front door, beckoning Pinkie and Rarity.

“W-wait, what do you want me to do once I have the supplies?” Twilight asked frantically.

“And what do I do? I...I want to help,” added Fluttershy. She shook her head, as though she could stop the feelings from Applejack and, now, those of her worried friends.

“If you must leave the house, return with the supplies. Fluttershy, you can stay, so that if Rainbow Dash returns before Twilight, we don’t lose contact. If anypony doesn’t know what to do or anything, come back here. Fluttershy, you and Spike are our base, our centre.” Paladin waited a moment for any more questions.

None came, Spike busy searching for a quill and ink, Twilight making a mental checklist of what a first aid kit would need and Pinkie Pie bouncing and chattering at Rarity about what awful possibilities she really, really hoped weren’t happening.

***

Rainbow Dash flared into existence above the farm, and promptly stared with her mouth hanging open.

“Whoa.”

She could see why Applejack would be afraid. That was a bi~iiiiiig monster. It dominated the scenery, seven shades of shadow that ate at the light from the moon and the stars. From above she could see the path of destruction that cut through the orchard, a swath of broken trees and torn earth. Rainbow Dash winced at the sight. She had a feeling Applejack was going to be angry when this was over.

Its roar was dying away, but the flash of her arrival had brought its head swinging up to her. Though she couldn’t see its eyes clearly, Dash could imagine them staring at her with a look of challenge in them. She could read it like it was written in bright neon lights. She smirked right back.

“Challenge accepted,” she grinned.

Applejack looked back, feeling her sister prodding her. The sounds of the monster had, if not quieted exactly, moved a bit further away. Of course, that was because she was still running. Risking a look back, Applejack saw the dark shape of the monster, its attention clearly no longer on them.

“Oh, no.” Even at night, Rainbow Dash’s brilliant contrail was bright. Applejack’s hooves dug into the ground as she forced herself to stop. “Rainbow Dash!”

The monster’s maw split open, its breath rumbling out in a fetid roar that shook the heavens. With shocking speed it moved, lifting its forelegs off the ground to snap its tremendous jaw at the descending pony. The agile mare darted out of the way at the last second only to be nearly knocked out of the air by the wave of pressure the snapping jaws created. With a powerful flap of her wings she threw herself at its eyes, lashing out with a hoof.

“Got yahhhhhhhh!” Dash’s victorious cry was cut off by a thrash of the beast’s head that knocked her away.

Applejack shook her head in disbelief. “That mare! Hold on lil sis, Ah gotta help her. Start headin' for town.” She slid Apple Bloom off her back. With a soft breath, Applejack steeled her heart.

Apple Bloom had only seen her sister’s armour once or twice, and it looked awesome. Her mouth fell open, staring at the beautiful, shining metal that enfolded Applejack. It had been amazing before, but now it was...it was…

“Perfect.”

She stared as her sister charged away to fight the monster, but she didn’t really see her sister. She saw the armour, its angelic form adorned with stylistic engravings of Applejack’s cutie mark. Despite that, despite the mortal flaws she saw the perfection of it. It was flawless.

Rainbow Dash was back in the fray, having arrested her flight and launched herself back at her foe. She zipped across the beast, its scales zooming past her as she searched for a weak spot. Her hooves grasped a coarse tuft of hair she found on its back, pulling them hard. Fetlocks curled, wrapping the long hairs around her hooves, Dash grinned. The monster shook and thrashed, roaring wildly as it sought to remove the annoyance.

“What’s wrong? Too big and stupid to get me off?” she taunted. Her smirk died as the world lurched sideways. The sky revolved away, leaving her looking up - or rather, down - to see the earth rushing towards her. Dash’s eyes shrunk to pinpricks of fear. “Oh crabapples.”

The ground heaved, groaning with the shock wave it sent across the farm. The beast’s great weight obliterated trees and shattered the ground, gouging through the dirt. Applejack skidded to a halt.

“Rainbow Dash!” Her insides froze. It had crushed Rainbow Dash. She had seen no flash of light to show a teleport. No brilliant rainbow contrail leading away at the last moment, a narrow and daring escape by the cocky pegasus smirking smugly at her near miss. The chill that had overtaken Applejack melted away, icy fear running into a flood of hot fury. She didn’t spare any thought to anything but making this monster pay.

She launched into the air, powerful legs supplemented by raw rage and angelic enhancement. Steel-shod hooves slammed into the crocodile beast’s stomach, digging into the scales.

“Get. Off. My. FRIEND!” She roared, standing on her forelegs and slamming her rear-hooves down. Scales groaned and cracked beneath her strike, dark blood seeping out. With a snarl she pushed her forehooves in, keeping herself in place despite the writhing of the monster. Again she struck, widening the wound of broken scales.

It roared, and finally got rid of her by smacking her with a claw. Applejack was thrown free of it, sent flying hard enough that the first tree she hit lost the contest between it and her armour. Unhurt and still full of anger, she stood up bristling with fury in the broken remains of the tree. That animal was still standing, rolling back up after smashing her best friend into pulp between scales and dirt, killing-

“Yo.”

***

About twenty seconds ago….

The moonlight was gone, blocked on all sides by the monster’s bulk and the ground seconds from smushing Rainbow Dash into a nasty red smear. Her wings flicked, the only light she could see, revealing dirt and stones about to-

She vanished.

The flash of Rainbow Dash’s return to Paladin’s home was followed by the cacophony of her crash. She bounced to a halt against the table, spilling chocolate chess pieces over her head.

“Monster!” she blurted before Fluttershy or Spike could say anything. Sitting up, chocolate knight in her mane, Rainbow Dash repeated her cry. “Monster! Big, scales, all of it! Tell Pally, gotta go help AJ, bye!”

Fluttershy and Spike stared at the spot Rainbow Dash had occupied, the pegasus gone in a flash.

“I...I better rewrite that letter,” Spike muttered, gulping.

***

Rainbow Dash returned to the farm much closer to ground level than usual, although, fortunately, further than when she had left. Pulling herself onto a bush, Rainbow Dash blinked and rubbed her eyes. Applejack appeared to be doing her best to kick her way into the monster’s stomach without bothering to take a detour through the throat. Eyes narrow, Rainbow Dash tensed, ready to charge to her friend’s aid. Fortunately, the monster saved her the effort by knocking the earth pony over.

“Yo.”

Applejack’s mouth hung open as she stared at her friend. She looked at the monster, then back to Dash, back to the monster, and again to Dash.

“What?” Rainbow asked.

Applejack’s stare became a glare. After a second of that Dash’s cocky grin faltered slightly. Even with her face hidden by her armour, Applejack managed to convey all she needed through her eyes.

“...Rainbow Dash, next time Ah think ya’ve been crushed under a giant monster, don’t just pop up an’ say ‘hi’ or lemme think yer dead,” Applejack growled. She let out a heavy sigh. “Ah thought ya had been pancaked!”

“Alright, geez, sorry,” Dash said with a roll of her eyes. She landed next to Applejack, wringing a crink out of her neck. “I was letting Fluttershy and the others know about the monster, Paladin is already on the way. Hey, where’s Mac?”

As Rainbow Dash looked around, Applejack winced and glanced at the monster as it began to search for them. “Don’t know. Wish Ah did, but in all this Ah ain’t seen him. Even if he, Ah dunno, got lost he shoulda come runnin’! How could he not see this thing makin’ a mess of our home? ‘Bloom said he’d been taken by the monster…”

“Is that why you were trying to kick your way into its stomach?” Rainbow Dash recoiled at the glare that question got her. “Uh, never mind! Let’s go beat that thing up!”

Comparing the rampaging monster to Applejack, and then herself, Rainbow Dash gave her friend a critical look. “How? I kicked it in the eye, pulled its hair-”

“It has hair?”

“Yeah, weird, right? I did all that, and it didn’t do much. I don’t think its gonna just roll over again and let you whale on its stomach.” The pegasus shrugged. “What are we gonna do to it?”

Applejack chewed on that for moment, then shook her head. “Ah don’t know, but we need to get it outta the orchard. We’re losin’ too many trees; if it does much more damage, Ah’m not sure how the farm’ll hold up.”

A wide, wild grin spread over Rainbow Dash’s muzzle. She began to laugh. “Hey, AJ,” she asked, “Wanna play tag?”

Slowly, a look of understanding dawned. Her grin was hidden by her helm. “Sure as sugar, sugarcube.”

***

The monster snapped up another tree, crunching wood, leaves and apples into a mulchy mess. A twang of pain inside was ignored. Raw hatred for the trees, the damn apple trees overwhelmed it. The bestial mind had long since forgotten about hunting its prey. Such overwhelming hate all the trees and their fruity payload consumed the beast.

“Hey, ugly! Tag, you’re it!”

Something splattered against its muzzle . Turning its head, the beast caught sight of the little blue bother again, throwing another apple. Rumbling in response, it put on a burst of speed to snap at her. She was gone before its jaws closed, slipping out of range with a mocking laugh.

“Come on, tall, dark and scaley, you can do better than that...or maybe not! Ha!” she called. A wall of sound and stinking air erupted from the toothy maw in her wake, threatening to blast the pegasus from the sky. Had she not been an experienced weatherpony and skilled flyer, it might even have done so. As it was, she compensated and continued to dangle just out of reach, dipping back to let it try snapping at her. Claws crunching dirt and knocking aside trees, it followed her, pursuing the pegasus to the field.

Rainbow Dash smirked. All she had to do was act as bait and the big stupid thing came charging after her. It wasn’t like it had any chance of catching her, after all. It was a huge ground-bound lizard, whereas she was Rainbow Dash, master of the skies-

She moved without thinking, the shifting air and rush of wind through teeth enough to send the pegasus blasting forward with a moment’s subconscious notice. Those massive teeth were only a few feet behind her, providing ample excuse to lengthen her lead.

‘Okay, maybe not so slow,’ she conceded. Dash began to dodge, dip and dive until at last they cleared the tree line. A field, ploughed and prepared but holding nothing but dirt, was a far better place to fight this out. Flying to the centre of the field, Rainbow Dash grinned at the oncoming jaws of death.

Its maw was filled with light, the pegasus vanishing before she could be devoured. Turning in circles, it searched for its prey with a foul glare in its dark eyes. Only a tiny, momentary pinprick flare, hidden by branches and leaves, gave away a hint to where the ponies were. Its growl rumbled through the dark field and the shadowed orchard, its own hearing filled with the sound. This was only relevant because it meant it did not hear the whistle of air from above.

Applejack smashed into its back at terrible velocity. Its legs buckled at the sudden force pushing it down, roaring so loudly it almost overpowered the crack of scales snapping and stone shattering. Cursed blood welled up around Applejack’s armoured hooves. Her heart trembled, seeing the dark liquid pooling, and resisted the urge to vomit. She was hurting this monster, breaking its scales and leaving it bleeding. Despite the destruction, she felt guilt for the pain she was causing.

‘Toughen up, sugarcube, this thing is gonna hurt my family an’ leave the farm in ruins! We don’t have time for fancy plans!’ she thought, glaring down at it. Yanking her hooves from the distinct impressions she had left, surrounded by the broken natural armour, Applejack began to unleashing her formidable strength against it.

Descending to grab her, Rainbow Dash paused. “Uh, AJ? Stop that and get off, before it hits you flying again!”

“Get off,” Applejack snarled, pushing Dash away. “Whatever this thing is, it was tryin’ to hurt my sister. We gotta stop it.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Yeah, I know, which is why we’re gonna do the whole ‘drop you from up high’ thing again!”

With a shake of her head and a shove that pushed Rainbow Dash up when she tried to hold on, Applejack reared and brought her hooves down hard. Sparks flicked out, like flint on stone, but she attacked again regardless.

“Ah can do this! It can’t hurt me with the armour, sugarcube, so don’t ya worry none.” Her tone was confident through the anger. Dash’s suggestion about her brother’s fate haunted her, lurking in the back of Applejack’s mind and lending her blows ferocious might.

Rainbow Dash squinted at her, then glanced at the pained beast. “Stop, Applejack, this thing is gonna start moving again! I was just joking about the eating Mac thing, he’s probably fine, now come on!”

For once she wasn’t willing to take the riskier path simply for the sake of it. Dark as it was, she could hear - and smell - the result of Applejack’s work. The coppery tang of blood was far too palpable for her taste. This wasn’t how they solved problems, this wasn’t how they beat monsters and bad guys. Somepony came up with a cunning plan, they used wits, or luck, or ancient super-powerful magical relics. Their hooves weren’t covered in blood literally beaten out of their foes.

“Ah’ll be fine! It ain’t movin’, an’ Ah ain’t givin’ it the chance!” roared Applejack. Her sister had been terrified and her brother vanished, and Rainbow Dash wanted her to take it easy on this thing? This thing. Not even a monster, just something she had to remove.

“We gotta-” Whatever words Rainbow Dash intended to put to her furious friend were lost to the smack of thick scales striking something far softer.

Applejack looked away from her ‘work’ digging her way through the monster’s back to see her friend catapulted up by a flick of its nimble tail. The muscled tail curved again as it shifted, swinging out and up before coming back again, winding up for a second strike. A chill ran through her; it reminded her of a sport, throwing the ball above so it would be in just the right position when you swung.

“Dash!” she called. The monster moved beneath her and she only just held on. The pegasus regained control, wings beating hard, but she spent a few seconds too long staring down at Applejack atop their foe.

“What-” began Dash.

This time its tail struck with far more force. It wasn’t just knocking her up. Rainbow Dash, dazed and ears still ringing, saw it far too late. She had no time to react, no moment to focus on escape. There was a meaty thud and she went flying across the orchard, limp in the air. All Rainbow Dash felt was a force that left her numb and made her ears ring before it all went dark.

The world suddenly cleared in Applejack’s sight. Even as she leaped from the monster’s back, she knew she couldn’t reach her friend before Dash came to a messy end against the ground somewhere, and she knew it was her fault. The rage that had been overwhelming her vanished as though it had never been there, leaving only the sharp sting of shame. She had been stupid and reckless, her own invulnerability proving to be not her own downfall, but her friend’s.

“Rainbow Dash!” she screamed, her plummeting friend lost in the trees Applejack was galloping through.

***

In the darkness of the Everfree, Tirek grunted. He lowered his arms. Sweat poured down down his crimson skin, his beard hanging heavy with moisture and dripping into the corrupted earth. A dissatisfied rumble echoed from his throat, but through the distant eyes of his slave he watched the pegasus’s fall. The last vestiges of his rage-spell faded with scraps of shadow dissipating from his fists.

“Yes, one falls, and the other fails.” He was speaking to himself, which was only natural. There were few others worthy of his conversation, and in the last few eons of imprisonment he had provided himself with most of his entertainment. “Hrmm….”

Despite his pleasure at the impending death, the fact the other mortal had shed his magic was vexing. She should barely have been capable of words; in fact, she should have struck her erstwhile ally in fury instead of just pushing her away. The blood of her kin was the perfect medium, and it soaked the hooves of the soul-armour she wore when it should have been staining it. Despite his magic, something had shielded the mortal from the worst of his spell and even fought back! Few things so infuriated him as that. Taking what solace he could in what was sure to be an amusing scream of anguish when the pegasus’s mostly horizontal flight came to its inevitable abrupt end, Tirek focused his slave’s eyes.

“Yes…” His cruel smile grew, but a flash of something of brilliant white made his eyes widen. The ancient demon leaned forward as though it would reveal some trickery upon his slave’s eyes. A nearby tree was reduced to shrapnel at his fury moments later. “...No! No!”

***

Dark legs with light blue hooves wrapped around Rainbow Dash’s limp form. With a grunt of effort Paladin took control, wings flaring and flapping. Once he had her secure in his hold, the large pegasus turned one white-blue eye on the crocodile monster as he descended. They stared at each other, the massive reptile demon apparently willing to simply watch for a moment so long as their eyes met.

Paladin pushed down the bubbling anger in his chest. Whatever the monster was or did, Rainbow Dash mattered first.

“We both owe Pinkie Pie for this,” he muttered to his unconscious friend. ‘Were it not for Pinkie, I would still be with her and Rarity. Had I not flown ahead...’ He wasn’t the sort to ‘shudder to think’, but in this case it was apt.

At first glance, Rainbow Dash appeared to be asleep. Paladin was willing to bet that in a short time she would be one big bruise, from forehead to rear-hooves. He prayed that was all she would suffer, and he ran a hoof along her chest as he laid her in the branches of a surprisingly soft tree.

‘Nothing internal, although I am no real judge,’ he thought, wishing he had bothered Twilight for more information on pony anatomy, or at least a book. Wings spread to take off, Paladin paused. A moment later the bushes below erupted into upset, armoured earth pony.

“Paladin! Ya got her!” Applejack called in relief. She came to a halt, hooves digging into the ground. "Is she okay?"

"She isn't bleeding and nothing seems to be broken, Applejack, calm down. Where are your siblings? She should be taken to the hospital just to be safe," he suggested. Dropping to the ground he gave her bloodied hooves a hard look. It was dark but he had slain too many demons to forget the smell of blood.

Applejack shied away from the attention, stepping out of the moonlight where the shadows cast by the trees hid her stained steel hooves. She hoped she was far enough that Fluttershy couldn’t sense her shame and guilt. At least Paladin is choose to say nothing. He just flexed his wings.

"Ah left Apple Bloom further back an' told her to stay safe." She was beginning to feel like leaving her sister alone had been a horrible idea. "No idea where Mac is, all Ah know is that 'Bloom said the monster took 'im."

"I see. That monster? Something about it feels...familiar." He frowned. After a moment Paladin shook his head. "Regardless, we have to stop it and find Macintosh. "

"Ya think Ah don’t know that?" Applejack tried to calm down with little success. "Ah do!"

Paladin gave her an arch look. He didn’t need to say 'calm down', she could imagine the stern words easily enough. Wincing, Applejack looked back towards the monster. At least it had gone still, no longer rampaging. She turned to face Paladin.

"Sorry," she muttered contritely.

He made a dismissive gesture. "I understand. We must act before the fiend begins its rampage once more. Tell me, quickly, what are its capabilities?"

"Its fast, real fast, especially considerin' how damn big it is. Scales are hard, but my armour is harder. It hates apple trees!" Applejack glared. "Even if it don’t kill us, it mighta killed the farm."

“Smart?”

“It let Dash lead it out to the field, but Ah don’t know. What’s it doin’, just...staring?” She shook her head, plates of armour clinking.

The beast was just staring in their direction, but it didn’t move. Neither could see the twisting darkness that left nothing but blackness visible.

“Attack, damn you!” The beast shuddered.

Paladin twitched, looking around. “Who said that? Attack? Rainbow Dash?” He glanced at the mare in the tree, but she was still unconscious.

“She can’t attack with us, she’s out of it. Leave her where she is, that tree’ll kept her safe.” Applejack nodded towards the rows of trees around them. “Ah planted these ones.” Her tone darkened. “My first tree is here...Mac helped me plant it when Ah was a filly…”

“Attack! You will obey!”

Grunting, Paladin put a hoof against his head. He was sure he had heard something, whispers on the edge of his hearing. Commanding and violent, somehow familiar in a way he couldn’t grasp. He knew he had heard it somewhere, but he struggled to find it. This struggle grew rather more difficult as a pained roar filled the orchard and the monster began its march towards them.

“Oh no ya don’t!” Applejack snarled. She gave Paladin a concerned look. “We gotta stop it! Its coming right for us!”

“Go for the legs,” he commanded. Pushing away his uncertainty about the familiarity he felt, Paladin focused on the oncoming enemy. “Kick them out from under it, or go for its joints. I will distract it.”

He blasted into the air, feeling the joy of flight, the song of wind rushing past his ears as he ascended. With a flap he rocketed towards the monster. His pure white wings were lit by the moon, and he knew he would have their foe’s attention, at least until Applejack attacked. Veering away, he led the beast away from where Rainbow Dash lay. Their path curved to the side and he prayed none of the trees Applejack cared about were there. Looking back, he found her warning on its speed as honest as anything she had said; it was catching up to him faster than he expected, forcing Paladin to push himself.

Down below, Applejack cursed and began to gallop after them. Now the damn thing was practically running away from her! She sighted on one of its back legs, trying to pick out where to attack. It was no easy feat given it was night and her own faithful apple trees conspired to block her view. She was pretty sure she could see a spot where the rock and armour scales didn’t quite mesh properly, above its back left leg. If she could hurt it there, they could slow it down, hopefully enough for...for...ugh…

‘Never thought tryin’ not to hurt somethin’ would make me wanna spit,’ she thought darkly.

Hopefully, she could slow it down enough to capture it when her friends arrived to help. It would mean one less explanation to Fluttershy about how she had hurt it. Smiling grimly, Applejack charged closer and closer until at last she jumped. Propelled by the enhancement of her armour she got up to its knee in one jump. Its scales gave her enough hoof-holds to pull herself up a few more feet so that the tree tops didn’t knock her from her precarious perch. She scaled the scales, doing her best to ignore the snaps of its heavy jaws and its rumbling roars of anger at yet another pegasus mocking it.

‘This oughta have woken the town by now, with all the wailin’ this thing does! Its like it can’t shut up!’ She was in no mood to be charitable to the insane lizard as she pulled herself up its leg.

Paladin dodged another attempt to snap him up, lashing out hard enough to dent the pointed scales behind him. He was doing negligible damage, but that wasn’t the goal. He wanted it angry, and fixated on him.

“Maddened beast!” he called, striking again before shooting out of reach. It glared up at him, gnashing its teeth, dark eyes full of hate. He glared in turn, unafraid and prepared to show it. Even in the dark of night he could see the unnatural shadows that twisted within eyes of dull, dead green. Again, he was struck by a sense of familiarity. Unlike the barely heard whisper, this time it was different. Closer to home, as it were. He knew those eyes, but from where he had no idea.

Finally in place atop the beast’s flank, Applejack grinned savagely. She braced herself and began to hammer away at the spot where scales and stone met. Whatever unnatural magic had mutated this cragadile had done a bad job on the meshing here so she kept the pressure on. She felt it begin to give beneath her, the weight and power behind her constant assault finally attracting attention.

Paladin dived in the moment it looked like Applejack would get its attention. “You will heed me when I talk,” he roared. He slammed into the side of its snout, hooking a hoof around its nostril and giving it a kick before taking off again - aided by a jump that would surely hurt its nose. Once more he felt the gust of wind blast him from behind as it tried and failed to devour him.

The scale her hoof was battering was finally being torn loose. She gave it an extra strong kick. With a sickening lurch the scale finally ripped out and fell away. A weakspot had been revealed, one she was going to exploit the hell out of. Fluttershy shouldn’t be too upset if it just ended up with a broken hip, right?

Looking down as she swung her hoof out, the moon’s shine surrounded her for a moment. Applejack’s attack suddenly lost coordination, the mare unable to keep from gasping as the sight beneath the scale was revealed to her. This proved a mistake, the thrashing of the shadowed reptile sending Applejack bouncing away in her moment of weakness.

Her cry wasn’t the loudest thing, but Paladin still heard it. He paused only a moment to realise what it was. Then he was swooping down, determined to catch Applejack. A length of scale-armoured tail disagreed with his choice, the beast swinging like a batter on the pitch and swatting Paladin from the air. Only long practice with Rainbow Dash allowed him to retain some coordination, and when Paladin hit the ground he kept his landing as controlled as he could manage, rolling into it until he came to a dazed stop at the base of tree.

It took a few seconds to regain his bearings and open his eyes, cracking them wide to the sight of the monster looming above him. One claw was raised, waiting to fall. It was a particularly cruel pause, giving him enough time to understand but not enough to think of fleeing as the claw fell towards him.

“Damn,” was the best Paladin could muster.

Paladin kept his eyes open for the end. He refused to simply give up, to accept this fate at the monster’s claw. Even as it struck he tried to move despite the protests of his aching body and paid heed only to the need to end the rampage. He had to stop it, although in all honesty he knew there was no way he could move fast enough. What light there was in the gloom was blocked out by the falling claw.

Nothing happened.

He stared at the claw hovering above him. The tip of one shovel like nail brushed against the tree, but it didn’t move. The entire creature was still, as though caught in time, frozen in an everlasting moment.

“Crush him!”

Paladin winced. He heard it more clearly, a frightful voice filled with hate and anger. Why the beast had stopped he couldn’t say, but he was willing to take advantage of it. The why still remained in his thoughts as he leaped up and dived to the side. He looked back as he shot up and away. Its dark eyes were fixed on the tree, and now Paladin could see the subtle tension in its body, as though it was trying to hold itself back even as it also tried to crush the tree.

“You will obey!”

The monster shook at the ethereal command. Paladin’s questions only grew. His ears twitched, picking up another voice. This one was very real, and very frantic.

“Paladin! Don’t hurt ‘im!” Applejack shouted. She galloped through the trees, looking at the frozen beast. “It’s not just a monster! On its side, its got...its…” she stopped, staring at the tree being threatened. ‘That tree…’

Paladin hovered above her, eyeing the monster. “Quickly, Applejack, we have to hamstring it. The beast must be brought low, before it begins to move again.”

“That...that tree...that was my first tree…” Applejack said quietly. “Mac helped me plant it.”

He gave her a confused look. “I’m glad its not damaged-”

“Mac helped me plant it,” she repeated. “An’ the monster ain’t touchin’ it. An’...under the scale…” Applejack took a ragged breath. “It had Mac’s cutie mark. It ain’t gonna touch the tree that means so much to me, it has his cutie mark-”

“And it has his eyes,” cut in Paladin, his beating wings faltering for a moment. “By the Silver Spire; the beast didn’t take him, it is him! The voice, the orders I can hear, must be related. When he stopped attacking, I could hear a voice cursing and ordering him to attack. Dark magic is afoot.”

Applejack looked at her hooves. The blood had dripped away, but she could still feel it. That was her brother she had been hurting. “How? Who could do this? My brother turned into a massive monster? Its...” She hesitated. “Okay, its not the weirdest thing that’s ever happened, it’s still out there.”

The monster - Big Mac - threw its head back, thrashing and roaring as it retreated from the tree.

“Ah can’t hurt my brother! What are we gonna do?” Applejack stared at the monster she was sure had been her brother, horrified by what she had done to him.

“You are going to get Rainbow Dash, then your sister, and find Rarity and Pinkie Pie on the road. They should nearly be here by now,” Paladin commanded. He didn’t give her any time to question him, simply asserting himself. When in a crisis, all one needed to do was appear confident and in control. “I shall ensure he remains focused on me and away from the trees, without doing much damage to him.”

She gave him a nod and took off. Her trust in the angel-turned-pony was ironclad; Big Mac was his friend, and he would do whatever it took to help him.

Paladin flew up, his eyes fixed on the monstrosity that was his friend. No fear touched his expression, not a hint of hesitation or uncertainty. His eyes were hard as the beast turned to him. His wings made him an easy target.

“As a friend would say…” Paladin’s eyes narrowed. “‘Bring it’.”

As a friend would say, the Big Mac-adile certainly brought it. With tails and claws and slavering jaws, he brought it as earthen thunder that rocked the farm.

***

Apple Bloom groaned. She tugged at the door again. It continued to defy her, the mangled latch resisting her best efforts. Given she was a filly, even an earth pony filly, her best wasn’t quite much. The filly released it with a grunt, huffing and puffing as she glared at the defiant door. Even her mightiest buck did nothing but rattle it. Her glare failed to sear the wood.

“Ugh!” she cried, throwing her hooves up. “Stupid door! Open up! Stupid Mac, why did ya do this? Why why why why why?!” Apple Bloom was bouncing up and down as she shouted at the door, shaking her head furiously.

Her glare and attention fixed on the shed, Apple Bloom had no hope of detecting the shadow watching her. It was perched above her, talons flexing silently within its cloak of darkness. Scorpan didn’t bother wondering what the vessel was doing; he had abandoned mortal concerns long ago. Watching as the mortal began to beat at the shed door again, Scorpan tensed. There were few things as satisfying as the seconds before a pounce. She was practically his already.

Scorpan slipped from the branches without a sound. Oh, this felt too good, watching the vessel attacking the door. She had no idea he was there. With but a thought his shadow reached up, parting the trees to let moonlight shine down on them. It added the perfect touch, his shadow returned to normal and slowly casting over the filly as he approached.

He stood there, his monstrous shadow blocking the moonlight around her. A demonic silhouette surrounded her for half a minute. Apple Bloom failed to notice. The amusement in Scorpan’s eyes began to fade. He glared at the back of her head. At last his patience ran out. His tail whipped against the ground, the sharp crack filling the night.

“Ha! Ah knew Ah’d do somethin’!” Apple Bloom cheered. She blinked. “Wait, that came from behind me…” She trailed off, her eyes widening as she finally noticed the definitely not-at-all normal shadow over her.

She continued to stare at the door, trembling slightly, the shadow growing with each step Scorpan took towards her. She moved away when he finally got too close. Apple Bloom gulped, turning and trying to back away until her back hit the door. She stared up at the looming monster.

“W-where’s my brother?” she tried to demand. “H-he shoulda beaten ya up.”

Scorpan chuckled darkly. “I’m afraid not. Come now, let’s not make this difficult. I would hate for your brother’s rampage to interrupt us.” He extended a claw towards her.

Apple Bloom’s eyes widened. “Mac? That’s...that’s a lie.”

He took another step. There was nowhere to go now. He savoured this, the helplessness and weakness. It was like a drug. She was weak and afraid, unable to stop him. He was powerful, greater than some filthy pony. As it should be.

“Boo.”

Scorpan stopped, blinking. He turned his head. He had time to see a wide. wide smile before the chirpy, far too cheerful voice repeated itself.

“Boo!”

He sailed over Apple Bloom, his breath blown out of him by the force of the invisible strike. The wood of the door crunched and buckled. Slamming one claw into the side Scorpan began to pull himself up from the creaking, barely standing door. His expression was twisted further into ugliness with hate and fury. The sight of his prey being pulled away from him by a unicorn’s shimmering blue magic did little to deter him.

Rarity collected Apple Bloom in her hooves, holding her tight as she glared at the thing that had tried to take the filly. “Calm down, dear, we’re here. We heard you shouting before, well, Pinkie Pie did. Are you okay? This ruffian didn’t hurt you, did he?”

Apple Bloom shook her head numbly, watching Pinkie Pie standing in front of the monster, forehooves raised as though about to partake in a boxing match.

“I’m going to kill you,” Scorpan snarled as he stood. This was shortly going to turn out to be a mistake.

“Nuh uh!” Pinkie Pie bounced to a landing in front of him. “Mister Monster, you need a time out. Not only are you being a real meanie making nasty threats, but you didn’t even knock on that door, and its rude when you BANG it.”

He was flattened against the door by the force of the attack. It was only for a moment, however, given the door’s battered state. This time the door was destroyed with the winged monster being punched through it. Brilliant white light lanced out, turning the dark clearing as bright as midday. Pinkie shielded her eyes with a squeal. The shriek from Scorpan drowned her out.

Rarity shifted her sight to, well, Sight instantly. Her eyes widened in shock and her hold on Apple Bloom went loose. “Goodness! What is that?”

Scorpan howled. It was a tortured cry, the voice of a creature suffering utterly. He threw himself from the blinding order and perfection within the shed, his fur smoking even in the faintest escaped light. Everything was pain, pure and undiluted agony beyond what a body should be able to even feel. Shadows twisted about him as he fled, ignored by the mortals.

Rarity stared with her mouth hanging open, Seeing clearly through the light. She had no spare attention to give Pinkie Pie or the would-be foalnapper. It took her a few seconds to notice Apple Bloom had left her hold, running for the now opened shed.

“Owie, it’s so bright! I’m sure glad I took off my nightvision goggles!” Pinkie rubbed her watering eyes. “Applejack needs to remember to turn the lights off!”

“Pinkie Pie, darling...that isn’t just a lamp. It’s..I..I hardly have the words!” Rarity was transfixed by the sight before her. She could See the perfection worked into it all, the glow of the completed posts bright and powerful. It covered everything around it, and for once Rarity was able to use her angelic Sight and not be tormented by the utter bevy of imperfections that so cursed mortal creations. Even as Apple Bloom began to gather them into her hooves, they were perfect. Completely, indisputably perfect.

She shook her head, trying to bring her senses back into order. Order. Perfect ord-

‘Focus, Rarity! This is not normal!’ She gave herself a mental slap, then followed it up with a physical one. Rarity Looked again, and snatched up Apple Bloom in her magic. Unable to resist, she caught the posts and pulled them out too.

“Hey! Lemme go!” Apple Bloom tried to get away, flapping her arms wildly like she could fly away if she did it hard enough. “Ah wanna make more! Ah nearly finished the set!”

“That’s enough of that, young lady! What exactly was that dreadful creature, and what in Equestria is happening in that shed?” demanded Rarity. She gave Apple Bloom the same look she used on Sweetie Belle when she wanted to show she was utterly serious.

“Ah was just tryin’ to make the posts better! Ya got magic eyes, Ah know y’all can see. Look at ‘em!” Trying to get free, Apple Bloom reached for her creations. They were set just out of reach. She stretched and strained but Rarity held her back.

Pinkie Pie had finally stopped rubbing her eyes and turned her attention to searching for a sign of the meanie monster. “Hey, where’d he go? His time out isn’t over yet!” She pouted. “And if whoever is making all those roars doesn’t start thinking about the ponies they’re waking up, they’ll join him in the naughty corner!”

“Its Mac! That thing said Mac is the big cragadile monster thing! Now lemme at my posts, Ah can finish ‘em. Lemme go!” Rarity tightened her hooves, ignoring Apple Bloom’s protests. She looked at Apple Bloom this time, and she Saw. There was only so surprised one mare could be, and Rarity was already straining it. What she Saw in Apple Bloom...

Pure whiteness, the very essence of luminance, shone within Apple Bloom. It burned at her centre, pulsing with her heart and growing with each beat. Even as Rarity watched it coiled more tightly within its vessel. Against reason, there was only one thing it could be. She knew what it was, but she didn’t want to admit it. The knowledge imposed itself upon her, implicit in the act of viewing it.

It was the soul of an angel.

She blinked, trying to keep her attention on it. No, that wasn’t right. Rarity looked at Pinkie, then back to Apple Bloom. It was nearly the same thing, but wrong. Where the brilliance of the angelic power meshed seamlessly into Pinkie Pie it was torn and jagged within the filly. It pulsed, and a little bit more of it spread through Apple Bloom, taking with it a little bit more of her essence into itself. No, Rarity had been wrong; it wasn’t nearly the same thing as the essence within her friends. Their gift didn’t slowly devour the rest of their non-angelic soul.

“Apple Bloom, what have you done?” ‘How could this happen? Paladin would have told us if he knew, but he hasn’t said a word! If he doesn’t know, who could be responsible?’ Rarity pondered frantically. A bestial roar interrupted her thoughts.

"Ooooh, lookie, I think Pally is playing with the big ol' monster!" Pinkie, now sitting atop a tree, waved. "Pally! Pally-walley, Mister P, yoohoo!"

Rarity snapped, "Darling, stop that before you bring the beast upon us!"

"Awww, come on Rarity, don't be so down, I'm sure we could have him back to bucking apples and saying 'eeyup' in a jiffy," said Pinkie. She grinned. “Mac wouldn’t hurt anypony, even if he was a big monster Mac-adile!”

“See?! That thing said that was Mac! We gotta help him!” Apple Bloom finally got out of Rarity’s hold and scrambled towards the shed. Rarity was standing in her way an instant later, hooves thrown out to each side over the doorway. “Let me through!”

“Not. A. Chance! We have no idea what going in there will do! Did you not hear the sounds that fiend was making? I will not endanger you. You are my friend’s little sister, and my little sister’s friend, and neither would forgive me if I let you get hurt.” Rarity fixed Apple Bloom with a stern look.

Anger filled Apple Bloom’s face as she was denied yet again. “Ah didn’t know ya cared about Sweetie Belle when it ain’t convenient. She sure doesn’t think ya do!” she spat.

Rarity froze, expression crumbling at the low blow. Apple Bloom began to dart past only to pause as she saw Rarity’s face and realised, with the sinking feeling of a stone dropping through her chest, what she just said. The filly backed up, shaking her head.

“A-Ah’m sorry! Ah didn’t mean it, really! Sweetie Belle don’t think that, Ah was just bein’ mean, Ah’m sorry! Please don’t be mad!” she begged. Tears threatened to spill from her eyes.

“It’s…” Rarity cleared her throat, looking away for a moment. “It’s fine, really. Now, enough of this ‘Macintosh is a monster’ nonsense. Just because that brutish foalnapper said he was does not make it true.” Trying to regain her composure, Rarity gave Apple Bloom a brittle smile and a gentle push to move her away from the shed.

Pinkie slowly slipped down the tree trunk, giving Rarity a narrow look. “Rarity, do you need a hug?” she asked with utmost seriousness.

Her initial denial on the tip of her tongue, Rarity hesitated. Before she could actually say anything, another roar made her jump in shock. When she came down, it was in Pinkie’s forelegs, her own in a deathgrip around Pinkie’s neck.

“I’ll take that as a yes!” she chirped happily. “Are you su~uuuuuure that’s not Mac? It sounds like him.”

“Pinkie Pie, first of all, it does not. Second; you’ll scare poor Apple Bloom. Third; put me down this instant.” Once she was back on firm ground, Rarity looked down at the tearful Apple Bloom. The remark had hurt them both, it seemed, and so she gently reached down and brushed away the tears. “Now now darling, I said it was fine. You are not yourself right now.”

Apple Bloom sniffled and nodded. “A-Ah’m still awful sorry, Miss Rarity, if Applejack heard me sayin’ something like that...that was nasty of me.”

“Water under the bridge, I assure you,” Rarity told her with a weak smile. "Have you seen Paladin? He flew on ahead."

"Nuh uh, after Applejack told me to run, y'all are the only ponies Ah've seen. She was gonna help Rainbow Dash- oh no! They're gonna hurt Mac!" Apple Bloom wailed.

Rarity did her best to soothe Apple Bloom, but it was an uphill battle. The filly, the pulse of angelic energy slowing, seemed to react with more guilt and worry than was strictly necessary. Even Pinkie seeing somepony heading towards them did little to calm her, at least until Pinkie added; "Oooh, shiny!"

Apple Bloom looked up, twisting to look around frantically. “Shiny? Is it Applejack? Applejack! It’s Mac! Don’t hurt him!”

They could hear the pounding of somepony galloping, and with each second the sounds got closer. Pinkie called out, waving eagerly at whoever it was. Apple Bloom’s guess proved correct for soon enough a shiny mare, or rather, an armoured mare came barrelling into the clearing. She swept Apple Bloom from Rarity, holding her in a metallic hug. She almost broke it, lifting her tail in time to keep the unconscious blue pegasus from falling off her back.

“Applejack!” the ecstatic filly cried.

“Sugarcube, yer alright! Ah saw that light an’ Ah got so worried!” Applejack looked up from her sister, giving Rarity a thankful look that was largely wasted by her helm. “Ah don’t know what happened, but thank y’all so much!”

“Not a problem, darling, but I must rush to ask why you are carrying Rainbow Dash? Is she- oh my! Poor thing, she’s bruised all over!” Rarity gently picked Rainbow Dash up, running a magically enhanced eye over her friend. “Was it the monster out there, or the brute we had to deal with here?”

Apple Bloom poked at her sister’s armoured chest. “Ya can’t hurt the big one, he’s-”

“Big Macintosh, Ah know. Don’t worry sugarcube, we ain’t gonna let any more harm come to him. Paladin’s keepin’ him busy while Ah came to find y’all. Pinkie, can ya see him from up there?” Applejack called.

“Yupa-ronie! He’s keeping Huge Macadile entertained...I think! Its kinda hard to tell…” Pinkie trailed off, staring intently ahead. She wished she had her spy suit with her, her night vision goggles had a zoom function.

“Don’t call my brother that,” Applejack and Apple Bloom said at at the same time. They shared a look of surprise before Applejack shook her head and released the filly from her hooves. “What happened here? What other monster? No, darn it, tell me later, we gotta do something. Wait, what’s that?”

She pointed at the pile of wooden posts. They resembled ornately carved wooden stakes over half as tall as a pony, but they were more than mere fence posts now. The wood possessed a silvered quality to it, its fibers shimmering.

“Ah made ‘em! An’ Ah think they can help Mac! Least they could if Ah could finish ‘em,” Apple Bloom grumbled, kicking at the ground. She gave her sister a pleading look. “Ah just know they’ll make everythin’ better.”

Applejack looked down at her in confusion, then away when she caught a gesture from Rarity. The fashionista gestured off to the side, clearly wanting a talk out of hearing. With time running short, Applejack was nervous about it but she nodded after a moment. Rarity surely knew they were in a rush, so whatever it was must be important.

“Ah’ll...give me a minute, Ah just gotta talk to Rarity. Do not go anywhere,” she ordered her sister.

Rarity wasted no time once she had Applejack’s ear. “There’s angelic...something or other inside Apple Bloom. I have no idea how it got there, but I only saw it when I looked at her with my angelic Sight. It’s not like ours, but I think that’s why your little shed is all glowing, and such.”

“What? Paladin woulda told me if he went an’ gave Apple Bloom some of his soul!” protested Applejack.

“Perhaps he is not responsible?” Rarity pointed out.

Applejack said crossly, “Well, the only other fella like Pally was Ardleon, an’ Ah don’t think he was really the sort to go around givin’ lil’ fillies bits of himself, do you?” She regretted the harsh tone she had taken almost instantly, sighing and giving Rarity an apologetic look.

“I quite understand.” Fortunately for them both Rarity read the intent without seeing more than Applejack’s eyes. She returned it with a forgiving smile. “The posts, or whatever they are now, have the same thing inside them. They’re…perfect,” she finally said, struggling for the right word. “There’s a sense to them, but unfortunately it seems just seeing the patterns in their perfection does not quite mean understanding them. I can just see that they are, well, perfect fence posts. Utterly perfect.”

While they spoke Pinkie Pie had dropped from her treetop seat. She sat next to Apple Bloom. The mare turned her head this way and that as she looked over the artful creations. She went to poke one only to get a slap on the hoof from a defensive Apple Bloom. The filly frowned at her.

Applejack glanced over to watch Pinkie keep Apple Bloom busy. She chewed over the idea of using the unknown, apparently randomly magical or angelic fence posts. She wished she knew more, but she didn’t and time was running out.

“Where’s Twilight? An’ Spike an’ Fluttershy?” she asked to keep Rarity talking. She needed more time to think, but time was just what they didn’t have. Where was Twilight and her super-thinking when they needed her?

“Twilight should be on her way here by now, after returning to Fluttershy, and- oh, yes.” Rarity fell silent. Applejack didn’t need to ask why. While Fluttershy couldn’t send them thoughts, she could send them feelings. Right now, reassurance and trust came from Fluttershy, and a surge of frantic impatience that tasted like Twilight. ‘Tasted like’ was a crude term, but it was the best they had been able to agree on when describing the feeling of each other’s emotional presence. “I suspect Twilight is on the way now, with first aid supplies too no doubt.”

Breathing a sigh of relief, Applejack looked at Rarity for any ideas. None sprung miraculously forth, leaving them with a grand heap of nothing useful.

“We don’t know how to help Mac, or why he’s turned all monstrous-”

“Duh!” Pinkie interrupted. “All you have to do is shout in a dramatic, anguish filled voice ‘I know you’re in there somewhere!’ and after some struggling Mac’ll go ‘Eeyup!’ or something that’s his verbal tic and he’ll be fine! That’s how it works!”

Applejack tried not to roll her eyes, she really did. “Pinkie, this ain’t like some silly story! We gotta have some idea on what we can do for him! He’s a monster, for landsakes! Somepony turned my brother into a huge, evil, apple tree smashing monster!”

“Ah told ya, my creations can help!” Apple Bloom whined. “Ah know they can do somethin’!”

They didn’t have time for this! Applejack slammed a hoof into the ground, frustration bleeding into her tone. “Fine! We ain’t got anythin’ better, so grab the posts! Pinkie, go to the road, find Twilight an’ bring her to the fight. Take Rainbow Dash. Rarity, grab as many posts as ya can.”

Not waiting to see if they did as she said, Applejack just threw Apple Bloom onto her back, grabbed half a dozen posts in her bizarrely powerful tail and took off. She barely heard Pinkie’s ‘aye-aye!’ or Rarity frantically picking up more posts in her magic and trying to gallop after her.

Rarity wailed, “Applejack! Wait for me!”

She was huffing and puffing before too long. Despite the frequent running their adventures called for she wasn’t exactly a physical or magical powerhouse, and running through a dark orchard with roots and rocks and bushes to make it even harder was strenuous. The need to carry the silver-wood stakes just added another ‘fun’ layer of difficulty.

The sound of the monster’s - of Big Mac’s - rampage grew closer. Macadile had been drawn back into the field, jaw chomping and claws smashing. His tail was bashing the ground in wild attempts to turn Paladin into a pony paste. Silent commands flooded the chaotic mess that dominated Big Mac’s mind, ordering him constantly to stop failing and kill the pony. Regardless of the motivation it provided, very little of those commands were actually helpful.

Paladin rose and fell with equal speed, skill and desperation in the increasingly deadly dance this battle had become. The frantic pace kept him constantly moving and reacting. Always in motion and never with a chance to rest, the limitations of a mortal body were hitting home and reminding him he had been treating his mortal body very badly indeed. His wings protested the demands he was putting on them. He was feeling tired. There were few things Paladin hated as much as being tired. Already he knew his evasions were getting narrower, his dodges not quite as fast.

‘I need help,’ he realised with a pang of regret. But this time he wasn’t off playing hero on his own for some silly guilt. His friends would be back soon, he was sure of it. Even as he thought of it, he felt Fluttershy reaching out. No words were passed, but he felt what she wanted him to know nonetheless. Help is on the way. Trust us. We believe in you.

“Hey, Pally!” called a voice from below. A brilliant silver blur charged from the forest. “Get down here!”

The silver blur, Applejack, slammed into Macadile’s back leg, upsetting the beast. No tears or wailing, but a stagger that nearly dropped it. Paladin wasn’t about to waste the chance she had given him. “Keep him there!” he called as he shot away, vanishing into the tree tops and circling beneath until he found Rarity, Apple Bloom and...a pile of odd wood spikes?

No, not odd. He nearly made a crash landing when he made out the odd contortions that bent light and shadows. Carvings, angelic carvings no less!

“What...no, not possible. What are these? They reek of angelic power!” he said, disbelief clear in his voice. Forgoing greeting filly or mare, Paladin pressed his hoof against one. He could feel the power that had been ingrained into the very wood itself. By feel he could guess at the meaning of the carvings; warding and containment. No wonder they hummed with such power! “Whoever made these used them to store power...but why?”

“Well, hello to you too darling. Apple Bloom, is that true?” Rarity asked the filly. She kept one eye on the fight in clearing. Applejack was holding her own, albeit in an entirely different manner than Paladin. The only attacks she dodged were those jaws, instead meeting slashes of huge claws with her armour alight with inner power and slaps of his tail with powerful bucks. The ground was beaten and broken, but Applejack remained standing.

Paladin turned a confused look on the filly as she nodded. “Uh, Ah dunno. Ah just had a lotta….pressure, Ah guess, an’ making those made it feel better is all. Ah wasn’t tryin’ to do nothin’ special, except make really good fence posts. An’ Ah did!”

“You made these?!” Paladin was amazed he could still be surprised tonight. His incredulous stare was interrupted by the ground trembling. He cursed; they didn’t have time for him to investigate. These posts offered a way to fix things.

“Ah did! Ah made ‘em real good! See, he thinks Ah made somethin’ cool,” Apple Bloom said as smugly as a filly could while her sister was fighting a monster that was normally her brother. She winced when Applejack was thrown a dozen feet, only to breath a sigh of relief when the armoured mare stood up unharmed. “Ah hope Applejack’s okay…”

Paladin tried to focus on the posts, his shock at the filly possibly being responsible having to go on the backburner for now. As much as he wanted to know how in all the raging fires of the Burning Hells that was possible, right now Applejack was being battered about by her cursed brother.

“Her armour will protect her. She is buying me the time to plan. I can use these. My own power may be gone, but my knowledge remains undiminished.” He looked across the field. It was hard to judge distances in the dark. “We need to spread the stakes. Surround Macintosh with these.”

He took one, inspecting it. The angelic energy within hummed its presence across the ether, a tingle at the edge of his consciousness. Such closeness to it brought back a rush of memories, thoughts of his lost home in the High Heavens. He grasped the power tentatively. Whatever had changed he was still able to hold the angelic energy, and the stake was aglow with in.

Rarity lifted two in her magic. “Around him? How close? I shudder to think how easily he could break them. Can you really use these?”

Paladin nodded. “I can. You just need to to place them around the field. So long as he remains near the centre of their formation, I may be able to purify him of whatever curse holds him hostage.”

“May? Whatcha mean, ‘may’?!” Apple Bloom demanded. “Ah made these, an’ they’re good!”

“The worry is not with, uh, your creations. Spells of purification were never my forte, and I have spent far too long without the power to even attempt this,” he corrected her gently. “I wish I could avoid this, but I must ask you to aid us.”

“Paladin! She shouldn’t even be here!” Rarity protested.

Apple Bloom didn’t agree. “Ah wanna help! Whatcha want me to do?”

Ignoring Rarity’s outrage, Paladin leaned down to Apple Bloom’s height. “Your job is just as important as ours; think about your brother. Everything he means to you, everything he has ever done for you. I want you to remember your brother at his best. I want you to think of what defines him. That is the most important part.”

“...” Apple Bloom gave him a suspicious look. “Is this just so Ah won’t get in the way?”

Paladin shook his head. “No. If you really did make these, they are tied to you. I need you to do this, Apple Bloom.” He looked at the dark-scaled monster. “Your brother needs you.”

She nodded, looking fearfully at the battle between her siblings. “Ah...Ah can do it. Ah’ll start right now!” Apple Bloom closed her eyes, expression scrunching up into a look of intense concentration.

Smiling, Paladin glanced up to see Rarity watching. “Go,” he said softly.

That seemed to break the spell over her, and Rarity went off. Paladin hefted his post and closed his eyes. Bridging the distance between his mind and the power was difficult because he had little power of his own to form the connection. He grunted, drawing in a sharp breath. Feeling and using power were entirely different things.

‘No. I am not powerless. I may not have the might of an archangel, but the magic of this world flows through me. Wind and rain, thunder and lightning, the skies themselves.’ He called on his reservoir of sky magic, the innate power of the pegasi. Paladin could taste the tickling of static building in reply.

The barrier between him and his grasping the full power of the post vanished. Even with the sounds of Macadile throwing Applejack across the field he found a smile on his face. If he could do this, he could do more. Much more.

The key was the hum, the constant beat and stirring of angelic notes that formed Heavenly magic. As he tapped into the store of energy he heard it. The sound carried into his bones, inundating his mind. Only with conscious effort could he resist the allure to simply let it flood him. It was beautiful, but right now it was useless. The song meant nothing, had no meaning beyond its presence.

His awareness opened, Paladin heard the music of the Heavens filling the fiber of the wood and the other sources. Rarity’s posts, one now buried in ground, hummed in the same manner. As he listened he heard another source. It was stronger and brighter, yet incomplete and broken. It was Apple Bloom, or rather, the source of her strange gift. It sung of order and creation but nothing else.

‘A fragment. It’s...it’s a fragment of an angel’s soul. Impossible.’ Yet it was clearly not impossible. He could sense it himself. Somehow, an angelic soul had fragmented. Limited in aspects that comprised it, this union was utterly unlike the gift of essence he had given. There was only one angel who it could be. ‘Ardleon.’

Guilt assailed him. Immersed in a state beyond his mortal form his mind’s wraith and ghosts rose with little prompting. Fear joined guilt as his emotions struck at him. Guilt for Ardleon’s fall, for his death and the pain that had been brought to this world. A fear he had not acknowledge finally made itself known. A chill descended on Paladin as he struggled against the sudden shift against him. He should have remembered the risks of such states, where the unconscious could alter the tides against him.

Warmth began to spread across him like the breath of spring melting winter’s frost. His breathing calmed and Paladin smiled. He knew where - who - this came from. A warm, caring emotion he couldn’t bring himself to put a name to filled him, though he wasn’t sure from which of them it originated.

‘Focus. I have to alter the magic,’ Paladin reminded himself. Fortified by her presence with him, he went back to his work. The song was going to be changed. He would shape it, but he would not give it meaning. No, for that he had Apple Bloom.

Rarity galloped past, sweating as she collected more posts. She didn’t know how many she needed, exactly, but she was sure she would know she was done when she Saw it. As she passed him she saw Paladin shudder. A single post was held before his closed eyes. It might have been her imagination but something about it was...different.

While the others worked, Applejack kept her brother busy. She could see Rarity doing something, running about like crazy around the edge of the field. The farm-mare lost sight of her friend when she, Applejack, was forced to dodge another overhead blow. She might not get hurt but being struck like the nail to Macadile’s hammer would only end up with her buried far more than six feet under. Dirt crunched under her hooves as she skidded between his legs and unleashed a buck against the back of one of his legs. Scales shattered.

‘It’s for his own good,’ Applejack told herself for the nth time. It didn’t make it any easier. She was hurting her brother! Suddenly she understood something of what Princess Celestia must have felt. For all she had to stop him, it hurt her to do such things to him. Time healed all wounds. She wondered if this included wounds to the soul as she was slapped a dozen feet away by his tail.

“Big Macintosh!” Applejack shouted. “Ya gotta stop attackin’ me! We can help ya!” She had said that before but he never answered. He just roared and attacked.

Fighting him on her own was getting Applejack nowhere fast, except closer to visiting a therapist in the near future. She was only delaying him, and for all her best efforts she could only keep her armour around for so long. Each minute longer she felt more and more drained and exhausted. Her legs rose with greater weight after each step. Every jump or dodge or buck got harder. This couldn’t go on forever. Whatever her friends were doing she hoped it was soon.

***

The song was changing in Paladin’s hooves. What had simply been white noise took on new meaning. Purify, he whispered into the angelic power. Notes of clarity and restoration became the expression of ethereal magic and Apple Bloom added the vital component; she flavoured the song with everything she knew and thought about her brother. A sister’s love for her brother gave the spell the key. As the post he held changed so too did the others. They had been made together and their song, their power, was as one.

“Nearly…” he whispered. Fluttershy’s presence reinforced his optimism. She was so distant but for him she might as well have been with him. Nothing inspired confidence like knowing she trusted him. She was certain he could help, and whatever fears he had hidden in his heart were not strong enough to fight that. The last post slammed into place as he felt the spell began to spread between them. They were ready, and the posts were ready.

***

Rarity couldn’t help but beam as she shoved the last post in. Eight! That was the perfect number for this! She had placed eight posts in a ring around the field. It was a wide circle. It had to be, as the monstrous melee ranged back and forth.

“It’s done!” she called. She went running back to Paladin but drew up short. A flash of magenta heralded Twilight’s arrival. The unicorn staggered for a moment, panting.

“Well, I didn’t teleport into a tree so- oh, wow!” Twilight’s mouth dropped open. “That’s what’s been roaring?”

Rarity called out, “Twilight! Wonderful of you to join us! Paladin is about to do some magic to remove whatever has cursed poor Big Macintosh.”

“Big Mac? Wait, that’s really him like Pinkie said? Paladin is using magic...I have missed way too much,” Twilight complained. She ran next to Rarity, following her back to Paladin. “Is Applejack going to be alright? That thing- er, Mac seems to be throwing her about pretty roughly.”

“Oh yes, she’s keeping him busy. Although I don’t think she knows what we’re doing…” Rarity shook her head. “I’m sure she’s fine. Surely. Paladin wouldn’t risk her fighting alone. Ugh, ‘fighting’. What happened to solving problems with some quirky little solution instead of violence?”

Twilight shrugged, panting. It was a somewhat disturbing trend. Her eyes widened at the sight of Apple Bloom and the look of intense concentration on her face.

“What’s she doing here?” she asked. The question went unanswered. She saw Paladin. He held a post like the ones circling the fight, but his shimmered as magic pulsed through it. Drawing to a stop before him, Twilight focused her magic. With arcane knowledge like hers came ways to view things other could not, and what she saw was beautiful.

Magic was as often called an art as it was a science. It came in so many forms across the world and was expressed in so many ways. The Heavenly magic swirling around Paladin was not actually music; it was not truly a song of perfect notes, but her senses translated the energy into such a form. Paladin had explained that the soul of an angel was light and sound, the Lightsong that defined them. Angelic magic took a lesser form of this. To cast angelic magic was to conduct a chorus that bespoke light and creation in its rawest form.

Paladin’s eyes slowly opened. “Twilight,” he said. “We have little time, but allow me to do what I should have done weeks ago. I shall teach you the magic of the Angels.”

She nodded, stepping closer.

“All things of the Heavens have their part in the Angelic Choir. Each angel is but a part of it, and all possess the power to shape it. Through this arcane forces are reshaped and created to our- their bidding. You too have this power, Twilight Sparkle. I have given form to this spell. I have created the song, and I have prepared the instrument. Each note has been imbued with Apple Bloom’s love for her brother.” Paladin held up the post. “Add your voice to this choir. I can create the spell and prepare the angelic power that will fuel it, but your magic is the spark that will activate it.”

Twilight nodded. She could feel the power tremble within her. When she drew on her magic the essence that had fused to her soul came with it. Her horn’s glow shimmered, shifting from her usual colour to gloriously pure white.

“I can do it. I can feel the spell. Paladin...how did you make this? I-I’ve never seen spellwork like this,” she whispered. The spell Paladin had created was almost complete, and it was beautiful. Whatever unicorn magic might be, this was art at its finest. Only a single aspect was left unfinished; the trigger.

Rarity interrupted before he could answer. “Not that this isn’t simply fascinating, but Applejack is having some trouble against him, which really isn’t a surprise since its twenty times her size!”

“Be calm.” Paladin spread his wings. “I shall deliver this into Macintosh. Twilight, complete the spell when it is within him.”

“Alright- wait, ‘into’? What does that mean?” Twilight asked.

Apple Bloom’s eyes popped open. “Huh? Ya can’t stab my brother with it!” she whined.

He sighed. “I won’t stab him, I promise.” Paladin didn’t give them another chance to delay him; he took the air. Passing over the ring of posts, he circled for a chance to get the post into Mac’s mouth. That was the only option if Apple Bloom insisted on not stabbing him.

Well...not the only option, but he decided that was more trouble than it was worth. Besides, the tail was in the way and it would be still be stabbing him, as it were, with the post.

“Applejack!” he shouted down. “We need to get this into his mouth!” That was weird to say.

Applejack landed heavily on her back, looking up at Paladin. He thought she nodded, but she had to roll out of the way of a stomp.

“We can beat this thing, big brother, ya just gotta fight it!” Applejack shouted.

Macadile roared. That was all the answer she was going to get. He lurched forward, jaw opening wide and she had to jump away. Paladin swooped down, trying to get an angle where he could throw it in. Despite his great size Macadile moved fast. His jaw was shut again and he was following Applejack’s retreat.

“Ya gotta listen, Ah’m yer sister! Mac, please!”

The shadowy reptile continued its pursuit and her heart despaired. This was her brother yet none of her words reached him. Whatever possessed him was giving no room for mercy in the wake of his defiance over her tree. He had stopped and fought it before. He had shown enough willpower to resist the curse laid over him.

Her hooves slammed into the ground and Applejack stopped retreating. ‘No. Ah ain’t takin’ one more step back. He stopped for that, because he knew what it meant. He’s in there.’

She faced the monster her brother had become fearlessly. The ground shook with his steps but she did not. Applejack was resolute. Her will was as strong as her armour; unbreakable.

“Yer still in there. Ah know it. More importantly, Big Macintosh, Ah know you. An’ ya won’t hurt me, not really. Ya know this armour is gonna keep me safe from everythin’ ya throw my way.” Closing her eyes, her last sight - perhaps truly her last sight - was of the enraged monster charging towards her. She took a breath, pulled through her helm. When she released it there was nothing to hinder the flow. Her armour was gone. Just Applejack and her hat were left.

Paladin stared at her in horror. He could hear Rarity’s loud, terrified gasp. She was probably fainting on a couch as Macadile bore down on his sister, ready to pulverise her. Wings pumping Paladin tried to get there first to sweep Applejack away. He couldn’t let this happen but he knew he was too slow.

Everything seemed to stop. Macadile certainly did. Applejack slowly opened her eyes as a hot, rancid wind blew over her. A foot away from her was Mac’s scaly snout. Parted slightly, her brother’s eyes peered at her through the shadows coiling around them. She smiled, hoping to assuage the fear and guilt she saw in them. Most of all she hoped she could take the pain away.

“See?” she asked softly. “Ya can’t hurt me. Ah shoulda realised that before. Don’t matter what anypony does to ya. Yer my big brother.”

Her smiled faded. She reached out, resting a hoof against his cold scales. His breath blew from his impressively big nostrils in front of her.

“Which is why Ah’m gonna feel really bad about this.”

Her other forehoof came up. One hoof gripping the rim of each nostril she pulled. It wasn’t enough to pull him, but that wasn’t the point. Her back legs slid out from under her and her rump hit the ground. Before Mac knew what was happening she had her rear hooves braced under his mouth. Before he could react she kicked with all her considerable strength and a shine of white-blue in her eyes for all of a second.

His head was kicked up. He roared in shock and surprise, maw opened wide. It was hardly a challenge for Paladin. The post flew from his hooves like an alicorn from the hooves of her husband. Impressive as it was, with this target no such skill was really required.

Twilight’s horn burned like a white sun. Night became day for a few brief seconds. Mac’s jaw slammed shut on the post with a sickening crunch.

Nothing happened.

Apple Bloom blinked. “...nothin’s hap-”

Pure white light burned away the shadows once again. The eight posts that encircled Mac released their stored up power. Macadile roared not in pain or anger, but in triumph as the darkness was peeled away. The dark magic unravelled in the face of the pure Heavenly magic. Applejack stared with tears streaming down her cheeks as the giant form shrunk. Despite the brightness she couldn’t look away. Nopony could. Not Paladin, enraptured by the glory of the spell he had crafted. Not Rarity, who didn’t need her magical sight to see the perfection. Not Apple Bloom. Most definitely not her. She was fixated on what she saw. The angelic infestation within her wanted to reach out for more. The spell was a perfect creation and it called to her. She reached out into the light, but there was nothing for her little hoof to touch.

The wood of the posts and the powerful connection between the Apple earth ponies and their farm carried the excess magic across the farm for a split second before the fury of the purification spell faded. Night returned to the farm .

***

In the Apple house, Granny Smith snorted, rubbing her eyes as the bright light awoke her where tremors and roars had not. “Wha-huh?”

***

Applejack caught her brother as he fell. He smiled weakly at her as he teetered, unable to stand without her help. She hugged him with tears in her eyes.

“Yer okay,” he mumbled. His expression was weary but relief filled his eyes. His breath slow and calm, he fought the fatigue trying to drag him into unconsciousness. “Ah’m...sorry…”

She shook her head. “Ya ain’t got nothin’ to apologise for.”

“Ah c-couldn’t stop it. Happened...again…” Mac groaned. His head pounded and his body ached, but it was his heart that hurt worse of all. “Ah’m...sorry…”

Even as Applejack repeated her words his eyes slid shut and he fell limp against her. She nearly fell when something small and fast hit Mac. Little hooves wrapped around his neck. Apple Bloom hugged her older brother.

“Yer fine! He’s back to normal! He’s...ah, he’s dead!” she shrieked.

Applejack sighed. “No, Apple Bloom, he’s just exhausted.” She smiled and looked around him so Apple Bloom could see her. “But he’s fine now.”

Paladin landed between the Apples and the watching unicorns. His wings slowly folded as he watched the heartwarming sight. ‘Yes, heartwarming. I can almost physically feel it.’

So could Fluttershy. She glowed in his mind with joy. She could feel the excitement and joy from them all. Paladin found it easy to imagine her and Spike cheering in his home. He chuckled tiredly.

“That was amazing.”

Paladin looked up, glancing towards Twilight. She smiled sheepishly when he just raised an eyebrow.

“Well, it was,” she added defensively. “I didn’t think you could use magic anymore.”

“I can’t,” Paladin replied. He hesitated, then added, “Not like you think. I was able to use the power already invested within the posts. It was just waiting to take form, I only had to guide it. That’s why I needed you; I can’t actually cast any spell, let alone a purification spell of that magnitude.”

Rarity said, “Oh, pish posh. Look at what you did! Macintosh is back to normal and aside from a few trees, nopony was hurt. Oh, well, Rainbow Dash was, but not badly.”

The distant sound of a party-bomb going off told them Pinkie Pie had realised what Fluttershy’s empathic sending meant. All three smiled at the sound.

“It was still amazing. Why haven’t you shown me how to do it? I’m sure I could work it out if you guided me,” Twilight went on. She gestured towards the Apples. “If that’s what your purification magic can do, surely you have healing magic just as strong!”

Paladin shook his head. “Perhaps later,” he said gently. “For now, we should take Macintosh to the hospital. He is exhausted and bruised at the very least. After that, of course, we must deal with the source of whatever changed him and the issue of Apple Bloom and her angelic power.”

The unicorns exchanged worried looks. Now that the adrenaline of the encounter was beginning to settle, questions were popping up one after the other. Twilight wished she had kept some of her first aid kit rather than just giving it all to Pinkie Pie for Rainbow Dash.

“How is that possible? How is anything that happened tonight possible?” Twilight asked.

He hesitated. A moment to collect his thoughts turned into seconds as he tried to puzzle out how to answer her. “I-...I don’t know,” Paladin admitted with clear reluctance in his voice. “Something about the magic is familiar but how, I cannot say. As for Apple Bloom...It should not be. It is nothing like any of you.”

“It certainly is not!” agreed Rarity. “I Looked into her, and the poor darling has such a ragged, broken thing inside her. Wondrous to behold, but simply not all there, like somepony just ripped it all apart.”

Applejack was limping over with as they spoke, hauling her brother. Murmuring that they could discuss it later, he dipped his shoulder and helped carry Big Mac.

“Gals, Paladin, Ah...Ah don’t know what to say. Without y’all, Ah don’t know what-” she began. A white wing cut her off, slipping over her mouth.

“There is no need for thanks. He is my friend as surely as you are. And friends help friends, I am given to understand.” He gave her a small smile. “I had certain ponies making this quite clear to me not so long ago.”

Words were lost to Applejack, so she just let out a sigh and smiled back.

“Let’s get Macintosh to the hospital,” Twilight said. Her magic eased the burden of carrying Mac, but the look Applejack gave her made it quite clear he was staying in her hooves. “I saw Pinkie Pie on the road, and sent her to take Rainbow Dash there.”

Applejack nodded. “Let’s go,” she agreed. Together with her friends and her little sister, she set off for the hospital.

***

A pained yelp filled the sinister forest. The sound of something splattering on the dirt followed. A meaty smack brought a repeat of yelp and splatter seconds later.

Scorpan lay on the ground. If he was the sort to appreciate irony when turned against him, he might have noticed this had been where he had deposited Big Mac. Since he was not, all he cared was that his face hurt. Despite the pain he grovelled before his master.

“A child,” Tirek thundered. One of his hooves slammed into the ground, inches from Scorpan. He sneered at his underling’s flinch. “A filly. All I asked of you was to bring the child to me.”

The ugly minion said nothing. He knew well his master’s short patience and violent temper. Whatever others might say, the cost of dealing with devils was not something as frivolous as a soul. The true price came in keeping the devil’s mood from swinging in a direction aimed at your neck.

“They have seen the power in her now, and will surely strengthen themselves against further attempts. A vessel has been lost to me, but worse, my enemies are aware of it and you!” Tirek kicked Scorpan. The blow sent his servant into a tree. “Do you understand what your incompetence has cost me?!”

It took every drop of Scorpan’s willpower not to point out that his lord has been the one too weak to completely override the mortal’s mind or completely twist his form. Saying such a thing would have only lead to more pain. Lord Tirek did not like to be reminded of his temporary weakness.

“Answer me!”

“Yes, my lord!” He threw himself face-first into the ground. “I do, my lord, but if I might be so bold, is this not a benefit in the long run?”

It was a dangerous ploy, and for a moment Scorpan feared the next blow would end his life. Such would be madness, of course. Whether he wanted to admit it or not, the Lord of Betrayal needed him. Insane as the demon was he knew he needed time to regain his power and a stealthier agent to seek the vessels.

Tirek snarled, his voice low, “Explain.”

“The pegasus! The one with the mark of the winged blade! We thought him powerless but was he not the one behind the spell? Was there not a force that defied your spell of rage on the mare and your spell of dark feelings upon the pegasus? We know more about the capabilities of our enemies now,” Scorpan explained. He spoke in a rush, aware that time was of the essence and that several thousand years of imprisonment had clearly soured the demon’s opinion of him.

“They know of you.” Tirek’s tone was remarkably calm. The change was sudden and disturbing. “They have seen you. If any records remain of my war...”

Scorpan shook his head. “They do not! The Sisters may remember it, but I never faced them in battle. Only in the Monkey Kingdoms am I remembered.” He dared to show his lord a savage smirk. “Few mortals have slain the Monkey King, even in treachery.”

Tirek snorted derisively. “Yet like so many mortals, he overthrew you within days of his rebirth. Regardless, the Sisters will know that I am free…” He paused. “...or perhaps not.”

He smiled, a slow and terrible smile. Scorpan’s relief at his master’s improved mood vanished.

“Congratulations, Scorpan,” boomed the ancient demon. “I have a plan and you have a part in it. In fact, you have been...promoted.”

***

The snow had piled high atop the frozen landscape once more. Tonight in the ice field it was perfectly still, nothing stirring, nothing moving. No wind disturbed it. It was a dead place where even recent conflict was soon lost to the snows and ice.

The night was lit by a flare of icy blue for a moment. It lasted less than a second. In that time a sharp thrust ripped something from deep within the snow. The stormy grey cloth that appeared was not, despite its stay in such conditions, at all ragged. It sat on the snow for a moment. Blue light flickered.

The outline of a fist, a gauntlet, shimmered above the lost scarf. There was a sound like the howl of the wind. Yet if there had been anyone to listen, to pause and wait and focus on the sound above all else, they might have heard three faint words.

“Tyrael! Please! Beware!”

***

Author's Note

Well, there you have it! Chapter 30 is done! I tried a new method of editing besides having my word-slaves going over it. Reading it out loud (to Web of Hope via skype because, bah, talking to myself was hard and weird) and hopefully this will show in fewer errors.

Please comment, give feedback, all that fun stuff! I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Act IV - Ch 31. Song Against Shadow

Author's Note

Well, here we all are. 25K words! Hopefully this mass of text makes up for the whole not finishing it earlier because of lack for motivation, as anyone who has read that blog post about it should know, But hey, here it is, and for the next month and a half I hope to get out at least two more chapters, hopefully only 15K each.

I think this has set out the formula for how this Act is going to work, right? As reliable as an anime dealing with weekly apperance of monsters needing the rookie hero to defeat and all that!

For any interested, Bloodlines chapter 10 is nearly done. Yeah, it takes me ages to write chapters for this, yet I knock out 10K words for Bloodlines in, usually, under a week.

Regardless, enjoy the read and let me know what you think! Leave comments and all.

Act IV - Ch 31. Song Against Shadow

Chapter 31 Song Against Shadow

***

Rarity daintily dabbed at her forehead with a handkerchief. It came away sweat-stained. She shuddered in horror. “Oh, my poor handkerchief! Such beautiful fabric, marred by sweat! Its delicate lace, heavy with dirt!”

“Ya didn’t have to help, ya know,” Applejack pointed. She carefully patted the dirt, almost cooing as she fussed over the earthen bed.

“And simply sit back while my friend was in need of help? Perish the thought!” Rarity shook her head firmly. She waited patiently for Applejack to finish mothering the apple tree seed the unicorn had carefully planted.

Applejack offered her an amused grin. “An’ ya wanted to try out yer new outfit,” she reminded her friend.

“Well, perhaps just a tad...really, I’m certain this time I have struck the balance between practicality and fashion! Why, look at the adorable pockets.” Wiping her forehead again, Rarity followed the earth pony to the next spot. A bag of seeds levitated from one of the ‘adorable pockets’, waiting for Applejack to dig the hole.

Chuckling, Applejack concentrated on getting the hole just right. There was a science to this, one few outside the Apple family truly appreciated. Everything mattered when it came to producing the best apples all year round, and they needed all the help they could get. She grimaced, shooting a look across the battlefield. It was an ugly scar in their orchard.

“Once Big Macintosh is out of the hospital, I’m sure it won’t be long before the farm looks better than new,” Rarity’s kind words intruded on Applejack’s musings, bringing the mare back to the real world.

Applejack sighed. “Ah hope so. Ah don’t feel right, not bein’ there when he wakes up, but Ah know Ah got a responsibility to get the farm runnin’.”

“He certainly wouldn’t thank you for leaving it like this. Besides, I can hardly imagine he wants to see it like this. I think it would be best if he didn’t have to see it, yes?” Suggesting that as she began her part once the hole was ready, Rarity looked to where others worked. Destroyed stumps were being removed, debris was being gathered and the earth cleared by more than just their close friends. Rarity waved in reply to a call from Time Turner, who hurriedly turned back to making sure the stump Derpy was flying off with didn’t hit anypony.

The sight brought a smile to Applejack’s face, and she thought that dropping the price of apples in the Ponyville market for a few weeks couldn’t hurt. She nodded at Rarity in agreement.

“Yeah. What with the nightmares he’s been havin’ over what happened when the Nightmare was in town, Ah don’t think this’ll help. Ah don’t want anythin’ adding to whatever silly guilt he’s got goin’ on,” she explained as they moved to the next spot.

Rarity looked at her incredulously. “Nopony really had much of a choice, and he managed to fight off whatever dreadful thing cursed him! He slept until this morning, all through two days!”

“He won’t see it like that. Mac’ll blame himself, an’ try to get back to work before he’s healed up, if Ah know him,” Applejack said with scowl.

“Well, hopefully Rainbow Dash will keep him occupied. That is how we convinced her to stay in the hospital, remember?” The fashionista smirked. It had, after all, been her idea. “You know she would be out of there as soon as she could on her own, but with us trusting her to keep an eye on your brother, we can buy her a few days of recovery.”

“We better,” grunted Applejack sourly. “That mare’s one big bruise but she won’t admit it. Got hit so hard she lost consciousness, but no, she wants to get right back to flyin’ around without a care”

It was no challenge for Rarity to see it was more than just Rainbow Dash’s habitual recklessness bothering Applejack. From there it didn’t take much of a leap of intuition to guess that it might be something to do with not just the fact that Dash had been hurt, but the circumstances that had led to it. She had been trying to protect Applejack’s home when she was hurt. Rarity was sure that was the ultimate source of Applejack’s worry and annoyance.

“They’ll be fine,” she assured the farmer. “Everypony is working hard, and it might not be done today but it will be done. Sweet Apple Acres is important to the town.” She giggled. “And perhaps Celestia will return Twilight’s letter with an offer for some of those fine guard-stallions to come down and help out.”

Applejack rolled her eyes, but she couldn’t restrain a chuckle at her friend’s antics. “Eeyup, be nice to get some help. Ah’m glad Spike was able to send that letter for me before he had to go help Twilight an’ Apple Bloom. At least Ah know Ah got family on the way to help out again.”

“I do hope Twilight has swift success. I’m positive she will, and your sister will be fine.”

***

Sweetie Belle trotted through town, bouncing along cheerfully. Nothing much burdened her thoughts. She knew something bad had happened in Sweet Apple Acres the other night; everypony had heard the roaring of some terrible creature. She knew Big Mac and Rainbow Dash were in the hospital, and that a lot of ponies had been rounded up to help over the few days since

She also knew, however, that everything was all better now. Or going to be. Twilight and Paladin and Applejack and Apple Bloom had saved the day! Rarity said so. The filly beamed as she took happy, bouncing steps through the town. On a whim she let the happiness rise up and out, a cheerful whistling tune.

High above, working hard to clear the clouds, Cloudchaser grumbled to herself. “Stupid Rainbow Dash. Getting beat up. Flitter should be dealing with this. I’m not supposed to be at work today.”

Descending to break a cloud, Cloudchaser paused. Her ears twitched. Her complaints fell silent, her mouth hanging openly dully. She could hear perfection. She could hear pure beauty.

Sweetie Belle passed on, her whistling slowly dying down, not at all aware of the pegasus laid limply atop a cloud, absorbed by her memory of that perfect, pure sound.

***

Deep within a place of chaos and disasters, where destruction occurred on an almost weekly basis, there was the heart of the storm of chaos that drew events to life here. Gnarled and wicked, it sat stubborn and unique, set apart from all those around. Thrusting up into the sky and deep into the earth, it shielded the lair below, and in that lair blades were lifted up. Power gathered, sweeping over a cloth-shrouded glass, probing and searching, analysing whatever lay within. As the magic boomed and fizzed, a sinister laugh filled the laboratory.

“Tehehe! ‘s ticklin’ me!”

For a certain definition of ‘sinister’. It was certainly capable of evoking fear in the local populace, although mostly when voiced in unison with two more voices and a great deal of excitement. Monsters might occasionally wander by, magic might spread confusion and chaos, but the Cutie Mark Crusaders were always present. likened by some to an adorable curse.

Twilight sighed. “I’m sorry, Apple Bloom, but I need you to hold still for just a little bit longer, okay?”

The filly nodded, then realised the contradiction right there and stopped. “Er, whatcha lookin’ for again?”

“I’m analysing the angelic essence,” Twilight explained. She had her eyes shut, feeling out the energies as an ingenious creation of her own worked to sketch out the readings.

“Ah should be helpin’ everypony fix up the farm,” whined Apple Bloom. She started fidgeting again, looking at the obscured object next to Twilight. “What’s in there?”

“Nothing you need to worry about. It’s just for comparison. Now, let’s just go back over what you felt during these episodes of yours.” Twilight took out a notepad, dipping her quill in an ink pot and poised over the page.

Apple Bloom sighed. “Ah told ya, it’s hard to describe! Everythin’ Ah looked at, Ah just saw ways Ah could make it, Ah dunno, better. It was like everythin’ was unfinished.” The filly rubbed her head tiredly as she tried to wrap her mind around what she had felt. It felt so distant now, so utterly alien, that she still had trouble working out her own thoughts and feelings. “Ah wanted to make stuff. Really good stuff. Perfect stuff.”

Copying down what she said, Twilight followed Apple Bloom’s thoughts. “So...you had a drive to build and make? Interesting. You wanted to create. Not just create, but create perfect things.” She underlined ‘perfect’ several times.

That was the important word. Perfect. It kept showing up in relation to all things angelic. Paladin’s former kind strove and were made of it, it seemed. Given the only angel they had met as an angel had been Ardleon, temper and self-control were clearly not something of an angelic trait. Then again, she thought of Paladin.

“Perhaps he gained more control thanks to having a physical body...no, he found Ardleon’s actions deplorable and upsetting,” Twilight muttered to herself. Her quill put her mumbled remarks to paper. Shaking away thoughts on that subject she tried to focus on Apple Bloom and took a look at the results of her magical analysis.

There was definitely angelic energy inside Apple Bloom. There had already been no doubt about that, but it seemed the intensity had abated. The question of how it had happened was more important, and Twilight found herself frustrated. She pulled over the book Princess Celestia had given her. The repository of lore on soul magic was the source of her analysis spell and informed her whole research.

Slowly, Twilight became aware of Apple Bloom’s waving hoof. The filly lowered it when Twilight looked at her.

“Is something wrong?” she asked.

“Ah was just wonderin’ why we had ta do this? Ah mean, Ah helped, right? Those posts Ah carved fixed Mac!” Apple Bloom grinned brightly. “It made things better.”

Twilight frowned. “Well, yes, but we need to know where and how this got into you. Paladin is adamant it didn’t come from h- uh, come from the one source we know about. If it came from the only other option...we need to be sure. It might be helpful now, but it could be a danger later on.”

Spike popped his head out of the bit of delicate magical machinery Twilight had him realigning behind Apple Bloom. The little dragon gestured wildly at Twilight, attempting to make clear through motions and charade-like articulations that telling Apple Bloom she might be dangerous was a bad idea.

“Not that you’re in any danger,” Twilight quickly backpedaled. “But we just want to be absolutely sure. It’s very important.” She have the filly an alarmingly fake-reassuring smile.

Apple Bloom blinked. “Oh...kay?” She shrugged. “If ya say so.”

Further discussion was forestalled by the sound of the door to the lair- the basement opening above. It wasn’t long before Paladin’s maneless head appeared. Despite the exhausting battle and work in the damaged field since then, he looked to be in a good mood. He nodded his greetings to them all.

“I see you have begun,” he remarked. Giving the covered case a sharp look, Paladin looked over the range of machines. “You appear to have upgraded.”

“Good morning, and yes! The Princess had this delivered over the past week, and I only just got it all installed. Well, Spike is realigning the crystals - and not eating any.” Twilight shot a look at the sheepish dragon.

“Hey, they looked delicious,” he reasoned. At Twilight’s flat look, he added, “If it helps, they tasted delicious as well.”

“It doesn’t,” she grumbled. Giving Paladin a wan smile she began to sort through her notes. “I’ve done the preliminary tests, but I can confirm that the angelic essence is there, and that it has decreased since the night of the attack.”

Paladin nodded. “Indeed. I suspected the spell would drain it somewhat. Fortunate for all of us, but especially you, young Apple Bloom.”

Her eyes widened. “W-what? But Twilight said Ah’d be okay!” The farm-filly gulped, looking around nervously. “C-can ya do anything?”

Twilight smiled sheepishly at Paladin’s arched look. She shrugged helplessly. “You’ll be fine, like I said, we just have to be sure. Paladin is just a bit…”

“Blunt? Frank? Tactless?” Spike provided cheerfully.

“Yes.” Twilight sighed. “One of those. Back to work on those crystals, young dragon.”

Grumbling, Spike dived back into the machine, muttered complaints about how zingy they were and it wasn’t his fault they were made so deliciously.

“You will be fine, if we simply do our best. The main concern is extracting the essence.” Paladin rested a hoof on Apple Bloom’s shoulder. “I promise, your soul will be your own as soon as we can.”

She looked at him uncertainly. “But Ah really helped, didn’t Ah? Ah made Mac better.”

“You were also hunted by a foul creature of darkness,” he reminded her sternly. Paladin frowned darkly. “You do not understand what has happened.”

Apple Bloom pouted fiercely. “But that’s not fair, Applejack got magic armour, an’ Twilight is even more super-duper magical, an’ Rainbow Dash can teleport. Ah don’t see ya tryin’ to take it outta them!” she whined.

Paladin closed his eyes for a moment, taking a calming breath. “Apple Bloom, you do not understand. What has happened to you is not like the angelic essence that was gifted to them. They were given it when their souls were on the edge of destruction, drained of life force and locked within their own minds. It was a union of mortal and immortal, given freely and to help.”

How hard it was to explain a way a child would understand. It was clear by the look on her face that Apple Bloom saw her unasked for ‘gift’ as just that, a gift. She wanted superpowers, to be as magical as any heroine or story book adventurer. As he tried to reason out a proper description, Spike appeared again.

“Hey, Apple Bloom, you know those bird nests Twilight tried to make at her first Winter Wrap Up?” he asked. All three ponies stared at him in confusion. Spike rolled his eyes. “Well, do you?”

Apple Bloom grimaced. “Yeah, they were really, uh…” She glanced at Twilight. “Creative?”

“Creatively yuck.” Spike ignored the look Twilight shot him. “Okay, so think about your soul as one of Rarity’s nests. Beautiful ribbon, well-made, strong yet appearing so delicately made, a gorgeous mane…”

Spike stared off into the air, a goofy look on his face. Following until that point, Apple Bloom stopped nodding and looked confused. “Huh?”

Twilight coughed, loudly. “Spike, the nests?” she reminded him none too subtly.

“Oh, uh, right. Well, your soul is one of Rarity’s nests. This angelic stuff is turning your soul into Twilight’s nests. If we can get a good look, we can stop Twilight from finishing ruining it.” Spike beamed at his brilliant analogy. “See?”

Apple Bloom answered by yelping in fear and jumping behind Paladin. She peeked under him, giving Twilight a fearful look. The unicorn twitched dangerously.

“Spike…”

He looked at her innocently. “Yeah?”

“Get back to work.”

Not bothering to hide a chuckle of amusement, Paladin looked down at Apple Bloom. “Twilight was just as a metaphor. She is not doing anything to you in truth, save for helping you. True, angelic essence was given to your sister and her friends but the manner was different. It was a unison of mortal and immortal, as I said, but it was one done to help them, to heal them. The essence within you was forced into your being and it does not seek to join or harmonise with your own soul.”

Apple Bloom still didn’t seem to fully understand, Paladin judged by the look on her face, but she knew it wasn’t good. She pouted once more.

“Ah thought Ah’d get super-powers like ya gave my sister,” she mumbled sourly. “Ah was gonna see if Ah could make a laser sword.”

Paladin paused. “A...laser sword?” Despite himself, there was a note of interest in his voice.

“Paladin, no.” Twilight gave him an annoyed look. “Don’t encourage her. I’m sorry you don’t get any ‘superpowers’, but we can’t risk you getting hurt. How do you think Applejack would feel if something happened to you?”

The filly sighed. “Ah know, Ah just…” She shrugged helplessly. Almost too quiet to be heard, she added, “Ah just wanted to feel special.”

Wires and gears bounced out as Spike exploded from the machine. “Hey, don’t feel like that! You’re plenty special without superpowers. I mean, look at me.”

“Yer a dragon with super-hard scales, diamond crunchin’ teeth an’ fire breathin’!” Apple Bloom countered.

“So? Pretty much every other dragon ever has hard scales, and can breath fire. In dragon terms, I’m not all that special. I mean, it’s not like I’m going to get a cutie mark, so I don’t have a special talent, but you don’t hear me complaining.” Spike absently pulled a foot out of the machine’s innards, picking a bolt off his toe-claw. “You’ll get a cutie mark eventually, but you don’t need that to be special. Like Paladin, he’s wei- special, even though he didn’t have a cutie mark for a while.”

Apple Bloom’s brain took a moment to process that. It was true that Spike didn’t have a cutie mark. Now she thought about it, Spike would never have a cutie mark. She was mostly certain she would get hers one day, but Spike couldn’t have that. Slowly, she thought back to all the time she had ever complained about not having her cutie mark yet around Spike and winced.

Something crunched under his foot, breaking the silence. Twilight’s look of deep thought vanished as Spike pulled his foot out again, shards of a crystal lattice stuck between his toes. He gave her an apologetic smile. The unicorn pointed at the door.

“Out. Out now, young drake. Since somedragon ate the spares as a midnight snack last week, we need some more. Rarity should have some we can use, hopefully."

He sighed, stomping away with a scaly scowl. Twilight shook her head before hurrying over to the machine. She muttered under her breath as she sorted through the wires and other miscellaneous bits and pieces. Paladin and Apple Bloom shared a glance and both shrugged.

“Is the machine truly required?” he asked.

Twilight exclaimed, “Of course it is! How can I give the Princess accurate findings when she arrives? She already told me she and Princess Luna will be coming down in a few days to see what happened.”

A frown creased Paladin’s features. “A few days? Something turns Macintosh into a monster and sends him against his family and friends, while a child is found with alien angelic essence, and they’ll be here in a few days?”

“They have important work to do!” Twilight looked up, ready to defend her mentor. “Princess Celestia replied to my letter right away, and told me to let her know if anything else happened. She and Princess Luna are doing something they can’t leave undone.”

His eyes narrowed dangerously. “What is so vital that a threat like this is ignored?”

She glared. “It’s not being ignored! She didn’t actually tell me, but I trust Princess Celestia’s judgement and so should you. If she feels something is so important this has to wait, I think we should be willing to consider she might be right.”

“You are…” Paladin sighed. “Correct. Whatever their reasons, I am sure the Princesses have thought this through. Rash decision making and ignorance of threats does not lead to a thousand-year peace such as Equestria has known. The benefit of the doubt is their’s. I hope they do not waste it.”

Twilight harrumphed. “I would never doubt them. We just have to trust the Princesses, and for now that means trying to work out how to safely remove the essence from Apple Bloom. Do you have any suggestions?”

Accepting the change of subject, Paladin put hoof to chin and thought hard. Apple Bloom’s soul wouldn’t collapse on itself without the angelic essence holding it together, so that would be no concern. Extracting the essence, however, and finding a place for it to rest, would not be so easy.

He voiced his thoughts to Twilight quietly, studying the lair for something that might be a suitable repository for fragments of an angel’s soul. It was not a simple matter of energy storage. Symbology, intention, reflection of the nature of the essence, all were required and he did his best to convey this.

Twilight groaned. “So, what you’re telling me is that we need, what, an Ardleon shaped something or other we can put the essence into?”

He nodded, and added, “Preferably made from frostiron.”

“Frostiron? There wasn’t much recovered...I’ll have to ask the Princess if she can spare some. If we can work out a proper way to make it, and a way to extract it. Hmm…” Twilight looked around the lair thoughtfully. “The book has theoretical spells capable of affecting the soul.”

Paladin followed her gaze. He grew concerned as he considered her words. “The book about soul magic?”

“Yes.” She grimaced. “It’s not particularly pleasant, since a lot of it is about rummaging inside somepony’s soul, but I think I can work out how to extract the alien essence from Apple Bloom. It’s mostly a matter of re-purposing spells already in the book.”

The book, so innocent looking, floated over to them in Twilight’s magic. She began to flick through the pages, searching.

“Princess Celestia compiled this book from the work of several rather mad ponies over the centuries, as well as her own brief study of soul magic. She never said as much but I think it would be reasonable, given the parts of this I can tell she researched herself, to assume she was trying to find a way to separate the Nightmare from Luna,” explained Twilight. She didn’t cease her scanning of the text. Briefly pausing on certain pages, she illuminated lines and paragraphs of words that appeared as ghostly text above her.

“Yet she must have abandoned the effort. You yourself told me that the Elements of Harmony cleaned Princess Luna. Why would Celestia have relied on them if she had discovered the means to extract the Nightmare?” Paladin pointed out.

Twilight nodded. “Good point,” she agreed. “I think you’re right. If I read what..." she searched for a moment. "...this passage says correctly…” The unicorn cleared her throat. “The nature of entities able to afflict the souls of others makes them near-impossible to harm without hurting the victim. The more powerful creatures can, with enough time, thread their own being through their victim’s essence, such that only the most powerful and delicate of magic could remove them safely. A fail-safe, as it were, to force any would-be, uh, I think she wrote sister, crossed it out, and then it and the next word which might be saviour got blotted by something, anyway - to search for other means.”

The two shared mutual glances of sympathetic pain. Whenever she wrote this, Celestia had clearly not been enthused with the result. Paladin could see why. He felt a sickened weight in his stomach at the thought of such a creature. The sound of a nervous cough made them both check on Apple Bloom.

“Uh, that’s...that’s bad, right?” Apple Bloom asked worriedly.

Twilight smiled, suddenly regretting that Spike wasn’t here to distract the filly. “Don’t worry, there’s more, I promise. You’ll be fine. Listen, there’s more, but to just get it over with, that applies mostly to sentient entities. The theoretical spell Celestia did her best to construct from the failed work of a few of the insane mages she had to deal with is based on an attempt to be as delicate and precise as she would have needed. She gave up because she believed it wouldn’t work against a sentient creature.”

Paladin’s eyes lit up with understanding. “A full mind, which the angelic essence may not possess! It is only a fragment of Ardleon’s being, and lacks any sapience to direct it. It may cause urges and feelings, but those are simply results of the aspect it embodies.”

“Meaning the spell should work perfectly!” Twilight winced, clamping down on her enthusiasm. “The only problem is...it’s not finished. I said Princess Celestia did her best because it’s not complete. The only similar spell she could find that works was one that was designed to..”

Both Paladin and Apple Bloom watched Twilight trailed off. The unicorn glanced at Apple Bloom, then to the door, with an expression of uncertainty.

“...actually, Apple Bloom, why don’t you go get a snack?” She suggested with all the forewarning of a Pinkie Pie attack. She shooed the confused filly up the stairs, nearly slamming the door shut behind her.

“That was...strange,” Paladin ventured.

Twilight sighed. “I know,” she agreed. “I really didn’t want to talk about the darker aspects of this spell. There’s a reason Celestia refused to use it in her own; it was made to rip out parts of a soul. Just tear out aspects of them, of who they are. The pony who made it was insane, and he ripped empathy, love, free will, from ponies.”

“Disgusting. I am sure Princess Celestia dealt with him as was needed. Twilight, you are doing all these tests, yet you already seem to have the magic needed. Or nearly so.” He put a hoof on her shoulder. “I am confident that you can work out a means to extract the essence safely. I will give you what aid I can, to help you learn how to access your angelic magic, but in the end it will fall to you.”

“I get that. I just...I need to know everything I can. Every possibly relevant piece of information about the essence in Apple Bloom. Such as, for example, how it got into her? It must be Ardleon, we have no reason to think there are any other angels hanging around.” Twilight shook her head. “This is Applejack’s little sister! I need to do this right. There’s no room for error.”

Paladin said, “I agree, and I understand. So take your time. Take your measurements and scans and everything you can, and then focus on working out how to safely extract the essence. We have time, for now.”

Giving him a sigh, Twilight glanced at a cloth-covered case. “You’re right. We have the time we need. We just need to get to work. So…” Her expression brightened. “Time for you to teach me angel magic!”

“Ah...yes…” Paladin winced. “I suppose it is.” Shooting a glance at the same case, Paladin forced away his curiosity. He had something to accomplish, he could indulge later.

Surely it wasn’t that important.

***

Spike stomped out of the library with a fearsome scowl. He had just been trying to help, and he had! It was hardly his fault twilight got so annoyed about the bird nest reminder, or that he hadn’t looked where he was stepping.

‘Okay, maybe the last one was a little bit my fault,’ he admitted. Spike found himself adding “Ooof!” out loud when he hit something and went down. The drake ran up a claw to his head, rubbing it as he looked at what he hit.

What turned out to be who, Sweetie Belle sitting up with a huff. “Oh, sorry Spike,” she chirped brightly. “I was just coming to see Apple Bloom. Applejack said she was here for some reason.”

Spike helped her up. “It’s alright, I should have looked where I was going. She’s down in the la-” he coughed. “The lab. Do you know where Rarity is?”

“Yep! She’s at Sweet Apple Acres, helping Applejack and everypony fix up the damage from that freak storm!” The filly frowned. “Huh, I wonder why Apple Bloom isn’t there helping too?”

Giving her a fake grin, Spike shrugged. “No idea! Well, I need to get a crystal thing from Rarity, so...wanna come? They're doing a bunch of tests and Twilight’s in a bad mood."

Sweetie Belle wavered, torn between going with Spike to see her sister and seeing Apple Bloom. She wanted to do both. On one hoof she had a great song she had heard somepony sing she wanted to show Apple Bloom. On the other, she wanted to show Rarity too!

"Let's go see Rarity!" She agreed. "I'll come back when Apple Bloom is done helping Twilight."

Cheered by having a friend with him the little dragon nodded happily. "I'm sure they'll be done in no time, once I get Twilight her crystal."

They departed for the farm. After a moment, slithering between shadows, Scorpan followed.

"Wanna hear this song I heard? It's really beautiful!" Sweetie Belle asked. She gave Spike a hopeful smile.

"Sure," he said. The streets were less busy than usual, a lot of ponies having agreed to help repair the farm. Being a national, world and town saving hero could be helpful at times. Especially with the memory of an unnatural winter fresh in the minds of many ponies.

She took a breath and threw her head back. Sweetie Belle's mouth opened. A single note, crystal clear replaced other sounds. It was just a note of sound, no words at all. After a few seconds Sweetie Belle closed her mouth.

"I can't remember the rest, " she said sheepishly. "But it'll come back to me."

Spike stared at her. His mouth hung open, an expression mirrored on the slack face of a pony who had been trotting down the street. He kept walking only because she was.

"That...wow..." Spike regained his composure, but his senses still reeled from the perfectly pure note. "Wow."

She blushed, looking down and kicking at the ground shyly. "It was just a sound. I can't even remember the words."

"I hope you do!" The words were out before Spike realised, before he even thought them. He wasn't exactly surprised that he wanted to hear more, but he was surprised by how much he wanted to.

"I can tell you if I remember more," Sweetie offered. Her blush remained but she was enthused by how much he liked it.

Spike nodded eagerly. "Please! I bet that song must be amazing. Where did you hear it? Maybe you could ask to hear it again."

Her expression scrunched into a look of intense concentration. Spike waited. And waited. And waited. They reached the edge of town when he finally burst.

“Well?”

Sweetie Belle gave him an apologetic pout. “I can’t remember! I think I was half asleep when I heard it, it’s just kind of stuff in there.”

Seeing the filly frowning at herself in disappointment, Spike gave her a reassuring smile. “Hey, don’t worry about it! I’m sure you’ll remember it. We all forget stuff. Even Twilight does. Why do you think she has all those checklists?”

She giggled. “I never thought about it.”

“I wish I never had to,” Spike lamented. He gave an exaggerated sigh. “Checklists for everything. I think she got the idea from Princess Celestia’s steward. He’s got these lists thiiiiiiiis long,”

His arms were spread to their limits, and the wiggling of his fingers indicated he couldn’t fully show how long it was. Sweetie Belle continued to giggle. The pair continued their chatter as they approached the farm. They were pointed to where Rarity and Applejack worked by Fluttershy. They let her go, watching the yellow pony trot away followed by a line of animals.

“There she is!” squeaked Sweetie Belle, pointing into the field.

Rarity and Applejack were putting a small tree right. As they watched, the unicorn pulled out a bottle of perfume and gave it a few puffs before returning her magic to trying to correct the leaning tree. The young pair got close enough to hear Applejack huff and let out a complaint about the smell.

“The smell? The smell? Darling, the only smell to be concerned of here is sweat! Icky, nasty sweat! This perfume shall keep such wretched odours at bay.” Rarity’s smile stretched into a sinister grin. She levitated the perfume up again and took a step towards Applejack. Her voice was a mischievous purr. “Come now, darling, why don’t you try a little?”

“What? No, Ah’m fine…” Applejack’s eyes narrowed. She backed away, giving Rarity a dark look. “Rarity, stop right there. Ah’m warnin’ ya…” She took another step back, mirroring Rarity’s step forward.

“Or what? Hmm?” The perfume inched closer and closer, floating threatening around Applejack. “Come now, don’t you want to smell of something other than sweat and dirt?”

Applejack glared. “No.” She batted at the perfume, trying to knock it away. “Get that away, or Ah’ll get it away myself.”

“Well, I can’t do that darling,” Rarity told her with a nefarious giggle. “It would be a crime to leave you stinking away. Got you!”

The perfume darted forward, her magic pressing the the pump. Applejack dodged, the sweet-smelling cloud puffing over her head as she tried to escape. Rarity was quick to follow, chasing her friend around the tree. Tail snapping back at the looming bottle, Applejack saw a hint of purple and green off to the side. She looked over in time to see Spike and Sweetie Belle watching, snickering, before she ran face first into a cloud of perfume.

“Gah!” The mare stumbled, gagging and dry-retching as though she was about to bring up a lung. Her hooves flailed wildly, prompting a roll of her eyes from Rarity.

“Please, darling, you’re being a drama queen,” Rarity said without a hint of irony. She smiled at the pair of younglings. “Why, hello there! Is something wrong?”

Smothering his snickering, Spike shook his head. “H-hi Rarity. Twilight sent me to get another matrix-grade crystal. The other ones, uh...broke.”

Rarity raised an eyebrow. “They...broke?” she asked, carefully duplicating his pause. The dragon rubbed the back of his head sheepishly. Containing a brief chuckle, Rarity took a moment to recall where she had the spares. “Fortunately for you, young drake, I have a few that should serve as replacements. Chest number four, the white ones on top. I’m sure a smart young dragon like yourself should have no problems finding them.” She smiled. “And there’s a little purple chest with the gems too flawed for me to use. I thought you’d like them, Spikey-wikey.”

Spike saluted. “I shall find them!” he declared, like a knight vowing to undertake a gallant quest. Both unicorns suppressed their giggling, Rarity with considerably more success.

“Sweetie Belle, did you need anything?” she asked.

The filly shook her head. “I just wanted to see you!”

“It’s lovely to see you, Sweetie, but why don’t you help Spike find those gems he needs?” Rarity suggested. “I’m sure you wouldn’t want to stay here with all this dreadfully sweaty work.”

Applejack stood up, despite the pall of perfume that had engulfed her. She coughed. “Hard work is messy, sugarcube.” She grinned at Sweetie Belle. “But don’t ya’ll worry, go help Spike. We got everypony we need.”

“Okay! Have fun!” Sweetie Belle beamed, turning to leave with Spike.

“Oh, and darling,” Rarity called out. “Please, do something, for me; don’t touch anything else.”

They watched the youngsters walking back to town for a moment. The only sound was Applejack’s hat flapping as she as tried to get rid of the perfume.

“Hope Apple Bloom is okay,” she muttered. Rarity nodded in agreement, not saying anything. Applejack gave her friend a curious look. For some reason, Rarity was smiling. It was a tad devious.

The bottle of perfume floated up behind Applejack, Rarity’s magic depressing the pump.

Pffft!

“Gah! Rarity!”

***

Paladin sighed deeply. “Twilight, perhaps we should put this on hold?”

The unicorn shook her head as she focused. “I’m sure I can get it this time. I just need to-”

Fomp!

All three stared at the apple. At what had been an apple. Apple Bloom, wearing an odd head contraption wired to a machine, whimpered.

“That poor apple! Ya’ll are lucky Applejack weren’t here to see this!” she exclaimed.

Twilight scowled at the remnants of the apple. “I think I mixed up the restoration part. I didn’t think I could make an apple explode like that.” She rubbed her horn tiredly.

“I think,” Paladin suggested gently, “that we should leave this for later. Apple Bloom is not reacting to the presence of angelic magic. Your machine reads nothing, and I doubt even with the more accurate machine repaired when Spike returns it will detect anything.”

Reluctantly, Twilight had to agree. She sighed and turned the machine off. “Alright. This angelic magic is hard. I mean, I know I shouldn’t expect to have mastered it instantly, but...well, I’ve always found it easy to learn spells.”

He began to clean away the remnants of the apple, sweeping it and throwing it into a chemical waste disposal bin. Paladin gave her an amused smile. “Angelic magic will take a long time to learn. Your progress in the space of an hour is remarkable.”

That brought a smile to Twilight’s face. She began to unhook Apple Bloom, double-checking to make sure the filly was okay after the tests. None had been invasive or anything, but she wanted to be safe.

"Thanks. You only just moved out, and you’re already planning to spend more time here.” Twilight gave him a sly smile. “Fluttershy might get jealous.”

Something that sounded distinctly like Paladin choking on his own tongue answered her for a few seconds. Paladin cleared his throat, keeping his face turned away from them. Apple Bloom giggled, and Twilight couldn’t help but join in.

“I, ahem, I have no idea what you’re talking about.” His tone was bland and flat, or at least meant to be. There was an undeniable struggle to keep it so.

“Of course you don’t. Apple Bloom, you should remember, the first stage is denial.” Trying to restrain her amusement, Twilight continued to tidy up. Her attention was really still on Paladin. She discreetly pulled a book from its hiding place under some equipment, and quickly scanned to the page ‘Your Friend And Denial’.

“First stage?” Paladin demanded. Frustration bubbled past his stony mask as his cheeks continued to blaze. It was infuriating, how non-compliant his body still was. “First stage of what?”

“Oh, nothing.” ‘Remember what Rarity said, try not to push,’ the unicorn reminded herself. ‘Just gentle teasing.’ She saw Apple Bloom trying to see what she was reading. Twilight raised her hoof, gesturing for the filly to stay quiet about it.

Paladin glanced over for a moment. “I am not in denial of anything.”

“Denial? About what?” Twilight moved a box, pretending to be doing things.

“Fl- nothing. As you said. Nothing.” His displeasure at the slip was hard to miss, and she risked a look to see Paladin facehoofing. It was very hard to keep from grinning at him.

“Of course I did. Did you need any help cleaning up after the party? With everything that happened, there must have been quite a bit of mess left,” Twilight asked, closing the book with a victorious smile. Gentle teasing had been a success. A new breakthrough in inter-personal skills.

Paladin shook his head as he finished what he was doing. “No, Fluttershy stopped by on her way to help at the farm to he-” His teeth clicked shut.

Twilight didn’t say anything, she just smiled cheerfully and not at all smugly. Not at all.

“My home is clean,” Paladin said, voice once again bland and empty.

“Good to hear.” She trotted past him, guiding an amused Apple Bloom up the stairs. “Let’s have some lunch and then go help Applejack. Spike should be back any minute.”

Knowing Spike at least would not join in needling him about the...stuff between him and Fluttershy, Paladin nodded. “I’m sure. I do wonder what’s is delaying him.”

***

Spike looked doubtfully between the two fillies. Scootaloo nodded eagerly. Sweetie Belle did the same. His gaze dropped to the range of bright array of sticks with bits of cloth tied to them..

“Alright...if you’re sure,” he agreed uncertainly. “Rarity won’t mind?”

“Nah, of course not! They’re just trash, right? Come on, light ‘em up!” Scootaloo urged him. She pointed at the first target. “Ten points for that one! Twenty for the one behind it. Come on, mister-fireball!”

Spike winced. “Don’t you have better things to do, like bother Rainbow Dash instead of stalk us?” he asked.

“Hey, Rainbow Dash says ninja are awesome! If I can get a ninja cutie mark, she’ll think I’m awesome. You’re just mad you didn’t spot me until I attacked!”

“You jumped out of the bushes in front of the boutique! While I was trying to carry an armful of gems!” Spike pointed out.

Sweetie Belle added, “You were trying to get a cutie mark on your own?”

“Don’t be a sourpuss.” Scootaloo turned to Sweetie. “Ninjas are lone wolves, all quiet and sneaky on their own. I can’t get a ninja cutie mark by doing it with anypony else. Duh.”

Sweetie Belle pouted at her. Her wide eyes shone, and her lower lip trembled.

“Oh, fine, we can go do ninja-things together, after Spike shows us his new fire stuff!” Scootaloo grinned. The hoof sized ball of fire Spike had nearly incinerated her with when she jumped out at him had rather impressed her.

The targets, made from cutoffs from the boutique and random sticks Scootaloo had fond, were scattered about the place. The small stream that ran past and through Ponyville was the backdrop to their homemade target range.

“Go on, it’ll look cool!” Scootaloo kept on urging. She was practically bouncing, wings buzzing in eagerness.

Sweetie Belle started to get into it too, and with their pleading Spike finally conceded defeat. He took a breath, focusing on the fire inside. It wasn’t really a physical thing, changing how his fire emerged. The way Twilight described magic was closer to how it felt for him.

The ball of fire he spat out was smaller and far less intense than the one he had nearly fried Scootaloo with. The angry orb of flickering flame shot through the air, hitting the first rag tied between two sticks dead on. Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle cheered, and Spike allowed himself a little grin of pride.

“Do another!” Scootaloo told him. She pointed at the next furthest target. “That one!”

His pride egging him on, Spike spat another fireball at that target. It hit - barely - and the flame spluttered, a colourful flare that died away instantly. A followup shot hit dead on, and set the three cheering.

The next twenty minutes became an exciting game of fire and burning rags. At least until somepony saw the flicker of flame. The three kids fled, ducking out of sight until Cloud Kicker left, muttering about fire hazards.

"I think I better take that crystal back to Twilight," Spike said, running a hand across his spines.

Scootaloo sighed in disappointment. "Too bad, that was really cool. Wanna go be ninjas now, Sweetie?"

"Uh, I don't wanna leave Apple Bloom out," Sweetie Belle smiled apologetically.

"Okay, so let's just practice being ninja, then we can be real Cutie Mark Crusader Ninjas when Apple Bloom is free." Scootaloo grabbed her friend’s hoof. “Come on! We have ponies to sneak up on!”

“Bye Spike!” called Sweetie Belle, hijacked by her friend. She waved on the way, prompting Scootaloo to remember to do the same.

Spike gave a half-hearted farewell, watching the two speed on on Scootaloo’s scooter. He went back to the gems he had been kindly donated by Rarity, and the one Twilight wanted. He popped one into his mouth, chewing it with loud crunches. His teeth reduced the emerald to splinters, which were promptly ground into even smaller bits. Arms full of gems, he began to walk home.

‘Maybe I shouldn’t have spent so long playing...’ he thought when he realised how much time had passed. The little dragon shrugged it off. ‘Twilight won’t mind. Probably. I did have to go out to the farm, after all, I didn’t spend that long playing.’

It was entirely sensible, giving Spike some reassurance. He grinned to himself. The library-tree wasn’t that far away either. He went between two houses, cutting down his return trip by a whole two minutes!

There was a sound behind him, the thump of something hitting the ground. Spike turned to look.

“Wha-”

***

Twilight, Apple Bloom and Paladin sat around the table. Well, only Paladin and Apple Bloom were sitting. She was teaching Paladin how to play Go Fish. Twilight was pacing.

“Do you have any fours?”

Apple Bloom shook her head. “Nope! Go Fish!” She grinned at him.

He drew a card, letting out a grunt of annoyance.

Twilight continued to pace. She added some muttering, “Where is he? He left an hour and a half ago, and we had to eat lunch without him.”

True to her words, the table was cleared of the salad the ponies had shared. A bowl of gems was all that had been left. Twilight grasped it in her magic, preparing to put it away, only to put it back down. Neither Paladin or Apple Bloom said anything.

“We can’t leave because he might get back just after we go, but if we should be helping Applejack and…” Twilight came to a stop. She facehoofed. “I can just leave him a note. Tell him to join us at the farm. Why didn’t I think of that before?”

“Because you have spent the past half an hour acting particularly anxious and unsettled,” Paladin answered. He glanced up from the game to give her a concerned look. “Is something wrong? I’m sure Spike is alright. Rarity is at the farm, she may have simply distracted him.”

Twilight nodded, but try as she might she just couldn’t accept that. “I know, I just...I don’t know. Nothing should be wrong, but I really am worried. Something isn’t right.”

Her thoughts turned inward, yet she found no answers. There was simply an unsettling sense that something was wrong. Try as she might, Twilight couldn’t manage to define it. With a look at the clock and a sigh of defeat, she left a note for Spike just in time for Apple Bloom to win the game.

“Blasted fish,” Paladin muttered as they left the house. He noticed Twilight seemed twitchy, looking over her shoulder and down streets they passed. Although he didn’t say anything, Paladin looked around a bit himself.

They were halfway to the farm when a cloud of ashes consolidated into a scroll. Paladin didn’t need Fluttershy’s empathic powers to see how relieved Twilight was as she snatched the scroll up and all but ripped it in half trying to see what it said.

“He’s with the Mayor!” She lowered the scroll, tension draining from her. “She needed him for paperwork to help with getting help for the town, to make the deadlines. I’ll have to talk to her about time-management, she should have her paperwork done before she needs his fire-mail to get it in on time.”

Paladin nodded in silent agreement, while Apple Bloom was rather less placid. She hadn’t been able to crusade for a whole day, so she felt the need to shout a bit. On the bright side, nopony was surprised to see them when they arrived at the farm. Fluttershy floated down from a tree, a nest of happily resettled birds chirping away.

“Hello, Paladin” She landed in front of them. “How are you? And Twilight, and Apple Bloom,” Fluttershy hurriedly added.

Twilight smiled, Apple Bloom giggled and Paladin twitched.

“I’m fine,” he grumbled. Waving off Fluttershy’s concerned look, he took in the sight of the farm. “And you? I see the farm is in good hooves.”

“Oh, very good! Everypony has been so wonderful, coming out to help the Apples get the farm back in order. I’ve been rounding up all the little animals who got frightened off by the fight. Most of them are back, although we’ve had to find them new homes,” Fluttershy explained.

Paladin frowned. “I thought Applejack didn’t like ‘pests’ in the orchard.”

“Animals are a part of nature, and they’re important even on an farm. So long as they don’t run rampant. Applejack can get...very upset when she thinks they’re hurting the farm.” The thought brought a brief frown to Fluttershy’s expression before she cheered up again. “They’re all happy to be back.”

Twilight silently ushered Apple Bloom away. Engrossed in their inane conversation, Paladin and Fluttershy didn’t notice. They kept on talking, their discussion somehow going from the animals in the farm to the rest of the restoration effort and how they had wrangled so much help.

“Uh, they didn’t even notice us leavin’ ‘em,” Apple Bloom pointed out as she set off with Twilight to find Applejack.

“That’s what happens, sometimes.” Twilight couldn’t help the smile that blossomed on her face. ‘I can’t believe Rarity was the only one to notice. I’m glad she pointed it out.’

“Weird,” was Apple Bloom’s well thought out response. Without waiting for Twilight’s slow pace, the filly took off the moment she saw Applejack’s telltale hat.

Twilight smiled, but in the back of her mind something was wrong. Her good cheer faltered. Spike was safe. She had the scroll he sent. Everything was alright. There had been no sign of the winged monster.

‘I’m just tired. That’s all,’ she tried to reassure herself. ‘I have no reason to worry.’

So why did she feel like something terrible was going to happen?

'Pinkie is working, and everyponyelse but Rainbow Dash is here. Nothing is wrong...I hope.'

Fluttershy paused mid-sentence, looking in Twilight’s direction. The uneasy anxiety she had felt from Twilight, fortunately fading not long ago, had returned. Worry for her friend began to plague the pegasus, and she started to reach out to Twilight.

“Fluttershy? What’s wrong?” Paladin’s voice cut through Fluttershy’s thoughts. She looked back and found him closer, close enough to make her yelp and jump back. “Sorry, but, are you well?”

The worried undercurrent to his words and the emotions she felt from him gave Fluttershy a strange reaction. It was bad that her worry about Twilight was making him worry, but at the same time she felt...flattered? That he was so worried about her made something flutter in her chest.

“Oh, uh, I-I’m fine,” she said quickly, trying to ignore the heat growing in her cheeks and keep him from detecting the alarming emotions. Judging by the moment of confusion he felt, smothered so fast she almost doubted her empathic senses, Fluttershy hadn’t been entirely successful. “H-how are you? I mean, ignore that, I’m sorry.”

He gave her an awkward but reassuring smile. “It’s alright. I am, as I said before, fine. Was it Twilight?”

Fluttershy blinked, an expression of surprise answering him. His smile was less awkward and more confident now.

“I suspected so. Twilight fears for Spike, he took too long to get back to the library. He sent her a letter, fortunately. How does he fare to your senses?” Paladin asked.

Closing her eyes for a moment, Fluttershy concentrated. “I...I can’t really tell,” she admitted. “I can sort of sense him through his link with Twilight, but it’s kind of fuzzy. He just feels...bland. Like he’s having a nap. I’m sorry. If I push too much harder I’ll actually, um, invade his emotions. I don’t want to be intrusive like that. It’s harder to avoid that with you, so I don’t want to do it to him.”

“Please, Fluttershy, stop apologising. I understand. I can’t ask you to do something so intrusive.” He held up a placating hoof. “It’s alright. He may he having a nap, for all we know. Unless something alarming happens, we don’t need to worry. We sent off the beast, and from what Rarity and Pinkie say it was injured. It would be foolish for it to act again so soon.”

“If you say so…” Fluttershy bit her lip as she looked at Paladin. He looked back, his confusion not so readily concealed this time. The larger pegasus was waiting for her to go on. She fidgeted.

“Are you sure nothing is wrong? Was there something else?” Paladin asked. His confusion and worry returned, try as he might to suppress them.

“W-well, no, I just...um…” Fluttershy blushed and shook her head. “Never mind. We should start helping the others. I-I’m sure Applejack could use your help.”

Both felt disappointment, and for once both knew exactly why. The pair parted to get to work, their shared emotion leaving neither able to distinguish that the other felt it.

‘Oh, I should have said something. Why didn’t I?’ Fluttershy berated herself, sighing forlornly. Sighing forlornly was exactly the sort of thing she was supposed to do, according to the cheap romance novels she very occasionally read. ‘I shouldn’t be so scared. We danced in Canterlot after all...’

At some point in her silent self-recriminations Fluttershy began to gather some of the animals waiting for her help in finding places to stay, but she barely noticed. Her thoughts were occupied by uncertainty and self-doubt.

Paladin was soon put to work hauling the heaviest of the debris from the unfortunate battle field. Each step sent a faint warmth into his hooves, the trace remnants of the purification spell invigorating the soil and the plant-life. As good as it should have been, it just annoyed Paladin. His replies to most ponies were grunts or a single grumbled word.

‘I’m a damned fool. I know exactly what is going on. I should do more than just stand around awkwardly. At least she was trying. I should have done the same.’ His disappointment in himself burned furiously as the powerful pegasus worked. ‘A fool! What, am I afraid? Where has my courage gone?’

“Hey, Paladin!” called a pony. He wasn’t sure who, and in his dark mood he made no effort to identify them. “Could you give us a hoof? This stump is a bit big-”

Ignoring the pony, Paladin stepped up to the broken stump that had once been a tree, spun on his forehooves and unleashed a buck worthy of any Apple family member. The stump was ripped from the earth, a shower of dirt filled the air around it. His tail snapped and his wings flapped, clearing the dirt from them, before Paladin went back to his original task.

“Uh...thanks…” The pony, Caramel, shook his head. He dusted off his dirt-strewn mane. “I think Paladin’s in a bad mood.”

Caramel wasn’t the only pony to think that. Rarity watched, her lips pursued. She had been intending to help find any debris that had been missed, but from the look of Paladin she had something far more important to deal with. She remembered what Fluttershy was doing, and it didn’t take her long to find the meek pegasus.

‘Oh dear, it seems something has soured,’ she thought as she viewed the look on Fluttershy’s face. Rarity didn’t need magical vision to see that, once again, Fluttershy was beating herself up about something. ‘That mare just can’t seem to help blaming herself for anything.’

“Yoo-hoo, Fluttershy, darling, could you spare a moment for moi?” Rarity called. She approached her friend with a wide smile and not a hint of plotting to her manner.

“Of course I can,” said Fluttershy, relief flooding her. The interruption broke her from her cycle of self-recrimination, and the mare gave Rarity a weak smile. “Do you need help?”

Rarity’s smile became a tad more knowing. “No no, darling it isn’t me who needs help.”

“Uh, w-what do you mean?” Fluttershy squeaked. She closed off her empathic senses, doing her best to respect Rarity’s privacy. The only one she couldn’t stop ‘listening’ to was Paladin, unless her own emotions were giving her trouble, and given the worry she had sensed on Twilight, Fluttershy already felt like an intruder today.

“You seem so out of sorts, Fluttershy. If anypony is going to see that, surely it would be me. Speaking of things I’ve seen…” Rarity gave her a teasing look. “I saw Paladin. He certainly looked to a bit blue. I think he was disappointed, and I can’t help but wonder what it could be.”

Try as she might, Fluttershy’s cheeks began to heat up. She looked away, her mane covering her face. “I-I wouldn’t know…” ‘He was disappointed too?’

Rarity gently drew Fluttershy closer, nodding as she did so. “Really? Our dear friend, very disappointed. A bit lonely too. Perhaps that new home of his is a bit less homely, all on his own there. He doesn’t even have a pet to keep him company when he wakes to face the morning. A cold, lonely breakfast...”

“That’s not true,” Fluttershy couldn’t help but protest. “I stopped by this morning, and we had a lovely breakfast together.”

Rarity’s smile was that of a predator with a meal in sight. “Did you now?”

The warmth in Fluttershy’s cheeks flared. “Y-yes…”

Not saying anything for the moment, Rarity guided her friend. Though she could have pulled away, the embarrassed pegasus couldn’t bring herself to and so just let her friend over to the edge of the field. They watched the white-winged blur of gloom working, silently surveying him.

“I...I wanted to...a-ask him…” Fluttershy began after a minute. She trembled slightly, but forced the words out. “I-if he wanted to...g-go for dinner, l-later.”

Despite the terrible nervous stutter born of her anxiety, Fluttershy felt the unpleasant tangle of fears and anxieties weighing her down unknot as she admitted it to Rarity. They were still there, but it was nice to let it out.

“Well, I think we can both tell why Paladin is disappointed, can’t we?” Rarity pointed out. “You should ask him. Paladin will say yes, we both know it. He runs around being all valiant and stoic and such, but right now I think our friend out there is as afraid of this as you. He has even less experience than you.” Rarity giggled. “I don’t think he’ll be reading any romance novels either, so you’re the only hope he has for learning anything about it.”

Fluttershy found herself giggling at the image of Paladin reading a romance novel. She couldn’t imagine him reading one for more than a few minutes before finding something frustratingly inane. The laughter made it easier to take in what Rarity said, and when the mirth faded she felt calmer, more at peace with her dilemma.

“I know. I don’t want to let him down.” She watched Paladin work, even this distant seeing him work out frustration through application of his formidable strength to his work.

“You won’t, darling, I’m sure of it.”

***

“Oh come on!” Sweetie Belle exclaimed. “What’s wrong with this colour?”

Scootaloo shook her head. “It’s too bright! Who ever heard of a ninja dressing in bright colours?”

“Well, I like it.” Holding her nose up in a fine impression of Rarity, Sweetie Belle attempted to stride gracefully past Scootaloo. Since she was currently draped in a bright orange towel, this ended less than well. In fact, it ended with Sweetie Belle meeting the grass on a face-to-face basis, as it were, minus one face.

The mare watching them snorted, trying to cover her amusement as the fillies argued about what would make good outfits for ‘ninja’ out of her goods. ‘Not like I’ve got much business to distract me today,’ she thought, sweeping her gaze across the near-empty marketplace once again.

“Stop falling over! Ninja don’t fall over! They’re super-sneaky and stealthy and silent and they don’t fall over bright orange towels!” Scootaloo, a dark brown towel wrapped around herself, attempted to help Sweetie Belle up.

Cotton Blend had to work even harder to hold back a laugh as the orange filly fell over her friend, tangling in her own towel.

“Pick a new towel. Orange is a bad ninja colour.”

“But you’re bright orange!”

“Yeah, and I’m awesome, which is why I picked the darkest towel here!”

Listening to the two bicker amusingly, Cotton Blend smiled. Resting her head on her hoof, she silently cursed whatever had caused so much damage and kept everypony up the other night. She could drift off herself, right here….

A sound, liquid silver transmuted into noise, woke the dozing mare. She wasn’t sure how long she had been asleep but she didn’t even care. A dreamy smile covered her face.

“Huh? Did you say something?”

Scootaloo pulled her head out of the mass of towels had fallen on her head. She risked a glance at the stall manager. The older mare was smiling weirdly, but not in that way that sometimes happened when somepony was so angry they acted nice until they exploded. Rainbow Dash had called it PCSS, or Post-Crusader Stress Syndrome. It caused the afflicted to save up all their stress and anger for one giant explosion, luring unsuspecting fillies into lowering their guard with the only thing they had left, niceness, first.

Sweetie Belle’s concentration broke. “Aww, I thought I could remember the words. Oh well. Just a song I’ve got stuck in my head.

“Whatever.” Shrugging it off, Scootaloo looked away from the weird expression on Cotton Blend’s face. “Let’s go do our ninjaing!”

“Okay! Uh, Miss Blend, can we take these?” Sweetie Belle asked. She gave the recumbent mare her widest, wettest, most pleading eyes.

Cotton Blend barely reacted. She blinked, twitching.

“Looked like a nod to me! Let’s go!” Before Sweetie could question it, Scootaloo had pushed her onto the cart behind her scooter. They took off, the slumped, dreamy expression of a mare lost to a single sound left in their wake.

***

Daring Do flashed the fiendish frog a smirk as she slipped beneath the door. The grinding stone wall fell with dreadful speed, and the gap was already too small for the croaking crook to squeeze through. All she left for the autocratic amphibian was her helmet, knocked off by the descending rock. She took it back a moment later, snatched up with barely a second left until the great stone trap sealed. Caught in the trap he had planned for the daring archaeologist, there was nothing-

“Hey! Are you listening?”

“Huh? Er, eeyup.”

Rainbow Dash looked at Big Mac suspiciously. “But were you really?”

“Uh…” He gave her a confused stare. “Eeyup.”

“Hmph, I don’t believe you! Here I am, keeping you company for Applejack, reading you the most awesome book series in the history of forever, and you’re not even listening!” Rainbow glared at him. “What the hay do you want?”

“Work,” was his blunt answer. The earth pony shifted on his extra sturdy hospital bed. A curtain separated his bed from Rainbow Dash’s; the room they were left in otherwise bland and boring.

Dash snorted. “No can do. You’re not getting up anytime soon if I have any say about it, buster. If I let you out Applejack won’t let me buy cider for next season!”

He couldn’t decide if he should be flattered she loved their cider that much or annoyed that she loved their cider that much. Mac settled for sighing. “Doc said-”

“-that you need to stay here until they’re sure you won’t go arse up the moment you step out of here,” Rainbow Dash interrupted. She rolled her eyes. “Applejack told me what the doc said. You’re staying in bed, got it?”

“Miss Dash!”

The pegasus jumped, nearly tumbling from her stool. She looked up, giving Nurse Redheart a nervous grin as she walked in.

“Uh, hey-”

“I don’t want to hear it. Back in bed, this instant. Scolding Macintosh for wanting to do exactly what you’re doing, if I heard correctly.” The nurse settled an unamused stare on Rainbow Dash. She gestured at the bed closest to the door. “In.”

Rainbow Dash scowled, grudgingly climbing back into her bed. “I’m fine,” she muttered. Dash shot a foul look at Big Mac. He wasn’t saying anything, but his expression said enough.

Nurse Redheart fussed over her for a few seconds, checking her bandages. “I seem to recall Doctor Stable saying you had bruises across your entire barrel, muzzle and that’s just the least. You will be here until we can be sure you’re not bleeding internally.”

“Oh come on! Look, I’m as awesome as ever! I could probably do a Sonic Rainboom-ouch!” Dash rubbed a bandage on her chest, where the nurse had been checking.

“Dear me, how clumsy!” Redheart’s smile was far too sinister for a nurse. “I suppose if such a light tap hurts, the doctor must be right. You just stay there. I’d hate to have to suggest a wing-cast to the doctor.”

The scene made Big Mac smile. Seeing the nurse deal with one of her most frequent patients so skillfully, he had to admire how quickly she made Rainbow Dash concede defeat. No easy task, as he had discovered since waking up. The thought reminded him of what had happened, on the night that felt like it had only just happened…

Mac shuddered. The terrible memories of his body enslaved to the will of another being for the second time rose up, leaving a sour, painful sensation in his gut. He shut his eyes as he tried to avoid it, but he couldn’t help it. The darkness had violated him in every sense of the word, befouled his body and mind until he had been lost in an endless fog of torment. His flesh had been twisted and bound in magic to create something monstrous and violent, something that had torn through his home and tried to hurt others. He had hurt others, and the injured mare sharing the room with him was just the most obvious example.

“-ac? Mac, come on, talk to me!” A scratchy voice, Rainbow’s, cut through the swirling mess of guilt and self-loathing. He opened eyes he didn’t remember closing, staring into the worried magenta pair right next to him. Relief broke across Dash’s face when their eyes met. “What’s wrong? Do I need to get Twilight to do some fancy magic again?”

“Miss Dash, please, get back in your bed!” Nurse Redheart, on Mac’s other side, ordered. Her tone was cool and in control. The sight of her hoof checking his pulse made Mac started. He hadn’t even noticed her checking him. “Mister Macintosh, are you okay? Can you tell me what just happened? You appeared to have a fit of some kind; you weren’t reacting to us.”

Rainbow Dash, having moved not a single inch, nodded frantically. “Yeah! You were just sorta whimpering.” She ignored the pointed look Redheart sent her, focusing on Mac.

“A-Ah’m fine,” he croaked a few seconds later. “Just...nothin’. Ah’m fine.”

“That’s crab-apples! How was that ‘nothing’?” Dash demanded.

“Rainbow Dash, please, get back in bed. I’m going to talk to Doctor Stable, and I need you to keep an eye on Macintosh for me. If anything happens, anything at all, I want you to hit the emergency button - yes, that one - and we’ll come galloping.” The nurse finished checking Mac for any other signs that something was wrong. Aside from his physically beaten state, there seemed nothing else for her to question. She ushered the reluctant pegasus back into bed before leaving, but not without one last look at Mac.

He ignored it, turning over on his side, just as he continued to ignore Rainbow Dash when she renewed her reading. Despite wanting to let the story wash over him and take his thoughts from his dark deeds, Big Macintosh found no comfort. He lay, quiet and guilty, afraid of nopony so much as himself.

***

The shrill blast of a whistle, accompanied by a chorus of clanging from a bell, announced the end of the day’s labour. Applejack made sure to meet and thank every single pony who had come to help, and each left with at least a bit of baked goods.

“Granny might not have been able to help in the field,” she explained to Twilight. “But she wasn’t gonna do nothin’ all day. Whipped up these as a little thank you gift for everypony. Here, have yer’s. Pinkie’s already gulped hers up an’ gone off to drop some off with the ponies right at the edge of the farm.”

Twilight almost declined, but if she let him push a few gems in she was sure Spike would like it. “Thanks. I’m sorry Spike couldn’t be here to help.”

Applejack shrugged. “Y’all explained sugarcube, Ah understand. Mayor needed his help to help us, so he’s earned one of these as much as anypony. Why, look at that, there she is! Mayor!”

The Mayor trotted over, beckoned by the farmer’s call and wave. “Good evening,” she said, her eyes trained on the departing ponies and then the work that had been done. “I must say, I was expecting to see rather more destruction.”

“Everypony’s helped out, couldn’t have done it without ‘em.” Applejack’s smile fell. “An’ since Mac ain’t turned up, Ah’m guessin’ Dash kept him in the hospital. Hope they’re doing okay.”

“We could check on them together,”suggested Twilight. “Mayor, is Spike home?”

The Mayor blinked, looking at Twilight in wild confusion. “Uh...I don’t know, I didn’t go by the library on my way here, sorry.”

“Oh, uh, were you done with him then?” she asked.

“Done with him? I’m sorry Twilight, I’m not sure what you mean.” The Mayor sounded a tad nervous, checking anxiously to make sure Twilight’s mane wasn’t springing up.

The feeling of looming disaster that had plagued Twilight hours ago returned. She was vaguely aware that she was staring a bit worryingly at the Mayor. The older mare had taken a step back.

“Spike was with you. I got a letter. From you. That he was with you.”

The Mayor shook her head slowly. “I haven’t seen him.” She shot Applejack an urgent look. Applejack shrugged helplessly.

“Twi’? Y’all okay there?” Applejack asked in as soothing a tone as she could.

Twilight shook her head. “No. No. Something has happened.”

“Now hold on there, sugarcube, he might'a just done this to get some time to himself. Could just be off with the fillies, playin’ or somethin’. No reason to get too worried.” Applejack reached out to pat Twilight on the shoulder, but found her hoof left in the air as the unicorn dashed away.

Off to the side, Paladin was staring emptily at the darkening sky. He had worked hard today, but he was still unsatisfied. Despite his best efforts his thoughts kept drifting back to…

“Excuse me, Paladin?”

...Fluttershy. He turned his head, surprise flittering across his face. “Yes?” He suppressed a wince at his bland, empty tone of voice. She didn’t seem to notice, or care if she did.

The pegasus in question took a deep breath. “I was...I wanted to ask you something before, but I chickened out. I’m sorry, I shouldn’t have.”

“It’s...it’s fine.” Now, to his chagrin, he was the one stuttering. ‘Master yourself, you fool.’

Her smile was warm if shaky and nervous. “Well, the thing is, I wanted to ask you...w-would you like to..go ou-”

“Fluttershy!” They both jumped, barely landing before Twilight had pulled Fluttershy away. “Where’s Spike? I need you to focus on him, really hard, and tell me where he is and how he’s doing and is anything wrong!”

Some nearby bushes, from which a curled purple tail stuck, let out a snarl of frustration.

Paladin stared at Twilight. He felt like he had just been...he wasn’t sure what to call it. Fluttershy had, he was very sure, he hoped, been about to ask him a very important question. The sort of question he should have asked himself. A question Twilight had interrupted.

“I need you to make sure he’s safe. You have to check on him, please.” Twilight would have gone on, but something odd was happening.

Fluttershy was glaring at her. It wasn’t the near-mythical Stare. It was just a glare. But it was a glare from Fluttershy. The most gentle of her friends, the kindness, meekest of ponies was glaring at her with more than just a hint of frustration.

“...please?”

The glare relented. “Alright.” Fluttershy did her best to calm down, seeing and sensing Twilight’s worry. She closed her eyes and focused on Spike’s tiny, nearly impossible to sense presence. It was only reachable through Twilight, the feelings carried down a distant link.

While Twilight waited anxiously, she found Rarity suddenly beside her. The fashionista had a few leaves in her mane.

“I couldn’t help but overhear, darling, is something wrong with Spikey-wikey?” she asked.

Twilight gulped. “I think so. Something is wrong, I’m just not sure what. I need Fluttershy to check on Spike, to make sure he’s not afraid or hurt or worried.”

“I see.” Rarity’s tail flicked absently. “I do hope he’s fine. Once we know, remind me to have a talk with you.” She pulled Twilight close. “About interrupting two ponies when they are about to do something very special.”

Drawing back, Twilight wasn’t quite sure how to react to the low hiss Rarity had said that in. She settled for nodding nervously. Rarity had a slightly frantic look in her eyes, one that told Twilight disagreement would earn her no favours.

“Now we’re clear on that, whatever is the matter with Spike?” Rarity went on to ask.

Fluttershy was wondering the same thing. Spike was difficult to reach, but not this difficult. His presence was fluid, escaping her touch no matter how gently she reached for him.

“I….I can’t reach him. Every time I try, he slips away,” she said. “Like I’m groping around where I can’t see, and everytime I get close, he moves away.”

With some trouble controlling his frustration, Paladin actually managed to bring himself to approach without glaring at Twilight. His wings flexed in frustration instead. He imagined he could hear his own wing muscles creaking as they tensed and loosened repeatedly.

“What’s going on?” he asked, catching sight of the varied worried expressions before him. The Mayor and Applejack joined them, the Mayor looking guilty.

“I can’t reach Spike. He’s there, but distant. More distant than he normally is through Twilight, I mean. I don’t think he should be able to do this.” Fluttershy sounded more worried by the second. “Should he?”

The question was fired at Paladin. He covered his uncertainty. A thought later, remembering he was friends with all but the Mayor and she was quite nice anyway, and he let the uncertainty show.

“I don’t know. Empathy was more Auriel’s domain.” Ignoring the Mayor’s confusion, he considered the implications. “But I don’t think so. It would require dedicated mental focus. Unless…”

Rarity leaned in. “Unless what?”

“Unless someone or thing is hiding his presence on purpose. Unless there is an entity capable of detecting Spike’s bond with Twilight and deceiving it.” Paladin sent a pointed look at the recovering battle field.

While the others gasped in shock, the Mayor cut right to the point as they reeled. “Sir Paladin, I’m afraid I don’t quite understand everything you’ve said, but are you saying whatever caused that mess is still around?”

“I suspect so. The actual creature that did the damage is of no concern; it is the being who was behind it. Whoever he or it is, we had thought the damage it suffered would have kept it from returning.” His eyes darkened. “It’s seems otherwise. There is no coincidence.”

“Why are we just standing here talking?!” Twilight’s voice rose in pitch and fervour. “A monster has kidnapped Spike! Form a search party! Call the Wonderbolts! A search pattern, we need a grip map of the town so we can- ah!”

Before she could go on Twilight fell to her knees. She cringed, fighting back tears. There was a red hot knife in her mind, or so it felt to her. Emotions assaulted her, maddened rage and boundless greed. She could taste the visceral thirst for everything in the back of her throat.

Her friends watched Twilight collapse mid-sentence. Before any could react, a whimper was all the sign Fluttershy gave before following suit. Paladin’s head jerked as though struck a physical blow. With a firm shake of his head he forced the third-hoof empathic blast back. From Twilight to Fluttershy to him, but he had already practiced raising shields against this. He opened his eyes and looked upon his pained friends; the righteous fury the sight roused, the need to go to her- to their aid that rose up, they flowed through him with renewing strength.

“What in tarnation-” began Applejack. Another sound cut her off. It was, in many ways, an answer to her question.

A roar that reached every ear in the region struck out. It summoned the darkest of emotions in all who heard. It bespoke fury and greed, primal envy of all things different. Fights with friends, painful injuries, the loss of loved ones, thoughts of these things were pulled from the darkest depths of each mind. Beneath the first layer that sent ponies sinking to ground, Paladin became aware of another sound within it. The louder roar carried this lesser sound, letting all hear something that had no more right to be heard from so far than the roar did.

It was fear. A child’s terror as everything violently changed and twisted. It was someone calling for his family, for a mother to reassure, for a sibling to protect, for friends to save. Each alone was terrible, yet they added to a sum total far darker, because they all knew that voice.

It was Spike.

“S-Spike…” Twilight trembled. She tried to stand but the splitting pain drove her back to her knees. “W-we...need to…”

“Twi’, calm...calm down…” Each word was forced, but Applejack slowly shook off the effect of the roar. “Where did it come from? We gotta know-”

Twilight didn’t bother waiting for Applejack to finish. She could barely stand, but she knew they were too far away to help Spike. Though the roar and it’s effect had faded her link with Spike remained forced open. A constant cloud of false-emotions forced on the thing, the construct, which had consumed him flowed to her and there was nothing she could do about it. That did not mean she was just going to give up.

Her horn flared, spell-light blinding in its power scooping up everypony near her. Twilight cast through the pain that was like a drill in her skull, a sloppy, wasteful casting she would have been ashamed of any other time. For now, she didn’t care about that. All she cared about was getting closer to Spike. The violent flash faded, leaving a stunned Mayor Mare behind. No sign of Twilight or her friends lay in their wake, swept away by her crude teleportation.

Mayor Mare blinked, clearing her eyes. ‘I really hope there’s not much damage this time.’

***

Tirek watched his creation charge off to war, and he was satisfied. “This time,” he rasped,” this time my corruption will not be undone.”

“Of course, my lord. The mortals will fall as they should have fallen." Mindful of his master's temper even when weakened - especially when weakened - Scorpan kept his head low and his tone grovelling.

"And you shall have the chance to make up for you failure." The monstrous demon gestured. "Go. The dragon will reach town soon, and you have a role to play."

With a bow Scorpan's form shifted into shadows, leaping away to soar towards the beast charging into town.

Shadow-stained scales stretched over powerful, sinuous muscles. Each step devoured the distance between the Everfree and Ponyville. Where Mac's corrupted form had torn the earth apart with each step, the shadow dragon had a deceptively light touch. It never let its claws linger for more than a moment in one spot. A hiss escaped it, rattling up its long neck, as Ponyville came into sight.

Atop this sinister mount, Scorpan enjoyed his position of power. It was but a tantalising taste of something he desired.

'I will stand astride the Canterhorn,' he promised himself. 'I will rise above even him soon.'

One hand stroked the ebony crest thrusting from the dragon's skull, watching the shadows writhe beneath the surface. The power was entrancing, not least because of the thirst it elicited in him.

'I will rise.'

***

Dirt blasted in every direction. A low, scorched crater had been carved a few inches into the ground where the five ponies had been deposited. The sound of dry retching followed.

"Spike..." Twilight panted. She lay on the ground, bathed in sweat, but her eyes were wild despite her crippling exhaustion. She tried to stand but her legs gave way before she could make it.

“That,” groaned Applejack, “was not pleasant.”

Rarity dry-retched her agreement. Paladin kept from voicing his thanks largely to sheer force of will. He still looked like he wanted to throw up. He took a stumbling step towards Fluttershy, who was laid out on the ground. Between her deliberate emotional attack and the shock of the rough teleport she was barely holding onto consciousness. She simply groaned at Paladin’s gentle prod.

“I don’t think Fluttershy will be able to help.” Paladin shuddered, his feathers ruffled and untidy as a shiver ran through him. “I can feel what this is doing to her. Whatever is behind this is channeling such darkness at her. Far darker than the windigoes were capable of.”

Rarity clenched her teeth. The roar had made her head ache, and it remained a dull throb. “We shall have to stop this without her. If we stop Spike…” She shook her head. “Oh goodness, I know that roar was Spike’s. I just can’t think anything else. The poor thing. We have to help him.”

“We’re gonna have the chance.” Releasing Twilight, Applejack abandoned her efforts to get a response from her friend. She nodded towards a distant figure that grew larger with each step. “He’s comin’.”

Closing her eyes for a moment, Rarity opened them and Saw. She focused on the distant figure. A cold shiver ran down her spine as she Beheld the creature that had been crafted from the little dragon.

‘Not so little now...but not the monster Macintosh was,’ she noted with surprising detachment. The monster Spike had turned into on his birthday came to mind but this...this thing she couldn’t think of as Spike was slender and lithe, and not quite the same size. Despite her wishes Rarity could See flashes of Spike within the monster; it was written into the dark magic that formed the shadow dragon. The instinctive greed all dragons suffered blown out of proportion, fed on a river of foul intent that flowed in a faint miasma from the creature perched atop Spike.

Rarity glared. The hairy, leather-winged thing couldn’t see it, but she did and she wished she had some sort of magic beam vision instead. Because there was nothing she wanted to do right now so much as reduce him to a faint smear on the floor.

”It’s Spike,” she said through teeth still clenched. “That thing is there again, and little Spikey-wikey has been turned into a monster! Oh, I will not sit by and let such an innocent little fellow suffer!”

“I see. Then this is our chance to strike this foe down.” Paladin tried to think of plans, tactics to employ against Spike’s corrupted form. “Damnation, Twilight and Fluttershy would have been the best for this. Twilight could attempt to use a purification spell if I instructed her and we used the remaining posts Apple Bloom made. Fluttershy could try to reach him emotionally to shake off the binding.”

Applejack grinned, winking back at Paladin. “Mac fought it off, Ah’m sure Spike can do the same.”

Taking her lack of armour as a sign of faith, Paladin looked back to the approaching shadow dragon. Spike’s twisted scales were pitch black, eating the light around him. Only the cloud of dust left in his wake and the blot of deeper darkness he created with his light-sucking scales made him stand out.

“Indeed. Macintosh resisted such control. Spike can surely do the same.” He studied the approach of the monstrous parody of their favourite dragon. It wasn’t aiming quite at them. “Where is he going…”

He silently noticed Rarity doing the same. Her eyes glowed with a hint of energy as she observed the shadow dragon. Her expression was tight with barely suppressed anger.

“I,” she declared. “Am going to give the creature that did this such a slap.”

That, it appeared, was that.

Paladin couldn’t help but chuckle despite the circumstances. “I suspect you’ll have to get in line. The last thing he’ll need to worry about is a slap.

“Not the way I’m going to slap him,” Rarity snarled. Her anger didn’t fade, but her attention suddenly shifted. “Wait a moment. Paladin, he’s not coming straight at us. He’s curving. Where could he be going?”

It was Applejack who answered. She whipped her head around, looking down the street. Twilight had dropped them on the outskirts of town nearest the Everfree, and thus Spike. The approaching dragon was indeed aiming for another part of town. At this rate, he would simply outrun them.

“The hospital,” she whispered, eyes wide with horror. “The hospital is in that direction! What if it’s goin’ after Mac fer breaking outta that dark magic! Come on!”

“Applejack, stop! Get Twilight on your back,” Paladin ordered. He didn’t wait, slipping a wing under Fluttershy, scooping her up and depositing her on his back. Nestled between his wings, Fluttershy squirmed, groaning in pain. “Keep them from falling.”

Unable to fly, Paladin was nonetheless determined to not let it stop him. He galloped down the street, trying to remember the fastest way to the hospital. Uncertainty slowed his pace until Applejack overtook him. Twilight bouncing on her back, Applejack tore past him. Without wasting words she took lead. With Rarity desperately bringing up the rear they pounded through the streets.

Gritting his teeth, focusing on the task at hoof, he still felt Fluttershy’s pain echoing at him. Whatever that creature was, he wasn’t going to leave enough of it for Rarity to slap. He was far, far too angry for that.

‘I’m going to destroy him,’ he thought absently. It felt like simply writing down a list. A burning, infernal list. ‘Whatever, whoever, he is, I’m going to end him. Painfully.’

Oddly, the thought gave him relief more than anything else. The monster riding Spike had planned this attack, that was clear, but had failed to reckon with Paladin’s fury. It was a lesson he was going to teach the monster very, very thoroughly. His hooves itched to take part in such a lesson.

Rarity kept up with the others simply through sheer force of will. Her legs ached, leaving the mare wondering how Paladin had managed to gallop so long and far to reach them after Ardleon caught them. Spike had told her so, telling her all about how brave and cool Paladin had been. The little dragon idolised the brave if odd pegasus, Rarity had seen quite easily.

Her eyes narrowed and she slowly closed the distance between her and the others. It infuriated her, the thought of some puerile beast using magic to corrupt the dear little dragon.

The shadow dragon was closer than ever, its presence sending cries of panic through the town. The only mercy was its focus on the hospital, slicing through the streets with no interest in the ponies it stormed past. A deep rumble and the crash of its charge through the town cleared the streets around the shadow dragon’s path. It - Spike, but not - leaped over buildings, eyes fixed on its target.

***

Rainbow Dash groaned as she pulled herself up. She was shivering. When had that started. Blinking wetness from her eyes, she looked around. Her first attempt to ask if everypony was okay came out as a croak.

“Here you go.” A cup of water was shoved in her face. She took it eagerly, ignoring the spill that wettened her chin in her thirst. It wasn’t until she had emptied the cup did she realise it was a pair of little orange hooves holding up the cup.

“S-Squirt…” Dash muttered. Her shivering hadn’t stopped. She couldn’t seem to make it go away. Peering past Scootaloo’s worried face, Rainbow Dash caught sight of their other visitor. Sweetie Belle was next to Nurse Redheart, peering at Big Mac worriedly. After that, Rainbow saw….she saw….

A frightened squeak left Rainbow Dash’s mouth. She was curled into a ball of ruffled feathers and whimpering seconds later. Scootaloo stared in shock at her idol, looking in the same direction to find what had done this. Redheart and Sweetie Belle did the same.

“What’s wrong? Was there something on the wall? Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo asked frantically. “I thought you were all better from the whole afraid of being inside thing?”

Redheart gave the filly a startled look. “Rainbow Dash is claustrophobic? I heard rumours, but she’s been completely fine while she’s been here.”

“I heard Rarity and Fluttershy talking about it, they said she still gets nervous unless she has a friend or an open window,” Sweetie Belle added helpfully. She frowned. “I thought we were all friends with her.”

Leaving the unresponsive Big Mac for a moment, the nurse hurried over to the window. She opened it, peering outside. “I think that sound did something...very cruel.” She shuddered at the memory. “Considering how fresh their trauma is, it might have been worse for them.”

Sweetie Belle scrunched her face up. “That roar was nasty. But I felt fine.”

“You’re the only one! Look at Rainbow Dash! Help her!” Scootaloo pleaded.

Sighing, Nurse Redheart tried to gently get Rainbow Dash’s attention. “Come on now, you’re safe here,” she murmured softly She was rewarded by a magenta eye peeking out.

“I-I know…” Rainbow Dash hated the tremor in her voice. “I just….that roar...it all came back…”

“We all experienced it. It was terrible. Do you want to go outside? I opened the window.” Her tone as gentle as it ever had been, the nurse tried to inject as much warmth as she could into her voice. It was easy, given Dash’s state.

A shake of the head was just about discernible amongst the shivering. “N-no. I’m fine. Damn it, I sh-houldn't be so...p-pathetic...

Scootaloo deemed the nurse’s help not sufficient. Wings buzzing she climbed onto Rainbow’s bed. She threw her hooves around her idol’s curled form

“You’re not pathetic! You’re awesome! And cool and radical and wicked and everything!” Scootaloo all but yelled in her need to make Dash feel better. She was latched on tight, the shivering made her tremble but not loosening her determined grip in the slightest. “Everypony is afraid of something! I’m afraid of ghosts, and mushrooms!”

Sweetie Belle bounded over. “Me too! I’m afraid of tangerines! They’re like evil oranges!”

“What? I’m trying to be serious and help Rainbow Dash, stop being silly,” Scootaloo scolded her friend with such fierceness anyone would think the other filly had insulted somepony.

“I am being serious. What’s so scary about mushrooms anyway? Tangerines try to trick you into thinking they’re oranges, but they’re really not!”

“Mushrooms are super-scary! Have you looked at them? I heard there’s a kind called a death cap, of course they’re scary. Death, Sweetie Belle, death!” Scootaloo sounded as frantic as any filly terrified of a mushroom could.

“That’s one kind of mushroom! There are good ones, Rarity makes a salad with them!” protested Sweetie Belle.

“Then your sister is evil! An evil ‘shroom eater! Rarity eats death cap!”

“Nuh-huh!”

“Yeah-huh!”

Their bickering was interrupted by an odd, strangled sound. It took them a few seconds to realise it was Rainbow Dash, and she was...giggling? They stared at the older mare as she gave in and let out a peal of laughter. The pegasus slowly uncurled, as though her laughter was pushing her body out.

“Y-you two…”Recovering slowly from her fit of mirth, Rainbow Dash gave the two a shaky smile. Scootaloo promptly threw herself at the older mare. “Hey, watch it squirt. All bruised, remember?”

“Sorry, I’m just so glad you’re okay!” Letting go, Scootaloo looked embarrassed. “Seeing you like that was really…”

Rainbow Dash gave her a comforting nuzzle. “Yeah, I know. Don’t worry, I’m back to normal…” She wrapped a wing around the filly, not entirely just for Scootaloo’s benefit. “Mostly. I think. Whatever that thing did brought it back. s-so, let’s just get on with it. How’s Mac?”

As much as Rainbow’s recovery from her brief episode heartened the nurse, Redheart felt it sinking when she looked at the catatonic stallion. “Nothing. Nothing at all. Maybe if we get one of his sisters-”

Screams interrupted her suggestion. All four conscious ponies rushed to the window, peering out as the sounds of panic spread through Ponyville on well-worn paths. It was something of a reflex now.

“I don’t think that roar was the end of it,” Rainbow said. She winced as she pulled the bandages restraining her wings off.

“What do you- stop that this instant!” The nurse didn’t wait a moment once she saw Rainbow’s hooves at work. The pegasus fended her off, hoping back.

“I gotta get out there and help. Whatever’s happening, my friends are gonna be in the middle of it and I’m going to be there with them. Loyalty, remember?” Ignoring Redheart’s attempts to stop her, Dash had her wings free. “Sorry, you can be angry after I help them, okay? Girls, stay inside. See ya!”

“Miss Dash, get back here this second!”

“Woo! Rainbow Dash! Save the day!” Cheered Scootaloo.

“Bye~bye!” Sweetie Belle waved.

***

Clearing the corner, the three came into sight of the hospital. Lights glowing in the darkening twilight, it was a beacon in the face of the oncoming monster. Ponies were streaming out the nearest door.

Paladin scanned their surroundings, looking for anything to give them an advantage. Where were the towering arches to be collapsed into barriers, the bridges that could be brought down to trap their landlocked foe? Ponies, for all their pleasant homes, were not at all good at defensive considerations.

“Let’s... put them down... in the hospital,” Rarity suggested between sucking in precious, precious air.

Applejack and Paladin wasted not a moment with rushing in. Combining his booming voice with his distinctive feature of bigger-than-everypony-but-Big-Mac, Paladin commandeered a pair of nurses.

“Put them somewhere safe, and assure these ponies; no harm will befall them while we stand.” With that he turned, knowing Spike and their true foe were nearly there.

This proved far truer than he had known, the corrupted dragon bearing down on the hospital with only a hundred yards between them. He roared, the sound lacking its magical charge but terrible nonetheless. The furred monster atop him pointed a claw at the hospital.

A rainbow-comet came flying down, trailing a gust of wind that swept under Spike’s claw. His step was thrown off by the blast that blew his claws off and the momentum sent him face-first into the dirt. Rainbow Dash hovered above, smirking.

“Heh, how’s that feel, you ugly-”

“Rainbow Dash!” Rarity’s voice pierced eardrums for a hundred feet. “Get down here this second!”

“Geeze, jealous I knocked scaley down or what?” Rainbow Dash asked as she came to a halt, hovering above the three of them. She grinned, an expression which faded when Rarity gave her a gentle prod in the side with her magic. “Ow! Careful, I’m hur- err, a bit bruised.”

Rarity harrumphed. “That ‘scaley’ is poor Spike! Whatever that dreadful beast did to Macintosh has done the same to Spikey-wikey!”

That rather took the wind out of Rainbow’s sails. She ducked her head. “Oh. Uh, oopsy? I think he’s fine.”

“He had better be! That foul creature riding him, however, you can do as you want with.” Rarity’s expression was far too wrathful to be lady-like. She glared at the furred monster holding itself steady as Spike stood once more.

Applejack said, “Dash, how’s Mac? He ain’t comin’ out too, is he? Y’all should both be in bed.”

Rainbow Dash smiled, the pointed statement bouncing off. “He’s still there, don’t worry. Scoots and Sweetie Belle came by for a visit, so I doubt if he wakes up he’ll leave them alone.”

“If he wakes up? Is he okay? How could he sleep through that roar?” The questions poured out, Applejack advancing on Rainbow Dash with a sharp look. “He's unconscious again? He better be-”

“AJ, calm down, there’s a nurse with them, they’re fine. We’ve got Spike and that thing up there to deal with.” Rainbow Dash flew over her friend, hovering between the three. “What’s the plan?”

Paladin had kept his focus trained on their foe, gaze calculating and measuring them. “Moving our foes away from the town is our first priority. Spike’s corrupted form may not be as gigantic as Macintosh’s, but it’s too big for us to risk here too long. Then we must separate Spike from whoever that creature is.”

“I can do that!” Rainbow Dash volunteered with a grin. “I’ll blast him off Spike’s block easier before you know it.”

“Just make sure it’s before he knows it too, sugarcube,” Applejack warned her. “Lemme get my armour on…”

She took a deep breath, preparing to summon her coat of shining armour. A harsh, croaking voice cut through the air before she could. It was an old, craggy voice with deceptive placidity.

“Surrender the foals, mortals,” called the hairy creature. He gestured at Spike. “Else I, Scorpan, shall unleash my pet upon you. You have no angelic magic to break my hold upon him now. You have no hope.”

“Your...pet?! Release Spike this instant, you wretched beast!” Rarity yelled, her horn glowing. A subtle light spread through her eyes, peering deeply at this Scorpan and Spike with her Sight. The shadowy energies that created the shadow dragon’s form were thicker and more binding than they had been on Macintosh. She tried to find some weakness, some flaw they could exploit.

Scorpan chuckled, his peculiar voice lending the sound a doubly sinister quality. “I slaved away beneath a tyrant for countless eons. Now his power is mine, I shall never give it up. The dragons never let him take their spawn. They were far too wise; they destroyed them, rather than let my former master get his hands on them. I have surpassed him; he released not a single slave, why should I?”

Paladin’s hoof came down with unexpected force when he stepped forward. “Because whoever you may have served once, beast, is not here to protect you. Release the dragon, surrender yourself and you will be shown justice.”

“What justice would that be? The noose? The axe?” Scorpan shook his head. “I tire of this. Your chance has passed. Dragon, breathe.”

Spike’s mutated form didn’t bother breathing it. It simply lunged forward, a cloud of dark fog blasting from it’s maw with a earth-shaking roar. Applejack threw herself forward, armour shimmering into existence. The black fog-fire rolled over her, and kept on going.

“Applejack!” Rainbow Dash teleported, appearing above Spike’s head with legs primed to buck. and shut off the attack. A claw caught her back leg and she looked down in shock to see Scorpan, wings extended, pulling her to him. He backhanded her, gangly limbed striking with deceptive strength that knocked her to the ground. She bounced, senses lost in the tumble, before she too vanished within the expanded explosion of heatless dark fire.

Launching himself into the air, any plan of Paladin’s became moot. The fire-fog cloud reached up faster than he could ascend. With a furious roar of defiance he was dragged within. Rarity watched in horror. She saw the forms of her friends silhouetted within the spreading darkness, limp and unmoving, and unburnt. She saw nothing burning, only the ever-growing shadows.

“W-what…” she stammered.

“Rarity!” The high scream made her look back in the moments before she was caught. Sweetie Belle was staring at her in horror from the hospital, her eyes wide and teary as she watched her sister consumed by fire.

“Sweetie, come on!” Scootaloo pulled at her friend. “We gotta-”

Whatever Scootaloo meant to say, she never had the chance. With the ponies outside caught within the ominous fire-fog, the shadow dragon’s still-gaping maw rumbled. The flames poured out in greater volume, guided to wrap around the hospital. They crept in through every window, under every door. Ponies collapsed, but no burns appeared as their forms were gripped in the foul substance.

Scorpan reclined atop Spike, watching the shadow-swamped building. It felt good to taunt them, to claim power. His smirk died as he considered the lies he had told.

‘Lies. Why must they be lies?’ he asked. He cast his eye on the enslaved dragon, frowning thoughtfully. ‘All that power, and my master’s attention turned to crafting the next corruption. He’ll be so deeply buried in that wretched sack by now...’

His thoughtful frown turned into a sinister smile, unfolding slowly and smugly. One claw trailed along Spike’s scales, dragging a thread of darkness with it.

‘Yes. Why not make the lies true?’ He lounged there, gathering another thread of shadow-magic from Spike’s form. ‘Let the mortals stew in their own phantoms. I have the time.’

Rarity stared into the gloom. It clung to her, making every gesture slow and difficult. She blinked, trying to work out what was happening.

“Useless. Honestly Rarity, this is useless! You’re the lamest friend ever!” Rainbow Dash’s voice, clear as ear-grating crystal, growled. Rarity turned her head, seeking the source. Her friend lay where she had been knocked, limp and only twitching. Despite this, her voice continued to growl angrily in her ear. “Why did I ever think somepony like you was actually worth wasting my time on?”

“Don’t be so harsh, sugarcube, ain’t her fault she ain’t got no use. ‘s what fancy mares are like. All gussied up an’ as useful as a chocolate kettle,” Applejack’s voice said. It couldn’t be the mare herself, because she was slumped on the ground.

The voices of her friends, her loved ones, the Princesses, soon everypony she had met began to yammer away in Rarity’s ears. She shook her head, trying to ignore them. There was nopony to say the harsh, painful words, but they still hurt to hear.

‘My sister!’ Rarity turned again, looking for Sweetie Belle. Scootaloo was on the ground at the door, but Sweetie Belle was gone.

“You should just go away and die,” her mother’s voice sneered.

“Be quiet,” Rarity yelled. She thought she did anyway. She didn’t hear it herself. Her Sight remained, but her hearing limited to the phantom voices. Each step took so much effort, she was exhausted when she reached the door. “S-Sweetie Belle? Are you there?”

“Hopefully your sister’s talent won’t be so wasteful.” scolded her father.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity screamed, trying to drown out the voices. Given she couldn’t even hear her own voice, it failed. She staggered into the hospital, passing the fallen, twitching ponies. They lay across the floor, dropped mid-panic. Rarity called out again, needing to know her sister was safe. She had to make sure of that first, before-

“R-Rarity?”

Rarity’s eyes, already wide and wild, began to dart about frantically. “Sweetie Belle? Where are you?” It felt so strange, talking without actually hearing herself.

“Rarity! I can’t tell! Everypony is around me! Help!” Her sister cried out, trailing off into a whimper. Sweetie’s voice cut through the fakes, dispelling them for a moment. The second she stopped speaking they resumed their constant, demoralising attack.

“I’m coming!” Forcing herself to move faster, Rarity searched with growing desperation. “Keep talking!”

She homed in on Sweetie’s voice, following it as closely as she could. “I-I think I’m in the...club house? Or home? It keeps changing, and I can see everypony around, pointing and talking and glaring and I can’t hear them and I-I want a hug!”

Stooping beneath a desk, Rarity wasted not a moment in giving her shivering, whimpering sister just what she wanted. Eyes closed, focusing on her sister' voice, Rarity held her tightly. “Shh, I’m here now, Sweetie, everything is going to be alright. You’re in the hospital, remember?”

“I do...w-why can’t I see it? Everything’s all dark and scary. I wanna go home,” whined the filly. She pressed against Rarity for protection, a protection it broke Rarity’s heart knowing she couldn’t give.

“It’ll be alright,” Rarity assured her. She wished she believed it herself. “Everything will be okay…”

She had to work out what was going on. She had to come up with a plan. Her friends were out of it, and she doubted they would be roused anymore easily than the ponies fallen around her. The only time she could even hear herself think was when Sweetie Belle’s voice cut away the fakes.

‘Focus!’ Rarity ordered herself. ‘I need to come up with a plan myself. Come now Rarity, you can do this. Work out what I have; myself, my Sight, and- and- oh, blast, it’s so hard to think with them screaming in my ears, I need to have Sweetie talk so the voices...’

Rarity’s eyes popped open in surprise. How had she missed that?

‘Sweetie Belle’s voice! Why can it...oh...’ Her own question was answered. With her eyes opening she Saw her sister clearly, her proximity letting her See clearly through the gloom that clung to everything. Rarity Saw Sweetie Belle, something she had never bothered to do. She’d never had the need. That, given the glow of ragged, unnatural angelic energy, was turning out to have been a mistake.

“Oh, Sweetie…” She murmured, hugging her sister. “Not you too.”

“Not me? What’s wrong? Did I do something wrong?” Sweetie’s voice became even more frightened, as though afraid her sister was angry with her.

Rarity ran a hoof through her mane. “Not at all, you haven’t done anything wrong, I promise darling,” she soothed. “Something just...surprised me. Your voice, Sweetie darling, have you noticed anything different about it?”

If she found Rarity’s interest odd, Sweetie Belle was too overwhelmed by everything to question it. “Uh, well, a bit. Spike said the song I’ve been trying to remember sounded good, even though I could only make sounds, and I’ve been getting better with it all day, each time I try.”

“That’s wonderful.” The small smile that brought to Sweetie Belle, even in the midst of this crisis, warmed Rarity’s heart. ‘Oh, if only Twilight were here! She would know how this works. Apple Bloom was apparently obsessed with making things when she got some of this angel magic. So, it’s making Sweetie’s voice magic? Like my Sight. Goodness.’

“I know! It’s so nice! I can’t remember the song, but I can feel it in there somewhere, and when I sing part of it I feel so good!” Sweetie Belle took refuge in talking of something else, her eyes closed against the shadowy forms of her friends and family silently moving their lips, speaking things she couldn’t hear. “M-maybe it’ll help.”

Before Rarity could say anything Sweetie Belle opened her mouth and...sung. It took a few seconds for the fact that the pure, soaring sound was coming from the filly. A crystal clear note cut through the fog-fire. The note changed as Sweetie sung on, and the ponies around them stirred.

Rarity’s spirited soared with the wondrous sound, yet it lasted only a far too brief few seconds. Sweetie Belle fell silent, and around them came thumps as ponies went prone once more. The sounds came rushing back into Rarity’s ears.

“So, did you like it?” Sweetie Belle asked hopefully. She kept her eyes closed, just holding onto her sister.

“I...y-yes, Sweetie Belle. That was beautiful.” Rarity found herself breathless in awe. She wanted to hear it again. Such was the beauty of even the memory, so fresh and vivid she could almost truly hear it, that it felt like the voices were quieter now, suppressed or pushed from her.

Inspiration came to her, like a spark setting her mind aflame. The voices were quieter. Weaker. She peered down at Sweetie Belle and felt the blossoming of hope at last. She was no longer flailing blindly for something to do. Her Sight allowed her so see past the torments poor Spike’s corrupted fire - though it didn’t burn, she hardly found this more merciful - but she couldn’t lend that to others. But Sweetie Belle’s voice, that angelic song, was a different matter.

‘And there is one pony who knows about the songs of angels. We just need to get him,’ Rarity thought with a wide smile. She stood, helping Sweetie up. “Come now, darling, we have to go outside. We have a very important job to do.”

“Um, okay? ...wasn’t there a monster outside?” Sweetie’s voice trembled slightly.

“...yes, but trust me, you’ll be fine.” Why that dirty Scorpan fellow hadn’t attacked with Spike yet, Rarity wish she knew. All she could do was hope they could wake Paladin, and he could help Sweetie Belle to free the others. They reached the door. “Wait here.”

Beyond the fog-fire, Scorpan continued his work. His attention was focused on drawing minute threads of dark energy to himself. Rarity Saw the deliberate delicacy in the creature’s work; nothing he drew out threatened the web of corruptive magic’s stability. She could only hope he was distracted by it, enough that he didn’t hear the sound of Paladin being slowly dragged by the panting unicorn.

“What are you doing?” asked Sweetie. She cocked her head, but kept her eyes shut.

“Just...bringing Paladin over...w-we need to wake him up,” Rarity huffed and puffed with each word. She finally got the big pegasus inside, quietly closing the door behind her. He remained still aside from twitching, his eyes wide and staring at nothing.

Sweetie Belle leaned closer, frowning. “What’s a….imp-eyrie-ass?”

“Mind your tongue. Paladin is seeing things that aren’t there, like you were. I can see past them, but nopony else can. They can hear things too. Rather dreadful things, that block out everything. I can’t even hear my own voice.” Rarity ran a hoof through her sister’s mane. “But I can hear your voice, and you aren’t fooled either. So you need to help Paladin hear past them as well.”

“I can do that?!” Sweetie Belle almost swelled with her own sudden sense of importance. “I can help! I’ll do my best...uh.” she trailed off. “How?”

Rarity smiled, though Sweetie couldn’t see it. “Just do what you do oh so wonderfully, darling,” she answered. “Sing.”

***

He stood in the High Heavens, yet he did not tower with the height of a archangel. He did not shine with holy light. His lightsong was not brilliant and clear.

“No brother of ours,” snarled Imperius. He stood above and before Paladin, pointing Solarion at him. “I thought you stronger, and yet you have devolved into this...abomination!”

Auriel descended, her graceful form belying the disappointment in her voice. “Though I am Hope, there is none for you. You are no longer even Tyrael. You are just mortal.”

Paladin’s breath escaped him, along with his words. Their's weighed upon him so heavily he couldn’t move. He couldn’t talk. He could only hear them, watching his comrades- watching Tyrael’s comrades look down upon him.

“You have failed us all, mortal,” whispered the voice of Itherael. “You failed justice. You failed us. Our fate is defeat. You have taken Tyrael from us.”

From above came the final voice. It carried the wisdom of ages, so great that the melody that it threatened to capture him entirely.

“Justice is dead. Because of you,” Malthael accused softly.

The Spear of Valor slammed into the ground next to Paladin’s head. “You took him from me. My brother. My wayward brother, who waged war at my side since light first dawned on creation. You deserve death.”

“N-no, Imp..erius…” Paladin croaked.

“They’re wrong!”

Hope soared in Paladin’s heart. That was Twilight’s voice-

“You aren’t mortal. You’re not even a pony!” Twilight appeared from behind Imperius. Her glare was as hateful his. “We tried so hard to just relax, to pretend there was nothing wrong with you being some insane….spirit or whatever! We were wrong!”

Paladin blinked. There was something strange. Twilight’s voice had...changed. Before he could think on it, Fluttershy stepped into being. He hadn’t seen her, but there she was. It wasn’t hate on her face. It was far worse. It was disappointment.

“You should have told me. But you didn’t. You let things get in the way. We never had the chance to do anything. To be anything. And it’s all your fault…” As she spoke, Malthael descended. One of his long, curving blades slowly dropped down to frame her neck. “It’s all your fault-”

Fluttershy’s voice became warped and faded, modulating weirdly. Another sound broke through it. Suddenly everything was wrong. Wise Malthael’s voice should have been truly enrapturing. It was among the most beautiful, peaceful of sounds in creation. It was meant to, but he felt...nothing. The fire in Imperius’s voice could not lift morale and send the weakest of hearts into battle with a cry of valour on their lips. Auriel’s voice brought no hope to fight the despair. There was no knowledge to Itherael’s words.

There was no kindness in Fluttershy’s voice. It was not the voice that made him feel such strange, alien emotions. It was not the pony who touched something inside his soul reserved for her alone.

For an instant, he heard it. A song like those of his memories. The music of the Heavens washed clean his ears. His breath drew in, not a pant but a great lungful as he burst from the waking nightmare that had gripped him. The sensations of his body returned. He could feel his heart beating, that strange chambered organ pumping blood throughout his equally strange yet now so familiar body. His veins burned with life.

The gloom cleared for a moment, long enough to see Sweetie Belle as her song ended. She beamed down at him. He stared at her in shock and awe, pieces clicking into place. ‘Another fragment of angelic energy, expressing an aspect of Ardleon’s being. It must be!’

“Look, Rarity, he’s not being all weird...hey! I can see without all the stuff!” Sweetie Belle beamed.

“Wonderful darling! Oh thank goodness, the voices are gone!” Rarity helped Paladin up, her own relief clear. “I think other ponies are waking up too. I knew you could do it!”

Paladin grunted. He stood unsteadily. “Indeed. I feel freed. Be warned, though, the effects may not last. Whatever foul magic has transformed Spike has mutated his fire into a thing of nightmares.”

“Huh? Spike? Where’s Spike? Do we need to go out and get him?” The filly asked worriedly.

An atrocious roar broke the silence. Something slammed into the hospital’s facade, followed by tremendous grinding as it was ripping away. The roar echoed on, growing and throbbing with power. As glorious as the angelic song expressed in Sweetie Belle’s voice had been this was a bass scream that sent the ponies slowly roused slumping back to the ground.

“I have ears,” hissed Scorpan. His amplified voice reached every corner of the hospital. “I heard that wretched sound. Surrender the vessels. I will have the sundered angel’s essence, if I must tear it from you.”

Rarity heard a faint whisper, a hint of the voices returning, but she fought it off. From his stagger Paladin felt the same. He shook his head to clear his sight. The dark, ethereal flames pressed in on them. They cracked open, an ebon claw breaking in with a shower of dust and debris. She covered her sister, looking up at the deadly weapon that had no place on poor little Spike.

“We need Twilight! If I help her, she can- no, she can’t use angelic magic on her own, not yet. Damnation, we need more of those stakes Apple Bloom infused with her overloading energies.” Paladin hissed a curse under his breath, the sort that could only be heard around farmers or sailors and had a good chance of curdling milk. He spread his wings defensively. “Or wake up the others. Go, Rarity, get Sweetie Belle away! I’ll distract them, you wake the others.”

“We can’t just leave you here,” Rarity protested.

Sweetie Belle stared at the claws ripping their way towards them. She understood, vaguely, that they were meant to be Spike’s, somehow. Her lower lip trembled. Her friend, a big scary monster again?

“B-but...we were playing a couple hours ago!” Sweetie Belle wailed. “Me and him and Scootaloo! He can’t be a big monster!”

Rarity began to pull on her sister, trying to drag the filly away. She glared at Paladin and his defensive stance right in front of the wall Spike was attacking. “Sweetie, darling, I know it’s hard. We have to get away, so Paladin can...keep him occupied. We’ll fix Spike, just like we did Macintosh, I promise.”

“It’s not fair! Spike’s nice! He said my song was good, e-even though he didn’t get to hear much. It’s not fair!” She thrashed in Rarity’s hold, distraught by how everything was horrible. Everypony was being weird, somepony had made Spike into a monster, and there was a big hairy thing riding him and she didn’t like it at all!

Despite her best efforts, Rarity couldn’t soothe her sister. She settled for just forcefully carrying her away, which would have worked if she hadn’t found herself being shoved into a gallop and Sweetie Belle thrown onto Paladin’s back as he rushed them away.

“Thanks goodness you changed your mind!” Rarity panted. She waited for his reply, but his attention was fixed, as much as it could be, on the filly on his back.

“Spike heard you sing the angelic song before?” Paladin galloped off to the side. They had to avoid Spike and Scorpan without leaving everypony around them to get hit by debris.

“Y-yeah.” Clinging tight, Sweetie wished she had wings. This sort of thing was surely easier with wings. She yelped as she was bounced about.

“We don’t have the store of angelic magic or Twilight, but we have another method.” Coming to a stop, Paladin looked back the way they came. The sounds of destruction were gone. It was eerily silent. “The sound of an angelic song - for that was clearly what we heard - is a brilliant flame imprint upon the mind. If we can guide Spike from it with that memory, we may break the spell.”

Rarity felt, for a moment, vindicated. She had trusted that Paladin would know what to do. Choosing to wake him over her other friends had not been easy, but it seemed she had picked right. She gave him a firm nod of agreement.

“Then you had best get back to work, darling,” she said as began to walk away. “I shall keep that dreadful Scorpan busy.”

She had the pleasure to watch Paladin’s mouth drop open in surprise. “What? I need to do that.”

“No, Paladin dear, you need to help Sweetie Belle sing. I don’t see anypony else here who knows about angel songs, do you?” She raised one exquisite eyebrow.

Paladin spluttered, trying to get her to come back. “Wait, no, Rarity- how do you know where they are?”

“Trust me, darling,” Rarity called back. “They shall find me. Sweetie Belle, I’ll be back soon.”

“Okay Rarity! I’ll come save you with my magic voice!” Sweetie called back.

He stared after her, trying to grasp that she had left him - him - to get Sweetie Belle to sing. The filly beamed up at him, sensing hope like a shark scenting blood in the water. Paladin took a deep, calming breath.

It failed to calm him.

“Fine,” he growled. Despite his annoyance, he knew Rarity had made the right choice. ‘I can’t even hear my own lightsong. I...I don’t have one, how am I supposed to help Sweetie Belle give voice to the angelic energy within her?’

Paladin looked down at Sweetie Belle uncertainly. “You can hear the song you’re trying to voice, yes?”

She shook her head. “Nope! I heard it...somewhere, I’m not sure. But when I try to sing it, I keep getting more of it. I don’t really understand it, but it feels good. Can you really help me learn more of it? I didn’t know you could sing.”

“I can’t. Not anymore. Sweetie Belle, that song, it’s very special. More than you can imagine. You know what a soul is? This song...it’s like a song made from a soul, and about the soul at the same time, about everything good that exists.” Paladin groaned. “This is complicated, and we have so little time!”

Sweetie Belle cocked her head to the side. “Can’t you just try singing and I’ll pick it up?”

“I can’t! I can remember the lightsongs, the beauty of the angelic choir, but I can’t give voice to them! Sweetie Belle, I want to let you hear them in their full glory. Nothing would give me greater joy than to hear them again! But I can’t.” He sat back, trying to think of something, anything, he could do.

“...uh, Paladin? Rarity, and her friends, they talk about you with all this ‘angelic’ stuff, and you’ve heard it all, so...are you an angel? I thought angels were kind of magic ghost pegasi.” Her eyes widened. “Are you a magic ghost pegasus? Are there more? Maybe they could help.”

“No, I’m….not really. It’s so very complicated. That’s why this is so hard, I have to put things into terms not just for you, but for myself. I can remember it all, but I struggle to explain.” He could hear them, the lightsongs of the angelic choir, but he found no real words capable of conveying it. It was alien to this world. It was alien to him. It hurt to think about, even accepting as he had that he was Paladin. ‘Tyrael is gone. I cannot be him anymore...but it hurt to hear those hateful words. The illusion knew where to strike my heart.’

Head bowed and eyes shut as he struggled, Paladin slowly looked when he felt a warm presence at his side. He stared down at the filly hugging him.

“Uh…”

“Please don’t be sad. E-everypony is in danger, and Rarity is out there fighting some meany monster version of Spike.” She looked up at him with pleading eyes. “You can’t be sad too. We need to do something. There has to be something you can tell me to help me sing the magic song.”

He gently wrapped a wing around her, sighing. “I’m trying. But nothing compares to the sounds and experiences I once knew. What words can I use? What could I speak of that would make you understand what I mean?”

She pouted as they sat there. “I’d love to know as well.”

Paladin’s reaction was subdued, but it felt to him like stepping into the warmth of summer from the heart of winter. What words could compare to what he knew and felt as an angel, yet were different and wholly mortal?

‘I don’t need to inspire her as Tyrael would have. I need to inspire her as I would. A mortal’s heart has power greater than even the archangels can comprehend. They- We have .’

“Sweetie Belle, I can’t tell you about the lightsongs, about the beauty of the heavenly beings from whom it is born,” he said softly. “But I want to tell you about something else. Because power and glory are one thing. There are things we feel that no ‘magic ghost pegasi’ can equal.”

“Really? What’s that?”

Paladin looked back, towards where Fluttershy no doubt lay. “Love.”

“Huh?” Sweetie Belle blinked up at him, confused.

“Everypony you love, everything in your life worth living to see and experience. Your friends and your family. All of it,” he urged. “You have the power to express great things through the angelic song that lurks within you. You just need to know that. So think of everything you love, of everything good in your life...and let that out.”

Uncertain, but trusting the big pegasus, Sweetie Belle nodded and took a breath. Her brow knitted in concentrated. “I’m not sure I’m doing it right. I’m thinking about all the good stuff, but it’s hard, w-with what’s happening…”

“I know. It can be hard to see the joy when sadness surrounds you. But the joy is never gone. No matter how far you fall, the light is still there. Waiting simply for you to grasp it.” Paladin smiled down at her sadly. “There is light within you, the light of someone who fell. It simply waits for you to truly reach for it and it will be carried forth. Sing, Sweetie Belle, sing with all your heart and make that light pure once more. It is stained and hurt, but if you simply wish to help, I know you can sing it purely.”

She tried. She really did. It was so hard but she listened to his words and tried to find the light he was talking about. Even with the gloom all around them and the fear that her sister was in danger, Sweetie Belle kept looking for that light. If Paladin said it was there, it was. She just had to look, and hope. Her thoughts drifted to her sister, wondering if Rarity was alright. Sweetie Belle decided she was. She was Rarity, of course she was going to be fine!

And just like that, thoughts on her sister, the light came into focus. Sweetie Belle’s eyes opened, a small ‘oh’ falling from her mouth and ringing with astral tones.

***

Rarity emerged from the hospital just in time to yelp and dodge beneath a slash of claws as long as her. She had to gallop away, hugging the wall as the shadow dragon snarled.

“Here I thought I would have to use some fancy light shows to bring you to me,” she huffed. Sight cutting through the fog-fire that flickered around her, Rarity Saw the change in the magic swamping Spike. It remained strong, but it had been stripped in places. Diminished. The seething darkness around Scorpan had grown, leaving no question as to where it had gone.

Scorpan sneered. “I could sense you, pony. A seething fragment of angelic energy bound in a mortal soul. Surrender the young vessels, the yellow and the white one, and I shall make your death painful.”

She raised an eyebrow. “Don’t you mean ‘painless’?”

“No.” He regarded her with cold, contemptuous eyes. As monstrous as he was to her sight, both mundane and magical, Rarity couldn’t help but find his manner as ugly as his face.

“You, Mister Scorpan, are among the foulest, most vile creatures I have ever had the misfortune to lay my eyes upon. I suspect if we were within the same proximity as we were at Sweet Apple Acres, which may I remind you is when you ran with your tail tucked so firmly between your legs you must have needed a chisel to dig it out, I would slap you. I would then do it again, because I never need to fear damaging what passes for your face. While normally I firmly believe that the beauty we show the world with our bodies should be a reflection of the beauty in our hearts.” Rarity sniffed. “I am quite relieved to be wrong in your case. A glimpse of a face that matches your heart would likely render me and anypony with taste blind, deaf and dumb! Which would be something of a relief, since we would never have to see, hear or talk of you again. In summary; you are extremely ugly.”

There was a beautiful moment of stillness, the only reaction from the hairy beast being a twitch. Rarity allowed herself a smile. It felt good to let it all come out on occasion. If only she had a camera to get a picture of his expression to immortalise it.

“You...wretched little…” Scorpan held his claws up as if he could strangle her from a distance. His contorted expression of fury made him even uglier. “Kill her!”

The shadow dragon reacted to the command instantly, snarling and hurling itself forward. Scorpan snapped his wings out, remaining where he was with slow, gravity defying beats of his wings.

“Rip her apart,” he ordered. “Slowly.”

Feeling only a very slight regret for her decision to mock Scorpan, Rarity moved just in time to keep her head on her shoulders. The darkened claws cut through the air her neck had just been occupying. She galloped away with her horn alight. A needle thin blast of magic lanced out at Scorpan. He casually backhanded it away without breaking the beat of his wings.

“Not going to attack your precious little friend? Don’t bother, there’s nothing left of the dragon for you to salvage. It’s all gone.” He gave her a smug, mocking smirk. “Even if there were, the corruption spell has buried any remnant thought or memory so deeply that you could never recover it, not even with all the magic of that wretched Wukong and your meager princesses.”

Rarity kept just barely ahead of Spike’s attack, too busy to reply to the egomaniac taunting her. She had to keep Spike in her sight, so she could see where he was going to attack. His speed was incredible, each blow of his slender, razor claws leaving a deep gouge in the dirt. Rarity powered her horn again, but she couldn’t bring herself to attack Spike. She fired the slender blast at his feet, trying to knock him down. Another followed, a few rapid beams aimed at the perfect spots to disturb his balance. He lunged and fell, slamming his front into the ground as Rarity moved away. She winced in guilt.

‘I am going to give him so many gems after this!’ Rarity thought. The darkly scaled beast rose again, snorting puffs of furious shadow-fire from it’s nostrils. She yelped as she dodged a blast of it. This fire certainly burned, no fog, searing away grass.

The dance continued, Rarity’s unwillingness to actually hurt Spike hampering her. All she could do was just barely stay ahead of him, and soon she realised why. Scorpan gestured occasionally, slowing Spike. The monster was enjoying making Spike hunt her!

“Spike, darling, I’m trying not to hurt you, and I hope you’re doing the same! Surely you-oh!” Her plea was cut off by a whip of Spike’s tail knocking her arse over teakettle. Before she could recover he was on her.

“Hold her,” Scorpan interceded before the shadow dragon could rip her apart. “I want to do this slowly. Bit by bit.” He gave Rarity a wide, hungry smile as Spike lifted her in his tail. “The nightmare-fire will keep the vessel contained. We can afford the time before we go in search of the other.”

Rarity was starting to regret never asking Twilight to teach her teleportation. She struggled against the hard coils of Spike’s tail with a sense of deja vu. Hopefully when Spike was fully grown he’d be less grabby with his tail. Rarity fixed a glare on the monster that had changed her once-little friend.

“The worst thing about you,” she snarled, not a brutal roar but the growl of graceful scorn. “Is that you must have it in you to not do this. To be a better...monkey, or whatever you a-ah!”

Scorpan lowered his hand once Spike had given her the painful squeeze. “Do not,” he seethed. “Call me that. Ever. Again.”

Rarity let out a scornful laugh. “Oh? Will you kill me if I do, darling?”

“I hope there’s something of the dragon left to watch this. I hope he can see it when he kills you.” Scorpan hovered closer, reaching out.

A note drifted on the air, a single golden sound. The world paused, holding it’s breath as it waited for the next note.

Rarity’s ear twitched, picking up faint words. Paladin’s voice. Another note followed the first, just as brilliant and as beautiful.

Paladin pushed the door open, his wing shielding Sweetie Belle as she sat on his back. Sweat matted her coat as she focused on the song. It poured within, a surge of sounds she could only just hear. The single few notes that whispered at the edge of her mind came to life, starting with the note Spike heard only hours ago.

The nightmare-fire began to clear, and Paladin aimed his smirk directly Scorpan. “I warned you, beast. You have no idea how powerful a mortal soul can be, for it holds light equal to all of the Heavens when pure. What is a child’s heart if not pure?”

Claws clamped over his ears, Scorpan snarled viciously. “Kill her!” he commanded Spike. A shudder ran down the shadow dragon’s body and up his tail, but he didn’t squeeze Rarity in the slightest. “I said kill her!”

Rarity gently patted the dark scales, smiling softly at the dragon as he swayed. She could See it, with each alien word that left her sister’s lips, the pulse of life like the beat of a heart within the dark magic. “Don’t worry about what that awful creature is telling you, Spikey-wikey. You don’t have to do what he says.”

“Kill her!” When the mesmerised dragon did nothing, Scorpan let out a frustrated growl. “I’ll do it myself!”

Spike just trembled, his corrupted form shuddering. His tail shifted, tightening and loosening to Rarity’s displeasure as he finally began to move. Each movement was wild and jerky. It made it harder, but she fixed her Sight on the fiery core at the centre of the shadowy coils. It pulsed with each note, growing and incinerating the magic restraining it. She gasped in wonder.

The nightmare-fire was fading away as Sweetie’s voice rose higher and louder, reaching notes no mortal had any business reaching. It swept through the hospital, clearing the nightmares that clung to the ponies within. They stirred, the sounds tormenting them slowly fading. They woke to a sound unlike any other; quite literally an otherworldly voice singing a song with words they couldn’t grasp. They were beautiful, amazing, but they were so alien that understanding them would take more headspace than a single pony had.

Applejack lurched to her feet, shaking her forehead. “W-what’s goin’ on?” she mumbled. Her head hurt. For a moment she experienced pain, the emotional abuse from her waking nightmares that brought bile rising from her stomach. The farm-mare clamped down on it, forcing her stomach to calm. The bizarre shadowy fire was clearing away, with no sign of Spike. Just the sound of beautiful, ethereal singing that calmed her anxious nerves, and the slumped form of-

“Rainbow Dash!”

Applejack ran over, remembering how her friend had been thrown to the ground. Cursing Dash’s rashness, the pegasus’s injuries keeping Applejack from giving her a whap on the head, Applejack began to haul her up.

“Owwwww,” whined the pegasus. She twitched weakly. “Argh, my everything hurts.”

“Yeah, Ah guessed that. Come on sugarcube, we gotta work out where Spike went an’ fix him up. Then we’re getting ya back in bed to fix up yerself.” Applejack glanced at Rainbow Dash, noticing how weary her friend was and considered leaving her there. No need for Rainbow Dash to hurt herself more.

“Right, let’s go...what’s that singing, by the way? It’s beautif- err,” Rainbow Dash coughed loudly. “I mean, it’s pretty cool.”

Applejack rolled her eyes. “No idea. But yer right, it’s beautiful. Ah think it’s what woke us up. Sounds kinda...familiar.”

Nodding, Rainbow Dash tried to free herself from Applejack’s hold. “Yeah, I know what you mean. But it’s pretty sweet, I think it’s on our side. Uh, AJ, you can let go now.”

“Not on yer life. You’ll fly off an’ get hurt the second Ah let ya go. We’re gonna go look, but yer not leavin’ my sight.” Starting towards the singing, one hoof keeping a firm hold on Rainbow Dash, Applejack smirked slightly as the pegasus’s weak struggles did nothing to dissuade her grip. “Let’s go!”

They reached the hospital doors just as Fluttershy and Twilight were helping each other. They only had seconds to exchange cries of relief that they were all alright, for a given value of ‘alright’ before an agonised roar interrupted them.

“Spike!” Twilight and Fluttershy yelled at the same time. They bolted through the hospital. Applejack took off after them, forced to let go of Rainbow Dash to keep up. She spared a second to jam the pegasus onto a chair. “Stay!”

Rainbow Dash glared balefully after her. “What does she think I am, a dog?!” Her wings glowed, and she vanished.

She appeared in time to see Rarity hit the ground in front of her. The wild teleport had landed her outside the hospital again just as the white unicorn landed with a yelp of pain. Rainbow Dash slowly looked up at the looming shadow dragon.

“Oh, damn it.”

The singing was so loud here it almost drowned out Rarity’s voice as she stopped the pegasus from attacking. “Wait! Spike is- I’m not sure, but the magic is breaking!” Rarity leveled a hoof at Scorpan. The wiry fiend had his hands clamped over his ears, yowling in pain. “Him! You can attack him!”

Rainbow Dash grinned. “Awesome.”

Scorpan didn’t see what hit him, eyes closed as he cringed back from the agony of the song. Violent force slammed him into the ground. Dirt flew in every direction when he hit but he had no time to react. The hooves that had hit him left, only to come crashing down again.

“Turn our friends into monsters, will you? You’re so in for it!” Rainbow Dash glared down at him as she stood above Scorpan, hoof raised to strike.

He wrenched one hand from his face, glaring past her at the shuddering, shrinking bulk of the shadow dragon. For once the fiend didn’t speak, wasting no breath on monologuing as he spread his fingers to unleash a blast of dark energy that blew Rainbow Dash away. She caught herself before she hit the ground, sore wings pumping to keep her aloft, but Scorpan was already gone. His form dissolved into shadows and shot away, gone in an instant.

“Y-yeah, you better run!” she shouted after him.

The others had arrived behind them, charging out to watch the dwindling form Spike had been forced into. Twilight was by his side as the last of the shadows broke, catching Spike before he could hit the ground. The darkness was once more that of a normal night, the nightmare-fire gone.

Paladin caught Sweetie Belle as the song faded and she sagged, holding her steady with a wing until Rarity could claim her.

“She did...amazingly.” Paladin shook his head in wonder. “To hear such a song once again...as though Ardleon were at my side once again, pure and whole.”

“I’m sure it was. Will she be okay?” Glancing between Spike, being hugged by Twilight, and Sweetie Belle, Rarity couldn’t keep the worry out of her voice.

Paladin sighed. Ponies were approaching now the monster and the evil fire was gone, and more were waking up inside the hospital. “I do not know. She may have released the ‘pressure’ of the essence before it grew too great, as it did for Apple Bloom, but I don’t have the answers. She should rest, and we should try to find a way to remove the essence from them both as quickly as possible.”

“But, Paladin, she saved us. Apple Bloom saved Big Macintosh! Surely this isn’t so bad,” Rarity reasoned. She and Paladin watched Applejack trying to, awkwardly, explain the situation without making it out like Spike had turned into a monster – again – while Twilight fussed over Spike. “I had best go help Applejack…”

Nodding, Paladin’s thoughtful expression slowly became grim. “Perhaps. You’ve seen the growth when left unchecked. We can’t be sure what effect an angel’s energy within them will cause over time. Think on how Apple Bloom acted. Do you want Sweetie Belle obsessed with singing, and nothing else? It was beautiful, but she deserves more in life.”

Rarity paused, nodding tiredly. “Yes, yes, you’re right. I’m just tired and...it was beautiful, wasn’t it?” Shaking her head, she trotted over to relieve Applejack.

Lost in thought for the moment, Paladin stared off into the distance. He thought of the attacks, so close together and so vicious. The twisting of Spike and Macintosh was an underhanded tactic. It made anger fill him. The thought that someone would twist and distort his friends was not a thought he welcomed.

Soft as a feather, Fluttershy laid a hoof on his shoulder. “Are you alright?”

“Am I- what?” Paladin blinked owlishly at her. “Fluttershy, you were the one I had to carry through the town. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine. It wasn’t nice, at all, but I feel fine now.” She gave him an unconvincing smile. It faltered slightly. Both knew he could sense the sea of pain that lurked within, just as both knew she could sense his anger. “I-I’ll feel fine, later.”

Nervously, uncertainly, Paladin unfurled a wing. He slowly opened it, looking at the ground a few inches past her without saying anything. He wasn’t sure what words he could add to the offer. When she realised what he was offering, he felt her surprise and a surge of peculiar happiness that overrode his uncertainty.

Fluttershy gingerly, looking away just as firmly, stepped a bit closer. His wing lay across her back, their sides touching. Neither said anything, both intensely relieved Rarity and Applejack had most of the attention from the ponies demanding to know what was going on. The pegasi stepped back at the same time, fading into the background.

“I….I was going to ask, before,” Fluttershy began to say. “We got interrupted, but I was...I was…” she took a few more breaths, just shy of a nervous fit as she tried to work up the nerve. She looked over at him, hiding most of her face behind her mane. “W-would you like to...do something, s-sometime?”

Paladin went very still for a moment. He wasn’t sure what to think. He wasn’t quite sure what to say. So he settled on a nod. It was a very firm nod. “Y-yes,” he croaked, voice curiously weak. “That sounds….”

“FUN!”

They both started, jumping like lightning had been shot up their spines. Paladin’s wing contracted around Fluttershy, holding her tight against him as he slammed against the hospital, searching reflexively for the threat. The adrenaline that had been fired through his system slowly faded as he realised who it was.

“Pinkie,” he said, not quite keeping a growl out of his voice.

Pinkie beamed at the pair. “I can’t believe it! I totally missed the whole thing with Spike, and now I almost missed Fluttershy asking Paladin out!”

They both winced, looking around in case anypony heard.

“Pinkie, that’s private,” Fluttershy hissed, her cheeks red.

“Which means you should go away,” added Paladin in a deep, frustrated rumble.

Pinkie pouted. “But- oh, fine…” She did exactly what neither had expected. Pinkie turned and trotted away, head hung low. Paladin’s ear twitched, catching a mutter.

“Oh my. I, um, I think that was a bit harsh of us. Pinkie feels very-” Fluttershy began.

“Useless,” he finished for her. Paladin shook his head at her surprised look. “She said when she was walking away.”

They watched Pinkie, her manner cheerful the moment she felt eyes on her, bounce over to Spike and Twilight. The tingling, bitter emotions hidden below the surface didn’t fade from Fluttershy’s sense. It was so unusual to feel from Pinkie Pie she almost doubted she was really feeling it.

“I’ll talk to her. If something is wrong, she needs somepony to talk to.” Fluttershy let out a quiet little sigh, rubbing her forehead. “I know I should do it now, but after everything...my head just…”

“It’s alright. Perhaps you should go home and rest?” Paladin looked around. “There appears to be no more threats. Might I…” he hesitated. “Might I walk you back?”

There were no overt threats, but his face was hot again. Stupid blood. Stupid cheeks.

Blushing as much as he was, and glad for the gloom that hid it, Fluttershy nodded. “O-okay, that would be...nice. Thank you.”

Nopony noticed the pair depart into the night. With Applejack and Rarity commanding the attention of the crowd, they didn’t even notice Twilight trotting away with Spike clinging weakly to her back. Pinkie bounced along at their side, smiling as if all was well with the world. Except, of course, for the smallest of guilty frowns when she looked at her friends’ battered states.

“T-Twilight….” he mumbled, his eyes barely open. “S-sorry…”

She stopped, pulling him off her back into a hug. “You’re awake!” she cried, hooves tight around him.

“Sorry,” said the little dragon. It was obviously taking effort to keep his eyes open, but he fought hard to stay conscious. “P-please-”

Twilight ran a hoof down his limply hanging spines. “Shhh, it’s okay. You don’t need to be sorry, Spike, you didn’t have a choice.”

“I-I hurt-”

“Nope!” Pinkie interrupted. She stole Spike, bouncing him into her lap. “That meany monster-face did. You, Spikey-wikey, didn’t do a thing! So why not have a nap, so you wake up all refreshed and happy?”

He shook his head weakly. “No, I gotta tell the others I’m sorry, I..” Tears began to well up his in eyes. Twilight shot Pinkie a look of panic and uncertainty, knowing she wasn’t good at this sort of thing herself but wanting desperately to do something.

Pinkie gave her a reassuring smile and leaned down, her mouth next to Spike’s head. “Are you sure you don’t want to sleep peacefully?”

Twilight blinked, and Spike was asleep. “Pinkie…” she took the dragon from her ever-surprising friend.

“I thought it would be better if he had a nice nap,” Pinkie said with a shrug and a grin. “Since I’m finally here, I thought I might as well try and be useful!”

There was something about the way Pinkie said that, something that made Twilight frown. It shouldn’t have, but she knew there was something she wasn’t picking up on.

“You two go sleep it off! We can deal with all the stuff in the morning!” Pinkie was behind her, pushing Twilight with her head. “Go on! Everything will be right as chocolate rain!”

“I- okay, fine. We need to have a talk soon.” Blinking tiredly, Twilight sighed. She carried Spike in her magic and gave Pinkie a probing look. “Are you okay?”

“Awww, Twi’, you were the guys who were actually doing stuff and being useful, why would there be anything wrong with me? Nighty-nighty!” Tone chipper and grin as wide as ever, Pinkie bounced off hastily.

Twilight stared after her. “Ooookay...it’s just Pinkie. That’s all.” She sighed again. “It can wait until tomorrow morning. Nothing will happen tonight, not now. I hope.”

***

She had heard it. Stronger than before. Louder. The music. The song. It had been so distant, but she had heard part of it. It had been perfect, but empty. No, it had been lonely. As empty and lonely as the apartment around the mare, who lay in her bed with the sheets kicked away. Her eyes bored into the ceiling, seeking the heavens with eyes that could never see so far. She didn’t move for a long time. She just lay there, staring. Somepony shouted something through the door, but it was slurred and ugly and not at all perfect. It wasn’t like the music she could hear. It had no place in that music, she decided.

Eventually she got up. The mare didn’t move far. She took a few steps to the case holding her instrument. Yes, the instrument. The song was gone as it was every time she woke up, but now a hint remained. On the edge of her hearing, she could make out the faintest tinkle of angelic chimes. They were beautiful. Perfect. Lonely. Lonely and perfect.

Taking up her instrument, she began to play. She played until the dawn came and somepony banged at the door, moaning about hangovers. She had played for hours, staring at nothing at all, hooves working her instrument. She kept playing, and it wasn’t until exhaustion overcame her that she put down the instrument.

She wept. She cried bitter tears. The music that haunted her was perfect. The urge to lash out at the cello before her grew, fed by fury that it couldn’t match the music. It was just wood and string and glue and varnish. It was so weak. She was so weak. Why she wasn’t smashing it to bits for failing her escaped the distraught mare. Something held her back.

She cried until she almost forgot why she was crying. She eventually stopped crying, finally, but the knowledge that she couldn’t match the music in her head never quite vanished. And now, it was a little bit louder.

***

Act IV - Ch. 33 Symphony of the Angels

Chapter 33 Symphony of the Angels

***

The day dawned with the sun rising, shining rays across the land of Equestria. Ponies awoke to the bright day, with equally bright attitudes. Some greeted the day with a smile, surrounded by family. Some covered their heads, grumbling and hiding under their sheets. One particular pegasus threw her pillow at the nurse who dared open the shades, and spent the next half an hour alternating between trying to waken latent psychic powers to make it levitate back over while her roommate watched with a concealed smirk, and trying to steal said roommate’s pillows. But generally, ponies all over Ponyville woke up to a bright, happy day.

“He~eeeeeeeeeeey.”

Paladin woke up to a faceful of Pinkie Pie. He stared up into her wide, wide smile. It was not a sight for the unprepared soul, first thing in the morning, before breakfast. He felt his brain shrivel in an automatic fear response. Or maybe his barely-awake mind was exaggerating in panic. It was hard to tell.

“...Pinkie Pie…” he groaned, covering his face with his wings. Reaching up, he pushed back. Distantly, he hoped his hoof would find nothing and this was a delusion or he was still asleep. Unfortunately, he was not so lucky. Opening his eyes again as he pushed Pinkie back, Paladin caught a hint of yellow behind her and the faint flap of gently flapping wings. “Fluttershy?!”

A blushing, awkward looking Fluttershy was trying in pull Pinkie back. She gave Paladin a weak wave of greeting, looking as mortified as it was possible for a pony to look without imploding. He didn’t need their bond to sense Pinkie’s antics were driving her to the edge of her tolerance for Pinkie Pie.

“Uh, g-good morning,” she stuttered, her cheeks a faint pink with embarrassment. “She, um, Pinkie is really eager for tonight…”

Paladin blinked, slowly. Pinkie’s impossibly wide grin didn’t waver in the slightest. She just kept on grinning with the same insane glee that nothing could dent, aimed directly at the stallion. He pushed her back further, enough for Fluttershy to lift Pinkie away. He didn’t say anything, walking silently past them to the kitchen. Fluttershy turned in place, she and Pinkie watching Paladin leave. They remained there for a few seconds, waiting for a reaction.

“It,” came Paladin’s weary voice. “is too early to deal with this.”

Fluttershy, who had been woken up half an hour earlier to feed her animals and found a vibrating Pinkie Pie, literally on the edge of bursting with excitement, at her doorstep, couldn’t agree more.

“Don’t worry!” Pinkie said, sitting across from Paladin at his breakfast table. Fluttershy looked down, realising that her hooves were empty. She had no idea when that happened. “I brought muffins! And cupcakes! And dooooooooughnuts!”

“Huzzah,” Paladin deadpanned. He opened one of the Sugarcube Corner cake boxes, within which waited a dozen doughnuts. They were still warm. “These ones have sprinkles.”

Pinkie nodded.

“For this, I shall look past being awoken the way I was,” Paladin began to devour the doughnuts. He gestured at one of the chairs when Fluttershy trotted over. She took it, which was entirely by chance the one nearest to him.

“Hooray!” Pinkie buried her head in one of the boxes of treats she had brought.

Taking the chance while Pinkie was distracted, Fluttershy leaned closer to Paladin. “I’m sorry,” she whispered. “She was just so eager, I couldn’t convince her that breaking and entering might upset you.”

Paladin shrugged. “It’s fine,” he murmured. “She’s naturally excited. Besides, it is…” he sounded as awkward as he looked, a faint colouring hidden by his dark fur. “Good to see you. I can’t complain about that.”

Fluttershy blushed, and smiled at Paladin. “Y-yes, I can’t either.”

“Aw~wwww.”

They looked at Pinkie, who grinned at them with icing around her mouth. She giggled at their red cheeks.

“You two are having fun, aren’t you? You’re gonna have even more fun tonight! Rarity made everypony special swanky outfits for it, since she said we’re in…” Pinkie pulled out the tickets. She studied them intently. “...very important seats which are called something fancy that looks like it probably doesn’t sound the way I think it does.”

Paladin grunted, going back to eating. Pinkie’s cheer was undeniable, sadly, robbing him of the chance to be early-morning grumpy, and quite infectious. Fluttershy’s amusement and odd relief washed over him, prompting a look her way. She shook her head at Paladin, not saying anything but not hiding her good mood.

“I suppose waking this way isn’t the worst way,” Paladin conceded. He glanced in Pinkie’s direction, adding, “Which is not a suggestion that you repeat it. I would prefer to wake up without your face an inch away, Pinkie.”

Both mares giggled, Pinkie nodding. “Sure thing! Next time, two inches!”

“....” Unsure if she was serious, and unwilling to venture into that conversation, Paladin focused on filling his stomach. Conversation fell to Pinkie’s chatter and Fluttershy’s soft replies. He engaged little, slowly letting the fog of sleep fade. Though he could simply rise and force himself to attention, Paladin found letting his body wake at its own pace much more relaxing. Given that he had tens of thousands of years worth of memories that lacked any relaxment, he decided to allow himself this.

“Rarity said we should stop by the boutique later, before we go,” Fluttershy said, directing her words to Paladin. She absently brushed her mane to the side, unaware of how his eyes followed the gesture. “I’m just glad its not as fancy as the Gala, but she said it was black tie.”

Pulling his attention away from breakfast, Paladin nodded in agreement. Clothes seemed largely arbitrary to him, but he wasn’t going to deny Rarity her obvious passion. A frown appeared on his face, thoughts of Rarity going over the top with her work plaguing him.

Fluttershy smiled reassuringly. "I'm sure Rarity has kept your taste in mind."

"I hope so," was all he had to say about that. Paladin checked the time. "Pinkie, it's eight in the morning."

"Yep!" She beamed. "Eight twelve!"

"Yes...and we leave for Canterlot at two in the afternoon, " he pointed out. He watched Pinkie’s expression slowly change, going through various stages of exaggerated confusion, comprehension and then alarm.

"Oh! Oh! Mrs Cake wanted me to finish the birthday cake for Pokie!” Pinkie swept them both into a hug. “I’ll see you at Rarity’s at twelve! I’ll bring lunch!”

They watched Pinkie gallop off. It took them a few seconds to realise they were still pressed against each other from Pinkie’s mutual hug. It happened at about the same moment, and their reactions were pretty similar. They began to separate, got about halfway, and reconsidered.

They spent the next half an hour reconsidering. It was quite relaxing.

***

The day dawned grey and dreary. She awoke from dreams of an endless, perfect song to a world that was empty and boring by comparison. She stared at her ceiling. Her stare slowly became a glare that drifted down to her cello. The instrument stood on its stand, waiting to be used. Her beloved cello…

Her pillow bounced off the wall next to it. The miss drew a hiss of anger, the first real emotion she had displayed since waking. Her glare sharpened and she wanted to get up and buck the wretched thing into splinters for being so useless.

Even though she knew it was futile, Octavia got up and approached it. The house was silent. Vinyl would be asleep for at least a few more hours. More than enough time for her to try and fail, like she failed every morning and every day. The dragging sense of pointlessness weighed down on the somber mare as she took up her instrument. She placed her bow upon the strings, standing on her back legs. Mentally preparing, she let the many thoughts that plagued her fade away. All that mattered was the song. She could hear a hint of it at all times, but after waking, every morning, it was strongest. The impossibly beautiful music filled her dreams and stirred her soul.

Bow to string, music rising from her depths, she began to play. The bow moved with unerring grace and confidence, each stroke across the strings birthing divine notes. She played with her eyes closed and no sheet to play from. There was no planning or intent to her playing save for the need to remake the endless harmonics that haunted her. She played with all the skill she had earned in her years of hard practice. Octavia played with more focus and dedication to perfection than she had ever given to the fops and dandies her music was wasted on.

Her music drifted from her home, walls and windows providing no barrier to it. As it had for the past week, it was welcomed into the ears of all who heard it. Those who still slept found the music filling their dreams, eliciting delight and joy. The beauty of the solo cello filled their souls with inspiration and warmth. Those who were awake stopped what they were doing to listen.

Vinyl Scratched yawned, waking to the sound of beautiful cello music. She yawned again, running a hoof through her mane as she cocked one ear to listen. It was absorbing, how wonderful Octavia’s magic was today. It made Vinyl want to leap from bed, gallop to her friend’s room and…

She grinned to herself at the decidedly censor-worthy thoughts.

Octavia felt none of this as she played. She heard no beauty in her music. She felt no grace in her movements. She was so close, the music that plagued her was so close, but each stroke of the bow against the strings of her cello was not enough, not in the slightest. What was to others the highest degree of skill was, to her, nothing but a clumsy, worthless act of failure. She heard nothing more than the flaws and weaknesses that only she could detect.

Those dark thoughts didn’t show as she played. Only when she finally stopped did Octavia begin to shake. She trembled with pent up fury, her eyes snapping open to glare down at her instrument. She had been so close, practically on the cusp of replicating the music. Those divine notes had been so close she could feel them. She could hear them so clearly, she knew how to remake what she heard, but when the thoughts were translated into movement something was ruined. They came out wrong. She did it wrong.

Vinyl stopped as she passed the door. Her sigh of disappointment from the end of the solo became a ‘huh’ of confusion when she heard the loud snap. The DJ eyed the door for a moment, wondering what had caused the loud sound. Slowly raising a hoof to knock, she lowered it when the handle twisted. Her trademark sunglasses still in her room, there was nothing to disguise the shock on her face when she saw Octavia standing there, her bow snapped in half. The middle of the cello bow was cracked, the wood splintered in Octavia’s hoof. She dropped it into a bin without expression.

“Uh...mornin’,” Vinyl said, blinking and clearing her eyes just to be sure she was really seeing what she thought she saw. The idea of Octavia breaking something, let alone something as precious as part of her instrument, was unfathomable. “Is that…”

“It broke,” Octavia’s voice was flat and dull. She strode past Vinyl without looking at her, attention focused elsewhere.

Vinyl followed her. “Tavi, are you okay? How the hay did you break it? It looked like you snapped the damn thing in half!”

Octavia just shrugged. “It wasn’t good enough,” She trotted on to the kitchen, her empty expression becoming sour. “None of its good enough.”

“Whacha mean, it wasn’t good enough? Didn’t you hear yourself this morning?” Confusion filled Vinyl’s eyes as she watched her friend. “I mean, I usually think classical stuff is a bit lame, but when I woke up that was awesome! You were on fire.”

“The only thing on fire will be my cello, if that wretched thing is still so useless!” The milk carton began to leak as Octavia’s grip on it tightened. She slammed the fridge shut, drawing in heavy, agitated breathes. “Useless, broken, pointless!”

In the silence that followed, Vinyl was pretty sure she could hear the sound of birds crapping from the sky outside. Technically speaking, she could probably have heard a pin dropping too. Either way, she was too distracted by hanging her mouth open and staring at Octavia.

The earth pony blinked, apparently confused by the look. “Vinyl, is something wrong?”

“Something wrong? With me?” Vinyl shook her head. She advanced on Octavia until the other mare was retreating from her, resorting to standing on her back hooves with her back against the fridge. “Okay, yeah, you don’t get to ask me that after squeezing the milk so hard it breaks, slamming the fridge door so hard I’m pretty sure we’re gonna need it fixed and screaming at it how useless your cello bow is!”

Octavia stared down at the hoof pressing against her chest. She seemed as shocked as Vinyl, raising a hoof to her forehead.

“I…” She looked down at the milk carton, rivulets of cow juice running down her hoof, wetting her fetlock where it curled around the container. Exactly what she had just done struck Octavia so hard she felt faint. “I...goodness. I just…”

“Whoa!” Vinyl’s magic caught Octavia as she slipped and fell. A thud from the back of Octavia’s head hitting the fridge was the only thing she couldn’t stop, but Vinyl lowered her friend to the floor. She liberated the milk carton, throwing it in the sink and levitating over a cloth. “You okay there, Tavi?”

Rubbing the back of her head, Octavia just stared at her milk covered hoof in silent shock. Her mouth formed words but none emerged.

“Tavi?” The DJ’s normally brash voice grew soft. “Tavi, I think something’s wrong. You’ve been getting weird, just acting kinda cold, but now you’re going crazy angry.”

Nodding mutely, they were both surprised when Vinyl began to rise only to find Octavia holding on. The unicorn silently lowered herself to the floor, letting Octavia wrap her hooves around her.

“I...I broke it…” Octavia whispered. “What...what in Equestria was I thinking? It was just so useless. Its not good enough. Nothing has been.”

“Good enough? Tavi, you’re amazing! What could you be measuring yourself against? Princess Celestia’s own fine plot?” Blunt as ever, Vinyl gave her friend a squeeze. “Because trust me, yours is just as fine.”

Ignoring the heat rushing to her cheeks, Octavia shook her head. “No, no, there’s a...a song. Music. I keep hearing it. Vinyl, it’s beautiful. I can’t imagine what sort of instruments could create it, but it’s always there in the back of my mind.”

Vinyl didn’t find hearing music that hard to believe. She heard music all the time. She ran a mental turntable pretty much all the time. Music wasn’t just her talent or hobby or job, it was her life. She didn’t question hearing music. She did question hearing music so good it sent Octavia into a blinding fury at her cello.

“When I couldn’t recreate it, when my music wasn’t able to match it, it felt so terrible. Every morning, Vinyl, every morning I try so hard and I keep failing. Its perfect, but I’m not!” Nearly in tears, she tried to wipe her eyes dry before they fell. “It’s just so frustrating! I can get so close, I can nearly do it but I just can’t!”

The words tore from Octavia in a scream, a shout that nearly edged into sobs. Vinyl pulled her closer, rubbing her back soothingly and trying to calm her. The DJ was perplexed, confused and worried. Her friend had always been a solid rock of reasonability and bound firmly in the realms of normality and stability. Vinyl had seen Octavia when she was angry. She had seen the prim and proper mare on the edge of apocalyptic fury only kept from boiling over by swift application of alcohol. She had never seen Octavia crying.

Vinyl felt a headache coming on. Octavia wasn’t supposed to cry. She was supposed to snark and grumble and complain about untidiness while giving rude ponies withering glares. Despite the strange twist her morning had taken, Vinyl wasn’t about to move. She stayed there, doing her best to help her friend, wondering when the world had turned upside down and inside out.

They lay there, slowly letting Octavia calm down.

“We…” Octavia mumbled. Vinyl’s ears perked up, looking at Octavia for something that would sound like Octavia again. “We...need more milk.”

Vinyl stared at her for a moment, then let out a burst of laughter. She couldn’t help it. She pulled Octavia close, nuzzling her.

“Good to hear you sounding like yourself!” Vinyl said, trying to suppress her laughter. “You feeling better now?”

Nodding shakily, Octavia managed a small smile. “Y-yes. I am. I am very sorry, I just...it was too much. I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“Hey, come on, you’ll be fine. Maybe ‘cause you banged your head on the fridge, bet you’ve got a heck of a lump back there,” Helping Octavia to her hooves, Vinyl used her magic to rub the cloth over the milk that had been under Octavia. No reason to leave that there for Octavia to have a fit over later. “Why don’t you go rest or something? I’ll be here if you need me, okay?”

Octavia mumbled her agreement. She stopped a few steps away, looking down. Her eyes rose back up to Vinyl.

“Yes...yes, I’ll just...rest. Thank you, Vinyl. You’re a very good friend,” With that she fled upstairs, her mind in turmoil.

***

Twelve came almost too fast. Mostly because Paladin had followed Fluttershy to Sweet Apple Acres, making only a slight detour to drop something off with Twilight, lending his aid to the work he now only did on a part time basis while she gave Winona a check-up. They left as swiftly as they arrived, Paladin coaxing Fluttershy to fly for the sake of not being late.

“Do you really want to see how Pinkie would react to us being late to the very first part of what is, to her, the most exciting day ever?” he asked, finally convincing her. With a wave of farewell to the Apples, they set off.

It was fortunate for all involved they did. Pinkie was staring intently at the clock when they arrived. Her back to them, her eyes fixed on the clock with such intent that it wasn’t hard to imagine the sheer intensity cracking the glass and shattering the clockwork.

Rarity was in turn watching Pinkie with a worried air. She sighed in relief when the pair arrived, giving them a grateful smile.

“Pinkie, darling, look!”

“Uh-huh, yeah, sure,” Pinkie replied in monotone. The clock trembled a bit.

Smile turning brittle, Rarity twitched slightly. “Darling, if you turn around, they have-”

“And take my eyes off the clock?” Pinkie looked at Rarity, taking her eyes off the clock to give her friend a deeply serious look. “How could you even suggest that?!”

“B-but...Pinkie, you’re not-” She stammered.

Pinkie was staring at the clock again. “I’m not what?”

Rarity’s mouth moved without sound for a few seconds before she simply gave up. Fluttershy trotted over, giving mercy to Rarity by gaining Pinkie’s attention.

“Uh, Pinkie Pie, Rarity was just trying to tell you-” Fluttershy began.

“Fluttershy!” Twisting her head, Pinkie fixed her fluttering friend with a pouty stare. “I’m waiting for you and Paladin - Hi Pally! - to arrive! If you interrupt I might miss the exact second it goes from eleven fifty-nine to twelve!”

“Oh, um, I’m awfully sorry-”

“Just kidding!” Pinkie hugged her. “You made it! With….one-hundred and twenty-two seconds to spare! Wow!”

Fluttershy giggled, hugging her back. “It’s alright. Hello, Rarity. I hope Pinkie hasn’t been too much of a bother. Not that you’re a bother, Pinkie, I didn’t mean that.”

“She has been…bizarre but when isn’t she? Now, let’s get you three into your attire! You’ll blow them away!” Relieved to have Pinkie’s stare no longer threatening her clock with destruction, Rarity herded them upstairs. “Paladin, darling, as per your request I...I…”

Paladin bit back a sigh. “I just wanted the same as the suit you made for the gala. The exact same suit, in fact.”

“I know!” She cried out, coming very close to just plain crying. “And I did! But...but I had to make it a little bit different. It has a bit of colour, just some white trim. I wanted to do so! Much! More!”

He gave her a flat, steady look. Her dramatics elicited sympathy from Fluttershy and giggles from Pinkie. Paladin just nodded after a moment.

“Thank you for restraining yourself. I appreciate it,” he said, patting her on the shoulder. “Your work is always appreciated, even if you do wish you could have done more.”

“I said you could go ka-razy on mine!” Pinkie volunteered. She bounced outside the door to Rarity’s inspiration room. “I wanna see it!”

Fluttershy nodded with a soft smile. “Oh yes, at least you could work on mine. Whatever you think is best.”

Trotting past them, Rarity offered a grateful smile. “I know, and thank you both, but I do get so few chances to design suits, and Paladin just wants something…simple. So very spartan.” She shuddered.

“I prefer to avoid being overly ornamental,” Paladin began to say. He paused, remembering for a moment the silver and gold of the High Heavens, the endlessly ornate towers and the statues of the Angiris Council that rose above all but the Silver Spire. “With all due respect, it feels pretentious to do so.”

As she took out the outfits, Rarity’s smile became a tad more devious. “Why, Paladin darling,” she cooed. “Are you saying it would make you feel self-conscious? You?”

“Me? No, of course not. Why would I feel self-conscious?” His eyes narrowed as he stared at her. “I do not feel self-conscious. Ever.”

“Well…” Fluttershy flinched when they both looked at her. She felt like a traitor. “Uhm, that’s...not quite true. S-sorry…”

“Ah ha! So even the ever-unflappable Paladin can feel self-conscious!” Rarity crowed victoriously. “And here I thought the only thing you got flustered over was Fluttershy! Nothing wrong with it, I just like knowing deep down, darling, you can be as self-conscious as anypony here.”

“Hey, Rarity! Lookit me! I’m a beard-pony!” Pinkie grinned through the cloth scraps she was using as a ‘beard’.

Rarity sighed. “Well, almost everypony here. Alright, time to get dressed! Pinkie, please take that off. It would clash with your dress far too much.”

The door, closed by Fluttershy as the last one in, creaked open as Rarity began to help her friends into their attire. Sweetie Belle watched from the doorway. The moment she heard voices, and realised Pinkie had decided to stop staring their clock to death, the filly had come to investigate. The look she sent at Rarity was equal parts pout and scowl. What else could she do, having been grounded for something that wasn’t even her fault?

Rarity, of course, insisted she wasn’t punishing her. This was not being grounded. Rarity was just keeping her safe. It all felt the same to Sweetie Belle. She hadn’t even seen Scootaloo for a few days!

“Somepony’s got a frowny-frown face!” Pinkie left Rarity behind, bouncing over to her little sister instead. Any dress Pinkie wore had to have a bit of flounce or it’d tear apart in the face of her sheer bounciness. “Hi there Sweetie Belle! What’s wrong?”

“Oh, uh, hi,” Sweetie squeaked, stepping back with a guilty look. “I-I’m fine. Just bored.”

Rarity ceased fussing with Fluttershy’s fancy, looking over with a regretful frown. “Sweetie, dear, I know being stuck at home isn’t fun, but what if that monster attacks again? There are guards in town now, yes, but we can’t possibly risk it! You are staying with me until we’re sure you will be safe.”

“But I wanna go out and Crusade! Scootaloo must feel so lonely!” Sweetie whined. “Apple Bloom is stuck at Sweet Apple Acres, or at the library with Twilight. Twilight wouldn’t even let us play with that doll this morning.”

Paladin twitched slightly and fought the urge to proclaim that it was not, in fact, a doll. It was the replica of Ardleon, made by Fluttershy, and he had parted with it reluctantly and curtly. Whatever tests Twilight did, he hoped it was useful. At the same time, he found himself hoping for the opposite. To find out it was useless as a vessel, to get it back unharmed.

His eyes caught and followed Fluttershy as she trotted past him, her ‘black tie’ dress making him feel quite odd. He stared slightly while she reassured Sweetie Belle that Scootaloo was fine.

“She’s been visiting Rainbow Dash, and taking Tank with her. I’m sure she’ll be happy to come over as well. If you want, I can ask her when she comes to pick up Tank next time?” Fluttershy offered.

Sweetie Belle smiled brightly at that. “Could you? That would be great!” she proclaimed cheerfully. “Although I bet she’s having too much fun with Rainbow Dash…”

“Well, Dashie has been reading Daring Do with her,” Pinkie said thoughtfully. She grinned again. “Don’t worry though, I know Scootaloo will wanna come over. She’s your friend, and I bet she misses you and Apple Bloom as much as you miss her.”

“Thanks! Oooh, I saw Rarity making those! You all look really nice,” Sweetie peered between them all, fascinated. She giggled. “She kept muttering when she was doing yours, Mister Paladin.”

Paladin, adjusting the collar of the dark suit trimmed in white, gave a snort of amusement. “I’m sure she was.”

“Sweetie! I wasn’t muttering I was...thinking aloud,” Rarity blushed, looking away haughtily. “Nothing so crude as ‘muttering’. You make it sound like I was planning something devious.”

She busied herself with making sure everything was just so, unwilling to let any of them leave without their outfits being utterly perfect. Whoever saw them would know that they dressed in style. It was just a shame Rainbow Dash wasn’t going, though she was meant to leave the hospital in a few days when the staff were sure she was no longer going to be any more likely to hurt herself than usual.

“Rainbow Dash would have looked simply darling in the dress I had in mind for her. Why did she have to throw herself so brazenly into battle?” she muttered as she worked.

“Because she’s Rainbow Dash, duh! Dashie is too Dashie to not be Dashie!” Pinkie struggled to keep still for Rarity. It was a challenge for the exuberant mare, but she pulled through. “And we wouldn’t want her to be anypony but Dashie.”

“True, I suppose, although I wouldn’t mind if she was Rainbow Dash with a tad more concern for her appearance. A little shampoo and conditioner would go quite far. Why are all the pegasi I know such wonderful models who don’t want to be models?” lamented Rarity. She glanced over at Paladin and Fluttershy, smiling in pleasure at the way their outfits matched. It was such a shame, she could imagine how marvellous they would look modeling matching outfits for her, or for anypony.

Sweetie Belle tried to help, which mostly consisted of poking something until Rarity shooed her away from it. The fashionista fussed as thoroughly as she could, insisting on all three trotting around the room with each adjustment until, at last, she proclaimed them perfect.

“Now take them off! What if something happens on the way there?! Carefully! Your train leaves in an hour, and I would rather not to have to do a rushed repair job if they get damaged,” She took out covers to keep each outfit safe, watching fearfully as Pinkie shed her dress with little regard but not a single risky movement. “There we go, nice and fast and not at all damaged! Thank goodness.”

“Of course I wouldn’t rip your amazing dress, Rarity!” Pinkie assured her with a bright smile. “That would be super bad! I’d never do anything super bad like that to you. So smile and think about all the fancy prancy ponies in Canterlot who are going to see me in your super-duper dress and think ‘Wow, what a nice dress, I bet the pony who made that is mega-talented’!”

That brought a smile to Rarity’s face and a giggle to her lips. Nothing was as cheerful as an optimistic Pinkie Pie. She just had an aura of ‘it’ll be okay’ and ‘trust me, everything will work out’ that made it hard not to agree that with a simple smile, everything really would be okay.

“The important thing is that you have a good time, and do your best to connect with Octavia. I have had the pleasure of hearing her play a few times, and she’s marvelous. Why, we’ve even talked once or twice, and she always struck me as a sensible, intelligent pony. Hopefully, Vinyl will be there to bridge the gap between you,” Rarity joked with a delicate titter. She made sure each outfit was stored correctly. The thought of them getting rumpled, ugh, no, she couldn’t bear the very idea!

Ignoring the way Rarity was cringing and muttering about ‘evil creases’, Paladin generously took the carrying of the three outfits on himself. Not that he didn’t trust Pinkie Pie. He just didn’t trust her to not bounce them off her back into a puddle or a vat of jelly or something.

“We should be ready at the train station before time. Thank you for the help, Rarity. It’s a shame you can’t come with us,” Fluttershy helped Rarity up, coaxing her friend from her visions of dress-destruction and desecration. “We’ll tell you all about it.”

“Please do. Have a wonderful time and good luck. To all of you.” Walking her friends to the door, Rarity wasn’t ignorant of the pleading look Sweetie Belle sent them when they trotted outside. She had a lot of work to do, but some things, Rarity knew, were far more important than work. Her little sister for example.

“Oh, Sweetie Belle darling, shall I take my break now? What was that game you wanted to play earlier?”

***

Vinyl groaned, dropping the bags on the kitchen table. “That’s the last time I offer to pick up the groceries,” She pressed against her back with her magical grip, groaning again before calling out. “Hey, Tavi, I’m back! You feeling any better?”

She peered from the kitchen, looking up and down the hall. She had only left on Octavia’s insistence. It was grocery day, no matter what. Vinyl had only kept Octavia from a panic attack by volunteering to go herself.

The unicorn unpacked the bags but didn't bother with much putting away. Octavia would just get annoyed and redo it all. Cocking an ear, Vinyl waited for an answer. Worry gnawed at her when none came.

"Tavi?" She called hesitantly. "You still here?"

She left the kitchen to search for her friend. There was no answer volunteered by her apparently absent friend. Octavia’s room was empty, as were the living room and every other room Vinyl searched. And search them she did, finding nothing and nopony. Eventually she was left with only one room to search, but she dismissed that out of hoof.

“What would she want in my room? She musta left while I was out. Cheeky,” Vinyl muttered with a shake of her spiky blue mane. She trotted past her room, heading towards the front door. “Why did she have to pick now to follow my advice and rebel? Sheesh, talk about timing.”

Speaking of time, the thump of a hoof banging the floor made Vinyl stop. She looked at the door to her room. She stared at it disbelievingly. Vinyl knew it couldn’t have come from there, even if it sounded liked it had. It was her room. A room Octavia swore up and down was a portal to the underworld, from which demons and devils and DJs were belched forth. The prissy mare hated what Vinyl lovingly termed ‘organised chaos’, and not just for the contradiction in terms.

Yet still Vinyl pushed the door open, peeking in to see her friend was indeed in there. She had Vinyl’s headphones on, the music player next to it lit up as it played. As the unicorn watched, Octavion reached to the volume knob can gave it a twist. After a few seconds of listening the knob turned again, and then again. Each time she turned it up Octavia cocked her head to the side with an expression of intense concentration before scowling and repeating the procedure.

“Tavi?” Vinyl asked. She smacked herself just below the horn at how stupid that was. “You’ve got my headphones on with loud music, duh, of course you’re not gonna hear me. Hey, Tavi! Octi! Tavi’puss! Octo-mare! Octavia!”

With each name Vinyl voice grew until she was shouting. Still Octavia did not turn from her strange activity.

“Sheesh, now I’m starting to know what it feels like to be you,” Musing on this annoying twist of fate, Vinyl walked up and tapped her friend on the shoulder. She really couldn’t stop the wide grin that spread across her muzzle when Octavia yelped and practically flew into the air. Snickering filled the room as the earth pony landed, headphones askew.

“Vinyl! Don’t sneak up on me!” she exclaimed.

The unicorn had a dirty grin on her face at the reaction, smirking as her magic gently pushed the headphones down to hang around Octavia’s neck.

“Having fun? You know, I could have sworn you keep saying how much you dislike my genre. All the time, in fact. Yet here you are...wanna tell me something, Tavi? Go on, let out the little raver we both know you have deep down inside,” she asked, her voice dripping with smugness.

Her cheeks crimson, Octavia pulled the headphones off and placed them off to the side with all the dignity of a queen in her court, if her court was someone else’s room, and she was the sort of queen to have a very messy court. She scowled at her friend.

“I was just…” Her scowl dropped away. “..trying to drown it out. I hoped maybe your music could make it stop.”

Vinyl’s smirk vanished. She put a foreleg around Octavia’s shoulders, the frequent closeness of the two helping reassure the earth pony.

“Did it?” Vinyl asked quietly.

Octavia just shook her head. “It’s still there. I think its louder. Your music didn’t do anything...”

Shrugging helplessly, Vinyl’s magic opened the case, letting her peer at what was in there. “That’s just my new one. Not finished yet. Maybe something else you might like more?”

“No, that’s not it. I liked it, really.” Despite the strain of her musical pressure, a small smile came to Octavia’s face. She gave Vinyl a sly look. “In fact, I think I heard a bit of very familiar cello in there…”

This time it was Vinyl’s cheeks that went red. She rubbed the back of her head with a nervous laugh. “Oh, uh, you noticed that? I was gonna ask first, that one was just me playing around, seeing how it would mesh. You liked it?”

“I did. You made something special, putting them together. It felt right. It almost made this strange music bearable. It wasn’t as perfect, as wondrous. Nothing could be. But your music, Vinyl-”

“Our music,” Vinyl corrected her. She grinned and gestured for Octavia to go on.

“Our music,” Octavia agreed with a faint smile. “Nothing could be like the constant heavenly music, but our music was much more...me. Us. It felt good to hear.”

“Awesome! That’s awesome to hear, Tavi! You’re great, I’m great, put us together and you get the greatest! Maybe we could spend tonight trying to come up with some more. You know, put your mind on other stuff,” The idea made Vinyl tingle with excitement, grinning widely.

Despite her smile Octavia shook her head. “I have the orchestra tonight, remember?” She stood, letting Vinyl’s hoof slip from her shoulders as she gingerly trotted from the room.

“Whoa, Tavi, you’re not serious, right?” Vinyl followed her out, blinking in the harsh sunlight. She slipped her sunglasses back on, grumbling for a moment. “You’re always serious, yeah, but you can’t be serious now.”

“Why not? Just because I am having a few issues does not mean I cannot do my job.” Her tone was certain and her manner firm. There was no mistaking her determination. It was the same determination that allowed Octavia to edit a living pony out of her real time perception.

Vinyl, of course, would let no determination or resolution keep her from voicing her concern. “Issues? Tavi, you’re hearing constant ‘perfect’ music, you smashed your cello bow!”

“What do you suggest, Vinyl? I should just turn up, tell them I can’t perform at one of the most important events in the year and just waltz out! They’d be furious! Not to mention that ma- PInkie Pie. I have to be there for that, at least. I’m not sure I have it in me to try again.” Shaking her head, Octavia set off for her room. “I need to get ready, so I have time to replace my…”

Sighing in despair as she passed the evidence of her fit, Octavia ignored the unicorn at her side. She was determined to go tonight.

“I made a commitment. I can’t just fob that off because I have music in my head,” she said curtly, her patience beginning to run thin.

Vinyl practically growled her reply, “Yes, you can! There’s something wrong with you, and for all we know it could get worse! You need to go to a doctor, or a mage or something.”

“I was just a bit upset, that’s all.”

“You were crazy angry and you were crying! Octavia, you’re not well! I can meet Pinkie and her friends, and tell them you’re sick-” Vinyl went on unrelentingly.

Octavia’s eyes narrowed. Her patience was gone. She had to play tonight. She knew it. She could feel it in her bones, in the music that filled her soul. It was playing clearly now, urging her to play. Tonight she could play, her music reinforced by an orchestra of skilled musicians.

“I am going tonight,” she said coldly. Her glare was icy, not a hint of warmth or friendship in it. “I will play. As ever, the ticket for a seat you never accept will be sitting on the kitchen table.”

Her door slammed shut in Vinyl’s face. The unicorn glared at it, her burning gaze hidden behind her shades. A few seconds passed as her expression contorted between anger, worry, frustration and sheer exasperation. Eventually, she found an outlet.

“Fine! This time, I’ll be there, but don’t expect me to help clean up the mess when it all blows up in your stupid face!” She shouted. Teeth grinding, the DJ stormed from the house. She stomped off, not sure where she was going, only knowing she needed to get out and distract herself. She needed to think of something other than Octavia.

Within the shadows cast by the midday sun, a pair of eyes slowly opened. They tracked her path, slipping along from shadow to shadow, following every turn and each twist in her journey until, at last, Vinyl Scratch darted down a narrow alley, taking a shortcut that was abruptly cut short.

She didn’t come out the other end.

***

The train ride was, well, a train ride. The only notable thing about it was Pinkie Pie. Whenever she tried to sit still, at Paladin or Fluttershy’s request, Pinkie vibrated with excitement. Her inner core of energy wouldn’t rest for even a moment with so much anticipation built up over what would happen that night. The thought of not just making a friend, but making a friend out of a pony who had been ignoring her existence utterly, was more than a mere delight for her. It was a complete and super delight. The biggest delight in all the world.

Their tickets had been purchased, quite unwisely, for the cheaper but slower train of the day. A five hour train ride was not something any of them looked forward to. Tedious was one word for it, although the presence of Pinkie Pie went quite far in fixing that particular problem. Paladin and Fluttershy were still relieved to arrive, disembarking with sighs of relief.

“I can’t wait to meet Octavia again! And this time, she won’t pretend I don’t exist!” Pinkie bounced from the train. “Hel~looooooo Canterlot!”

“Hel~looooooo Pinkie Pie!” A passing stallion, in a sombrero and poncho, called before disappearing into a train cart, his rubber chicken flopping with each energetic step.

“Wow, Canterlot has gotten even friendlier!” She grinned, squealing in glee. “This is my kinda town! Except for Ponyville, of course, which is even more my kinda town, but then again every town is my kinda town, because every town has new friends in it.”

Paladin glanced across the train platform, ignoring Pinkie Pie. ‘I wonder if there are normally ten guards for a single platform,’ he mused. Somehow, he suspected there was not. Ten guards, paying careful attention to every inch of the platform, from the biggest pony to the smallest shadow.

Except, in fact, not the biggest pony. None seemed to be paying him any mind. Or, he realised as he watched, his companions. The guards focused their attention on everypony, some openly inspecting while others did so with much greater subtlety. They were keeping an eye on everypony except the trio most likely to need watching, given how often their lives were drawn into a whirlwind of mayhem and adventure.

“The guards are here to look out for us,” he informed his companions. “I suspect the attacks have made the Princesses cautious enough to deem placing guards on the platform we were destined to arrive at a prudent decision.”

Fluttershy hid her face behind her mane and herself behind Paladin, his bulk shielding her from sight on one side. “Oh my. I guess I can understand, but, uh, they probably have more important things to do.”

“Nothing,” Paladin said to her in a firm tone. “Is more important than you.”

She blinked a few times, blushing brightly.

“Now, lets depart,” he went on briskly, stoically ignoring Pinkie’s giggling. “Twilight advised me that Princess Celestia has made quarters at the palace available for us to get ready, and to stay the night.”

The guards were out in force, he noticed as they trotted through Canterlot. Their presence was unmistakable, vigilant ponies in armour at intersections. Invariably they would discreetly glance at the trio, tracking their presence in lengthening shadows. Dusk was falling, Celestia guiding the sun to its slumber as the moon rose sedately. Lanterns and lights across the city flared into life as Canterlot moved from the busy hours of the day to the no-less busy hours of the night.

It was a beautiful sight, the city coming to life as night draped it, and as they crested a hill all three paused to watch.

“It’s beautiful,” Fluttershy said, smiling warmly.

“It is!” Pinkie agreed. “But it’s no Ponyville. After all, Ponyville is full of friends! Canterlot is full of future friends!”

There was one particular friend to be that was near to Pinkie’s thoughts. She smiled into the twinkling sea of lights, knowing by the time this night was over, she and Octavia would be the best of friends.

***

Octavia stared at herself in the mirror. For the umpteenth time she adjusted her bow. Unlike the splintered wood of her cello bow, the bow around her neck was pristine. The white collar was unstained and unblemished. The bow itself was tied perfectly, nothing about it in need of more primping. She sat there, staring at it with a vacant expression, until repetitive knocks at the door behind her finally roused Octavia from her trance.

“Octavia! Are you done yet?” called an anxious voice. Brass Beauty knocked again. “I really need to pee.”

Sighing, Octavia turned from the mirror. The moment she opened the door her friend galloped past her in a blur. Stepping out, Octavia let the door swing shut, fortunately cutting off Beauty’s sigh of relief. The cellist sat outside, staring blankly at the hallway. She could hear the hustle and bustle of the final preparations for the show tonight. With the abrupt news that Princess Celestia would be coming tonight the need for perfection had been cranked up to eleven, turning everything into a hive of activity.

She felt oddly distant from all of it. Her face was an expressionless mask. She felt empty now, all her emotion drained from her confrontation with Vinyl Scratch hours ago. Now she was just numb. The music was only at the edge of her hearing, the quietest it had been all day.

Perhaps it was being in a place of high music. Octavia didn’t know. Despite the torment its constant, endless haunting had given her, she wanted the music to come back. She wanted to hear more of it. She had been so close to embracing it and letting the music flow from her. If she could reproduce the music, if she could match it, she was sure she would be alright. Everything would go back to normal.

“Oooh, that was such a relief!” Beauty Brass was standing next to her. Octavia hadn’t even noticed her friend leaving the toilet. The other mare cocked her head to the side curiously. “Something wrong? Not nervous, are you?

“Nervous, why would I be nervous?” Snapping back to reality, Octavia contrived to seem as normal as ever.

Brass gave her a funny look. “We are playing your piece for the first time, and the Princess is going to be here for it. Most ponies would worry or be nervous,” After a moment she added, “Not that you need to worry! It’s amazing, we all love it, but a lot of ponies would be nervous.”

“My...piece…” Octavia blinked. Yes, she had composed it. Worked on it relentlessly when the song began to fill her. She had forgotten..somehow…

‘We usually practice new pieces for months before we play them,’ she thought distantly. ‘Why are we playing mine so soon?’

Octavia realised she had tuned out Brass. It was becoming so easy to be lost in her thoughts. The music felt like it had slipped its way into each thought. She focused again, trying to ground herself in the sound of Beaut Brass’s voice.

“-loved it so much, it’ll be great to play! There’s just something so...haunting about it! I bet Princess Celestia will love it!”

“The Princess...oh yes, of course,” Despite how hollow her voice sounded, Octavia still tried to convey the impression she was in control of herself.

Brass leaned closer. “Speaking of love, did you and Vinyl have a fight?”

That certainly brought Octavia’s focus firmly into reality. She gave her supposed friend a narrow glare, one that bounced off Brass’s grin.

“As I have told you again and again, we are not like that. We are friends, who happen to live together,” Octavia snapped.

“That doesn’t answer my question, you know. You don’t seem nervous, but you do seem out of sorts. Go on, you can tell me,” Brass urged her. She smiled warmly as she spread her forelegs in a gesture of openness.

Biting back her first instinct to snap again, Octavia spent a few seconds contemplating something. Just when Brass began to grow nervous with worry that she had upset her friend, the cellist sighed.

“Yes, we did,” she answered simply.

Brass said, “Really? I hope it wasn’t anything serious.”

Octavia gave an attempt at a nonchalant shrug in reply. “I’m not sure. She went for a walk to cool down, but she never came back. I may be a tiny bit worried.”

“Octavia, there’s nothing wrong with being worried. You invited her to come again, didn’t you?” Sympathy filled Brass’s voice. She knew how much Vinyl’s friendship meant to Octavia, and it was obvious from how distant she had been since arriving how badly the thought of losing that friendship was affecting her.

They parted to let a pony gallop past, a mare holding strings in her mouth and carrying an air of desperation. No doubt the victim of some bad luck or ill-timed accident, much like they had all suffered. The pair trotted along through the backstage halls they knew so well, seeking what little calm there was before the musical storm.

“I did. She has a seat, right next to, well, you know, our special guests. She knows Canterlot like the back of her hoof, so there was no way I could find her before I had to be here.” The thought of their ‘special guests’ made Octavia sigh. “I’m not sure how I’ll cope if Vinyl isn’t here…”

Brass winced. “That pink pony...I really, really hope you two make up. None of us took the Gala as hard as you-”

“-and its not healthy to carry around so much anger, yes, I know.” A scowl lit up Octavia’s expression, raising it from her dull, numb mask. “As you three and Vinyl have been telling me for months. I invited her, she’s coming, and we’ll talk after the orchestra. What more do you want?

Backtracking, Brass gave a nervous chuckle. “Sorry, you can just get so passionate when something motivates you. It takes a lot to get a rise out of you, after all, and the only ponies I’ve known to do that are Vinyl and Miss Pie.”

“...” Octavia looked very carefully at Beauty Brass. “Did Vinyl tell you? I swear, you can’t ignore even a single pony’s existence without everypony talking about it!”

“She told me a little.” Wincing sheepishly, Brass shrugged. “Sorry, I came by and you weren’t in the mood for company, remember?”

She did, after a minute. It was a vague memory from...she couldn’t quite remember. The music drowned it out.

“Yes,” answered Octavia. “I do. Completely. I’m sure Vinyl will be here, the seat I left for her is with Pinkie Pie and her friends. Everything will be fine.”

Brass smiled. “It certainly will! The Princess is coming, that must be a good omen.”

Despite the way she nodded, Octavia couldn’t help but feel a good omen was out of place here. The music was all that mattered.

***

The Royal Canterlot Orchestra, from the ponies within to the building itself, were not unused to loud noises. It rather came with the whole ‘orchestra’ thing. What the Royal Canterlot Orchestra was not used to was the doors being flung open and for a voice to announce, loudly, clearly, and cheerfully;

“Hello~ooooo Royal Canterlot Orchestra!”

Pinkie Pie grinned at the reception hall full of ponies dressed to the nines. Nobles, wealthy merchants, ushers and a few bored looking foals in uncomfortable clothes. The nobles looked offended. The merchants looked confused. The ushers looked alarmed. The foals looked significantly less bored.

Before the nearest of the staff could pounce on this well dressed mare who was clearly in the wrong place, she trotted in and to let a far bigger pony, in every sense of the word save perhaps verbosity, enter. How the assorted orchestra-goers had missed the presence of her white coat, flowing mane with three bright tones and of course her rather great height was a mystery for the ages. Or perhaps the shock of a pony acting improper just caused their attention to stop at the pink pony grinning widely.

“Hello there, my little ponies,” Princess Celestia greeted the approaching staff with a warm smile. “I hope Pinkie Pie didn’t disturb anypony.”

“U-uh, y-your highness, we...didn’t realise she was with you. Not that we had any problems with her!” A pony who was either the most important or the one with the most spine gulped as she bowed.

Celestia turned to Pinkie, concealing her amusement at the innocent look Pinkie was giving her. “I see. Pinkie Pie, do you have your tickets?”

“Right here!” Hoof digging through her mane, Pinkie’s exaggerated gestures had the unhappy foals looking a mite happier, one or two giggling as the mare pulled a rubber chicken, a squeaky bone toy, an orange and an apple, and then finally an envelope from her mane in a burst of streamers.

“Wonderful. I’m afraid we shall have to part ways, my friend, when we go to our seats.” The disappointed sigh Pinkie gave at the news rather warmed Celestia’s heart. Pinkie Pie was one of those ponies she could trust to be honest with her, regardless of her status.

“Awww, why? Paladin, you’re all suave and have a deep, booming voice, convince the Princess to sit with us!” Pinkie looked out the door.

Paladin glanced in. His steely gaze swept the hall. Nopony held his gaze. Most looked away.

“I’m a bit busy, Pinkie. There are a lot of ponies, a crowd in fact, looking this way,” he said significantly.

She blinked. “Oh, uh...Ooooh! Hey, miss.” Pinkie looped a foreleg around the shoulders of the nominal spokesmare, dragging her over. “Can you show my friend Fluttershy and her coltfriend in through another door? She’s shy.”

“I’m not….” Paladin trailed off, looking outside at Fluttershy before back to the mare Pinkie had dragged over. “Yes. She’s shy, and this sort of attention isn’t going to help.”

The mare looked at the Princess, who nodded, then over the ponies doing their best to pretend they weren’t all staring at the Princess and her ‘friends’. Their best turned out to be very poor. There was a small group of foals who had acquired the toys spawned from Pinkie’s mane, but they were ignored.

Paladin walked off, quietly going to a side door. This of course left Pinkie Pie along with Princess Celestia, and technically a room full of other ponies. The pair passed through the crowd, ponies parting for them.

“I’m a bit too big to fit in normal chairs, Pinkie. I would block the view of the ponies behind me,” the Princess explained as gently as she could.

Pouting, Pinkie let out an ‘awww’. “That’s a shame, I guess we don’t want to ruin it for everypony. But if its music, is being able to see super-important? If you were making it hard for them to hear, maybe, but being big doesn’t mean you’re loud! Unless you’re Princess Luna, she can be super loud.”

“She can indeed. You should have heard how loud she was as a foal. Glass would have broken at her wails, if we’d had glass,” Celestia confided with a sound far too noble to be a giggle.

Giggling with her, Pinkie slowly trailed off. Her smile became a very small frown as she fell into her own unhappy thoughts. Looking down at her with a worried look, Celestia lowered her head to be more on the same level as her normally cheerful subject.

“Is something wrong?” she asked gently. A subtle glow wrapped her horn for a moment. The sound around them didn’t so much simply vanish as fade away over a few seconds.

“No...well...do you think Octavia will really want to be friends? She was so angry last time, and even if she sent the tickets, maybe its all some sort of prank, and she just wants me in the perfect position to hit me with something!” Pinkie worried at her lower lip nervously. “Like a pie! Wait, that would be funny. Like..paint! Maybe she wants to hit me with paint because I ruined such an important night for her!”

Celestia kept her own counsel on the matter of the Grand Galloping Gala that had been ‘ruined’. Regardless of how the princess had ensured none of the ponies in attendance, whether as guests, staff or performers, had suffered from the event, she understood that often it was hard to see beyond a failure you perceived as your own.

“I’m sure she’s planning on nothing of the sort. Imagine the harm to her own reputation. More, my little pony, I doubt she is the kind of pony to do so. Banish these fears. All they will do is cloud your perception. If Octavia really wants to forgive you, as the sole focus of her anger over that night, you should be waiting with arms open rather than cowering in worry.” Her tone was light, but her words were calm and guiding, urging Pinkie to optimism.

“Yeah, you’re right! I’m gonna be right there with my arms wiiiiiiiiiiiiide open!” Pinkie’s brow furrowed. “Wait, if having my arms open shows her that, maybe I should open my legs for her too!”

Celestia was so very relieved she had cast the privacy spell. She swallowed her laughter, pushing away the urge to burst out in giggles as she faced Pinkie’s innocent expression.

“I...am not quite sure you should go that far. She might think you mean something rather different.” At the perplexed look Pinkie was giving her, Celestia patted her on the shoulder reassuringly. “Trust me, just your arms. In fact, Pinkie, I would suggest being very careful about ever spreading your legs for anypony who isn’t very, very special.”

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie nodded, her worries fading with the Princess’s reassurances. “What about you?”

The princess’s expression turned quizzical. “About me?” she asked.

Pinkie nodded. “Can I spread my legs for you? You’re a very, very special pony! Like, one of the most specialist! Super-duper special!”

Staring down at Pinkie for a few seconds, Celestia fought the blush that was trying to warm her cheeks. It was more embarrassment on Pinkie’s behalf, but there was the undeniable need to laugh so hard her lungs gave out.

“I think…” Celestia said slowly, carefully, keeping the urge from her expression. “We part ways here. E-enjoy the show, Pinkie Pie.”

“Uh, okay, sure thing.” Pinkie waved goodbye, confused, as Princess Celestia trotted off. After a moment of contemplation Pinkie shrugged. “Wow, the princess can be weird.”

By the time Pinkie reached her seat, with the directions of a helpful usher, Paladin and Fluttershy had already taken theirs. Paladin gave her a welcoming nod before turning his attention back to Fluttershy. The smaller pegasus was nearly huddled in her seat, trying not to notice how much attention their favourable seating had generated. They were among the very best seats in the orchestra.

“Sorry it took me so long,” Pinkie chirped as she bounced into her seat. “I was getting snacks!”

Paladin’s brow furrowed in confusion. He blinked, and suddenly Pinkie was holding a large drink, sucking cola through the straw.

“What?” she asked in reply to his stare. A ‘ding’ went off in her head. “Oh, I got you one too!”

“Pinkie, I don’t think you’re meant to have drinks here.” Paladin indicated a few fancy ponies giving her offended looks. “You seem to be annoying the locals.”

An usher was already advancing towards them. Pinkie’s sucking became a vacuum, draining the cardboard cup until the loud slurp of an nearly empty drink filled the hall. The usher arrived, politely informing Pinke that drinks were not permitted during the show.

“That’s-” Pinkie burped, throwing the empty cup to him. “That’s fine! I’m done.”

“I never knew a place as fancy as this would have snacks,” Fluttershy murmured, peeking out from her wings.

Pinkie giggled, her titter interrupted by the bubbling burps from chugging her drink. “Silly filly, of course they don’t have snacks.”

“Then where did you...oh, I guess it’s not important.” Fluttershy grimaced, shaking her head gently. “Pinkie, please don’t make a scene. Octavia did invite us here after all; we should really mind our manners.”

Paladin arched an eyebrow, looking at Fluttershy with amusement at the ‘we’ she had included. She shrugged back, settling into her chair with her side resting against his. Look of amusement wiped away, Paladin went stiff for a moment. Before she could pull away, she felt him relax against her.

More ponies came streaming in, albeit streaming in quite elegantly. Princess Celestia took her reserved seat. Rarely used, Celestia had long ago insisted that keeping her size from blocking the sight of the paying guests was more important than just giving her the best seat.

Pinkie was practically vibrating in her seat as she waited for it to begin. As the orchestra began, the musicians taking their places, one hoof rose to wave at Octavia. In a startling bout of self-awareness, her other hoof rose up to slap it down.

‘Remember Pinkie, you’re here to make friends with a prim and proper pony,’ she thought, giving herself a stern warning to keep calm and to be placid. Unfortunately, Pinkie’s preparations for the orchestra had not included how to entertain herself when she realised that classical music, while impressive, was just not her thing. She felt a bit bad about that; how amazing would it have been if she had turned out to have an ear for it? It certainly would have busted up the opinions some ponies had of her.

This was not to be, to her misfortune. Pinkie glanced at Paladin and Fluttershy as she fidgeted. They were clearly enjoying the music; Paladin was gazing at the musicians, mesmerised by the coordination displayed by the ponies before them. He had draped a wing over Fluttershy, and she seemed to watch him as much as the musicians, the music filling their ears as surely as it did the rest of the hall.

Forcing herself to pay attention again, Pinkie tried to keep herself calm and relaxed. The music was good. It was better than good; it was wonderful! Having an ear for music, Pinkie could tell that surely this was a display of incredible skill on the parts of every pony in the orchestra. It was just….well, boring.

‘Don’t think that! Think happy thoughts! Like cupcakes! Cupcakes and cakes and pies and soda and waterfalls and rivers and streams and oooooh I gotta pee,’ Pinkie thought with a wince. She was sure it had been less than an hour….maybe less than two, hopefully. Either way, her drink had made its way through her at lightning speed.

Octavia watched Pinkie Pie, her eyes lingering on the pink pony throughout each piece. She felt a distant worry, that something would go wrong, that the chance for them to settle what lay between them, but it was just that; a distant worry. The music dominated her attention. It wasn’t good enough, but she could feel it within reach. As her bow moved, playing the strings to bring forth her music, each note joined its kin in the beauty that was the orchestra. She could not achieve that perfect music on her own, but together….

Time seemed to pass in a blink for Octavia. She worked on automatic, until suddenly attention was on her. She remembered the piece she had written at...some time. It was hard to remember. Octavia didn’t let it bother her. She was so close. She set her bow to strings, standing by her cello, no longer within the ranks but now at the centre of attention.

The tiny part of her that thought something was wrong was glad to see Pinkie Pie’s seat empty.

The first notes of her piece began to play, her bow moving with delicate agility. From behind her more played out to join her. With the skill that earned them their place, each musician played their part. Their music slotted into place, musical cogs in a wondrous creation.

Hearts began to soar. Though the piece had been practiced before, there was something different. Octavia played with a strange energy about her; eyes closed, her bow dancing with flawless economy of movement and unerring grace.

‘Yes,’ she thought. Her ears twitched, thrilling in the sounds. ‘So close!’

Paladin sat with Fluttershy against his side, his eyes fixed on Octavia and his ears hearing only the music that was….beautiful. Utterly, perfectly beautiful. He had never heard such music. Only Sweetie Belle’s empowered voice had been its equal.

His nearly closed eyes snapped open, realisation striking him as the music began to build to a crescendo. Paladin began to rise, alarm on his face, just in time for the crescendo to pinnacle. He saw Octavia’s eyes snap open, iris, pupil, everything lost in the pure white glow of angelic energy.

‘No!’ Octavia’s mind whirled as the crescendo began to fall away. Everything had lined up perfectly, for just a single instant, and now it was falling away. ‘No!’

“No!”

Her bow made her cello sing, a shimmer in the air carried through the air by each note. Paladin froze. Fluttershy’s eyes turned from him and her expression of concern faded as she was drawn back to the musician. All movements slowed, then stopped. There was a moment in which Celestia’s expression twisted into shock, and her horn began to glow. The shimmer in the air struck her as it had her ponies below.

For a single instant, the world inside the orchestra went still, save, of course, for Octavia. She played, and each note brought one of her fellow musicians back to action. Their bodies began to play as their minds went dull.

The music continued, though nopony moved who did not play. Determined fury was written onto Octavia’s face. She played tirelessly, her entire world dissolving to the song. She grasped the world around her through her music with an unrelenting will.

‘I will not fail!’ There was nothing else that mattered. Only matching the hauntingly perfect music did. She would use her friends and co-workers if she had to make them play until their bones were ground to dust and their muscles were paste.

Only two ponies in the audience were aware of what was happening. Paladin struggled to fight off the influence that was dragging his mind into slothfulness. Celestia watched, and listened, and knew she had a choice; yet she held herself back, unwilling to strike, unwilling to take an innocent life.

***

Pinkie hummed as she finished washing her hooves. She loved that feeling of relief, the one you only got after holding it in for way too long, and she might have spent a few more moments basking in it if a shiver hadn’t danced its way down her spine. A twinge in her knee and a twitch in her left nostrils made her frown in the mirror.

“Huh...that one is new…”

She trotted from the bath room with a curious look on her face. Her ears flicked, picking up an odd sound at the edge of her hearing. The hall was calm and placid. Far too quiet. She couldn’t hear the orchestra anymore.

‘I wonder if they’re having a break. Oooh, just my luck, I go potty during the break,’ Pinkie thought with a pout. She approached the door, her expression falling into a frown. The strange signals from her Pinkie Sense gnawed at her thoughts. Her hoof came to rest on the door. Her tail shivered as she pushed the handle down.

The door swung open. Pinkie Pie stared at the shimmering air in front of her.

“Huh…”

She cocked her head to the side, staring at it. After a moment, she took a step back.

“Maybe I better go tell somepony they’ve got magic shimmery air,” she thought aloud, gulping. She was almost certain that weird, shimmery air wasn’t normal at orchestra’s. She turned from the door, but paused. She had thought she was alone, but that turned out to be very much wrong.

The creature stalking towards her resembled a bat in the way a dog resembled a wolf, if the wolf happened to be bipedal. It strode on it’s back legs, it’s arms drooping with leathery wings. Wide eyes blinked as they met Pinkie’s. There was no blindness in those eyes, as Pinkie had thought a bat would have, but then again most bats weren’t over twice the height of a pony.

The party pony gulped. She glanced back at the door. The shimmer had expanded slightly, creeping an inch through the door.

“Ooookay, big bat monster, I don’t want to be mean, but you look really scary. Soooo….I’m just guessing, but-” Pinkie stopped, staring at the monster as it opened it’s mouth wide. Unhinging to hang at least a foot between its deadly fangs, its jaw gaped wide with its thick tongue twisting oddly. Between the strange shape of its teeth and its tongue, there was something in that made Pinkie of…”An amp?”

In answer, it roared. A wave of sound, a heavy rolling blast of dubstep, struck Pinkie with quite literal force. Her ears rang as her body bounced down the aisles. Nopony around her reacted. She rolled to a stop, pressing hooves against her ears. She felt like daggers had been rammed into each side of her head as she rose up, staggering.

“Owie…” Pinkie couldn’t even hear her own voice. She shook her head, catching sight of the ponies around her. She twisted her head to follow their stares. The air shimmered around her, and the source was obvious.

Octavia played from the centre of the room, her eyes dominated by a now familiar white glow. Around her the other musicians played, all moving perfectly synchronized. Whatever they were playing, she was sure it was g-

Invisible force slammed into her again, reminding Pinkie firmly that she wasn’t alone. The bat-monster’s dubstep roar launched Pinkie further down the aisle.

‘Okay, remember when evil bat monsters are attacking,’ she scolded herself. A grin popped onto her face as she sat up. ‘Ah ha! Miss monster has beaten herself!’

“Paladin!” She called, or at least she was pretty sure that was what she called. It was hard to tell when she couldn’t hear herself. She could hear dubstep though. When it hit her, she had heard it for a brief second and it was oddly familiar.

She had landed next to the row where Paladin and Fluttershy sat. They didn’t look away from Octavia at Pinkie’s frantic call. Neither moved at all. A faint wisp seeped from their mouths and eyes, fading into the shimmer towards Octavia.

Pinkie gulped again. “Fluttershy! Paladin!” She glanced at the advancing bat monster. It stood up, spreading its arms and its wings with them as it prepared to strike again.

Jumping away, the sonic roar slammed into the carpet where Pinkie had been moments before. She skidded down the aisle, drawing in a deep breath.

“Boom!” She shouted, punching unseen verbal force through the air at the bat monster. Her voice-given-power slammed it back, launching it through the door it had knocked her through. Pinkie glanced back at her friends, then up to the Princess. ‘Maybe I can get the others to stop listening!’

No more than one step had been taken towards her friends when the monster was back. She had to dodge away, bouncing with exuberant grace turned from happy travel to desperate evasion. The dubstep roar pulsed out, the bat’s maw hanging open as it followed her. Mindless ponies were knocked about by the continuous stream of sonic attack, making Pinkie wince.

“Stop hitting ponies! What did they ever do to you, you big bully? Bang!” Pinkie’s voice made the word into a short, sharp blast that struck one of its legs beneath it. She galloped past, jumping over it. Her tail smacked it between the eyes. “Follow me!”

She caught the side of the door with her hoof as she left, swinging on it to throw herself down the hall. Pinkie’s hooves pounded on the thick carpets. She spared a moment to look back, grinning when she saw the dubstep bat following her. She wanted to help her friends, but she couldn’t do that while the monster was hurting everypony around her.

‘I really wish I could hear,’ Pinkie thought as she led the dubstep bat away. ‘’Cause it looked like Octavia was playing super well.’

***

The fork, its tip laden with delicious pancakes dripping with sweetest maple syrup, paused. The cobalt magic holding it continued to shimmer, but the precious pancake payload remained where it was, only a few inches from the waiting maw of Princess Luna.

Shining Armour peered up at the Princess from his place at the table, his french toast already half gone. He frowned at the strange look on her face. With a sad look at his dinner time breakfast, the Captain of the Guard lowered his own utensils.

“Your highness? Is something wrong?” It was a tad presumptuous, but he reassured himself that he was technically a prince now, and Princess Luna’s very distant in-law, so he forgave himself the bluntness. “Is something wrong with dinner?”

“I...no. The royal breakfast is delicious,” she replied after a moment. Her eyes were distant as she turned to peer at the wall. Her gaze pierced the window set in one of the walls. “I sensed something. To arms! Something has happened to my sister.”

Pushing his chair from the table, Shining Armour was up instantly. “I’ll call the guard. Lieutenant, muster the mages and get the men ready. Have somepony get my armour out.”

Turning back, Luna mused for a moment on the Captain’s sudden shift of mood. “Neigh, Captain! Belay the last order, Lieutenant. Prince Shining Armour shall not see the field of battle until all can be assured is well with him.” She directed a stern look at Shining Armour. “You are still injured. I shall lead the guard if it is needed.”

“What? Princess, with all due respect, I need to be out there,” he said, a note of protest in his voice.

“You are not yet fit for combat, Captain. Exercising your magic now will simply jeopardize your recovery!” The princess made a grandiose gesture, wings flaring. “If some creature has truly been foalish enough to attack Celestia, it will be more than your guard can handle without my assistance.”

Much as he wanted to, Shining Armour couldn’t deny her claim or, in the end, her orders. That didn’t mean he had to like it. Sighing, he nodded at the lieutenant, “take your new orders and be quick about it.”

Luna favoured him with an apologetic look as she strode from the room. “You may not thank me, Prince Shining Armour, but your wife certainly will. Whatever foal has interfered with my sister shall soon learn the price of harming my family!”

***

She could do it. It would last only a few seconds, but she could do it. The very presence of the thought, the knowledge that she was considering this course of action, sent a shiver down Celestia’s spine. She watched and listened with the tiny self she had sealed from the real world, letting the greater portion of her mind be occupied with Octavia’s impossibly perfect music as she plotted. She watched with eyes that gave no sign of her struggle, a struggle against no enemy worse than herself.

It brought her no joy to gaze upon Octavia and imagine a slender pin-point of heat drilling through her skull. In fact, she recoiled from the thought. Even as she felt the angelic power pulsing out, warping the world and bending it to Octavia’s maddened whims, Celestia refused to use the tiny thread of magic she could summon for such an act.

There was, she told herself, still time. The slow theft of energy would take a while still. If she had to, to save another life, it wasn’t yet. Celestia sought another solution, her attention unwavering and her curses sent towards Ardleon. Time enough would see her power returning to its pinnacle, but she had scarcely enough time to begin her recovery. She would not let the aftermath of his insane exploits force her hoof.

‘Pinkie Pie is free. Wherever you are, Pinkie, I’m sure you can do this,’ she thought, silent prayers sent to Pinkie.

***

The bat-beast was, Pinkie had to admit, really good at hide and seek. She slipped through the apparently endless halls, glancing around corners in hope that this time, she could see a way out that didn’t have the creature waiting for her. How it was tracking her, she had no idea. For all, she knew, she was making a lot of noise and it was just using its huge ears to follow her. Pinkie just couldn’t hear to tell; her ears were hurting and useless to her.

‘I hope my ears get better,’ she thought with uncharacteristic nervousness. Giving her head a shake to knock the dark thought loose, the determined party pony shot towards an unguarded window. Pushing it open revealed a short drop to the ground. ‘Score!’

Princess Luna strode towards the orchestra, a regiment of guards at her back. Unicorns trained to dispel and counter magics of all kinds stood at the ready, though she was sure she would have little need for them. She swept her gaze across the facade of the fancy building, taking in the details.

“Nothing appears out of the ordinary….yet my magic senses something most unusual!” she declared, her mane billowing dramatically. Her horn lit, but it was hardly needed.

“Eeeeeeeee!”

Luna teleported towards the cry, abandoning the guards. She re-appeared in a side alley that ran along the edge of the orchestral hall just in time to grasp the shrieking pony.

“Eeeeeeeee!” Pinkie continued to shriek, flailing wildly as she hung upside down, her face a few inches from the cobblestones. Despite the fact she had stopped falling, she continued to scream.

Staring at Pinkie, Luna pursed her lips in a frown of uncertainty. Now she thought back on her morning dinner, Celestia had mentioned something about Pinkie Pie attending something. The orchestra would not have been Luna’s first guess. The screaming became tiring in very little time, so she gave the pony in her magic’s grip a shake.

“Cease your wailing, brave Pinkie Pie!” Luna commanded. Her frown deepened when Pinkie disobeyed. Her frown only grew as her eyes spied the drops of red that fell from the tips of Pinkie’s ears.

“Eeeee - oh, hiya Princess! - eeee!” said Pinkie when she was turned to face Princess Luna. She was turned right side up and dumped on the ground without ceremony, and at last she ended her high pitched scream of fright. “Did you catch me? Thanks!”

Luna shook her head. “Twas no problem, jubilant Pinkie Pie, but we have more pressing matters. What goes on in the orchestra? I sense a strange presence within, which grows with each moments!”

The silence stretched for longer than Luna was comfortable with. Pinkie just stared at her with wide, confused eyes.

“Uh, Princess Luna, you’re really, really good at mime, but now isn’t the time! I know, who would have thought there was a time we wouldn’t need mimes? I certainly didn’t! Octavia had gone all super magicked and she’s making everypony stare at her, and there’s a bat monster that didn’t seem nice at all!" Pinkie explained, giving Luna a frantic shake, a hoof on each dark blue shoulder.

Luna’s head bounced back and forth, but between the shaking she caught sight of the blood matting the fur under Pinkie’s ears. Shrugging Pinkie’s hooves off, Luna didn’t waste a moment with formalities. She just lowered her horn, pressing the tip of her horn to Pinkie’s forehead.

“Be calm, Pinkie Pie! I suspected your ears have been hurt,” Luna thought-spoke. She reached up, keeping Pinkie from pulling her head away. “Tell me, Pinkie Pie, what has happened within?”

“Ooh, cool- wait, no, not cool! I told you, Octavia has gone all magical-music, and I think it’s like Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle , but it’s happening to Octavia and it’s way, way worse! Not to mention the monster!” Pinkie would have shaken Luna again had the Princess not stilled her hooves.

“I see! Oh, ahem, I see! If this incident is similar, then the beast is surely the result of Scorpan’s dark magic. Troubling, that he should have learned his master’s power so swiftly. If he follows his pattern, the bat-creature is a friend of Octavia’s, or family.” Princess Luna glanced at the window Pinkie had come from. “It appears that your ears being hurt kept you from being afflicted by the angelic music you say this musician is producing. It seems such music was able to afflict even my sister.”

“Yeah, but you’re here now, so we can go back in and stop the evil- oooh! I bet I know who the bat is! It’s gotta be Vinyl! She’s Octavia’s friend and everything! Plus it was shouting at me with dubstep,” explained Pinkie. Her expression fell as the implications of that struck her. “...I was gonna ask if you could get somepony to find Vinyl, so she could snap Octavia out of it!”

Brow furrowed, Princess Luna glanced once more at the window. She needed a plan. Even as schemes began to form within her mind, she felt a pulse of energy from within. The faint tingle of angelic energy at the edge of her arcane perceptions grew with the pulse, leading her to a dreadful conclusion.

‘The power grows, and expands!’ Troubled, she sent the thought to Pinkie. “Though I am loathe to give you such a task, I must ask you, Pinkie Pie, to distracted the creature. Regardless of who it is, it may interfere. I must contain this angelic outbreak before it spreads too far, and such magic will be delicate. The aim of these shadow-creatures has always been the pony possesed by heavenly force. Keep it from reaching its objective, and I shall join you. You need simply provide me with the time to do it.” If she had to admit it to herself, Luna wasn’t sure she should trust Pinkie Pie with this. Had there been another there, she might have, but only Pinkie was blessed with angelic power of her own and, quite importantly, impaired hearing. Just this once, she would have to let the silly pony try, and pray she was not sending Pinkie to her doom.

Pinkie straightened, saluating. In her proud, too-loud voice, she said, “You got it, Princess! Nopony has anything to worry about with Pinkie Pie on the case! If there’s one thing this party pony can do, it’d be a distraction!”

Luna had no time to go into more depths, to suggest a course of action or provide what little help she could. The moment Pinkie was done talking, she charged away, swinging through the first door she could find. Resisting the urge to grab Pinkie in her magic, Luna tried to console herself. She was positive the seemingly foalish mare would be alright. She had been on far too many adventures and fought evil creatures with such frequency, surely she wasn’t helpless.

Except, Luna noted with a lump in her throat, Pinkie Pie had always been one among others. She only doubted if Pinkie could do as well on her own. She would have to hope her doubts were in vain..

Lifting into the air, Luna began to gather her magic, binding the eldritch forces within her to her will. She could feel the growing strength below. Rather than strike directly she began to weave her power into a net, each thread slowly growing, bleeding into each other until they formed a dome. She continued her casting, forcing back her too-easily occurring fatigue. There was too much responsibility upon her shoulders to give in.

***

Pinkie bounced at galloping speed across the plush carpets, heading straight for Octavia. Technically the Princess had told her to stop the monster, but surely helping Octavia would also help stop the probably-Vinyl monster.

The shimmering domain of Octavia’s music had pushed past the doors of the main orchestral hall now, and it expanded again as she approached. Pinkie paid it no mind, the looming shape of bat-Vinyl far more important. Landing within the field, Pinkie braced and rose not in a bounce but a leap.

“Boom!” Pinkie blew bat-Vinyl off its feet. Her leap carried her over it, landing with a yelp before rolling back upright, standing between Octavia and bat-Vinyl.

Rearing up, the corrupted unicorn, her form twisted fiendishly, let out another roar, a tunnel of sonic energy that throbbed and thrummed like the music she loved so much.

“Gaaaaaaaaaaaah!” Lungs burning, Pinkie didn’t even try to use a proper word. She just pushed her lungs and throat to pump out every breath of air into her own. Keeping at it, she managed to keep it going just long enough, outlasting bat-Vinyl by mere moments. Taking great, hungry breaths, Pinkie found her foe was not so encumbered.

Bat-Vinyl sprung towards her, revealing claws that cut through the carpet, and the wood below, where Pinkie had been standing. Leaping away, Pinkie bounced off the back of a chair and went rolling across entranced ponies. None noticed, not even as the bat beast came charging after its prey.

Pinkie squealed, pulling herself back just in the knick of time. Bat-Vinyl’s talons did more than just knick the padding of the seat next to her, however, and took half a mane of the pony sitting, staring dully, in the seat on the other side.

Eyes wide in alarm, realising what a close call that had been not for her but for the innocent mesmerised pony, Pinkie found a new rush of energy rushing through her as she jumped to her hooves and took off through the chairs, bouncing between rows, trying to get clear of any bystanders.

‘Oh no no no, Vinyl is going to be so upset if she hurts anypony!’ She thought with a desperate wince as bat-Vinyl came after her. At the apex of her next bounce the dubstep roar hit her, blowing her across the room. She landed with a grunt, vanishing from sight between the chairs.

A hungry, gleeful growl rolled out from Vinyl’s wide maw. The corrupted pony wasted no time following after her. Knocking the ponies around Pinkie’s landing spot away, it froze as it stared down at the empty space. It couldn’t hear the sound of loud slurping, all other sounds blocked out by Octavia’s puppet orchestra, as it clawed fruitlessly at the floor.

“Urp!

Pinkie put the straw of the drink she got for Paladin back into her mouth, guzzling another mouthful, feeling it slosh down her throat. She felt the next wave of sensation rise up, gathering in her chest before she unleashed another angelic burp. It shook the air, pounding bat-Vinyl with incredible force.

“And they don’t allow drinks!” Pinkie said, giggling. Her humour was lost on the mutated DJ, and not just because she couldn’t hear it. Dropping out of sight, Pinkie was gone when the dubstep roar lashed out.

“Urp!”

Her attack hit from another direction entirely. She waved from the doorway, sucking thirstily on her fizzy drink. It was, she decided, very fortunate Paladin hadn’t been thirsty. She still winced when her angelic burp blew the twisted unicorn off her talons.

This was the next worst thing to a nightmare. Pinkie didn’t like hurting others. It was the exact opposite of what she liked. Happy, happy, happy, that’s what she wanted. Yet she was sneaking through rows of chairs, past mindless ponies, to misuse her magic voice to hurt Vinyl. As much as she loved playing cat and mouse with Gummy, this was one game she wasn’t enjoying at all.

Of course, Pinkie was nothing if not a master of confusion.

She let the bat-beast see her as she slipped out the door, her tail following her as she fled the room. With a shriek no one heard, it took off in pursuit. After a few seconds, Pinkie was back inside, closing the door behind her. Trotting down, Pinkie glanced at her friends before focusing on Octavia.

“Octavia? Can you hear me? I’m sure you can, my voice is all magic and stuff. Hehe, I can’t even hear myself, but I bet you can!” Pinkie let the power from within flow out, her voice becoming something greater, something that didn’t need sound. “Oh, wait, I can hear myself! My magic voice is super neat, huh?”

Octavia didn’t answer. She continued to play, each movement of her hooves guiding the orchestra, forcing them to play, to lend their meager mortal support to her divine symphony.

Pinkie nearly frowned, but she forced herself to smile. Smile, smile. smile. “Your music is great! I love it, well, I did when I could hear it. But Vinyl kind of did something to my ears and I can’t hear and...you know, I’m sure the Princesses can fix it. And then, I can hear your music.”

Now, she really did frown. It lasted only a moment, the sight of a twitch of Octavia’s ear giving her hope. Forging ahead, Pinkie took a step closer.

“I can play lots of instruments, sometimes without even knowing how! But you’re really amazing, so I wanted to hear you...but you you, not the evil possessed you. Because that’s not you! You’re you when you play and you smile and you’re happy, and why else would anypony play if it didn’t make them happy? I know all about making ponies happy, it’s what I do! Aside from bake, and throw parties, but those are both to make everypony happy, so yeah, that is what I do!” Pinkie gave Octavia a wide grin, letting her pride in her work, in her life, shine through the expression. “So...why aren’t you happy? You’re playing, you’re literally playing the best music ever...but this party pony doesn’t think you’re happy, and I’d know! You know who else would know?”

The door was ripped apart, the furious shadow-bat stalking forward, great maw gnashing furiously. Each step was muffled by Octavia’s music, nothing giving it away as it approached its vexing prey.

Pinke beamed. “Vinyl would! She’s your best friend, after all. I’ve talked with her heaps of times, and she talks about you a lot! She’s your best friend and...and I know you don’t like me. It makes me really sad, but I guess I understand. I really wanted tonight to be when we, you know, made up and became friends, or even just….well, not hate me…” She trailed off, her smile drooping. Taking a deep breath, Pinkie forced herself to keep going, knowing her voice was reaching some part of Octavia. “So...Octavia, Princess Luna wanted me to try stopping or delaying or something-something to Vinyl, because she’s been turned all evil and batty by this mean Scorpan guy. I don’t really like hurting her, even if she doesn’t feel it, not after how beat up Spike and Mac got. I really don’t like doing stuff like that.”

Vinyl’s corrupted form stood over Pinkie, and a dim, trapped awareness heard the words projected beyond mere hearing and despaired. Nothing she could do could hold the claws back. No fighting could restrain the swell of dark magic that gathered to end the party pony.

“Even if you never liked me, I really have to ask you to do something. Just...look over here. Open your eyes, and help your friend. Because I don’t know what to do, but you know what?” Pinkie sat down, no reaction to the impending attack from behind appearing on her face, no glint of mischief in her eyes denoting a trick, nothing. She just smiled at Octavia. “She’s your friend, and I know you’ll help her. All you have to do, just for a teeny-tiny second, is listen”

Vinyl’s claws descended, a swift, violent slash. They fell towards Pinkie, tearing through the air with dreadful silence. A single deadly stroke with a single, simple, bloody purpose.

Octavia blinked. The glow in her eyes dimmed. For a moment, she saw beyond the endless angelic music that filled every niche of her being. She saw Pinkie, sitting there with a smile, and she saw the mass of shadows. Time slowed, vicious talons moving in a slash that inched downwards. Far more than that, Octavia heard a voice. How could she not? She would know that voice anywhere.

‘Vinyl…’

She heard Vinyl screaming. Muffled and trapped, her voice silenced, Vinyl still tried. She saw what she was being forced to do and she hated it. She loathed it. She was afraid of it, because she didn’t have a voice. The darkness had stolen her form and her voice, taken her magic and her talent and twisted them into a weapon.

‘Vinyl!’

The world came into focus. The swelling tide, drawn from the entranced souls around her, had grown so great, the music so bloated with its own perfection that it had began to blot out everything else. So much power, and yet she felt helpless before a murder she couldn’t stop. Except, now, she could.

Her soul burned with the music of the Heavens. Perfect notes, all in harmony, reverberated through her soul, overwhelming and beautiful, but it was her soul. It was her soul, and it was her music. It was hers to play, to record and to teach, to write and recreate, and Octavia decided in that second that lasted a lifetime that it didn’t matter what the music thought. It was in her, and it would do what she wanted it to.

The shimmer didn’t so much as vanish as concentrate. The beautiful orchestra formed a single note that lashed out with invisible grace. Vinyl stopped, her talon captured moments from its grisly work. The hidden core of the unicorn’s essence didn’t have time to celebrate this turn of fortune.

Octavia’s hoof moved, and the music flowed once more. It was no longer the raw outpouring of influence, a thirsty drain capturing and controlling. She played with a single goal in mind, and a single intent for which no music was more perfect. Pure notes became waves of sound that rolled over the shadows clinging to Vinyl, emptying Octavia of all that pent up power. With each wave the darkness was stripped away. Foul magic shrivelled away. When at last Vinyl finally fell to the ground, her white fur was unblemished and untouched by a single mote of dirt. Nothing marred her as she sat there, too stunned for words. Only Pinkie’s sudden hug kept her from collapsing.

“W-whoa…” Vinyl mumbled. She stared past Pinkie, gaze fixed on Octavia’s no longer incandescent form.

“It worked! It really, really worked!” crowed Pinkie with an excited giggle. She hugged Vinyl tightly. “Best friends always help best friends! Eeeeee, I’m so happy you’re okay!”

From her perch on the stage, Octavia smiled as she listened to that strange, much too loud, pink pony babble on. Babbling, perhaps, wasn’t that bad, she decided as movement was slowly stirred back into the released audience.

Octavia smiled again. For lack of a Pinkie Pie to hold her up, her knees buckled and Octavia finally, gracefully, slowly, fell to the floor. It was a warm, thoughtless darkness that waited for her, but where she was sure she should have felt a harsh thump from hitting the floor, Octavia heard nothing. Well, she heard a pair of worried gasps, but they were distant and hard to focus on.

“Shhh,” soothed a wise, motherly voice. Octavia forced her eyes open, catching a glimpse through the golden glow that held her up. Princess Celestia, tired but looking more alive than she had in weeks, smiled down at her. “Sleep, my little pony. You need your rest.”

‘Yes,’ agreed Octavia in the safety of her own head. Her blissfully quiet head. ‘I really, really do.’

***

Author's Note

And here it is, chapter 33! Hope it was worth the wait, and is as enjoyable as it has ever been. Many thanks to xbox432, Nealend86 and Web of Hope for, as ever, their wondrous willing to polish this turd of mine.

In case anyone is wondering, the reason I tried to make clear that Celestia wasn't doing anything was because, largely, even she couldn't resist the effects of the angel song at its heart. She could just about manage to get the energy and willpower together to do something simple like, say, a bolt of raw energy through Octavia's skull. Just clarifying, in case there was any confusion.

Please, do leave me some comments to feast my eyes upon, I'm going back to the frustrating business of fixing the apparent DNS error on my laptop. How's a man supposed to play Warframe in peace without his laptop next to him playing The Goodies and various sundry other amusing shows, huh?

Act IV - Ch. 34 Guardian of the Rainbow

Chapter 34 Guardian of the Rainbow

AN: Pretty sure I found the one missing bit of text from gdoc upload, but please comment right away if I missed it and there's some paragraphs with empty space between them

***

Trotting into town, Scootaloo paused to watch the train as it rattled past, off towards Canterlot. She passed the leash she held in one hoof to the other, raising the first to wave. For a moment, as the train roared past, she saw Paladin sitting there with his usual, possibly trademarked, lack of amusement. Pinkie was visible, her face twisted into an expression that was normally found only in the nightmares of some ponies, and in the dreams of others, hooves raised in a pantomime Scootaloo would never understand.

“I bet they’re going to have loads of fun. All the fancy stuff, ponies in pretty dresses…” Scootaloo glanced at her companion. “Uh, don’t tell Rainbow Dash I said that. I don’t want her to think I’m all mushy.”

Tank paused in his ceaseless, patient crawl to look up at her. He blinked, slowly. They stared at each other before his head, with glacial patience, began to fall. It took another few goes before she realised he was nodding.

“Thanks.” Scootaloo nuzzled him, their noses rubbing. The filly grinned as she returned the leash to its original hoof. “Even without your flying thingy, you’re pretty cool.”

Again, the tortoise nodded. He resumed his plodding pace towards Ponyville. She followed him, walking oh so slowly to keep the leash from growing tight. She had learned, over the past few days, that Tank didn’t really like it when the brace the leash was latched to was pulled.

Looking away from him, Scootaloo couldn’t help but smile. Her chest swelled with pride when the distant shape of the hospital came into view, remembering when Rainbow Dash had asked her to take care of her pet.

* Several days ago... *

“How’s my favourite fan doing?”

Scootaloo beamed as she scampered into the room. “I’m doing great!” She glanced back, watching the nurse close the door. The instant it clicked shut she pulled her backpack off, opening the flap. “And so is Tank!”

Grinning, Rainbow Dash watched pet crawl out of the bag. She gestured at him. “That’s awesome. Wanna pass him up?”

“Sure!” Scootaloo let out a grunt as she picked the tortoise up, wobbling. “Whoa, I think Tank is having a growth spurt! He’s gotten heavier.”

“Nah, ‘Shy’s probably just spoiling him. There we go.” Dash claimed her pet from Scootaloo, hefting him up. Rainbow Dash turned over, her back to Scootaloo, and hugged Tank. He rubbed his head against her nose, the pair nuzzling as she pulled the hospital bedsheet half over him. A slight movement brought her eyes flicking up, meeting Big Mac’s.

They stared at each other for a few seconds, the stallion’s slight smile at her affectionate embrace of the tortoise sending heat shooting across her face. With deliberate action, Mac turned, allowing her the privacy of her moment with Tank.

‘Who knew AJ’s brother was this cool?’ Deciding to give him her dessert tonight, well, half of it anyway. Rainbow Dash turned back to face Scootaloo.

“Thanks again, squirt. Gah, can’t believe they’re making me stay here! I’m fine already,” Rainbow said with a barely hidden growl in her voice.

“Yeah, that’s so lame,” agreed Scootaloo. She climbed onto the same stool she had taken to sitting on each time she visited, plopping down at eye level with her idol. “Why won’t they let you leave? You’d know if you were still bad, right?”

Dash nodded. She huffed in aggravation as she answered, “Exactly! But for some reason, they don’t believe me!”

A loud cough caught their attention, and the pair glanced at Big Mac. He didn’t say anything, just looked at Dash, then towards the recently plastered wall opposite Rainbow Dash’s bed. He raised a skeptical eyebrow.

“Huh?” Scootaloo cocked her head to the side. “What’s that- oh no! Rainbow Dash, your face has gone all red! Are you okay?”

Her cheeks burning in embarrassment, Dash ducked her head, turning away from Big Mac. “Yeah, yeah, I’m fine. Stupid wall, totally not my fault I didn’t see it coming…”

Her complaints fell away into a quiet grumble before she rallied. Patting Tank’s shell, Rainbow Dash lay back. The silence was, to her, comfortable and relaxing, but by the fidgeting from Scootaloo she guessed the filly found it less so.

“Seriously, kid, how’ve you been? Done anything cool with your friends?” Dash asked. She blinked, staring in confusion when she saw the slump in Scootaloo’s shoulders. “Kid?”

Scootaloo rubbed the back of her neck, looking away. “I’m fine. I mean, Twilight has Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle at the library all the time, or their sisters have them with them all the time, and we aren’t getting to crusade, and Twilight and the others keep giving me worried looks and telling me to let them know if anything odd happens or I feel strange…” Scootaloo took a breath.”So, yeah….but, you know, it’s cool. I’m fine.”

“Uh huh.” Dash glanced at Mac. Despite his attempts to give the pair privacy the room wasn’t nearly big enough, and she caught the look in his eye; he didn’t believe Scootaloo anymore than she did.

A gentle nudging made Rainbow Dash look down at Tank. The tortoise stared up at her, his scaly little expression speaking the words he couldn’t. At least, that was how she read it.

“...squirt, think you could do me a favour?”

Scootaloo’s frown flipped into a bright smile. “I can do anything you want, Rainbow Dash!”

“Heh, I know you can,” grinning in reply, the older pegasus patted Tank’s shell. “You seem pretty good at getting Tank in here everyday without the nurse noticing. I was thinking you could do a little pet sitting for me. Fluttershy is great and all, but she’s got plenty of animals to look after. Just take him for a walk, and spend some time with him since I can’t.” She shrugged. “If you have more important stuff to do-”

“I can do that! I’d love to do it! Please let me look after Tank for you!” The stool rocked as Scootaloo all but jumped from it, landing on the edge of Dash’s bed to give her a pleading look. “I’ll do everything right, I promise!”

Ruffling the filly’s mane, Rainbow Dash grinned. “I know you will. That’s why I’m trusting you with my pal Tank. You’ll do me proud, I’m sure of it.”

* ...in the present *

Scootaloo practically bounced as she led Tank on his very slow walk. A circuit around Ponyville, which was no quick affair with a tortoise, was her own idea.

“You won’t be fat when Rainbow Dash gets out,” Scootaloo said. Her tone made it clear that she considered Dash’s stay at the hospital more akin to prison than a vital part of the healing process. “You’ll be even fitter than you were before!”

Unfortunately for both of them, Scootaloo’s attention soon began to wander. There was only so long she could spend pulling a tortoise slowly around town. An hour after starting, she was zigzagging across the road, never quite letting the leash go taut.

“Boooooored,”she whined. Lifting a rock, she poked the odd stick under it and let out a shriek when it moved, little legs sticking out. Leaving the rock to fall back into place, she darted to the other side of the road, looking around the surrounding trees of Whitetail Woods for something to entertain her.

Tank stopped. He peered upwards, through the tree branches with a searching look in his small eyes. Scootaloo didn’t notice until the leash in her hoof went tight.

“Ow! Tank, what the heck?” Scootaloo brushed dirt off her coat as she stood back up, pouting at him. “You tripped me! Hey, what’re you looking at?”

She trotted over, staring in the same direction. After a few seconds of nothing, she lowered her head to his level and kept on looking, absently winding the leash around her hoof.

“I don’t get it.”

Another few seconds passed. Scootaloo’s ear twitched.

“Somepony is flying nearby? Wow, your hearing must be really good.” Her eyes widened, the faint sound of flapping wings sending her mind leaping to conclusions. “Maybe it’s Rainbow Dash! Maybe she got out earl-”

A terrible, ear-wrenching shriek preceded the dark form slicing through the tree branches. It moved with such speed it was a mere impression, a shadow that sent leaves and branches falling as its passage cut them away. Scootaloo’s scream of surprise and fear was drowned out by another shriek, a sound only distantly related to that of a predatory raptor, as though it had been taken and spliced with the haunting chimes of a nightmare.

The filly jumped back, little wings buzzing. The leash pulled her up short, far too short, most of its length wound around her hoof. She only realised this as she fell onto her back, pulling on the leash that kept Tank close to her - or rather, her close to Tank - desperately.

Tank hit her chest. Seconds later the sound of a jarring, ringing clash and a moment of pressure made Scootaloo yelp. The dark thing, a streak of vaguely bird-shaped shadows, continued past, vanishing into the branches above.

“Ooooow.” Scootaloo tugged on the leash. This time it came easily, and she saw why when the tattered remains of the belt came off Tank. She stared at the tortoise sitting on her stomach. “W-what was that?”

He just cocked his head to the side, having no answers, or perhaps just not sharing them. A good larynx was such a hard thing to get, at least for a tortoise.

Again came the hunting call of the avian attacker. Scootaloo shot up in alarm. Tank landed on his shell, Scootaloo atop him. She was relieved that he had grown, or she might have been too big. His shell skidded across the dirt path, the pair propelled by Scootaloo’s reflexively buzzing wings. She clutched tight, wobbling and twisting in fright before gaining control.

‘This is so awesome,’ she thought when she realised she was riding a tortoise shell, bouncing and skidding like mad, barely in control. Despite the fact there was probably a monster of some kind trying to get her, Scootaloo couldn’t help but grin with wild glee.

She only saw the shadow it cast as it came above her. Her body reacted before her mind could, twitching to the side and sending her Tank-sled off at a wild angle. The sound of dirt being ripped up followed her, along with a shriek that had a hint of frustration to it.

‘Oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh.’

Her foolhardy glee began to fade somewhat, the hint of fear growing. A monster was after her!

‘A monster is...after me?’ There it was. A monster was after her. Her, not anypony else. She was important too! She was so important she was going to be killed by a giant evil bird!

“I don’t wanna be important!” Scootaloo screamed as they bounced and spun through Whitetail Woods. Her lack of control was the only thing saving her; the deadly avian swooped back and forth through the branches above, diving down only to have its target go whirling off in another direction entirely. There was no method to the madness of that buzzing slide to freedom; no prediction could render a sane path.

The shadowy raptor left a trail of destruction, its wings slicing through branches thick and thin with no concern for what it left in its wake. Only the most gravity defying twists kept it on their trail, forgoing the diving attacks for simply trying to follow them and wait for a chance.

Scootaloo screamed again as they lurched, Tank’s shell glancing off a root and rocketing the pair up. The world spun as they rose, filly and tortoise clutching each other as they twirled up. For an instant, Scootaloo saw the creature speeding towards them. Within the coiling shadows that clutched it, the thing had the form of a terrible predator, the form of those hunters who flew above the land but blown up to scale larger than a pony. A claw swamped in tendrils of darkness reached out for them. Any more details escaped Scootaloo, all save one; it was coming right at them!

The spin continued, taking with it that moment of sight as Tank came between filly and monster. Those vicious talons struck, lashing out with a victorious skree and a surge of blackened energy. A sound akin to metal sliding across metal, blades smoothly skidding their surfaces, erupted and they...took off?

Filly and tortoise shot away, piercing the tree tops. Breathless and stunned, Scootaloo couldn’t even scream. The only consolation, if she’d known, would be that the monster was just as surprised as she was.

The forest was filed with the sound of collapsing trees. Everything in the path of its attack fell to pieces yet instead of its victory the monster simply froze. No new commands came, and so it did nothing. It went still for a few vital seconds as its prey were blown away, vanishing from sight.

‘After them!’

It launched itself into the air, but the filly and the tortoise were gone. With sharp flaps it took to the sky, soaring above the forest. It continued to menace the forest but all hint of its prey had disappeared.

***

Scootaloo groaned quietly as she crawled out of the thickly grown bush she had crashed into. Shifting about for a few minutes, she eventually got the clinging branches off and stood, wings buzzing. Her coat blown clean, the filly took a deep, deep breath.

“That was awesome!” she squealed, bouncing in a circle, too excited to be coordinated. “Oof!”

Tank blinked as his head peeked out from under the crash staring at the little pegasus sprawled on the ground in front of him. Normally, a tortoise was unable to snicker, Scootaloo reminded herself of that as she sat up. Tank couldn’t possibly be snickering at her. Definitely not.

She hoped.

Her ear twitched, catching a distant cry from some far off bird. It was probably just an eagle, or a falcon or something-

The second time she heard it, moments later and much closer, Scootaloo decided that, just this once, she wouldn’t do what Rainbow Dash would do. The filly scurried back under the bush, dragging Tank with her.

“Don’t tell Rainbow Dash we hid, okay?” Given he couldn’t really answer her, Scootaloo settled for assuming he’d agree. The absurdity of what she was asking suddenly occurred to her. “Wait, you can’t talk. Don’t tell Fluttershy, so she can’t tell Rainbow Dash.”

Satisfied the secret would be kept, Scootaloo peeked out. She pulled back moments later, gulping.

“Okay, yeah, still out there,” she whispered nervously. She gave Tank a shaky smile. “Don’t worry, it’ll be gone soon.”

Tank craned his neck to nuzzle the filly, trying to reassure her.

“It’ll be gone soon. I’m sure of it…” Scootaloo mumbled, shifting closer and hugging Tank as another screech pierced the skies.

***

Rainbow Dash yawned, stretching and glancing at the clock. She frowned as she turned, settling on her belly.

“Hey, Mac, Scoots say anything about being late today?”

The farm stallion raised an eyebrow at her. She scowled back, and briefly wondered when she had learned to read him so well.

“Okay, I know she didn’t, but come on, she should be here with Tank by now,” the pegasus grumbled.

The door slid open before he could reply. “With who?” asked Nurse Redheart, lifting an eyebrow.

“Uh...no one?” Rainbow Dash gave the nurse a wide, innocent, entirely fake smile. “She out there?”

The nurse shook her head as she entered, giving her troublesome patient a long-suffering look. “I’m afraid not. I’m sure you can go one day without being showered with adoration.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes, doing her best to ignore Macintosh’s amused chuckle. “Yeah yeah, just fork over the food.”

Redheart sighed as she passed the meals out before giving their injuries a routine check, making sure the bandages were still tight.

“It’s nearly sundown, so if she’s not here soon, I’m afraid she’ll miss visiting hours. Perhaps she can survive without a daily dose of Rainbow Dash, just this once.” Redheart smiled as she spoke, giving her patient a reassuring pat. “I’ll be back later to get the plates.”

Rainbow Dash grunted, her eyes lingering on the window and the distant, setting sun. She ate on automatic, jaw working silently, an expression of worry flashing across her face for a moment. Only when her spork struck the bottom of the plate did she realise she had eaten it all.

“She’ll be fine.”

Dash started, looking around for a moment before her eyes landed on Big Macintosh. The stallion nodded to the window as he put his tray on the bedside table. After a moment, Rainbow Dash smiled.

“Yeah, I know that...” she mumbled. Yet for some reason she still felt reassured by his confidence. Dash smiled tentatively back at him. “But, thanks. I mean, I know she’ll be fine, but I bet other ponies would doubt her.”

The big pony nodded, his expression serene. They both stared out the window, the companionable silence stretching out. It was so companionable, it took Rainbow Dash almost three minutes before she was bored.

“...tic-tac-toe?”

“Eeyup.”

***

A bush scurried across the empty field between Ponyville and White Tail Woods. It seemed to stop and turn about as if looking to each side every few seconds, to such a degree one might feel labelling the bush paranoid wouldn’t be an exaggeration. Even by Ponyville’s standards, a mobile, paranoid bush was a tad unusual. Its pace picked up as it got closer to the town.

The bush yelped as it passed over a rock, shuddering as if something within was struggling to stay standing. When it resumed moving, it left behind what a knowledge pony might recognise as a tortoise. A slightly oversized tortoise, but a tortoise nonetheless. It took a few trembling steps, one leg reaching out almost longingly.

“Huh? Oh, Tank! Sorry!” uttered the bush in the voice of a filly. It came hurrying back to drape Tank in its leafy cover. “Okay, we’re fine, it’s still gone. We’re nearly there!”

A little orange muzzle stuck out of the moving cover. Scootaloo peeked out cautiously before nodding to herself and withdrawing.

“All clear! No stupid evil bird in sight!” She set off once more, her clever cover giving the filly and tortoise the nondescript appearance of a moving bush. Hours of work had gone into it, and Scootaloo still found a few of the branches poking her in the side. She grumbled to herself with each step, but simply thinking back to the creature that had attacked her kept Scootaloo from just making a break for it.

‘It does want me, after all,’ she thought with a grin. ‘This little filly won’t go without a fight!’

It still made Scootaloo host to an odd feeling of satisfaction. Being hunted by a giant monster shadow-bird was not, strictly speaking, a Good Thing. It was, in fact, a Very Bad Thing Indeed. Despite that, the filly felt proud. She was important now, after all, and anything else was just a technicality.

High above Ponyville, so high no pegasi bothered to go there, a dark figure surveyed the town, catching the barest hint of movement in the near-night with eyes that put eagles to shame. It flinched as images rushed through its mind again; ponies, fillies, little ones, brimming with something.

“Hunt,” whispered the old, hateful voice that drove all other thoughts from its mind. “Bring them to me.”

Something inside it whimpered when it caught sight of the bush. The other one, the third target that came in a painful surge, was there. It saw it for a moment, pushing its head out before a hoof pulled it back in. The thought of its prey out in the open, vulnerable, no shielding unicorns brimming with angelic magic around to protect it, made the creature’s talons flex.

“Hunt!”

With a cry that was as mournful as it was victorious, the predator born of shadows and fear and pain launched itself down towards the town. It streaked past a pegasus flying lazily through the lower airspace, pushing a cloud with nary a concern in the world.

Thunderlane’s eyes widened when something smashed the cloud to bits. He had a moment to react to the wicked fast form passing him, and even less before its tail struck him. The lazy, backhanded nature of the attack left his bones unbroken, but Thunderlane fell from the sky with a cry.

Scootaloo’s eyes widened. She took her hoof from Tank’s head and stared up through the bush. Her heart felt like a lead weight dropping into her stomach as the hauntingly familiar screech ran its claws down her spine, and she shot a despairing look at the hospital.

‘I really wish I wasn’t important.’

***

Rainbow Dash’s eyes snapped open. “I’m on my break!” She blinked, staring at the hospital ceiling for a few seconds. “Huh. Okay, hospital, I can nap as much as I want.”

‘What the hay woke me up?’ she thought irritably, sitting up and glancing around the room. She barely thought about it as she threw her pillow at Big Macintosh. ‘A...bird? Sounded like an eagle, I think.’

“Hey, Mac, you hear something?” she asked.

Lowering the pillow from his face, Big Mac raised an eyebrow. “Bird,” he answered with a tired shrug.

Despite reasonable suggestion, Rainbow Dash’s expression remained troubled. She slipped out of her bed, ignoring Macintosh’s disapproving stare as she approached the window.

“...you sure?” She squinted, frowning with her searching eyes hardening. “I coulda sworn there was something weird about it…”

She saw his brow furrow in the window, his reflected expression turning to one of consideration. The thoughtful stallion moved his jaw as if working an invisible strand of hay before shrugging.

“Nope. Ah was sleepin’ too,” he answered eventually. “Sure ya weren’t dreamin’?”

“I dunno, I don’t think I was, but…” Dash trailed off uncertainly. She hated being uncertain. Things were so annoying when she was uncertain. It was hard to be awesome when you weren’t sure you were actually being awesome.

A shiver ran through her, her wings twitching, feathers ruffled as a strange tension set her nerves on edge. That unnamable tension crawled down her spine, setting off alarm bells she was barely even aware of. Something was wrong, but what-

The shriek came in loud and clear this time. It shot through Dash, the crawling sensation replaced by cold claws.

“Okay, that wasn’t just some bird!” Without waiting for an answer, Rainbow Dash bolted for the door. She bowled past the nurse, sending Redheart nearly to the floor in her rush and leaving only a shout of ‘Sorry!’ in her wake.

“You’re supposed to be in bed!” Redheart called, groaning at the futility of it. “At least one of them doesn’t-”

“‘scuse me, ma’am,” came Mac’s voice, the polite red pony giving her a rushed nod as he brushed past her, his heavy set shoulders enough like an oncoming train to clear the hall ahead of him.

“....” she stared after them, her expression flat. Eventually, when they were gone and she was sure nopony would notice, she let out an explosive sigh. “I knew we should have used manacles.”

***

Ponies looked from their homes and promptly went back into hiding as an enormous bird shrieked its way down the street. None noticed the distinctly frustrated edge to the insidious sounds. They were too busy panicking, fleeing into newly built panic-rooms or sighing and going back to dinner as they waited for Twilight or her friends to fix this mess too.

“Ten bits say they shoot the big rainbow beam,” Lyra offered Bon Bon, wincing as her horn bumped the underside of the table they had retreated to.

The earth pony mare snorted. “Don’t be a child. One of them will just have some skill or lesson they were learning earlier. Twenty bits.”

Outside, unseen in the gloom, Scootaloo had redeployed her tortoise-board, which was quite similar to a skateboard, minus the skate part. Also, the board part. She was, in fact, riding Tank again, gripping his soft underbelly and using his unusually smooth, frictionless shell to glide once more away from her deadly hunter.

‘Kill it, kill the little pest and leave its body for them to find!’ ordered the painful old voice. The seething tones rippled through the avian predator searing what little of its mind wasn’t wrapped in dark chains and numbed into uselessness. ‘I will not be mocked by a child!’

Its true target forgotten, the hunter attacked. Black winds cut furrows in the earth with deliberate beats of its great wings, herding the filly and her inexplicable mount across the dirt. Each attack came closer and closer, and each escape was nearer and more desperate.

‘Cease your game, slave! Kill it!’

The order burned its way into the slave-creature’s withered consciousness. It dove forward with a mournful cry, tail lashing out as Scootaloo tried to evade.

Each rapid beat of Scootaloo’s wings sent aching pangs through her back, making the filly wince. ‘Keep going! Rainbow Dash will save me, I just need to keep going!’

She knew Rainbow Dash was going to save her with utter certainty. It was impossible to imagine that Rainbow Dash wouldn’t save her. Rainbow Dash wasn’t just a hero; she was her hero, and heroes saved the day. It all made perfect sense in Scootaloo’s mind.

Which is why the sight of a corded, whip-like tail flashing down in front of her for a fraction of a second made no sense. Even as she was smacked flying. her hooves flailing as her grip on Tank was casually broken, Scootaloo couldn’t believe what just happened.

She could believe it even less as the tremendous bird, its features a twisting, morphing meld of eagle, hawk and some savage, primordial predator, hovered before her. One of its talons flexed, preparing to strike. Scootaloo stared at it for a moment, and in a distant, still-working part of her brain that wasn’t frozen in terror, wondered; ‘Why is it waiting?’

“Hey, bird-brain! Claws off!”

The monster vanished in a blaze of glory. To be more accurate, everything did. It returned in the same blaze, white light fading to reveal Rainbow Dash’s face.

“Hey, squirt. Miss me?” Dash smirked down at her.

“Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo wrapped her forelegs around the bigger pegasus’s neck. “You saved me!”

Her smirk dissolving into a smile, Rainbow Dash returned the hug for a moment. “Sure did. Uh…” Her eyes darted about. “Think that’s enough hugging now.”

Muffled giggles made Scootaloo look around. She blinked, staring at the rows of book shelves lining the walls. Her eyes soon landed on the source of the giggling. Their game of checkers forgotten, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom watched, giggling. They launched themselves over, tackling Scootaloo into a three-filly hug as Rainbow Dash slipped away.

“Scootaloo!” The pair cried out joyfully. She hugged back, adrenaline and relief making her giddy.

“Girls! You’re never going to believe it! I was attacked too!”

Her friends gasped with the suitable degree of shock and awe.

“Ya’ll got superpowers too? That’s all three of us! This is great!” Apple Bloom grinned as she bounced in place. “We can be a team! A team of supermares!”

Sweetie Bell squealed, throwing her hooves up. “We can be the Super Cutie Mark Crusaders! The Super Crusaders!”

Rainbow Dash held back a snicker as the three fell into delighted chatter. Scootaloo seemed to have forgotten that she had been seconds from being sliced into bits only seconds before.

‘And now, back to Mac and the monster!’ Rainbow Dash decided. Her wings began to glow, just in time for Twilight and Applejack to emerge from the basement door. “Sorry girls, left Big Mac and Tank with a evil monster bird thing. Went after Scoots, look after her for me. See ya!”

White light flared, and Rainbow Dash was gone. Applejack and Twilight stared at the empty space for a moment with wide eyes, then looked to Scootaloo.

“-I don’t know what my power is, but a big shadow monster was going for me, so it’s gonna happen,” the filly was insisting to her friends. She frowned. “Wait, I think I left Tank there! Oh no!”

Applejack winced.. “Did Dash really just drop her off and then go off to fight another monster?” she demanded, not even bothering to resist the urge to stomp her hoof like a filly throwing a tantrum. “After the beating she keeps taking each darn time?! Landsakes!”

Putting a placating hoof on Applejack shoulder, Twilight was already dragging over a quill and parchment. She dipped the quill’s tip into an inkpot with delicate care that belied the intense expression on her face.

“It must be another of the shadow creatures being sent after those with this angelic energy within them.” Her quill worked with maddening speed, faster than any hoof or mouth could have hoped to move it. “Rainbow Dash brought Scootaloo here, so she must be possessed. I’m not sensing anything from her though, so it must be hidden…”

“Twi’, are ya listening?” Applejack growled. She pushed her hat up, snorting fiercely. “There’s a monster out there!”

“And one of us needs to stay here to look after the girls. If this monster is after Scootaloo - and I have to wonder why its just one monster per target - then we have to keep her safe.” Giving her friend her best attempt at a reassuring smile, Twilight motioned to the basement door. “I’ll take them down there. Only one entrance, so if Scorpan comes after her or the others, he can’t sneak up on us. Go help Rainbow Dash.”

Applejack looked between the fillies and Twilight, uncertainty in her eyes. “Okay, Ah guess y’all can protect ‘em. Just be safe, ya hear? Ah don’t wanna go beat the feathers outta some monster an’ come back to find y’all gone.”

She didn’t wait for an answer, stopping only to give her sister a hug before taking off.

“Don’t forget Tank!” Scootaloo called.

Twilight ran after Applejack, raising her voice and hoping her friend heard. “Applejack! There has to be somepony inside it! Try to find out who!”

She stopped at her door, staring into the gloom and shaking her head. She would just have to hope. Turning back, Twilight’s letter trailed along as if led by an invisible tether tied to her horn.

“Spike! I need you to send a letter!” she shouted. “Girls, into the basement. I need to run some more tests-”

“Awwww,” groaned two fillies.

“-on Scootaloo.”

“Yay!” They cheered.

“Aw, come on!” Scootaloo whined. She directed a pleading, wide-eyed look at Twilight. “Can’t it wait until Rainbow Dash has beaten up the evil bird? And I actually get my superpowers?”

“No,” came the stern answer. “If the angelic presence is hiding, I need to be thorough! This could be the break through I need to complete the transfer spell,” explained Twilight, herding them to the basement. Spike came running after them, and the door slammed shut, leaving only a room, and a shadow that shouldn’t be there.

Scorpan’s eyes narrowed from his hiding place within the shadow. He did not merely conceal himself within it; he was submerged in darkness, like a crocodile peering from its jungle river in search of food. His claws itched.

‘I could have slain them, master, and taken the vessels,’ he dared venture. Given the mental nature of their communication, it wasn’t really sound that passed between them. Nonetheless, the note that replied was agony in a single tone.

‘Do not,’ warned Tirek, his breath hissing out, ‘Question me. They will suffer before I take my victory. They dance upon my strings like puppets for now. That is all that keeps them alive. Now cease your prattling. The other vessel is interfering, and my attention cannot be long divided.’

Scorpan fought to conceal his growing indignation with his master from the demon’s notice. The thought of being a mere distraction, of stringing their foes along for little reason but Tirek’s amusement, filled him with fury. He was a prince, a lord among primates. No blood was as pure as his, and none more deserving of power than him. That he could be treated so was, perhaps, the only reason he had ever regretted his choices.

He studied the ponies before him intently. How tempting, to have such power within his grasp as his master struggled to coordinate two slaves at once. The one in Canterlot was beyond his reach, but here….

Ruling out the vessels, Scorpan snuck deeper into the shadows. He stroked his chin, claws running through his thin fur as he thought. Betrayal ran in his veins as much as the power he had been blessed with since long ago, and so he had no qualms with planning to steal power from Tirek. The issue, as ever, was how to succeed. For him to succeed, Tirek had to fail. Who better than the lieutenant who knew him best to ensure not just Tirek’s failure, but defeat for the Elements?

Listening in to the fillies, comforted by Twilight and guided through, a wide smile soon spread across his face.

‘Master,’ he called through their bond. ‘The pegasus your slave battles in Ponyville...’

‘What of her?’ The implicit threat that this had better be worth his attention hung in the cadence of Tirek’s thought.

‘Loyalty, master. She is Loyalty.’

Scorpan favoured himself with a small smile. There were few things the Lord of Betrayal loathed so much. It was only a shame he wouldn’t get to see the fireworks.

***

‘Kill her!’

The order struck the enslaved bird, sending it shrieking towards Rainbow Dash with renewed fury. The earth was furrowed and torn beneath them, but the true battlefield was the sky. Fading in and out of sight within the gloom of the ever darkening evening, the shadowy raptor lost what grace it had in exchange for insane ferocity.

“Whoa! Only been here a minute and- argh!” Rainbow Dash bobbed and weaved through the sky, twisting around the slashing talons. She rose ever higher, wings closing, snapping open, flapping and beating as she performed the most spontaneous, difficult maneuvers she ever had.

Mac stared up from the ground, feeling ever so useless. Glancing across the street, he searched, hunting for something, anything. He had been useless when he had been possessed; he wouldn’t be useless tonight.

‘Kill her! Kill her now!’

Something in the possesed predator resisted, but against the overwhelming commands of a demon lord, that resistance bought Rainbow Dash mere moments before the attacks continued.

‘I’m so never going to hear the end of it if I get hurt again,’ Dash thought absently, feeling the brush of razor wind passing her mane by a fraction of a centimetre. She spun through the air, dancing with wild abandon, moving on instinct rather than thought. The deadly aerial duel was no place for planning.

All of which made it even more surprising when a potted plant smashed over the monster’s beak. Both of them paused, confused, for a moment. Another potted plant, slightly larger, hit it in the stomach and it cried out in pain and anger.

Dash dropped from the sky, folding her wings in and shooting down like a dart. Even in the darkness she saw Big Macintosh and his red coat as he hefted another potted plant, took aim, and sent it rocketing into the sky.

‘Okay, that’s cool,’ she admitted to herself.

As potent a weapon as one might expect potted plants to be, the shock gave way soon enough for the unholy beast. The rage of a demon lord urging it to act sent it following Rainbow Dash towards the ground, trying to corner her as more makeshift ammo was fired at it way by of the Macintosh Cannon.

Darting above the ground as she leveled off, Dash led the fiend in a chase through the streets of Ponyville. For once she wished the town had tighter streets and less space; each turn had the beast easily following, few obstacles present to add any challenge. The best thing she found was leading the bird-monster into the sign for Davenport’s quill and sofa store with an unexpected teleport.

‘First time that’s ever been useful.’

The sign clattered to the ground, wood and metal ripped into ugly debris, and the chase was on once again. Dash looked back as she passed the edge of the town, smirking at it as it stretched its claw out for her. She waited until she could almost feeling them before snickering.

“Later.”

She was going as the word left her mouth, and gone in an instant.

‘FIND HER!’

Rainbow Dash flashed into existence, and promptly ran straight into Big Mac. The stallion let out a grunt of surprise, digging in by reflex with his powerful earth pony muscles. The pair slid back a few inches, Dash’s momentum expended in her unintended collision. He caught the dazed pegasus before she hit the ground, and gently helped her get back on her hooves.

“W-watch where you’re walkin’,” Dash groaned, rubbing her forehead. She flashed the bigger pony a look that was half the apology she was too proud to give, half thanks for keeping her from face planting.

“Where’s is...she?” Mac glanced around cautiously.

Rainbow Dash raised an eyebrow. “She?” She snorted when he shrugged. “Whatever, The monster-”

“Ain’t a monster,” he cut in. His expression was stony, and his tone terse. “Think that’s somepony.”

Furrowing her brow, Rainbow Dash winced when she realised what he meant, and what it sounded like she meant. Tank, his slow pace finally bringing him to her, nudged her with his head. Dash ignored him, looking up at the Macintosh with an apologetic expression. “Yeah...not a monster. Uh...sorry.”

Macintosh shook his head. “‘s fine,” he dismissed. “Gotta focus. Gotta help whoever it is. Goin’ after you.”

She caught his meaning, and nodded. “Yeah- Tank, stop it, I’m busy.” She pushed Tank away a bit. “Later, little dude, later. If it’s coming after me and Scoots, and it’s a bird…who could it be...”

Leaving her to mull that over, Mac turned to keep looking, trying to find the creature before it found them. His heart ached at the thought of somepony going through the same thing he, and Spike, had gone through. A shudder ran through him as the memories rushed back; a tide of nausea rising up-

“Ow!”

The deceptively delicate yelp, despite Dash’s harsh tones, brought Macintosh back to the world. He had to admit, he was relieved. A look towards her revealed the source. Rainbow Dash hovered a few feet above the ground, glaring at her pet.

“Tank! What was that for?” she demanded, rubbing her hoof. Her pet was glaring at her in turn, before the expression on his little scaly face melted into worry. “Is something wrong? Argh, where’s Fluttershy when you need her. Oh, right, on a stupid date with Paladin in Canterlot! Gah!”

Letting out a frustrated growl, Dash rose a few more feet into the air, throwing her forehooves up in frustration.

“Can’t I go at least a week without something going wrong? I love adventure, but come on! I can’t even work out who the stupid monster is, because the second I try to work it out Tank bites me! He literally bites me!”

Mac leaned back, glancing around nervously. Was she addressing him?

“Seriously, after a week in the bucking hospital, I thought getting to outfly, outsmart and outfight a big evil bird would be awesome, but now I just feel bad because whoever is inside that thing must be in bad shape, and I rammed her into a sign!” Dash ground her teeth. “I need to see Twilight. Mac, look after Tank, I’m gonna port over to the library.”

He nodded, silent and wishing he had a stalk of hay to chew on, as her wings began to glow. The angelic white glow died away a moment later as a shout filled the empty street.

“Dash!” Applejack came pounding down the street. “Stop right there!”

Squinting, Rainbow Dash grinned. “Huh? AJ?” She let the glow fade completely. “Hey, why aren’t you looking after Scootaloo?”

“Ah couldn’t just let ya- Dash! Behind ya!” the earth pony bellowed, legs pumping even faster.

Rainbow Dash stared at her friend, brow drawn into a confused expression for a few seconds. That look transformed, slipping from confusion to realisation and, much as she might later deny it, fear when a set of black talons wrapped around her forelegs. Unnervingly silent, the corrupted predator no longer screeched its rage and fury to the skies. Now it simply acted, a noiseless wraith tightening its grip on its prey. Dash was not so silent.

“Hey, leggo! Let the buck go!” she screamed, thrashing and kicking with all her might. Her might amounted to roughly nothing, unable to attack it, only able to squirm and flail as it held onto her.

Tank stared up at her, a helpless, hopeless look in his eyes. For a moment she looked down as she fought, the distance growing between her and the ground, between Rainbow Dash and her loyal Tank. The bite of claws digging into her sent jagged knives searing through her body as she tried to focus and teleport. Her wings flickered, unable to hold onto the power as she let out a scream.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack became a silver-battering ram, launching herself into the air with a great leap. Wind buffeted her, brushing across her armour like a soft sea breeze while Mac was nearly knocked from his hooves, and the dark enemy ascended out of her reach. “No! Teleport! Rainbow, teleport!”

“Gah!” answered Rainbow Dash, her pained call ringing out. She rammed her head back against her captor, her skull ringing as it bounced off steel-cable muscles sheathed in dark feathers. Blinking the stars from her vision, Dash stared up at the craned neck and the poised beak. In the distant light of the stars and the nearly-covered moon, that pointed, edged beak looked as wicked as any blade.

As her brain rattled about, scrambling for a way out, something finally clicked.

“Gilda?”

The beak, the blade, fell.

***

The animals of Equestria could, from a certain point of view, be considered unusual. Just as the seasons needed help to change, the natural animals of this world suffered a curious oddity compared to the only other stable realm. Intelligence, for one, made them simply less alien, though they could never be considered civilised rather than domesticated. These were facts none save a single spiritually confused pegasus and, perhaps, a scant few ancient beings could appreciate, that made it no less a fact of this world.

There were few things in Tank’s life that mattered all that much to him. He was, on the whole, a fairly content tortoise. He was, too, quite intelligent, if only in a simple, direct way. For all of a few seconds, his relatively formidable intelligence was focused on the pain in the eyes of his pony. Something inside him trembled with the surge of emotion.

His pony, who had been kept in the place-for-hurt-ponies, and seemed to just keep getting hurt.

His pony, who cared for him and fed him and let him play with his friends and her little orange pony.

His pony, who he loved and wanted to protect, was in pain.

Powerless was a distinctly unpleasant feeling, and an even worse thing to realise you were in. In contrast, to be uplifted, to become mighty, was something akin to the rush of euphoria only the most dangerous drugs could bring.

The possessed griffon didn’t see it coming, but then, neither did anyone else. It’s hard to predict a land bound tortoise igniting in an incandescent blast of holy magic, or a blast of such power roaring out in a pair of close-knit beams. The holy light flashed across its neck, burning away feathers and shadows in equal measure. One was much the same as the other, but whatever the nature of its cover it surely hurt, for it screamed in pain.

Rainbow Dash dropped from its claws, wings snapping out and rocketing away. She raised a hoof to her eyes as night became day in the glorious glow that burned from the ground.

“What…” she trailed off, muzzle scrunched in a look of confusion. Phantom pains made her tremble, and she lost air. With an effort of will, Rainbow Dash warped from above.

Big Mac let out a grunt of surprise when Rainbow Dash appeared in front of him. He had a hoof around her before the weary-looking pegasus could fall to the ground. Her pride, he decided as he helped her up, would be hurt less than if she smacked face-first into the dirt. He squinted against the light, glad it was dying down.

“What the hay was that?” Dash demanded, shuddering. “Ow, ow, ow. That hurt.”

He shrugged. “Applejack?”

“Weren’t me,” came the answer. Applejack trotted from behind them, brushing dirt off her armour. Her hooves threat over exposed earth and torn grass. “Whatever knocked us flyin’.”

“Knocked you...flying…” The pegasus trailed off, holding up a hoof against the light as her eyes ran down to twin tracks of dirt. One, she realised, ended at Mac and explained why he had dirt all over his flank.

Not that she was looking.

A sudden thought sent Rainbow Dash scrambling away from her support, staring into the light. “Tank! Where’s Tank?”

“Ah think he’s still in the light. Can’t see a thing, still too bright…” Gritting her teeth, Applejack wondered where Rarity could possibly be. It wasn’t like this whole affair had been in the slightest bit subtle, after all.

The light waned, at last, as Rainbow Dash galloped into it. It cut off completely when she came to an abrupt stop. Stumbling back, she rubbed her nose with a quite grumble.

“Oh come on, why do I keep getting hurt? Felt like I ran into a brick…” Her hoof lowered, and she stared blankly at the shell-pattern in front of her. “...wall…”

The ground trembled. The earth shook. Everything not nailed down bounced. Glasses of water were ominously disturbed as Tank, roughly about the size of far-too-large, turned to Rainbow Dash and looked down at her.

“Uuuuh….” was Rainbow’s rather understandable reply.

He blinked, slowly, at the pony smaller than one of his eyes.

“...Tank?”

He began to nod.

“...Tank?” she repeated, not at all reassured.

He finished nodding.

The Apples were extremely pleased there were no foals around, because Rainbow Dash’s language for the next few seconds was not at all acceptable!”

“-and you’re huge! Huuuuuuuuuge! How the- what the-...why…” Rainbow finally trailed off, staring up with her mouth hanging open.

“...guess it weren’t goin’ after Scootaloo,” Applejack offered, taking in the gargantuan tortoise. She let her armour fade as she approached “‘Cause, an’ Ah’m just guessin’ here sugarcube, the only thing Ah can think of that’d make a turtle-”

“Tortoise!”

“-turn into a giant in a big flash of white light is, well, all this angel nonsense.” Trotting up, Applejack raised a hoof to pat her stunned friend on the shoulder. A bright glow lit the town square, a burning beam from Tank’s eyes lancing down that sent Applejack jumping back. “Whoa there!”

The heat eye beams carved a line between Applejack and Rainbow Dash, and a tremendous scaly tortoise foot swung with surprising speed. Dash yelped, her pet’s limb pushing her closer to it.

“Tank, what the hay? Why did you try to fry AJ?” Warping out from under Tank, Rainbow Dash hovered before him with forelegs crossed. “You don’t try to vapourise friends, even if you are awesome and giant now, got it?”

It was hard to tell if he got, if she was honest, but Rainbow Dash was certain he did. She nodded, satisfied, and turned back to her friend.

“Sorry, no idea why he did that. Guess he’s just- hey, no, bad Tank!”

Applejack and Big Mac watched as the pegasus fought her tortoise, the giant pet having claimed her tail in his massive maw as she spoke, and began to tug her down.

“...protectin’ Dash is his thing now?” Applejack guessed.

Macintosh shrugged. “Looks like.”

“Huh.”

“Eyup.”

They watched the tug of war, fascinated by the sight of a giant reptile playing tug-of-war with his relatively small owner’s tail. Each time the tortoise got a good grasp, she would teleport free, only for him to take land-shaking steps in pursuit of her, turning in place and snapping for her tail.

“Come on! Stop! Applejack, Mac, help! Tank won’t stop trying to pull me under his shell!” Dash flashed the ground-bound ponies a look of annoyance. “And, you know, Gilda will be back!”

“Gilda? Whatcha mean?” Frowning, Applejack felt a tap on her shoulder. “Mac?”

“The...’monster’. Like me, an’ Spike,” he explained, expression flat and carefully blank.

She nodded, slowly, and it made a certain amount of sense. “Ah guess that might be a good guess then. We better get lookin’ then. Tank is kinda a big target now.”

Nodding, Mac set off to one side of Tank while she took the other. They kept clear of the tremendous tortoise, occasionally bouncing when Tank dropped a particularly heavy step.

“Tank, I’m fine!” Frustrated beyond belief, Rainbow warped in front of her pet and gave his oversized face a poke right between the nostrils. “Stop trying to shove me down there, I’m safe the way I am.”

He shook his head, frowning down at her. A wall of sound hit when he let out a grunt. She didn’t need to be Fluttershy to tell that he was most certainly not a happy tortoise. Dash poked him again.

“Listen here, buster; I’m fine, and as cool as you being a giant is, you gotta stop trying to shove me into your shell or protect me under you, got it? I have to go find Gilda, and free her from that stuff.” Hovering closer, Rainbow Dash glanced about for a moment, scanning for prying eyes. She leaned in, nuzzled his thick scaly hide and gave him as much of a hug as possible. Only for a moment, though, pulling away to check again that nopony had seen.

Technically, nopony had seen.

She caught the stirring of darkness in the night, a blackness deeper than the shadows around it. With a sharp twitch of her wings Rainbow Dash shot up, orienting to face it in time for the possessed griffon to emerge. Coming out with claws flying, the twisted avian shrieked. Stealth was abandoned. Its eyes, consumed with fury, met Dash’s as it charged through the air.

‘Kill her kill her kill her kill loyalty I will not stand for it destroy the element let loyalty die I will not be mocked!’

The ranting, raving commands pushed her forward, sent Gilda screaming out without an ounce of subtlety. She screamed in her mind, wishing her own cries were as loud as those torn from the beak that wasn’t hers. Wings that burned with hateful energy beat with each moment, bringing her closer to her prey, closer to Dash, and with a mournful, angry cry TIrek’s slave fell upon her.

A gasp left Dash’s muzzle as the creature she was sure had to be her former friend closed in. Only the strangely sad screech gave her warning. Agile as the wind itself, she evaded for only a moment before vanishing, warping right above Gilda, close enough to reach out and grab her. So, naturally, she did.

“Gilda! I know its you in there!” Dash wrapped her forelegs around Gilda’s neck, holding on with all of her might. The pair took a skewed, uneven course through the sky, tumbling and twisting as the griffon sought to fly and rip its passenger free all at once. “Come on, snap out of it!”

One rear hoof found purchase among the vile, strangely oily feathers upon her old friend’s form. She gritted her teeth as she held on. Besides a brief glimpse of Tank turning towards them, Rainbow Dash couldn’t tell what was going on below.

“Come on, G, are you really so lame some ugly monkey with wings can tell you what to do?” she snarled into what she hoped was an ear. “I thought you were too cool and independent for that! Are you really gonna keep taking orders?”

Whatever her goal was, all Dash earned was being slammed into a roof that approached much too fast. An ‘oof’ of air escaped her as she bounced away from Gilda. Rolling back onto her hooves, she nearly fell back down as the roof under her hooves trembled. She glanced away to see the massive form of her pet trying to stomp towards them. She let out a sigh of relief when she realised why he wasn’t making it; he was taking care not to hit any houses. Dash was just glad she wouldn’t have to shell out for repairs.

‘Heh, ‘shell out’,’ she snickered to herself. She stopped snickering when a claw grasped the back of her head and smashed her face into the roof. It was a harsh reminder that puns, while hilarious, were best enjoyed when not engaged in battle.

Gilda shrieked above her, tightening her hold. Twitches ran through the possessed griffon’s arm, almost as though her muscles were fighting themselves. A hoof came up, snapping a kick into her beak and knocking her off. Staggering, the dark avian seemed closer to Gilda’s own form, manifesting new limbs tipped with claws at will to give the bird a gait more fitting to the ground.

“Okay, that hurt a lot! Gilda, I’m not going to hurt you….you know, aside from kicking you just then. I don’t want to hurt you.” Rainbow Dash huffed as she got up, talking past the ringing in her skull. “Beating you up won’t help. We can try it, but, you know, we’ll break things and ourselves and I’ve already been in the hospital for waaaaaaaaay too long. How about you stop doing what that stupid bat-monkey thing is telling you to do?”

The pegasus tensed, though she tried to give off a relaxed air, grinning hopefully. ‘Buck, where’s Twilight?! I can’t poof Gilda back to normal! How did Sweetie Belle fix Spike? Maybe my powers can fix this. I just need to think with ‘porting!’

She didn’t have time to think, though she did manage to ‘port out of the way as her former-friend attacked. Bursts of light lit the night, turning the fight into a dance of light and dark. Gilda, fueled and controlled by magic old, foul and violent, moved faster than Rainbow Dash could, claws out and beak going for blood. Only warping by metres kept the pegasus in the game; she could do the tiny jumps without having to focus, line-of-sighting as adrenaline pumped through her.

“Gotta be faster than that, G! You’re trying to catch Rainbow Danger Dash!” She taunted, flashing from one side of the roof to the next. Her wings ached for flight, and she sought a chance to take to the sky. She blinked, and nearly got an extra pair of nostrils.

A fiery line was drawn across her cheek, jerking her head back as Gilda’s claw passed her. Drops of blood ran down her cheek, landing on the other side of the roof where her teleport dropped her. Dash kept her eyes trained on Gilda, fighting the urge to glance to the side or up, unwilling to take her gaze away.

Dash gritted her teeth, brushing the blood away with her wing. “You’re not making this easy!”

Gilda’s answering screech came as she closed with her. From streets away, Tank issued a pair of beams that passed the two, but only Rainbow Dash flinched. She hit the ground and rolled, talons slashing through the tiles below her. Pressure struck her face, a paw made of shadowy feathers bursting from Gilda’s chest and grasped Dash.

Bells rang in Dash’s head as the back of her head was smashed into the roof. Another bell boomed each time she was pulling up and smashed back down. By the third, the paw vanished, replaced by claws grasping Rainbow Dash’s neck.

“G-Gilda…” Dash gasped, kicking and fighting, trying to get past the pain in her head for even the smallest of teleports.

She could’ve sworn, a moment before Tank’s eye-beams blew Gilda off her, that something wet fell from Gilda’s face. Sweat, surely, and yet…

‘Hang on. I know you’re in there.’ Rainbow Dash sat up, shaking her head and coughing. Rainbow Dash blinked the spots from her vision and turned her head. One moment she looked in the direction Gilda had been sent, the next she looked back. Tank, still trying to get past houses without destroying them, fired off another pair of eye-beams.

“....why didn’t I get that?” she wondered, raspy voice even more harsh than usual. Teleporting was cool, but laser eye beams! Wings beating, she rose into the sky, turning in a circle, taking in the town as she sought Gilda. “Where’d she- gotcha!”

This time the first to attack was Rainbow Dash. She pulled her punches, as it were, as she launched an offensive at the dark griffon. Shadow-feathers formed into claws, talons grasping at her as she whirled around her. The wind began to follow Rainbow Dash, pegasus magic dragging it in her wake and twisting it into a sudden whirlwind that spun Gilda around and around and around.

Blackened claws finally rent the wind, tearing at the magic sustaining it, and Gilda burst free. Trying to retreat from the immense angelic vessel’s sight was the smart thing to do, but Tirek’s rage beat what little common sense remained in Gilda’s thoroughly broken mind into bloody submission. Instead of hiding, she began to rise. Potted plants, bricks, and other loose heavy items began to fly past her as she shot up, the pair of earth ponies below firing up everything they could get their hooves on and were utterly ignored.

‘Find her kill her I want her dead dead loyalty is a lie there is only betrayal kill her betray her murder her!’

As Gilda ascended, Rainbow Dash began to fall. Hidden in the clouds above, she dove down as the griffon rose. The pegasus focused, eyes narrowed. She understood little of the practical application of pegasus magic. It just worked. It didn’t need training like Twilight trained unicorn magic. Rainbow Dash wanted, and the air obeyed. It smoothed her flight, it sped her passage, and now it gathered around her like a shell born of hurricanes. The air was pulled along in her wake, pegasus magic twisting the wind around her into a missile. Dark claws flashed out at the last moment, but they did little against the gale that guarded her as they closed, one slicing a single gash along Dash’s cheek to match the first wound in the moment before she hit.

Pegasus and possessed griffon rocketed down, slamming into the dirt. Rainbow Dash grunted and bounced, holding onto Gilda. They hit the ground again and rolled, over and over, until at last they rammed to a stop.

‘So much for not hurting her…’ Dash rolled off Gilda with a groan, sagging onto the ground tiredly. Laying there, she raised her head on one hoof to gaze at the dirt and grass before her. It was, oddly, shaking. Even she was quite aware that after having her skull rammed into tiles several times she probably wasn’t at her best, so she entertained the notion that maybe it was just her. After all, a couple of cuts on her face, bruises, tired wings, all the energy teleporting so much drained out of her…

“Arrrrrrrgh, I’m gonna be stuck in the stupid hospital forever!” she whined, letting out a tired sigh.

Grass crunched, and she forced herself to look up. An impending sense of doom permeated Rainbow Dash, even before she saw that, somehow, Gilda was standing.

“Oh come the buck on….”

The shaking got worse, and just as she began to realise that maybe it wasn’t just her, Rainbow Dash got to watch Gilda pounce. It was an interesting experience, particularly how time seemed to slow down so she could enjoy watching her impending doom with a special degree of high detail and the excessive eye for detail she had for those scant few moments.

Added up, it all meant the giant tortoise foot that intercepted Gilda mid-leap was rather something of a relief. Tank smacked Gilda away from Dash, right down the middle of the road. Before she could even begin to stand, the foot came down in a heavy stomp.

“Wooo….” Dash gave a weary cheer, forcing herself to stand up. She gestured at his foot, and it began to rise. “Good job, Tank, just let me talk-”

Slam! Tank’s foot came down with bone-jarring force. The ground around his foot grumbled, its integrity lost.

“Whoa, Tank, stop-” Rainbow Dash tried to say.

Slam!

She yelped. nearly tripping. Yet still she forged on, seeing Tank’s foot rise again.

“Dude, stop, you’re-”

Slam! Shadows exploded out from the crater he was pounding into the road, splashing out like water stomped from a puddle.

“You’re gonna hurt her!”

Slam! Slam! Slam!

Rainbow Dash screamed her pet’s name, galloping forward. His foot rose with unusual speed and fell with devastating force. He continued, heedless, stomping and crushing a single griffon. Each time his foot fell, more shadows splashed out, dissipating like steam.

“Tank, stop!” She threw herself into a single warp, crossing the space between her and Gilda in a moment. Rainbow Dash appeared on her back hooves, sinking in the fine dust the dirt had been reduced to. Forelegs raised, she held her position as his foot came down. “Stop!”

He stopped. She flinched, the sole of his scaly foot hovering a foot away from her. A moment of utter tension began, and passed, and took her breath with it as he slowly, calmly, moved it away. She couldn’t help but sag again, blowing out a dreadful sigh of relief.

“D….Da..sh….Da-a-a-sssh,” groaned a quiet, weak voice that had Rainbow Dash spinning so fast she broke her own record.

Gilda stared up at Rainbow Dash, her body free of darkness. It took a few seconds for Rainbow Dash to realise that Tank had, quite literally, beaten the evil out of Gilda. The pegasus stared back, their eyes meeting and the world freezing as they both waited.

Gilda broke first. She had never really intended to do anything else, not now.

“S-sor...ry…” She didn’t have any shame for the fact she was begining to cry. The shame of what she had done, of how she had been turned into a puppet, the shame of being nothing but fodder for something far worse, left little room for shame in something so minor. For the first time in her life, Gilda cried. “S-sorry….’m s’rry...p-please don’t...don’t hate me…”

Rainbow Dash dropped down next to her, pulling Gilda from the dust she was half-buried in and wrapping her in a tight hug. For a moment, everything from Gilda’s previous visit to Ponyville flashed through Rainbow’s mind. She promptly discarded it.

“Hey, G, why would I hate you? You’re my friend.” She nuzzled Gilda. “Friends don’t hate each other. No matter what’s happened, they’re there for each other. That’s why I’m loyalty; I don’t care about this, or last time. You’re here. and I’m here, and that’s all that matters.” Rainbow Dash forced a grin out. ”Now, come on, let’s get you to the hospital. You’re not looking your best.”

The feeble jest did nothing to stem the tears leaking from Gilda’s wretched, frightened eyes. It did nothing to hold back her sobs, or make the agony of her violation fade. But somehow, Gilda knew everything was better now, as she clung to the friend she had thought she’d lost, and cried like a hatchling. Even the weakest of jests was better than reality.

Something tugged at Rainbow Dash’s tail as she heaved Gilda out of the crater. She ignored it, until it tugged again, harder. Scowling, the pegasus glanced back, a growl in her throat that drained away when she saw the clear white aura that was wrapped around her tail. Her eyes followed the thin streams of aura that ran back, a pair of straight lines up to Tank’s vision.

“Tank?” She frowned at him, snapping her tail to shake off his weird eye-beam-aura-thing. “I’ll be right back, I’m not exactly going to lose you, you’re freaking huge!”

The aura crept up her flank, and the tugging pulled her up with a sudden jerk. Gilda slumped to the ground without support, a terrified, pained whimper escaping the griffon. The uncharacteristic sound from her normally brash and overconfident friend - and Gilda was her friend, Rainbow Dash had decided, because what happened last time mattered little compared to how much Gilda needed a friend right now - drove Rainbow Dash to fight the tractor-beam harder. She floated up in front of Tank, who let out a rumbling groan.

Her wings flared. Rainbow Dash helped Gilda up, glancing up to see the tractor beam aura fade without her to occupy it. The pounding of hooves drew her attention back to the road, where Applejack and Big Mac came galloping down.

“You don’t grab ponies without permission. Bad tortoise! Just because you’re huge now doesn’t mean you can just go around doing what you want. As soon as I’ve got Gilda to the hospital, we’re gonna...I don’t know, sit down and talk, or something mushy and stupid like that.” Turning her attention back to helping Gilda along, Dash gave the approaching earth ponies a grin. “Hey. I won.”

“Ah can see that. Here, lemme help ya. It’s alright, Ah’m just gonna help…” Applejack edged closer to the pair, offering her hoof slowly. The approach just made Gilda flinch. The wild eyed, almost feral look in the griffon’s eyes didn’t give Applejack a moment’s pause. “Ah’m not gonna hurt ya, sugarcube, Ah promise.”

Applejack had never expected meeting Gilda, the griffon she had heard so much about, to be anything less than a stern talking to, having to separate her and Rainbow Dash, or in averting some kind of petty revenge scheme. She took in the image of the ragged, traumatised griffon with a deep sigh of sadness.

Rainbow Dash shot her a grateful look, and then one to Mac when he came to help her.

“Looks like I’m gonna be stuck in that place for ages again,” Dash lamented wearily. He chuffed, shaking his head at her light, joking tone, amazed she could be glib after such a fight. “And you finally convinced them you’re not all traumatised - which, you know, you totally are, dude, we both know it - so it’ll just be me and G. Boy, you’re sure missing out!”

The ebbing of adrenaline left Rainbow Dash loopy, and with Applejack holding Gilda, and Macintosh at her own side, the pegasus didn’t realise their slow progress become a crawl. Irritation surged through her as she was pulled back into the air and held before Tank in his tractor vision.

Luminescence spread through her feathers, the glow growing to accompany her scowl. This time she only moved a few feet, still in front of him and still firmly scowling. “Now is not the time….”

Tank barely heard his pony’s words as he stared at her. He blinked in slow, resolute thought as his pony spoke at him. He had to Protect his pony. Why, the tortoise wondered when she escaped his safe and secure tractor-beam, was she doing her magical thing when he was just trying to Protect her? It was clear she was hurt, and each time she flapped her wings or took a step upon the ground, she was just wearing herself out. Dimly, he noted his pony saying that word, the word for the place-where-hurt-ponies-go. Tank didn’t want her to go there.

In fact, Tank realised, he didn’t want her to go anywhere. His pony was safest when she was with him, where he could Protect her. She couldn’t Protect herself. He had to do it. He would. He would Protect his pony.

His tractor-beams flashed out again, trying to drag her into his Protective embrace with ever more vigour and determination. Yet each time he tried, his silly little pony was using her magic wings to reappear somewhere else. His gigantic eyes glanced along her wings, noting the unsteady beat, the fraying feathers, and suddenly, it all made sense.

He was going to Protect her, even if she didn’t realise she needed his Protection. She was his pony, and he was going to Protect her. His pony had to be Protected. Protect his pony, keep her with him. She would be Protected with him. Tank knew his shell kept him safe and afforded him such vast Protection, why couldn’t he share it with her?

Rainbow Dash appeared again, a foot from where Tank had tried to hold her. The last of Fluttershy’s tricks for staying calm in the face of immense pet based frustration were fading fast as she opened her mouth to deliver what would surely be a rousing, motivating one-liner.

She knew something was wrong the instant she was there. One moment she had been in Tank’s tractor-beams, the next she was a foot away, still high above any of the houses below and even further above the ground itself. This was a good thing, because it meant when she started to fall she got to enjoy the thrill of freefall as her wings tried and failed to break free of the impenetrable cage suddenly weighing down her back.

“Aaaaah!”

Flailing as she fell, Rainbow Dash’s every effort to regain lost altitude she found thwarted. Something bound her wings tightly to her back, and wrapped around her front, like somepony had strapped a vest to her and added a few belts to make sure it didn’t come off.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack practically shoved Gilda to Big Mac, breaking into a gallop. She leaped, armour appearing in the blink of an eye. She wasn’t slowed in the slightest. Her eyes widened as she caught sight of Rainbow Dash, and her...shell?

Applejack missed her, flying under her as the pegasus’s fall stopped before she hit the ground. Rolling back onto her hooves, Applejack craned her neck, eyes going wide as Rainbow Dash was summoned by Tank’s tractor-beam. She blinked, wondering she if was hallucinating. The only other explanation was that Rainbow Dash had become part-turtle.

She was quite a sight, carried in Tank’s aura, a shell gracing her back. Something that looked like scales covered her front, and as Applejack watched, Rainbow Dash began to tug at the neck hole, at gaps where her legs emerged, at everywhere she could reach, all without the slightest hint of success.

“..what...the...hay…” Applejack glanced around to make sure Twilight wasn’t there. “Rainbow Dash! Why’re ya a turtle?”

“I’m not! I don’t know! I-I can’t teleport! I can’t fly!” Rainbow Dash swallowed a lump of fear inexplicably filling her throat. She kicked at Tank’s aura, fighting the welling feelings of entrapment. She repeated, her voice trembling; “I can’t fly!”

Tank pulled her closer, and she cringed as he gave her a nuzzle. Despite the sheer size difference, he was steady and gentle. The kaiju tortoise didn’t seem to notice the way his pony cringed and flinched as though he might bite. Ignoring her shouts of protest, Tank moved her up higher until he could drop her atop his shell. She stared at the huge scale, the centre of his shell and seemingly the tip of a mountain.

Somehow, she was finding the height a lot more intimidating now she couldn’t fly.

Rainbow Dash peered down, trying to see her friends. The shell hung heavy on her, and each step she took was slow and plodding. Her wings twitched and flexed within their prison, trying to break free. Her head bounced off something, and running her hoof along the edge of the scale revealed an invisible wall that ran all around her.

“Applejack?” she shouted, her voice wavering slightly. “A...AJ, I, uh, I could use some help here! ...please?”

Nothing, as far as she could tell, proceeded to happen. Rainbow Dash laid there, fighting the rising tide of fear, trying to ignore the mantra of ‘trapped trapped trapped trapped’ that echoed in her mind. To fly, and then to teleport, had been the greatest of freedoms, yet here she was; flightless, anchored, slowed...trapped.

***

“I’m here! Everypony calm down!” Twilight’s hooves kicked up a float of dust as she slowed to a halt. Only Applejack’s hoof kept her from tipping over, and she gave her friend a grateful smile as the farmer let go. “Thanks, okay...oh my…”

Trailing off, Twilight craned her head back. She wasn’t the only pony; half the town, when the banging had stopped, had slowly trailed out to stare at the giant tortoise. They were staring up at the colourful flag that was Rainbow Dash’s mane as she looked down at them.

“Real different from right next to him, ain’t it?” Applejack observed.

Twilight nodded. “I saw him on the way over - everypony can! - but...wow. The creature-”

“Gilda.”

“Yes, Gilda, she must have been after him, not Scootaloo. Fascinating…alright, explain it all to me, in depth.” Out came the parchment, ink and quill. “I couldn’t really get much out of the pony you sent to get me.”

Applejack sighed, shaking her head. “Tank got huge when Gilda was about to hurt Dash real bad, maybe even kill her, and then he just stomped the evil outta her. Ah didn’t see most of it, but Ah saw when a shell appeared on Dash. Said she couldn’t teleport, or fly, an’ Ah guess that’s why she’s trapped up there.”

“Hmm...I see...shell?” It was all copied down dutifully, every word written, albeit with slight adjustments. Twilight simply couldn’t bring herself to allow the accent to remain.

“She got a shell on her back, an’ now she’s stuck up there. Ah got Flitter to fly up, but Tank won’t let nopony close. He’s been right protective of Dash.” Slipping her hat off, Applejack stared up worriedly. “Twi’, Dash has gotten better, but if she’s trapped up there...ya know how important flyin’ is to her.”

The unicorn winced. “I know. I’m going to try teleporting her down. Tank is clearly fixated on her safety, the way Apple Bloom was obsessed with making things ‘perfect’. Sweetie Belle never became fixated, but I don’t think the angelic energy had reached the same point of development in her yet…” Trailing off at the look she was receiving, Twilight sighed. “Basically, the imperfect fusion of angelic essence is causing its vessel to be overwhelmed when it builds to a certain point. It dominants their mind, making them obsessive and compelled to act in pursuit of specific goals. For Apple Bloom, it was creating perfect things. For Tank, it looks like he’s trying to keep Rainbow Dash safe, even from herself.”

Snorting, Applejack said, “Well, much as somepony knockin’ some sense into Rainbow’s skull would be nice, this is goin’ a bit far. We need to get her down, an’ get her down fast.”

The discussion continued, the pair swapping ideas. Applejack made the first attempt at diplomacy towards Tank. He answered in a few blinks, which meant roughly nothing at all. Twilight met similar success, and her attempt after that to teleport Rainbow Dash down was just as much a failure as before.

“I just can’t do it,” Twilight explained with a sigh and sad shake of her head. “I can target her, I can complete the spell, but it just isn’t working! The spell finishes, and then it just gets negated. Tank’s essence is devoted to keeping her safe, and as far as he’s concerned, that means with him!”

“Ain’t there anything else y’all can do?” asked Applejack.

An uncertain frown formed on Twilight’s muzzle. “Well…” From her bag came the figure of Ardleon Fluttershy had knit and built. “I, I do have one theoretical spell I could use. It should drain the angelic essence out, but…”

“But? Ah’m guessin’ it ain’t so simple if ya haven’t used it yet.” Giving the knitted statuette a look of distaste, Applejack looked away quickly. ‘’Sall that darn Ardleon’s fault this is happenin’…’

Twilight’s ears drooped as she nodded. “Yes. Tank’s essence is focused on protection right now, and I can’t be certain if it will get through. If I can cast it on him without him trying to stop it, I should be able to drain the essence safely. The biggest problem is that its not safe to use unless the essence is the dominating presence. I can’t use it on your sister or Sweetie Belle, because they both let out the built up energy.”

Applejack rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “But if ya can cast it on Tank now, while he’s all full’a the stuff, it should work?”

“Maaaaaaybe?” Twilight smiled uncertainly. “I think so. There’s really no way to tell unless I try it.”

“Guess we better work out how ta distract him then,” decided Applejack. She gave Twilight a pat on the shoulder. “Don’t worry none, sugarcube. Ah trust ya, an’ Dash does to. If anypony can pull it off, it’s Twilight Sparkle.”

Reassuring as it was meant to be, Twilight just gulped and nodded. “Okay…”

The scattered herd of ponies watching the proceedings alternated between looking at Tank and at the pair. Some scattered as Ponyville’s other primary distraction on any given day came rushing down the street, darting about as they oooh’d and aww’d. Rarity galloped after them, her voice raising.

“Sweetie, get back here this instance! Apple Bloom, come back now! Scootaloo, we have to wait for Twilight!” Her increasingly shrill commands went unheeded, all three fillies far too wow’d by the sight of the giant tortoise. “Girls!”

Looking towards the commotion, Applejack and Twilight exchanged long-suffering looks. Low level suffering did tend to follow the Crusaders around, but right now neither really wanted to deal with them right now.

“I’m sooo sorry!” Rarity came to a stop before them, panting. She levitated up a handkerchief, shuddering as she wiped at her forehead. Astride her, Spike gingerly offered his assistance. “The little- ahem...the darlings saw Tank out the window and there was nothing I could do to stop them! I grab one in my magic, and the others run off, so I drop her to get another and she runs off and it’s just chaos!”

“‘S all good, sugarcube,” Applejack assured her. “Maybe those eyes of yers can help us get Dash down. Wanna look up there and tell us whatcha see?”

“Of course…” Rarity turned her eyes on Tank, while Spike turned his to Twilight.

“Princess Celestia hasn’t replied yet,” he mumbled, a look of shame on his face as though it was his fault. “Sorry.”

Twilight pulled him to her own back, trying her best to reassure him. “It’s fine. I’m sure she has a reason. Are you okay?”

As listless as he had been since his own corruption and rampage, Spike just shrugged. Twilight’s uneasy and false smile of reassurance faded away, replaced by concern. She wanted to do something, or to say something, but nothing came to her and she had a situation to deal with right now. Afterwards, she promised herself, after this was over she would get back to helping Spike.

Scootaloo had stopped running around, pausing to listen to the ponies discussing what was going on. She stared up at Tank’s head, her own cocked to the side. Her mouth trembled for a moment, trying to work up the nerve to say something. “Uh...Tank?”

Despite the great distance between filly and head, Tank still heard. He lowered his head, smiling at the sight of the little pony. He liked the little pony. His pony liked her too. She was like a little pony of his pony, except now his pony was a little pony so she was an even littler pony.

“Um, they said you’re keeping Dash up there, because you don’t want her to get hurt…” Scootaloo rubbed the back of her neck nervously. “I...I don’t think that’s a good idea.”

He blinked, apparently surprised by this suggestion. The tortoise cocked his head to the side, confused and curious.

“I mean, I get that you wanna keep her safe, but won’t she hate it? She’s Rainbow Dash! I don’t think keeping her cooped up forever will help her. I know I hate it when I get grounded! I get so worked up I wanna bust free and do something crazy!” Scootaloo pushed herself onward, biting her lip for a moment. “I...I really think you should let her go.”

Tank shook his head, frowning.

“Tank, please? You’re not the only one who cares about Rainbow Dash! I’ll never get to hang out with her if you never let her go! Her friends won’t either! What about those flying lessons she promised me?” Her eyes grew wide, shimmering as she gave him her most adorable looking pout of pleading. Not intentionally, of course, because she was far too cool to use Sweetie’s favourite tactic for avoiding trouble.

Troubling thoughts buzzed around Tank’s head. He wasn’t exactly stupid, but he wasn’t quite happy with the odd fullness in his mind lately. Something about the little pony’s words were registering, making him feel…..bad? But he shouldn’t feel bad, because he was doing the right thing. He was keeping his pony safe. He was Protecting her. So long as she was Protected, his pony would be safe and happy and…

Tank’s frown grew. She would be happy, wouldn’t she? His pony just needed Protection to be happy...except maybe...maybe she didn’t…

The herd cried out, the ground trembling under their hooves with each step Tank took as he shook his head, backing away from Scootaloo. Directly behind him, the Mayor stood defiantly in front of the town hall.

“Oh no, I am not having the hall stomped flat by a giant reptile!” The Mayor declared. She glared stubbornly at him. “Rainbow Dash, control your pet!”

Generally speaking, this seemed unlikely even to her, but the Mayor was nothing if not stubborn.

Scootaloo gazed up at him, not noticing the number of eyes on her. Rarity held out a hoof to hold back Applejack, the farm mare starting towards Scootaloo.

“Wait a moment, darling. I think she may be getting through to him. She has been looking after him, perhaps he’s taken a shine to her, enough to listen,” Rarity suggested.

“Tank. Please. Rainbow Dash is important to both of us. Please let her go…” Scootaloo continued, her lower lip trembling. “She’s awesome, but Rainbow Dash won’t be awesome if you don’t let her be awesome!”

They were such simple words, really. There was nothing special about them. They were just what a filly, a child, was saying. Few would give them much consideration, yet they held greater sway over the kaiju tortoise than all save Rainbow Dash’s. Even her words and wants were blunted by the surge of overprotectiveness that swamped Tank at the thought of her.

Perhaps it was that she had been looking after him, but Tank heard what Scootaloo was saying. More, as he looked down, Tank recognised the same look Scootaloo got when she was sad. He had always been too small when his pony’s favourite pony got sad to help. He could only offer her nuzzles. Now, though, now he was the one doing it. What would his pony think?

Like dominoes falling one after another, a chain reaction ran through Tank’s mind. Half a dozen epiphanies and realisations snapped into being. The surging warmth within him wanted to just Protect his pony without regard for anything else, even herself, except now it struck him what exactly that meant. It wasn’t just his pony he was making said. It was the little pony too, and as he swung his head around, Tank saw the other ponies. He saw owl’s pony, looking worried and nervous, and doggy’s pony just the same. Evil-cat’s pony was looking past him, right up to where his pony was sitting safely. She looked sad, and concerned, and...and it was his fault.

Tank reeled. The Mayor didn’t budge an inch, her glare fixed firmly on the approaching bulk. She did gulp, but she didn’t budge. There were some things a mayor just couldn’t accept. Her precious town hall being crushed by an overgrown tortoise was among them.

Rainbow Dash yelped, scrambling to hold onto Tank as he staggered, his shell tipping dangerously.

“I don’t want to get off like this! I want to fly!” she complained, slipping towards the edge of the shell-scale and, she feared, soon after that the edge itself. ‘I wanna fly!’

Tank heard. He heard his pony crying out as she bounced around his back. She was afraid, because of him. It was his fault she was afraid and probably hurt and all he wanted to do was Protect her but, was he really doing it?

The magic of Twilight’s spell turned her horn into an incandescent torch that lit the night, as seemed increasingly common lately. The glow carried down into her eyes, which became solid pools of light and energy. What little she had put into practice from her lessons on Angelic magic filled her mind, layered into more mundane mortal spellcasting. The idol floated before her, the almost mockingly soft statuette captured within her aura.

“Here goes…” she panted. “Nothing!”

Her spell unleashed, a beam of magic streaming from her horn with the force of a river suddenly undammed. It lanced into Tank like a needle, so vast for any mortal mage’s magic yet so tiny compared to his bulk. Tank’s eyes widened, bolts of white and magenta magic bouncing across him. His mind split in two. No, his mind was restored! The split faded, for there was no true split. The mindlessness of his protectiveness faded, the clinging, feeble remnants of an ancient warrior’s drive to protect pulled from the niche it had dug within him. Though it removed nothing physical, Tank experienced a great yanking sensation, something pulled from deep within him.

The energies pulsing across Tank gathered, growing as he shrunk. The shocking bang tore through the town. The energy of the spell fired back the direction it had come, dragging with it the gathered Angelic essence, hurtling towards Twilight and the angelic woolen figure she now held aloft.

‘Yes!’ Scorpan howled triumphantly to himself, his voice echoing only in the shadows in which he dwelled. Hidden in the night, his claws reached up to catch the essence before it reached her. Nopony heard the screams of agony that were swallowed by his dark magic. Only one pony caught a glimpse of the smoking, broken claws retreating into a shadow, but it had been at the edge of her vision and Derpy was used to seeing odd things, so she didn’t pause to give it much thought. She was far too busy oohing and ahhing at the display of magical might.

The light vanished. Without so much as a fanfare, the idol of wool caught the Angelic essence. Twilight’s magic saturated it, and though it trembled and nearly escaped her grasp, the idol held. Seconds passed, the glow fading, until the full force of the night returned, leaving Twilight only a woolen figure, a normal sized tortoise, and Rainbow Dash wearing a tortoise shell.

The pegasus stared down at Tank. He sat between her hooves, looking up at her apologetically. She just stared at him, not moving, her only thought a moment’s gratitude that she hadn’t been simply dropped, that she had been able to cling on as he gradually shrunk. Only when the pounding of hooves approached her did Rainbow Dash look up. She nearly fell over when an orange and purple torpedo hit her, but she managed to stay up. She even managed to return Scootaloo’s hug.

“Rainbow Dash! Are you alright?” Twilight asked, stopping in front of her, panting more than a short walk should require.

Rainbow Dash ignored her. She glanced at Applejack. “...did….did you get her to the hospital?”

Starting in surprise, Applejack gave a nod after a moment of hesitation. “Gilda? Sure did, sugarcube. Mac took her, she’ll be right as rain in no time.”

A smile graced Dash’s muzzle. “Oh, cool. Your brother is awesome...thanks…”

That was enough, she decided, and Rainbow Dash sank into darkness, closing her eyes with a sigh of relief.

***

Author's Note

So, for those of you who haven't gotten the title: Gamera, Guardian of the Universe. Honestly! Educate yourselves! In giant monster turtle beasts with super powers! I had far too much fun with this chapter.

Anyway, as ever, thanks to Nealend86, Web of Hope and xbox432 for their fantastical editing and pre-reading. Aren't you all lucky for them? Yes. Yes you are.

For those who don't follow links, here is the picture that inspired about a third of this chapter.

Please, comment and tell all your friends....or I'll know...

Act IV - Ch. 36 Willful Resistance

Author's Note

Because this is relevant and Web doesn't think everyone will know what moe means:

Moe is a Japanese slang term used to describe one's feeling of attraction towards a specific type of anime, manga or videogame character. It also refers to the subculture within anime fandom that deals with moekko, which means “adorable” or “cute” characters.

So, enjoy the chapter and please, comment and all.

Act IV - Ch. 36 Willful Resistance

Chapter 36 Willful Resistance

***

The train’s shrill call shrieked through the station. The attendant, idly hoofing through a magazine, barely looked up. Her drooping-eyelids didn’t even twitch, at least not until she glanced lazily at the platform, just as the sound of metal shod hooves reached her. The noise preceded the formation of soldiers that streamed from the train. Their suspicious eyes scanned every inch of the station, including the attendant. The desk between her and the outside world felt much less sturdy against their intrusive stares.

Pinkie Pie bounced out, her own shrill call outdoing the train’s. She paused for a moment, and to the ponies around her, it seemed as though she was simply soaking in the air of Ponyville.

“We’re ho~oooooooome!” she sung, her voice unusually off-beat.

“I didn’t think I would be back here again anytime soon,” Octavia mused. The little station, to her eyes, looked identical to the way it had been on her last, ill-fated trip.

Vinyl gave her a grin, following her ‘friend’ off the train. “Welcome back to paradise then. I guess we’ll be staying at my place again.”

Suppressing a ‘minor’ twinge of jealousy - Vinyl made enough to own a home in Ponyville while renting with her in Canterlot - Octavia made way for the pair behind them on the station platform. Paladin and Fluttershy wasted no time clearing the platform, leaving Shining Armour to bring up the rear.

“We’re going to secure the town, set up patrols and organise for keeping an eye on all of you,” he informed them as they strode from the station. “I’ll be at the mayor’s office if you need me. Tell Twilight she can find me there.”

Paladin nodded. “We shall. We’re going to the hospital. I would wager she’ll be there, if any of the others are. Knowing Rainbow Dash…”

Shuddering, Fluttershy nodded. “Oh my yes, Rainbow Dash…”

“Rainbow Dash!” added Pinkie, just to feel included. She peered at them curiously. “Why are we saying Rainbow Dash and trailing off meaningfully?”

It was a stroke of good fortune that Shining Armour interjected with, “Let me just assign you your guards and you can be on your way.”

Brow furrowed, Paladin felt a moment of clarity. “That reminds me. The guard from before, he said I was a ‘superior officer.’ Why?”

“...because you are?” Eyebrow raised at Paladin, Shining Armour turned back to the orderly formation. “Lieutenant Steel Watch! Sergeant Fixed Sight! Private Critical Hit! Front and centre!”

Three ponies, among them the guard who had ignited Paladin’s questions, a rather familiar unicorn who made Paladin wince guilty, and a pegasus mare, stepped forth.

“Steel, you’re with Knight-Commander Paladin. Private Critical Hit, you’re with Pinkie Pie.” Shining Armour was far too professional to openly smirk at the look on Critical Hit’s face. So instead he did it on the inside. “Fixed Sight, you’re with Fluttershy. They are not to be out of your line of sight or presence, and you are to be vigilant at all times.”

Paladin kept his silence long enough for Shining Armour to detail who would replace who, and when, and all the other very important details the pegasus found he didn’t care about. It rather surprised him, that he was seeing the Equestria military at last and right now he just didn’t care. At all. He waited with as much patience as he could muster for Shining Armour to be done, and led the captain far enough for some privacy.

“Being named a knight came with a military rank?” Paladin asked, wasting no time. “I don’t remember being informed of this. Or being asked.”

Shining Armour hesitated, caught by surprise. “Well, given what I’ve been told, I didn’t think you would find it much of an issue, or a surprise. I was actually expecting you to try talking me out of the guards, honestly.”

“The attacks are clearly planned and deliberate. Guards will be intrusive, but I can’t really argue about that. I’m sure at least one of the others will, however,” pointed out Paladin.

“We’ll cross that bridge when we come to it. For now, I need to talk to the mayor and get this organised. Ponyville will not be taken by surprise, not again.” A fierce light shone in Shining Armour’s eyes as he spoke, and Paladin had little trouble imagining why.

There was a sinister motive behind the corruptions and attacks. Whoever was after the angelic essence was using the friends or contacts of his friends as though in dark mockery of them. Of those attacks, all had been clearly directed or linked to different ponies. Only two were left unmolested by the dark plot.

“Nopony will touch her,” Paladin growled. He paused, blinking at his own tone.

Shining raised his eyebrow again, a small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. “Well, if I can sound half as determined to protect Twilight as you are to protect Fluttershy, I don’t think we’ll have anything to worry about.”

The valiant Captain refused to delay Paladin any further, promising to go into more detail about the responsibilities of his rank. Privately, Shining Armour felt it would be unneeded. All he had heard and seen of Paladin so far had indicated that he was a pony who would, and could, shoulder great burdens. The burden of command was unlikely to be a particular alien weight upon him.

***

“I can’t believe this worked.”

Twilight poked the empty shell. Her aura flickered about it for a moment before dissipating. She wasn’t sure who to glare at; the shell, Rainbow Dash, or the tortoise.

“Why did you even consider it?” she demanded.

Cool as the proverbial cucumber, Rainbow Dash shrugged nonchalantly. “Just came to me.”

Shaking her head, Twilight heaved a weary sigh. “Just asking Tank shouldn’t have worked! He doesn’t have any angel magic left in him. It makes no sense, none at all.”

Rainbow Dash eased a leaf of lettuce into reach of Tank’s mouth. She failed to react to Twilight’s mini-freakout, instead enjoying the peace and relaxation of shovelling food at her wonderful pet.

“I’m getting bored,” she said, yawning. “I’ve had way more peace and quiet than I can handle!”

“Rainbow, you fought a possessed Gilda, your pet grew into a giant, and you ended up trapped in a half-shell that somehow negated all magic and came off because you asked your pet to let you out of it.” Twilight fixed her friend with a flat stare. “How much peace and quiet could you have possibly gotten?”

“Too much, duh,” came Dash’s reply. The smart answer just got her a glare from Twilight. “Pfft, calm down, Twi’, geez. You’ll work it out. You’re super smart, and your brain is all super-charged by angelness.”

Twilight sighed, and shook her head at Rainbow’s complacency. “I want to, but I can’t. Now that you’re out of the shell, I have other things to focus on. Like getting the essence out of Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom, and the mare coming down from Canterlot.”

Dash’s ear flicked towards Twilight. “That reminds me…” She didn’t look up as she spoke, her attention focused on Tank. “You weren’t sure about the spell you used, right? That’s why you didn’t use it on the girls?”

Nodding, Twilight didn’t notice the way Rainbow Dash tensed. “Yes. There’s a risk of doing damage if I remove the essence incorrectly.”

Twilight blinked, and suddenly Rainbow Dash was right in her face.

“And you used it on Tank?!” Rainbow Dash stared into her eyes, hard, mouth pressed into a grim line.

Yelping, the unicorn backed up. “Uh, well, yes! It was much less-”

“Important?”

“No!” Twilight shook her head. She pressed a hoof to her chest. “Rainbow Dash, I swear, I didn’t just do it on Tank because I considered him ‘less important’. I promise I wasn’t using him as a test subject. He lacks natural magic, and he has a lot less spiritual energy, so I was able to do it with very, very little chance of hurting him.”

Rainbow Dash’s disgruntled expression didn’t fade, but she nodded. “So, there was still a chance, huh?” She rolled on, ignoring Twilight’s attempt to interject. “You could have hurt Tank?”

“I...yes. Yes, I could have.” Taking a deep breath, Twilight’s expression steadied with resolve. “Something could have gone wrong. But if I did nothing, even more could have gone wrong. I promise, I Pinkie Promise, that I didn’t risk it because I thought Tank was unimportant. I did it because it was safest option we had.”

They stared silently at each other, Rainbow Dash’s gaze intense, until at last the pegasus grunted and went back to feeding Tank.

“Alright. Cool. Just...ask me, or something, before you use weird angel magic on Tank, okay?” Dash’s voice could, if one were willing to venture a guess, have held a faint note of concern for the tortoise happily munching on his lunch.

Twilight nodded. Right now wasn’t the time to remark that she didn’t have much way of doing so at the time, she decided. Instead, the scholarly mare just smiled reassuringly at her friend.

“I’ll do my best, I…”

Rainbow Dash didn’t ask why Twilight had trailed off. They both stared, their eyes glazing over as a queer sensation washed over them. For a moment, concern, hope and relief flooded them, a confusing mix of emotions that came from neither of them. The moment passed, a feeling of a lock sealing shut cutting off the tide.

“Fluttershy!” They cried at the same time. Rainbow Dash barely stopped to pick up Tank, sweeping him onto her back before she launched from her bed and out into the hall. Twilight galloped after her, at least until a shout to stop running in the halls slowed her down.

Rainbow Dash, of course, simply opted for a much more direct method. Her wings began to glow, the hospital entrance forming in her mind, only a step away.

“And no teleporting!” added Nurse Redheart, scowling. She got an eye-roll back from Rainbow Dash, who just zoomed past her. She looked to her other patient, and the stack of paperwork in front of him. “At least you never tried to teleport into the staff room because you wanted your lunch sooner.”

Big Macintosh nodded, his mouth occupied by the quill that danced across the paper. He had rather beautiful mouth-writing, nopony could deny that, even while filling out detail after tedious detail on release forms.

Fluttershy was not, in fact, at the entrance. Rainbow Dash looked around, confused. She beheld no nervous, worrying pegasus, nor her oversized stony-faced shadow. She did find a pair of guards, taking position flanking the doors and eyeing everypony in sight like they were about to sprout mismatching horns and snapping fingers.

“Wow, Fluttershy sure knows how to bring back souvenirs!” she cackled, trotting up to one. The guardsmare did nothing, simply continuing her constant vigil. “So, where’d she get you? Palace gift store?”

Evidently of the opinion that Rainbow Dash was less of a comedian than the pegasus thought, the guardsmare‘s expression didn’t even waver. A putout frown spread across Rainbow Dash’s muzzle, and she sighed with a roll of her eyes.

“Geez, fine, no fun. Since we’re at a hospital, maybe you guys could see somepony about getting those sticks removed from your-” Dash went on until a loud cough surprised her.

“Operating with your usual tact and good grace, I see.” Paladin raised an eyebrow at her. “Scootaloo caught us as we came in, and wanted us to meet your ‘awesome friend’. I decided to wait for the inevitable. Thank you for making it worth it.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes again. “Whatever happened in Canterlot can’t be that bad, if you’re grinning like that.”

The slight upwards twitch at the corner of his lips that constituted ‘grinning’, relatively speaking, fell down. “I’m not grinning.”

“Aw, come on, you so-”

“RAINBOW DASH!”

The guards very nearly smirked at the bird-like squawk of surprise Dash let out. Pink hooves fastened to her from behind, keeping Dash from taking off. Pinkie nuzzled her, holding tight.

“I WAS SO WORRIED-”

“Volume,” Paladin cut in.

“-about you! Whoopsy, my bad,” giggled Pinkie. She let go of Rainbow Dash enough for the pegasus to clamp her hooves over her laid-flat ears. “I can’t hear myself right, so I kind of shouted and don’t worry, your ears probably still work better than mine!”

“Wha-” Rainbow Dash shook her head, clearing the ringing. “Celestia you’re loud. What was that about ears?”

Pinkie’s reply took a moment too long, though Paladin doubted Rainbow Dash noticed the way Pinkie leaned forward to make sure she could hear, or the look on her face that screamed to him that she wasn’t sure if she had heard right. The glimpse of Pinkie’s uncertainty quickly vanished, though, behind a wide smile.

“Nothing! Don’t worry! I’m just glad you’re okay. Every time something big happens lately, you seem to get beaten up! Like some sort of punching bag! That every big evil thing punches. Or kicks. Or throws into things. Or gets tail-whipped. Or-” Pinkie fell silent, thanks largely to the hoof jammed into her mouth.

“Yeah, I get it.” With an irritated huff, Rainbow Dash pulled her hoof back out. “Come on, let’s go inside. Hey, Vinyl and... whatsherface.”

Octavia, lingering off to the side with her friend and their own escorts, unnoticed in all the fuss, grimaced. She gave Vinyl a shove when the DJ snickered.

“Yo, Dash.” Vinyl Scratch smirked. “We were gonna go in, but Tavi got all nervous and wanted to wait out here.”

“I just said we don’t need to go in there,” snapped Octavia. “We need to find Twilight Sparkle, not random doctors.”

The doors swung open, and the inexorable pull of Octavia’s words yanked Twilight into their presence. It could have been easily mistaken for Twilight walking out the hospital to find them all clogging it up, of course. She broke into a wide smile.

“Pinkie! Paladin!....you two…” Twilight’s expression dropped into badly concealed uncertainty. “Uh...Octavia! I’m so sorry, my mind was elsewhere. Octavia and Vinyl Scratch! I’m so glad you could make it, I got the Princess’s letter, and I already think I have a lead on how to go about removing the essence.”

“That’s the...thing, inside me?” Octavia fidgeted, suddenly finding herself feeling far too exposed outside.

Pinkie was already dragging Rainbow Dash inside, insisting her Pinkie Sense was telling her something really good was happening. Paladin left Twilight with a small greeting, leaving her to take charge of Vinyl and Octavia, and a promise to give her a full description of what had happened.

He wondered who, exactly, it was Fluttershy had hurried off to see. Whoever it was, he was going to find out why such a reaction had been caused. He strode in, too deep in his musing to think to ask the nurse Fluttershy had overheard before bolting off.

***

Gilda cracked open one eyelid, peeking out. She sealed it again at the sight that greeted her, suppressing a shudder.

‘Just hope really hard, and it’ll go away,’ she thought desperately. The shift of weight on her bed told her that despite her very fervent hopes, her tormenter wasn’t leaving her be. ‘What did I do to deserve this sort of punishment?! Oh, right...’

She peeked again, and got an eyeful of curious filly.

“Uh...is it time for the next story?” Scootaloo asked. She sat perched there patiently, an expectant look on her face.

‘Please go away.’ “Sure,” Gilda groaned, sitting up. “How about…”

“Uh…”

They looked at the door at the same time. Fluttershy jerked back, nearly shutting the door. After a moment, she eased it back and shyly leaned in.

“G-Gilda?”

“Fluttershy! Do you know her too? Gilda has been telling me all these great stories about Rainbow Dash! Some of them were really funny too.” Scootaloo jumped off the bed, and trotted over to pull Fluttershy in.

The older pony let it happen, barely paying attention to Scootaloo’s eager chatter. She could read Gilda’s expression well enough that she didn’t extend her angelic gift. Fluttershy focused on keeping it contained as she approached the griffon. Another loss of control would be rather embarrassing, but hopefully she wouldn’t wander past a pair of nurses discussing a surprise griffon patient.

“...yes, I know her,” Fluttershy said with a nod. She took Scootaloo in hoof and gently pushed her towards the door. “Could you do me a favour, and check on Rainbow Dash? I’m sure she’ll want to see us.”

“Aww, okay. Thanks for all the stories, Gilda! It was nice meeting you, you aren’t nearly as mean as everypony says!” On that happy note, Scootaloo scurried from the room with a wide, happy smile.

“...I can’t believe that was a compliment…” Gilda muttered. She ran a talon through her head feathers, very carefully avoiding meeting Fluttershy’s gaze.

Fluttershy sat next to the bed. Try as she might, she couldn’t help detecting a faint touch of Gilda’s emotions. “I think it was very nice of you, taking the time to talk with her.”

“Dash dropped her on me. Guess she was getting back at me.” Still, Gilda didn’t look up. She just kept her eyes trained away from Fluttershy. ‘Come on, just say it….say it, before she says something else...’ “I...uh...I…”

Fluttershy patted her talon. Gilda twitched, and managed not to claw her bedsheets.

“It’s okay,” said Fluttershy, her kind words like a knife right in the heart. “You don’t have to say it.”

“I do!” Rage brought the words boiling out of Gilda. Her head snapped up, but the glare in her eyes wasn’t for Fluttershy anymore than the anger was. “I should say it! And don’t say anything stupid like you’ve forgiven me for screaming at you last time, and bullying you whenever Dash wasn’t looking. I don’t deserve it, and I don’t want you to just throw it at me out of pity.”

Taken aback, Fluttershy pursed her lips for a moment of thought. Whatever had happened to Gilda, it had certainly changed her. The Gilda she knew had never apologised, save for the rare exception when Rainbow Dash had caught her being mean to Fluttershy. Of course, though she would always deny it, Rainbow Dash was far more soft-hearted than she let on, and in her eagerness for her two friends to get on, she bought every excuse.

“And don’t get me started on Rainbow Dash! Apparently she thinks leaving me with the midget will convince me she trusts me, that I deserve to be her friend or some shit, but she’s wrong! I was trying to kill her last night, how much more does she need? I got turned into a monster hunting one friend, abandoned the first new friend I’ve made in years out in the middle of nowhere, and she still thinks I should be her friend?” Gilda looked to be on the verge of ripping her feathers out. She panted as she vented her feelings in a most explosive fashion. “Is she just stupid or something?”

“Gilda, that’s not at all nice to say,” Fluttershy didn’t realise she was saying it until it was out. Once it was, she couldn’t take it back, so with a gulp she went all in. “I came to see you as soon as I heard you were here. I forgive you, Rainbow Dash forgives you, and nothing you can say will change the fact that she wants you to be her friend. I might not know them, but I’m sure your other friend will do the same.”

Now it was Gilda’s turn to be taken aback. She stared with blatant shock at Fluttershy, trying to reconcile the meek filly she had known with the mare now watching her with determination and kindness in her eyes, her voice firm and so certain Gilda almost believed her.

“I-”

“You,” went on Fluttershy, adding ‘interrupted’ to the list of things she had never done to Gilda before. “Are frightened and guilty and want to make up for what happened so badly, and that’s why you do deserve friends.”

Passion filled Fluttershy’s voice. Her focus centred on Gilda, she beheld for an instant the depths of Gilda’s guilt, and the conflicting fear of rejection that struggled with a self-conscious desire to not be alone. She knew Gilda was sorry, and that nothing in the world would stop her from finding a way to make amends for whatever she had done. That was all Fluttershy needed to know.

Shaking off her surprise, Gilda marshalled her final defense of self-loathing. “Yeah, well, find him, and maybe when I hear that he still wants to be my friend, I might buy it, dweeb. Heck, I’m not even sure he was my friend, just some guy who put up with me for a day or two.”

Fluttershy couldn’t help that some of her frustration escaped her control. Paladin’s reassuring presence grew stronger as he approached, reaching out to her. Tentative though their progress together had been, the bond between them left some things unsaid, and no need to give them voice.

“I don’t think that. Whoever he was, I’m sure he was your friend. Please, Gilda, give yourself a chance. We will.” Despite her effort to reach Gilda, Fluttershy could see the griffon had closed up, adamantly shaking her head.

“I told you. Why don’t you go search the whole countryside for him, then I’ll ‘give myself a chance’.” Biting out the caustic reply, Gilda folded her arms stubbornly. It was so easy to just close up, to spew abuse until Fluttershy came to the realisation that she really wasn’t worth the time. She groaned, burying her face in her claws. “Get lost, Klutzershy.”

With a faint sigh, Fluttershy stepped away. ‘I just need to give her a little bit more time.’

It turned out, that time was exactly the time it took Paladin to arrive. She opened the door for him, her intent simply to leave. Only Paladin’s bulk kept her from leaving, the bigger pegasus frozen in the doorway.

He stared past her, his shock bleeding into his marefriend, and his mouth dropped open. Paladin didn’t even respond when Fluttershy gently poked him.

“Uh…” She craned her neck, looking back at Gilda. “Is something wrong?”

“Well, you’re still here…..” Gilda’s voice fell away, her beak hanging open. She recovered, but her voice shook. “...n-no way, that’s not fair! I didn’t think you’d actually have him right outside!”

Fluttershy stared at her uncomprehendingly. Gilda was holding the sheets as though she was about to pull them over her head to hide, gripping them so tightly her talons were biting into the fabric. She looked back to Paladin, and he collected himself at a soft prod.

“Gilda! I feared the worst.” Paladin stode in, giving Fluttershy a grateful smile. “I never thought I would see you here.”

Gulping, Gilda lowered the bedsheet. “Uh, hey, dude...I’m sorry! Okay, there, I said it, go away!”

He paused, frowning, and looked at Fluttershy. “I’m certain it’s not normal to scream ‘go away’ after being thanked.”

Fluttershy put her curiosity aside to nod in agreement. “She’s just feeling a bit guilty right now.”

“I’m also right here!” Gilda squawked in protest.

“I see. She seemed much the same the last time I met her. I ran into her while travelling north, during Ardleon’s attack. Very guilty about having done a wrong to a friend, and missing her. Did she mean you?” he asked.

Fluttershy shook her head, gesturing to the door. “No, that was Rainbow Dash. She came to Ponyville, and they fought and….”

He looked back to Gilda, one eyebrow raised. “And you hid away in the mountains?”

“Oh, is that where you were? That must have been awfully lonely.” Fluttershy approached her again, her wide, kind eyes sparkling pools of worry. “Did you have enough food? Maybe I should tell the doctors, I hope they check your vitamins-

“Vitamins?!” Gilda threw her arms up, clamping her beak shut to contain a shriek of frustration. “What the hell is wrong with you ponies? I bullied one of you to tears, abandoned the other and lost your scarf, and I nearly killed the one, single pony I’ve thought of as my best friend! You’re not supposed to worry about my ‘vitamins’, you’re supposed to break out the pitchforks and torches! You don’t worry about me, you shouldn’t care about that, just hurry up and kick me out! Turn me out! Be angry! Do something and stop being so damn nice and caring because I don’t bucking deserve it!”

They endured her tirade with twin looks of alarm. She panted as her fury began to began to abate, the adrenaline fortifying her as she glared at them. The sheet hung in two pieces, ripped apart at some point she couldn’t quite recall.

“....I see. Fluttershy, if I may?” At her nod, Paladin cleared his throat. “Gilda, we discussed anger and guilt before. I don’t think-”

“Wait, was Klutzershy the mare you were running from?” cut in Gilda. She pressed her advantage while the remark had Paladin off balance. “Dude, not like you have to run far. She’d trip over herself after two steps.”

He fought down a flare of anger. “You’ve played your cards, Gilda. You can’t rant about how we should be angry at you, then try to make us angry. Believe me, you can not out maneuver me.”

“We’ll see about that!...not that I’m actually doing that, I mean!” Hunching her shoulders, Gilda attempted to rearrange her torn sheet for a few seconds before giving up and throwing it away in disgust. “Even the beds here suck! Get the mob so I can get out of here.”

Even as she began to protest, Fluttershy’s thoughts slipped to the letter she had received hours ago. Iron Will’s new seminar tour, to help bring out the best, to make a pony assertive without aggressive, which he boasted could help a pony who was timid or aggressive, and even offered anger management assistance.

‘I hope he didn’t mean just ponies...’

“Paladin.” She nudged him. “Maybe we should let Gilda rest? She’s endured so much. We can talk again later.”

For a moment, she feared he would refuse and continued to butt heads with the stubborn griffon. She breathed a sigh of relief when he nodded and, though clearly reluctant, let her lead the way out.

“I’ll be back, Gilda. You will forgive yourself, and realise you do have friends.” Though he didn’t intend it, there was a definite sense of ‘or else’ lingering unsaid at the end of the sentence. She scowled and let them go, arms crossed.

Fluttershy nuzzled him the moment the door shut behind. “Don’t worry,” she murmured. “I have an idea.”

He returned the gesture, saying nothing as they shared a little moment. Unfortunately, a loud snicker and exaggerated kissing sounds made his eyes snap up. Rainbow Dash continued to make the ‘kissy kissy’ sounds at them for a few seconds before exploding into even louder laughter.

“Let’s discuss that somewhere else,” he suggested, huffing a loud sigh. “Without the nut galley.”

“...um...I think you must have misheard that. Peanut gallery.” Despite her red cheeks, despite Rainbow Dash being a vicious moment killer, Fluttershy nuzzled him again. “I’m sure this will work.”

***

“No.” Shining Armour stood before the pair, his expression stern. His refusal echoed through the makeshift command centre he had turned the town hall into and was empty save for the three of them, making it feel even more empty. “I can’t allow that.”

Paladin leaned forward, almost defensively overshadowing Fluttershy. “We came to inform you out of politeness. We weren’t here for permission.”

“And I still said no. My responsibility is to set up my guards, organise to have all of you under constant guard, and ensure the next time this Scorpan monster attacks, he won’t be turning anypony in town into a monster.” Shaking his head, Shining Armour kept his voice neutral and his manner calm. He wasn’t here to fight them. He was here to protect them.

“B-but Gilda needs help, and I really think Iron Will would really be able to do that,” Fluttershy protested, her soft voice wavering. Paladin’s bulk shifted at her gentle insistence.

“Then you can send a letter to him,” replied Shining Armour. He shrugged. “I don’t see why that won’t be enough.”

She shook her head, a small frown forming. “I’m asking so much of him, when he has all his seminars planned. I can’t just ask him to leave all that in a letter. Please, it’s not far away.”

Fluttershy glanced at Paladin, and prayed he would do as he promised. Everything Shining was saying, he had said, and yet her heart warmed at his assurance he wouldn’t fight her on this. After all, as he’d said, he wanted to see if Shining Armour would stay the line on his own.

“Every minute further you and your guard are from reinforcements, you’re in even more danger. You could be attacked halfway between here and there, and nopony would be able to help.” Shining’s eyes narrowed. “For all we know, they could replace your guards and you would be completely helpless.”

He scanned the empty hall for a moment, his eyes intense, before calming from the odd bout of paranoia. Shining cleared his throat, his cheeks colouring when he saw the perplexed looks directed his way.

“So, yes, no, you can’t go.”

She gulped, butterflies in her stomach. Just thinking about Gilda’s emotional sense, what she had said, and even more what Rainbow Dash shared - after she had stopped making kissy-kissy sounds at them - about how Gilda had reacted to her, were enough to galvanise Fluttershy. Her face taking on a look determination, she shook her head.

“I... I could just go, and you couldn’t make me not.” The defiance gave her a little thrill, despite her nerves. Here she was, standing up to the Captain of the Guard! Granted, having seen him with the dull-witted expression of a changeling thrall made it a little bit easier to stave off intimidation.

More than anything, his reaction was surprise, and then, a chuckle. “Right. And I could erect a shield over the whole town to make sure you can’t. That would inconvenience a lot of ponies though, especially me. I’m meant to catch a train and be back in Canterlot in a few hours to report and get more preparations underway. So I would prefer not to have to do that.”

That brought Fluttershy’s frown back. “Oh my…well…”

Shining continued to watch her, his posture laid back but his vigilant gaze piercing her. It was harder to think of that dull-witted expression now.

She sighed. “I...guess I can just send a letter.” Fluttershy smiled weakly at Paladin, and his reassuring nuzzle did make her feel a bit better. Mostly, it just made her feel guilty.

“I’m sure he’ll still come,” he assured her. Paladin inclined his head to Shining Armour. “Captain. The shield won’t be necessary. Thank you for your time.”

He smiled, nodding. “It’s fine. Ah, but, I would appreciate if you stayed. I have some things to discuss.”

Paladin hesitated, glancing at Fluttershy. His ears laid back guiltily, but she nodded and gave him another nuzzle. Her cheeks lit up at doing it again so...so...so publicly! Some irrational little part of her whined that Shining was going to arrest them for public indecency, nuzzling like this all the time.

“It’s alright,” she said. “I know it must be important. I’ll see you later…”

‘Say it! Go on, say it! We’ve been on, well, it started as a date, so we’ve been on it. I can do it, just call him ‘dear’, or something, go on!’

“...”

The stallions watched, not understanding, as Fluttershy trailed off and her mouth moved silently. The red in her cheeks slowly grew, glowing through her yellow fur, until at last she gave up.

“B-bye!” Fluttershy squeaked, bolting.

“...goodbye?” Paladin called uncertainly. His mouth creased into a flat line, attacked by his own guilt. He wanted go after her, but….he doubted she would listen if he told her not to feel bad about not being able to convince Shining.

Their guilt overlapped through their bond. Outside, Fluttershy drew to a stop, panting and cringing in embarrassment. She flushed at the clop of her guard coming to a stop behind her. At the very least, her embarrassment might dull his sense of her guilt, guilt which only grew because she knew he was misunderstanding the source.

‘He’ll understand,’ Fluttershy told herself. ‘I mean, I didn’t actually say I wouldn’t go see Iron Will.’

***

“No. Way.” Rainbow Dash’s mouth hung open. “Noooooo way!”

Fluttershy cringed. “I’m sorry for asking, I guess I shouldn’t have-”

“Whoa! I didn’t mean no!” A blue hoof shot out, trapping Fluttershy in the room. A wide, excited grin to match any Pinkie had ever worn made Dash’s cheeks hurt as she giggled in excitement. “I mean, ‘no way, Fluttershy wants to break curfew’! That’s the most awesome thing ever!”

Fluttershy flinched. “W-well, it’s not like it’s a legal curfew or anything. I’m not breaking any real rules.”

Rainbow pulled her in with an arm around the neck. “Those are the best kind to break! Unwritten rules mean they can’t punish you, but you get to break them anyway!”

“Shhh!” Fluttershy surprised them both; her hoof shooting out to cover Dash’s mouth. She looked nervously at their guards. Neither appeared to have overheard, and she took her hoof away.

Immediately, a muffled squeal made Fluttershy jump in shock. Rainbow Dash caught her, squeezing in a tight hug.

“Oh my gosh oh my gosh oh my gosh, you want to trick the guards!” Despite her excitement, obvious as the moon at noon, Rainbow Dash kept her voice quiet. “You! Whoa, nopony will ever believe that you wanted to do something like this.”

“Well, I’d prefer you not tell anypony, please.” Fluttershy checked on the guards again. She hoped she didn’t look guilty, because that was certainly how she felt. “I already feel bad.”

Rainbow Dash’s reply was less than reassuring. “You’ll get used to it!” she said cheerfully. Dash rubbed her hooves together, a giggle of excitement escaping her. “Oooh, this is gonna be great! Okay! I need a zeppelin, fifteen Neighponese, and a dog that can lick it’s own-”

“Rainbow Dash!” hissed Fluttershy, cheeks flaring with mortification.

“-tail. What’s wrong, ‘shy? Thought I was gonna say something else?” Dash wore a shit-eating grin, and she barely held back a fit of laughter at the glare Fluttershy shot her way. “Okay, okay, seriously, we can do this. You and me, we’ll get Iron Will to help Gilda. You really think he can help?”

Fluttershy nodded, smiling once again. “Oh yes, I’m sure he can help her! That’s why I need to ask him myself; I’m asking so much of him, he deserves to know how important it is.”

A grin, far more kind, came to Rainbow’s face. She nodded, a sigh of relief slipping from her. With a wave of her hoof, she pushed Fluttershy towards the door. “I hope so. She won’t accept my help. Maybe a huge bellowing minotaur will be enough. Heh, I hope he doesn’t do too well again, he might turn her into a griffon shaped you.”

“I’m sure that won’t happen.” Fluttershy obliged Dash, but she gave her friend a flat look for the joke. The clop of their hooves were soon matched by the clank of their guards following them. “Uh, where are we going?”

“Ugh…” Rainbow Dash’s smile fell entirely. “I know how we can do this. I just wish I didn’t.”

The answer that wasn’t really an answer was, needless to say, perplexing, and remained so as they made their way through town. Only when the spa came into sight did Fluttershy understand Dash’s idea.

“I’m gonna have to go punch a bear in front of everypony or something after this,” Dash mumbled sourly.

“Oh, no, you can’t do that!” protested Fluttershy, hooves over her mouth in horror. “Mister Bear doesn’t deserve that.”

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, and raised her voice as they approached the spa, “Just this once, got it? And you have to promise not to ask me again for, like, ever!”

It took a few moments of dull staring on Fluttershy’s part, and a nudge on Dash’s, for the meek mare to get it. She blushed. “Oh, uh, I-I, uh, I promise, Rainbow Dash. Thank you for coming, just this once.”

“Only today, and only because Rarity is too busy trying to keep Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle from getting cabin fever at Twilight’s to come along.” Dash paused at the door to glare back at their guards. “And you two! Wait out there!”

Fixed Sight, Fluttershy’s guard, raised an eyebrow. “We don’t take your orders, Miss Dash. We need to be with you at all times.”

“Well, you can’t come in now! This is gonna be embarrassing enough with just the frou-frou sisters and Fluttershy there,” whined Rainbow Dash.

“I’m sorry. Uh...maybe a private room? So long as we can still hear, it should be fine,” suggested Rainbow’s guard. He shrugged nervously, trying to remember what the Captain had said about dealing with his charge. It was a foregone conclusion that if she wanted to get away from him, she could.

With a groan of defeat and a roll of her eyes, Rainbow Dash stormed into the spa. “Alright, fine! Hey, hi, Aloe, I’m here for….for…for a….” She shuddered, closing her eyes as she forced the words out. “A….makeover.”

Aloe, frozen halfway through some paperwork at the desk, stared at her with wide eyes. Slowly, one of her hooves gravitated to her mouth. Her expression showed the shock she couldn’t verbalise. Papers spilled from her hooves, and a bell tolled ominously.

“Auch! Aloe, why ever did we agree to use the grandfather clock until Mister Turner has finished repairing the clock? Aloe? Sister?” Lotus peered from a side room, brow furrowed in confusion. “Ah, Miss Fluttershy! What can we do for you?”

“For us,” cut in Rainbow Dash, scowling. “I’m here too, you know.”

Lotus blinked. “Oh? Did you want another hoof massa-”

Nopony was quite sure, after the fact, whether Rainbow Dash teleported or just flew that fast, but she was across the room and had Lotus muffled before she finished the next word.

“Ah ha, heh, I have no idea what you’re talking about!” The shrill, desperate tone matched the redness on her cheeks. “None at all! Nope, nothing at all up here!”

Lotus gingerly extracted her hoof, resisting the urge to smile at her embarrassed client’s reaction. “Well, your hoof certainly tastes clean,” she teased.

The red grew, and for a moment Lotus feared she had gone too far. Was it possible for a pony’s face catch fire from sheer embarrassment?

“Makeover!” Attention was suddenly diverted to Aloe. Her shriek echoed through the room, silence following in its wake. “Makeover!”

“...sister? What do you mean?” Lotus looked around in confusion. She pointed at Fluttershy. “Miss Fluttershy is here for a makeover?”

“Oh, um…” Fluttershy floundered.

Aloe shook her head frantically.

“Her?” Lotus pointed at the guardsmare.

Again, Aloe’s shaking said no.

“...well, it has been a while since I’ve given a stallion a proper makeover…” admitted Lotus, looking over the guardstallion thoughtfully. He went red, and gave Fixed Sight a discreet kick when she didn’t stop snickering.

“Nooo!” whined Aloe.

“Well, sister, you are being very confusing!” Her patience spent, Lotus looked for her smelling salts. “You need to clear your head a little, I think. I am very sorry you had to see her this way, I do apologise.”

For some reason, Rainbow Dash was scowling even harder. She leaned forward, her expression ugly. “Me. She means me.”

Again, Lotus blinked slowly. “...pardon?”

“I’m here for a makeover,” clarified Rainbow. She rolled her eyes. “Come on, it’s not that hard a concept to- oh buck me, she’s fainted!”

***

“Please, accept our full apologies. I am so very embarrassed!” Half an hour later, Lotus gave yet another profuse apology. Her hooves worked eagerly, or perhaps desperately, on Rainbow’s back.

Face down, Rainbow rolled her eyes before giving a sigh of pleasure. “Dude, I told you, I don’t care. Forget about it. Oooh~ just keep up that. Damn, this feels good!”

Rainbow Dash relaxed, closing her eyes at the insistence of the skilled hooves at work on her muscles.

“Anyone standing around all day in armour like a statue must feel super jealous,” she drawled with a snicker.

“Rainbow Dash, don’t be mean,” Fluttershy scolded her before trailing off when Aloe’s hoof began to work on a particular knot of muscle. “They’re just doing their jobs.”

“Yeah, well, when we go into our private room, you two ain’t following. Not unless you want to hear the life story of the most awesome pony ever. Obviously you do, anyway, but this is exclusive stuff.” The bragging came so easily, Rainbow barely had to even make an effort. She rubbed her chin thoughtfully. “Actually, for a modest fee you could come in and hear the thrilling tales about the formative years of the one and only Rainbow Danger Dash.”

“We’ll be right outside,” said the stallion wearily. He exchanged a look with his colleague, and she took the spot right next to the private room’s door while he circled the building.

Shutting the door, Lotus and Aloe exchanged excited smiles. Though not to the same extent as Rarity, they certainly believed Rainbow Dash’s refusal to frequent the spa was a dreadful waste. Their smiles faded somewhat when they turned to find Rainbow Dash entombing her wings in towels and bedsheets.

“Start talking,” she instructed. “You know, go through all the stuff you’d do for a makeover, loudly, and don’t react when I do something really cool. I hope the light isn’t too bright now.”

The twins shared an expression of bewilderment, especially when Rainbow Dash hooked a leg around Fluttershy’s neck.

“Uh, yes, well, first we will begin with our patented coat beautification formula,” Lotus began nervously, looking to her sister for support. After a moment, the other confused mare joined in.

“Next town over, lemme think...just outside, so we don’t attract attention. After all, when I make an entrance-”

With the glow muffled by her makeshift flare-mufflers, Rainbow Dash vanished, dragging Fluttershy away before the spa ponies’ stunned eyes.

***

“-I make an entrance!” Rainbow Dash’s declaration fell on the attentive ears of several squirrels, a few birds and Fluttershy, who automatically tuned it out with a “oh, that’s nice” in reply. “Good thing I’ve been here before, hate making blind ‘ports.”

Fluttershy looked around them, finding the inoffensive trees and healthy green grass beneath their hooves rather pleasing. She gave Rainbow Dash a hug before her friend could push her off.

“Thank you very much, Rainbow Dash. I promise I won’t take long!” Fluttershy smiled at the exaggerated sigh of relief Rainbow gave when she was released. “You better go back now, before they notice.”

“Sure.” Dash nodded, then added; “I’ll come back in an hour, right here. Don’t be late, I really don’t want Paladin coming after me for losing you somewhere.”

A delicate blush lit Fluttershy’s cheeks. “I’ll be fine, don’t worry. Hurry back, I’ll see you in an hour.” She sought distraction from her blush in reaching out, skimming the surface emotions of the town. A hint of a yawn struck her, the muted radiating emotions calm and rather placid.

“Gotcha. Good luck!”

Rainbow Dash teleported away, leaving Fluttershy alone on the edge of the town. She began to trot towards town, pausing a moment to wonder if Rainbow Dash realised what was in store for her for the next hour.

***

“-I make an entrance,” repeated Rainbow Dash the instant she reappeared, never one to waste an opportunity for making herself look awesome. She shucked her impromptu wing covers. “Heh, I love doing that.”

“Ah, Miss Dash! Perfect! We have been doing the talking, as you asked.” Aloe took Rainbow by the hoof, her voice low. “And now, we are ready to begin!”

The hold, Rainbow Dash found, was surprisingly strong. “We’re just covering for Fluttershy. Sorry for not explaining, but this is really important. I don’t actually want a makeover.”

“Oh, that is no problem.” The smile Lotus gave her was wide and slightly worrying. “Luckily, we are more than happy to continue this little ruse for you, Miss Dash. And the best way for a ruse to go undetected…”

“Is to make it real,” continued Aloe, her iron grip pulling her victim towards the padded bench. “Now, Miss Dash, I hope you are ready to be beautiful!”

The grin on Rainbow Dash’s face had long since drained away, and she gulped nervously. “But...but I don’t do makeovers,” she whined.

“Today-”

“-you do!”

***

Rarity looked up, a squirming filly floating in her magic as she stared into the distance. She could feel something in her bones. She could sense it.

“I’m missing out on something fabulous!” she declared with a flip of her beautiful mane.

Sweetie Belle squinted at her. “Rarity! I need to pee!” she announced.

Sighing, the fashionista forgot about the tingle in her Fashion Sense. Surely whatever it had been wasn’t too important. Unfortunately, she had a pair of fillies to keep contained in the library.

“No, Twilight, let me do it, you have to see to Rainbow Dash and Gilda,” Rarity muttered to herself. “I don’t mind missing Photo Finish, not at all, it’s not like she’s passing over Ponyville completely for another town instead!”

“Uh, Rarity? Is something wrong? asked Sweetie Belle between doing her floating version of the potty dance.

Rarity forced herself to smile at her. “Yes, yes, completely fine. You know, if I can convince Photo Finish to come to Ponyville again, you would make the perfect little model…”

Sweetie Belle groaned, wishing she had never brought it up, and that the library toilet wasn’t so far away.

***

“Uh, excuse me, sir? C-could I, um, get some directions, please?”

“Huh?” Blinking sleep from his eyes, Vendor Trash did his best to pretend he hadn’t been napping. His chin jerked off his hoof, the oddly contemplative posture for a sleeping salespony feelings completely natural. “Directions?”

The beautiful mare in front of him fidgeted, shoulders hunched self consciously. “Um...yes please. I’m looking for Iron Will. He’s very...easy to spot.”

He rubbed his chin, trying to think past the haze. “Er...big fella? Horns? Camera crew?”

“Ye- uh, wait, no, not that last one. Camera crew?” asked Fluttershy. She began to look around, her nerves fraying quickly as she contemplated cameras appearing from around every corner.

He nodded. “Yeah...yeah, wait, that was...the funny foreign mare, kept going on about magic, taking pictures…” He yawned. “Of everypony. Even me. Didn’t seem too happy when she...couldn’t find the minotaur. Oh, right...uh, he’s…”

Fluttershy waited for him to finished. His eyes closed first. Each breath made his chest move, but otherwise there was...nothing. His presence, his dull emotions, faded further from her sense.

“...o-okay…” She retreated a few steps. “Thank...you?”

The wind blew, and she could imagine a tumbleweed bouncing down the quiet streets of Shelbyseed. Perhaps the wheat fields to the north of the town would provide something suitable. She chewed her lower lip nervously, stopping to check the clock tower in the middle of the town.

‘I still have most of the hour left, I’m sure I’ll find him. If only everypony wasn’t so tired.’ She peered again at the empty streets, a frown marring her delicate features. ‘I wonder if the fight in Ponyville kept them all up last night.’

“E-excuse me, miss?” She approached a mare leaning against the wall of a house, her pose stiff, looking for all the world like she was attempting to lean rakishly. “Are….are you awake?”

“Hrn?! I’m up!” The mare jerked, shaking her head. “I’m...I’m-” she yawned. “I’m awake. Did she take it yet?”

“Take what?”

“My picture!” For a moment, the mare seemed to revive herself. She beamed. “Photo Finish wanted to take a picture, of me! How amazing is that?”

The name set Fluttershy reeling, but she managed to nod regardless. “O-oh my…” ‘Oh no, not her!’ “Do you know where Iron Will is? He’s a minotaur.”

“You mean...ngh…” Struggling to keep her eyes open, the mare yawned and slumped against the wall. “The...thing out in the southern clearing? Was gonna go….but a nap...would be better…”

Fluttershy retreated from the dozing mare, her concern spiking. Alarm bells began to ring in her head.

“...I should have sent a letter..”

As she spread her wings, something smashed behind her and ruined the attempted take off. Her wings snapped shut as she leaped up in shock, quickly hiding behind the nearest cover. In this case, it was the dozing mare slumped against the wall.

“No no no! Zis one does not have...ze magicks!”

A shudder ran down Fluttershy’s spine. She could see the ponies mobbing her, feel the weight of their attention and the scrutiny in their gazes, the memories of her first encounter with Photo Finish washing over her. Fluttershy gulped, cowering behind her unknowing cover.

Photo Finish came marching down the street, discarding a shattered camera. Another came out, and was already hard at work in her hooves. The photographer worked with an unusual rapid-fire, maniac air to her, stopping randomly and snapping shots. Trees, buildings, animals, it really didn’t seem to matter to her.

“Where are ze magicks?!” demanded Photo Finish, her words hanging unanswered. There was nopony to answer her, yet she asked anyway. “I come to zis town for ze magicks in the great bull, and yet zere is none! Come out, bull, come out so I, Photo Finish, may take your picture!”

The moment Photo Finish’s back was turned, Fluttershy darted from behind her cover. Light of step as only a pegasus could be, she slipped behind Photo Finish and down a building dividing alley way. Breath held, heart pounding, Fluttershy crept away, and she was almost willing to believe she could sneak free.

“Vait! I see you, over in ze alley! Come, let me take your picture!”

Abandoning stealth, Fluttershy bolted. As rude as it was, she couldn’t stand the idea of that same fame being inflicted upon her again by Photo Finish. So she did what any sane mare would do and ran for her life, and did her best to ignore the pleading for her to come back, to slow down, to let her ‘magicks’ be photographed.

“No thank you!” Finally remembering she was a pegasus, Fluttershy fled into the sky. She flew as hard and fast she could until at last she vanished into the cloud cover, slipping from sight a moment before a bright flash shone from below.

“No! No no no!” Photo Finish glared, teeth grinding. “I recognise you! Bring me back ze magicks! Zis is what happenz when my assistantz sleep on ze job!”

She took another picture, and even in the day it’s light was startlingly bright. Throwing down her camera in disgust, Photo Finish glared from behind her sunglasses at the unnaturally quiet town.

“I vill find ze magicks,” she hissed. She slunk through the streets, hidden eyes peering at the world with an insatiable hunger. She drew forth another camera, and gave no thought to where it came from. She was Photo Finish, and everypony wanted to give her their magic.

***

Fluttershy sighed, hooves touching down on a cloud. She looked over the southern outskirts of the town before her eyes passed them by, zeroing in on the clearing not far from them. The half-built stage, even at this distance, reminded her of Iron Will’s seminar in Ponyville.

‘I hope I can make it back in time.’

She descended, and the scene of destruction unfolded before her. The stage wasn’t half-built, it was half-destroyed. Thick planks lay splintered across the clearing, and it slowly became obvious it wasn’t just half destroyed. Fluttershy landed in the midst of a battle long over, and she had no way of knowing the victor.

‘...maybe I shouldn’t have done this.’ This realisation came far, far too late. Fluttershy nudged the wreckage, peering under it with a nervous gulp. “H-hello? Is...is anypony here?”

Only the rustle of leaves in the wind answered her. She soon found that little more in the way of answers were to be found in the mess before her. Alone, she stood at the centre of what should have been Iron Will’s stage.

‘I should go back to meet Rainbow Dash. There’s probably a monster waiting here...’ Yet she made no move to go. Slowly, Fluttershy’s eyes drifted shut and her mind began to push beyond the meager boundaries of her body. She reached within first, and upon a wave of light her senses expanded. The bonds that ran from her, seven lines of love and light and power entwined with a force she could barely reckon with, glowed before her mind’s eye.

The primitive emotions of the smallest animal became song and light before the otherness of her empathic sense. From the tiniest cricket to the birds in the trees, she could feel them. Her breath was stolen, and she began to retreat from it. It was too much. It was too deep, too close to them to intrude or comprehend.

‘No. I need to find him. Twilight endured Ardleon filling her with his memories, I can do just this! I have to find Iron Will!’

The bubble of her awareness paused, shrinking no more. Again, it began to reach the wildlife around her. With growing confidence Fluttershy stretched, and opened herself. The wall of her denial and refusal faded. In came the flood of foreign emotions, and in came-

Hate.

Hate them all. Hate and fury and the urge to let it free, to let the rage rule, lash out and destroy-

Capture.

Take it in. Immortalise everything. Capture them all in still frame and seal their future for an unending eternity, make art that would never fade with life bound to it-

Waves of emotion lashed at her from every direction. Fluttershy cried out, crumbling to the ground only to force shaking legs to hold her up. They burned, the fury of their emotions translated into maddening litanies. Litanies whispered in oh so familiar voices.

Eyes opening, Fluttershy spared only a single glance back to town. The moment of that glance passed, and she went on the hunt, seeking the pained being she knew, without a shadow of a doubt, was Iron Will.

***

“She dares!”

Scorpan was ripped painfully from his dreams, the fleeting images fading as he slunk from his shadowy dwelling. The arcane space collapsed without him, and the tired minion already missed its safe embrace.

“Who dares, master?”

Burning eyes turned on him, glowing with rage. “The mortal! She has acted too soon! She dares disrupt my plans. The minotaur is not yet purged of his memories of the attack.”

Hesitant, Scorpan crept closer to his enraged lord. Blackness hung before the towering demon, a rent in space hungrily sucking in a flow of foulness. The sack clutched in Tirek’s hand writhed with unnatural life, pulsing as it spewed forth its corruption.

“The minotaur never saw you, master,” he dared to venture. Scorpan growled in alarm, ducking the hoof that nearly caved his skull in.

“I am aware of that, you fool. Do you understand what it takes to corrupt even a mortal so quickly? Every time I have sacrificed my prizes for these tools, and every time I am disappointed.” Tirek snorted, his expression drawn in anger.

“Perhaps…” Scorpan flinched back. The ache in his hands grew, and he itched to draw on his own prize. “Perhaps you should select more powerful targets, master, and spend longer corrupting them.”

Scorpan found himself wrenched into the air, thick fingers clamped around his neck.

“Betrayal cuts deep. No weapon is as potent. No wound flows so freely as that of a so-called friend.” The hand tightened. “Do you question me, Scorpan? Was it not you who denied your father his rebirth for so long? Did you not prove how painful a wound betrayal is?”

Gasping, his withered hands pulling feebly at Tirek’s, Scorpan wore an expression of fear to hide the rage within. He wore it until Tirek threw him to the ground with a contemptuous snort.

“I will not be lectured, Scorpan, not by you.” With a gesture, Tirek resumed his casting. “My plan will proceed. Go now, to Canterlot. Prepare the last. This foolish mortal will serve my purpose.”

Scorpan hacked, rubbing his neck as he withdrew with eyes ablaze with fury. “Y-ack-yes...yes, master. I live to serve your will.”

The shadows consumed Scorpan, and the dark clearing was left with only Tirek’s burning magic to illuminate it. The flickering, hellish light lit up the wide, malevolent smile and his smug laughter rang out only moments later.

“Yes. Even traitors serve.”

***

A thousand angry voices whispered in his ears. Their imploring cries had been pitiful and pleading for some time now. He wondered if it had been days, or just seemed like it. Not that it mattered, he just wanted to know. Exactly how badly he wanted to know rather surprised him.

His arms throbbed, jerking against their restraints. He got pain for his efforts, a dreadful clawing sensation in his veins that made him want to...to...punch something. Someone. Maybe even somepony-

“No! Don’t manipulate, pontificate!’ He winced. ‘Okay, that one could use a little work!’

No restraint. Hate them. Break free and let loose your fury.

“No…” Iron Will panted. “Means….no. And Iron Will…”

He roared, bursting into sudden violent thrashing.

“Said no!”

The tide overtook him. Blind fury swept through him, and he bellowed and screamed and roared his anger as he fought to retain control. The darkness seeped in through the furious open gates, sibilant voices fading yet a thousand more waiting to take their place with each drop of shadow magic that sunk into his flesh.

Iron Will roared, but heard nothing. His cry was lost in the depths of his dark prison. Every second that passed he could feel it soaking into him. His emotions betrayed him, no matter what they were.

Traitors, filthy traitors. Your emotions make you weak. Give them up. Let the rage free.

Conflicting messages ran through his mind. Iron Will knew one thing, and the voice told him another. It had been the same when he wrote the letter. He had been intending to write. It had been half-written before he…

“Y-you try to make Iron Will….betray,” he groaned. “Instead, Iron Will will….slay!”

Obey. Be mine. By right, you are mine. Be hated. Destroy my foes. Bring terror to them.

It was winning. The voice chipped away, and Iron Will’s iron will bent beneath the constant heat of the furious power besieging him. He grunted, twisting his head, trying to escape the sudden spike of pain that drove it’s way into his head.

“Nnnnghargh!”

The ground buckled beneath him, his knees carving furrows as he fell. Hands suddenly free slammed down, catching his fall before he could land face first. He looked up, and the world spun chaotically around him.

‘When did...what am I doing here?’ His mind scrambled to find the last thing he remembered. ‘Was that a...gargoyle?’

Rise.

He staggered to his hooves. Something was wrong. His balance was off. Iron Will swayed, trying to focus on exactly what was wrong, but he could grasp nothing. There was only air when he tried it, air and pointless, nameless hate.

Go forth.

Trees trembled with his first step. Leaves were shaken from the branches with the second. Iron Will marched through the green rain, snorting and grunting. His hands clenched and unclenched, cycling through the only gesture available to him.

Slay.

So he went, to slay.

***

“Come out, come out, wherever you are~,” sung a heavily accented voice that ran like frost down Fluttershy’s spine. “I, Photo Finish, am ready to take ze magicks! Ah, you must want your picture taken by me so badly again! Come out, and you will be famous once more!”

‘How did she find me? Why did she find me?’ Fluttershy had little time to dwell on these thoughts. She scurried into the trees, hoping to keep out of Photo Finish’s sight. ‘She can’t want to take more photos of me that much.’

“Ah ha! Got you!”

Fluttershy eeped, and dived into a bush. The camera flash lit the little woods, illuminating a tree at it’s centre. Her face scrunched up, her focus turning inward. Uncertainty, a feeling she was so very familiar with, began to flow from Fluttershy in waves. She forced it out, concentrating it from a wave into a single projection. In answer, as Photo Finish stared around, she felt the photographer’s certainty in seeing her waver.

“Vhat?! Vere did you go? I saw you! ..didn’t I? Ze magicks of ze tree are not enough! So meagre! So...unmagick!”

Something was wrong. She had felt it when she touched Photo Finish’s emotions before. They were consumed by something otherworldly-

‘Oh buck.’ Even thinking that made Fluttershy go red. ‘Photo Finish too? How? Why?! Angelic Crusaders, angelic Tank, and now her?’

When she got back to Ponyville, she was going to spend some genuine time at the spa. This willynilly appearance of angelically possessed ponies was beginning to wear on her. With that thought in mind, and Photo Finish thankfully moving away, she slipped from the bush and made like a tree.

Leaves obscured her vision, forcing her to wave her hoof to brush the orange things away. She came to a stop a moment later.

‘...orange?’

More orange leaves rained down around her, falling with all the flurry of a tree in Autumn being circled by Applejack and Rainbow Dash. She watched the tree wither, something draining its bark of colour and leaving it’s branches bare.

She slunk away, fighting her fear at the sight, but she couldn’t suppress her mind’s eye when it considered what being caught would have meant. She shuddered, continuing towards the conflicted rage of Iron Will. It was….approaching? Despite the fear that shot through her, such strong fear she was certain Paladin must have felt it too, Fluttershy didn’t stop.

The bellow reached Fluttershy’s ears before the attack did, but only just. Her hooves dug into the dirt, halting her in time for the thick trunk that came swinging at her. From nowhere came a monstrosity. It should have been visible long before it arrived. The roar should have struck her ears long before it shook her without warning. Aggression cast in mortal flesh brought a makeshift club down at her.

Iron Will couldn’t remember having come this far. He had gone from surrounded by trees to just a few little ones that broke so easily under his stride. He brought his weapon down, and it amused him, somehow, the ease with which he wrought destruction. Except it wasn’t his amusement. It wasn’t what he felt or thought. It wasn’t him that wanted to hurt her.

Obey!

The voice shook him down to his bones, resonating painfully with the energy woven through his body. His fist closed on the trunk. The minotaur groaned, raising his hands to his head only to stop when he caught sight of them. The muscles of one bulged, swollen and creaking, while the other was as it should be, veins of black burning across the surface of the first and only a glimmer on the second.

It burned. How he hadn’t felt it before? How had he come all this way and felt nothing of the foul burn? Nothing was all he felt, too, as his scaled, over-muscled fist descended on Fluttershy. He missed only by some spark of defiance, yet it drained him to even twitch his body away from a deadly blow.

Dirt flew around her as she recoiled. The thick, dark fist curled around the trunk tightened, and a splinter from the shattering tree bit into her cheek. Her cry of pain stifled, Fluttershy ducked below the next swing by reflex more than intent.

“Stop,” she whimpered, trying to reach out with her power while her hooves took her backwards. “Please...Iron Will…”

The thing towering over her was barely a minotaur. Scales lined one of its arms, and Iron Will’s blue fur had been twisted into a far darker colour where it still remained. She saw his body, and only had more questions she didn’t have time to answer. No shadows swirled around him. No darkness cloaked him.

Half-minotaur, half-monster, Iron Will glared down at her with one eye that burned with tormented fury, and the other with torment. He didn’t know what he was doing, and yet he was doing it. His arm rose, fist pulled back, muscles trembling. Frozen by his stare, transfixed by his half-mutated form, Fluttershy couldn’t move.

‘Nopony can save me. He’s going to do it and nopony can save me.’

“Sorr..ri’,” he grunted, the tremble of his resistance fighting to retain control.

Terrible guilt rolled off Iron Will. His control broken, his pride in his own discipline shattered, he could do nothing as an alien force continued to warp his body and will.

‘No.’

The fear that froze Fluttershy melted away. A single word, a single thought, were all she needed. She stood straight. She stood tall. She stood proud. She stood defiant.

“No.” She stared into Iron Will’s eyes. “You don’t have anything to be sorry about.”

The golden threads that bound her in unbreakable bonds to her friends glowed within her. Fluttershy grasped them and pulled. She pulled from her heart everything she felt. Love for her friends, and for everypony she met. Love for the pony who had once frightened her, who seemed so alien at times and who, even now, needed a guide to living as a mortal did. Around this core of emotion she gathered her hope and her joy, her delight in a day with friends, her compassion that she shared freely.

All this and more, Fluttershy took from simply innate emotion and she made it something more. She made it a gift, one she gave freely.

Strike her! End her threat! Break her!

‘Don’t break, when you can shake!’

He stopped, entire body freezing up. They were his own words. Shake hands- no, hooves, he’d had to change it for ponies, he could remember, hooves - instead of reacting with needless hostility.

Her eyes bored into his. The flood of emotion came in through them, and the burn began to fade. A wretched, wet cough exploded from his lips. He collapsed, chest stretching out with each pained breath.

“Iron Will? Are you alright? Well, not alright, but, uh, are you...you?” The soft voice whispered through one ear. He was too tired to jump in surprise. Iron Will just groaned. “...I’m sorry, I don’t know what that...just hold on, okay?”

With a great effort of will, he gave her a single thumbs up. His thumb dropped back down, going limp. Fluttershy patted him, her hoof tingling unpleasantly as the shadows passed under his skin beneath her hoof. She pulled away, and projected another wave of soothing emotions. The shadows ebbed, but didn’t fade. The darkness lurked within him still, and if her first attempt had failed, she wasn’t sure another would do it. The incomplete transformation clung to him stubbornly.

‘Okay, um, what do I do? I can’t do this alone! I don’t know how this works!’ She paced around Iron Will, her wide eyes gleaming with concern. Magic was Twilight’s thing. She knew how to fix these things.

“Hold on,” she repeated. “We’ll get you back to Ponyville, and Twilight can help. Can you stand?”

He grunted, pushing himself slowly upright. “Iron Will...has the will...to succeed!” With a roar he forced himself up, swaying but standing. Looking down, he gave as friendly a smile as he could with his mind and body besieged from within.

“Alright, we need to get to the other side of town. My friend will meet us there in….oh no, we don’t have long!” Rising on spread wings, Fluttershy took his normal hand and gave it a tug. “We need to hurry! I’m trying not to let her feel anything from me, if I do she’ll just teleport here and try to find us so we’ll keep missing each other.”

Iron Will let her guide him, each step sending a shake through the earth. His mind thrummed, settled only by the constant flow of warmth from the little pony holding his hand. It held back the tide, let him think, but it did little to halt the conflict. The darkness had its hooks in too deeply, incomplete though they were.

“It won’t take long. I promise my friend can help you, we just need to get you to her.” She fluttered along, pegasus magic holding her aloft with her slow pace.

Kill!

“Grah…” Iron Will’s hand tightened on her hoof. “Iron Will’s head hurts…that voice...”

“I know, it’s alright.” She let her heart speak for her, flowing to him. She saw it in her mind as golden bindings the held back the evil flood. “Just focus on the good things, please. They’ll help. Think about your seminars, and how much you’ve helped so many ponies. I bet you can’t wait to start off your new tour!”

He nodded, a small smile slipping onto his face at the thought. His chest puffed out, and his steps became a little more sure. Pride shone in his eyes, and he stood straighter.

“Yeah! My new tour! Gonna help all the ponies!” he boomed, strength flooding him. “Gotta get back in shape! Show this bad magic who the boss of this minotaur is! Answer; Iron Will!”

“Iron Will!” repeated Fluttershy, her feeble cheer enough to send his spirits soaring. She smiled, and her relief drew him further from the corruption staining him. “You can do it!”

“There’s nothing Iron Will can’t do! Where there’s an Iron Will, there’s an iron way!” His voice thundered through the countryside. Iron Will pulled his arms back, bringing them to his hips as he stood tall and strong. The little yellow hoof clutched in one went unnoticed, as did Fluttershy’s yelp as he pulled her along. With another whimper, she was in the air above him as Iron Will posed, arms up and bent, tensed like a circus strongman.

“E-excuse me-” Her eyes burst with pain before she could stop him. The bright flash that blinded her knocked the wind from Fluttershy, and she hung limp above him.

“Ah ah! All ze shoutings and ze bellowing! I, Photo Finish, have heard your calls for fame!” came the call as Photo Finish stalked into the open, her camera floating before her despite the fact she was no unicorn. It rose to her face once more. “Another! Show me ze magicks!”

Terrible weakness sapped at Fluttershy’s limbs. She hung limp in Iron Will’s grip, gasping like a suffocating fish. Her will focused on maintaining her flow to him, she could do nothing else. Her fur still felt as though it burned from that light, like something had been pulled away from her.

‘Fluttershy!’

There was no real words to the cry. It wasn’t even a cry. There was nothing physical about it. It was her mind that translated the burst of emotion into her name. Fear, worry, shock, they struck at her through that ironclad bond, yet she did nothing to reassure Paladin. She had attention only for Iron Will and the surge of wickedness within him.

The light flashed, but she felt nothing. Hot air ran through her mane. Opening eyes she hadn’t realised she had shut, Fluttershy stared into the dark fur in front of her. Up and up her eyes ran, until they met Iron Will’s.

“Out of ze way, you oaf! Ze magicks, ze they perfect!” Click click click. “Move!”

Iron Will grunted, long and drawn out, but he remained where he was. His eyes blazed with unnatural rage. One hand pushed Fluttershy gently further down, until she found herself in the light once more. Iron WIll rose up, shielding her with his body.

“If you don’t ask permission, you aren’t worth the price of admission!” It sounded good, though he couldn’t quite remember what the context was. “Iron Will says you better step off, before he sends you off!”

Photo Finish snorted. “I do you a great favour, I come to zis puny little town, to take pictures of your little show, and you stand in my way? No no no! You vill stand aside!”

His snort of derision was pained. “Iron Will won’t move, buster.” His skin burned oddly with each click, but he ignored it. He was Iron Will for a reason. “Not an inch.”

“...yes, yes!” Her mouth spread in a demented grin, her manner changing in an instant. “Zat is perfect! Half-monster, half-minotaur! All defiance! Let ze magicks work, oh yes!”

Her camera began to shudder with the rapid fire snapshots. It’s flash shone like a solar beacon, it’s touch locking Iron Will’s muscles. His breath hissed out, but he couldn’t move. Another shot burned him. Fire ran through his veins, and he dimly noticed Photo Finish getting closer, her mad expression apparent even with her glasses.

Destroy he-

Click!

The weight upon his mind faded. New speed and life came blazing back, connections it had barely been able to make finally making themselves known.

Obey-

Click!

“Ah ha, yes, ze magicks! Ze magicks!” She chanted. “You will be famous! A perfect picture, forever showing ze world ze magicks of you!”

Click!

Another layer peeled away. Her camera’s lense shuttered, and it dragged the dark essence away. The metaphysical sludge that oozed through his body sizzled and popped. His hands, Iron Will noticed, were the same size! This was good, but he couldn’t quite remember why.

Click!

The burn was good. The burn was making him feel cleaner, purer, like a nice hot bath. The burn was the camera. Photo Finish’s camera. He hoped she kept taking photos of him. He felt so strong, so perfect, standing there defending….somepony. He had been defending somepony?

“Stop!”

Why was Fluttershy telling her to stop? Couldn’t she see, Photo Finish was just taking the perfect picture. He was fine. He was perfect. Everything was so simple, because everything was going into the photo. His photo. The perfect photo, filled with everything that was Iron Will.

He didn’t resist the hooves pulling his head up, his empty gaze passing over the mare in front of him.

“...Fluttershy…” he yawned. “How’s...things?”

“They’re going to be fine,” she promised, her smile sour. She looked up, meeting the opaque shades shielding Photo’s eyes. “You’re done. That’s enough.”

“Enough? Enough?!” Photo Finish scoffered. She brandished her camera, advancing a step. “I deign to take a hoof in such things myself, to use a camera with my own too hooves, and you tell me to stop? You are simply jealous! Ze magicks are with you, do not worry, I vill take your picture once again.” She gestured. “Let me finish with Iron Vill. He has much of ze magicks! I must take more!”

Terrible guilt clawed at Fluttershy. She landed before him, staring Photo Finish straight in the eyes, more or less. “No.

Photo Finish cocked her head to the side. She repeated Fluttershy, voice faint with confusion. “No?”

“No.” Wings spread like shields, Fluttershy took a deep, steadying breath. “You’ve taken enough. You can’t take any more, or you’ll hurt him.”

Scoffing, the older mare took a step forward. “Nonsense! Move, little girl. I vill take your picture next.”

A bubble was how Fluttershy saw the range of her gift, and she breathed life into it. The consuming, devouring touch of Photo Finish’s photography faded into a dull ache as she reached into the world. It all felt so flat, horrifying now that Fluttershy finally understood what was happening.

“You have to stop. You’ve been cursed. You’re not just taking their photos, you’re taking them! Every picture has taken their thoughts, their feelings, everything about who they are. You saved Iron Will where I couldn’t, so please, stop,” pled Fluttershy. Within the dome of flat, empty emotions, she reached for the buzzing mass of energy and boundless certainty.

“Bah! I am taking nothink! I am Photo Finish! I bring joy to all ze ponies! Zere is nopony who does not want to have zere picture taken by me!” She swelled with pride as she advanced. Her camera hung on invisible strings before her, slowly rising into position. “I have taken nothink! Zey beg me to take zeir picture, and none can deny zat!”

Fluttershy didn’t move. She gave not an inch before Photo Finish’s advance. “I didn’t,” she murmured. The memories of their first, and she had hoped last, encounter rose unbidden, and she let them come. Fluttershy grasped them, held on tightly. The light flared, the first shot taken.For a moment, her thoughts gew fuzzy, threatening to loosen her hold on them.

‘No. Iron Will is helpless. I won’t give up.’

“I never wanted you to take my picture. I never wanted to be famous,” she went on, and into Photo Finish, Fluttershy poured it all. Her fear for failing Rarity. Her fear, each time she had gone outside, of being recognised. The panic and the worry each photo had brought with it in fresh droves of jittering nerves.

“I...zat is not true! Everypony vants to zeir picture taken! Even you! My masterpiece, Fluttershy, ze moe who captured a thousand hearts!” Her tone faltered, though, her certainty shaken. The wave of foreign emotions washed over her. How could anypony live, so frightened to even leave their home? How could this mare survive? “I am creating art! My work brings joy to all ze ponies! None can see what I have made and know anything but awe!”

“Your photos are amazing. Beautiful,” conceded Fluttershy. She reached out, both with her hoof and with her gift. She let her awe when she saw the masterful photographs out, and shared it. “But you’re sick. You’re not giving ponies anything to love. You’re not giving them beauty. You’re just taking it from them.”

Now she gave nothing of her own. Fluttershy formed, for an instant, a bond as she had done among the poor frozen ponies in the north. She linked every feeble, empty aura she felt to the blazing inferno of pride that was Photo Finish. It wasn’t anger she let the possessed mare feel. There was no rage, no fear, no sorrow. There was nothing to make a pony shudder in dismay.

There was nothing.

No joy for beauty. No love for another. It wasn’t even apathy that overwhelmed Photo Finish. It was a void, an utter lack so deep that it seemed as though Fluttershy had turned emptiness into something she could grasp and control.

“I...I was giving to them…”

Fluttershy shook her head sadly. “No. Before now, you were. Please, Photo Finish, you’ve taken it all. Just let it go. You can’t feel it, but you’ve taken everything about who they are and turned it into something else.”

Fluttershy’s words pierced a veil drawn so tightly Photo Finish had never known it was there. It was a heat in her chest, an inferno of power. Images rose from it, stills of a strange, perfect world. Familiar, yet not. She could see them as she had a thousand times in her dreams, and this time she did not forget. This time Photo Finish saw these strange, perfect sights with their bizarre, flawless beings and she wept. She wept, because she knew she could never replicate it. A thousand souls would not have been enough to remake such perfection.

Her glasses fell away. Photo Finish shared at Fluttershy numbly, at the shy, hopeful smile of reassurance and faith.

“Ze moe…”

They burst from her, a hundred stolen emotions and more.

“It is too strong…”

Fluttershy leaped forward, a single flap of her wings propelling her just in time to keep Photo Finish was hitting the ground. It took her only a moment to see the photographer was unconscious, and another to sense the change sweeping the town. As it should have, the town glowed with emotions of all spectrums.

Her smile faded. Fluttershy looked over the pair, struck by a sudden realisation. How, exactly, was she going to get an unconscious pony, and an unconscious minotaur, to meet Rainbow Dash? It was a problem, but not really the one that took her attention. It was her bond, opened on every front to those she was linked to, so distant and yet so close, that made Fluttershy cringe. Most were confused, uncertain about what was going on. Rainbow Dash was panicked and guilty, and from the strength even closer. Paladin was…she shuddered.

For the first time since the aftermath of the Gala, Paladin was angry. No, she realised with a gulp, he was furious.

“Uh oh.”

All in all, Fluttershy had mixed feelings when Rainbow Dash finally appeared overhead, descending so fast she nearly crashed, and very nearly damaging her lovely new braids. On the one hoof, she wanted go home.

On the other....

Paladin was very upset.

***

The train rattled along, and Shining Armour sighed again. Everything had been left in the hooves of his capable guards, and in Paladin’s charge, yet he still found worry worming its way into his mind.

‘I’ll be back tomorrow with more guards,’ he reminded himself. ‘Paladin is supposed to have more experience than I can possibly imagine. If he can’t handle things for just one night, nopony can.’

The Captain forced himself to relax, silencing visions of the paperwork that surely awaited him. The rattle of the train, a constant, repetitive beat as it hurtled from Ponyville to Canterlot, eased his thoughts, letting the constant repeat lull his eyes shut.

Time passed, and the noise faded into the background. It became so familiar, he almost didn’t notice when it cut out. Shining slowly opened his eyes, scanning the carriage. His horn’s glow came just in time to illuminate it when light ceased pouring through the windows. He pressed his hoof to the floor, feeling the vibrations of the train. They began, minutely, to calm.

Standing, Shining Armour tensed. He listened, quieting his own breath. In the stark silence, he could hear his heart’s beat in his ears and air rushing in with each breath. A deadly calm could only bely a devastating storm.

The windows shattered, a dark tide rushing in like the foulest of swamp waters risen in flood. They crashed against the magenta dome around him. swirling from liquid shadow into a dark hurricane that battered and pushed in from all sides. Shining Armour was gone from sight, his carriage filled with a living pitch.

Shining ducked under the carriage, peering up into the darkened globe through the perfectly circular hole with glowing, heated edges. He slid off the disc he was seated on, smirking. The disc of cut metal and flooring rose back into place, a quickly conjured arcane super glue holding it in place.

“I imagine you think yourself cunning.” Groaning, the entire carriage began to rise. A burning, infernal light was cast over the pony, the source blazing before him. Tirek chuckled. He flicked his fingers, the train crashing onto the other side. “Perhaps against a lesser foe.”

“I thought I did pretty well,” Shining replied, sounding almost bored. Despite his tone, his thoughts raced with frantic speed. It looked like some sort of bizarre minotaur, but far larger, with more than just a pony’s hind legs. The sphere of coiling infernal magic between its horns pulsed dangerously.

“You should feel honoured, mortal. Time demands I come for you myself.” The magic burned brighter, the orb swelling. “Give in to me or know des-”

Shining’s blast of magic went straight into the seething energy. Magneta shone between the magma-like hues, disrupting the delicate balance of power for an instant, and that was all it took. Tirek roared amidst the detonation, his head emerged smoking and his eyes lit with fury.

A hunk of metal, torn free of the train, hurtled at him before he could recover. The metal twisted as he backhanded it, which is when the one just behind it nailed Tirek in the jaw. Shining fired a ray of refined magic that scoured across the demon’s chest for a few seconds, the sizzle of burning fur and skin continuing for a moment longer. Clutching his chin, Tirek’s baleful glare narrowed in on the defiant pony and a point of fire appeared between his horns.

Shining Armour’s shield caught the blast of hellfire, faint energy turning opaque against the attack. It shone, another layer cutting off the heat as the attack continued, unrelenting and unending.

“You will die, mortal!” The flames grew into a torrent that splashed in every direction. Dirt became molten, melting away into a great crater around the protective sphere. “Surrender, lest the fires of hell consume you!”

His breath came in short gasps as Shining held his shield up. It was getting harder and harder to breathe, but he held on. ‘Fire’s eating all the oxygen. When I drop, so will my shield. Can he control his fires enough to keep from killing me?’

His vision began to dim. The shield held strong, resisting the attack but unable to conjure him more air to satiate his lungs. Death or surrender...either way, he was damned.

‘Unless...’ Slowly, Shining’s shield began to fade. The heat grew, sweat running into his eyes. ‘Not yet. Gotta...cast...’

Tirek stepped closer, his chest shaking with laughter. “I have you. I thought you would last longer. It seems my servant overestimated your shield. Such weakness…”

The fire became living shadows, seven shades of darkness that whirled around him, pressing into the shield. Cracks formed, linking and spreading with every second until only the strength of Shining’s will kept it intact. His horn burned with power, the glow building.

‘Nearly...’

“Ha!” Tirek boomed, bringing his hands together and the shadows closing together. His shield broken, shattered and fading, Shining was slammed from every side. It twisted around him, binding and spreading as it wrapped him in its embrace.

“Argh!” The glow exploded into brilliance, the spell released flaring with power and potency as it emerged into the waiting claws of the shadows. The light was dragged back down, swallowed by Tirek’s Rainbow of Darkness, winking out within the globe of smothering shadows.

***

Act IV - Ch. 37 Traitor's Blood

Chapter 37 Traitor's Blood

***

“What, in all the Hells and the Heavens, were you thinking?!”

Fluttershy winced, lowering her head. She just watched Paladin’s hooves, unable to look on his face as he paced in front of her. At least, despite his furious tone, he wasn’t shouting. She sat silently in Twilight’s room, leaning on her bed, as Paladin powered on. So far, the reception she had gotten was about what she expected; anger, shock, anger, hurt feelings and a little bit more anger.

Rainbow Dash’s guilty feelings still resounded strongly from below them. From the sound of it before Paladin had escorted her into some privacy, Applejack had started on her already. Fluttershy was rather relieved Shining Armour had left for Canterlot by the time they got back. It was one less pony to be angry and concerned.

“Did you take leave of your senses? Did madness strike you?” Paladin thundered, his deep voice filling the room with equal parts fury and fear. His emotions were wild, burning like a wildfire with each word he spoke. “What possessed you to go there, alone? No, I know what- who it was.”

His growling, furious tone made her look up, glancing past her mane. His anger kept on building, and she feared for a moment that he would descend into a vicious cycle of his anger feeding upon itself and growing onward.

“Rainbow Dash!” snarled Paladin. “This is her fault! Why did you let her talk you into going on your own? You should have known better than to listen to her.”

The haze of fury laid over him was pierced, when their eyes met, by an arrow of recrimination. She shook her head, finding the bravery to straighten and stand tall. Paladin’s anger, born of fear for her, hurt but she couldn’t let it control her.

“Rainbow Dash helped me, but it was my idea.” Sincerity laced her words, both tone and through their bond. “I went to her. I convinced her to help me. If you’re angry, be angry at me.”

His eyes narrowed. “Fine,” Paladin hissed. The sharp tone stole Fluttershy’s courage, the weight of his disappointment growing ever heavier. “Fine. It’s your fault then. Why?”

“I’m….I’m sorry…” Fluttershy mumbled. The pain radiating from him was unbearable. Anger she had unhappily expected. Disappointment, just as much. But...guilt? Pain? “I…”

“Sorry?!” He looked away, and tried to control himself. Every breathing exercise he had found in Twilight’s library came to mind, and absolutely none were of use. Despite his best efforts, his heart beat and burned and hurt. “Do you know what could have happened? You were alone! You were so far that even when I felt your distress, I could do nothing! Why did you go?”

The room was too small. If only there were more space, Fluttershy could imagine she would have felt less trapped. The confines made it impossible to avoid seeing the rigid, pained tension in Paladin’s body, or the chaotic mix of emotions in his eyes.

“I h-had to go. It was stupid, I know, but I had to go…” she whispered. Fluttershy closed her eyes, expecting a verbal lashing. His anger built like a red tide, and she prepared for it to burst from the dam of his will. It built, and built, and then….

“Was it...was it something I did?”

She stared, eyes snapping open to stare at him in bewilderment. The mighty pegasus stood before her, the tension gone, his wings hanging limply down his sides and his head hung. His hoarse, hurt whisper filled her ears as much as if it had been bellowed.

“Did I do something wrong?” Paladin looked up, his eyes tormented, before the crushing, overwhelming sense of failure sent his gaze back to the ground.

Fluttershy blinked. “...wrong?” Her brow furrowed in confusion.

Paladin took a ragged breath. “I must have. I must have failed in some way. Done something wrong. Why else did you not come to me? Why did you go alone, without allowing me to join you? Did I fail in some function, did I miss some cue that I was expected to know of this?”

“What?” she gasped, her mouth falling open. Everything snapped into place, every piece of the puzzle. Fluttershy took a step towards him, reaching out and shaking her head. “No, no, it’s not that.”

Paladin refused to turn his face to her, but unlike her he had no long mane to hide his pained expression. “I must have. You went into danger, at a time when we know there is a force that means you harm, and you went without me. I should have been there, but I wasn’t.”

The surge of emotions from her hit him at the same time as she did, the delicate mare throwing herself at him. Her hooves wrapped around his neck. He felt her softly feathered wings settle against his side, and her nose rub against his neck in a loving nuzzle to match the warmth filling his mind.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I thought you would try to stop me. Because you want me to be safe, I knew you wouldn’t let me go.”

His reply was faint and oddly plaintive. “You deceived me. You knew you were going anyway, despite Captain Armour’s threat.”

She nodded, fur rubbing on fur. “I did, and I’m sorry.” His forelegs curled around her neck, holding her close as she whispered into his ear.

“I..I would have tried to talk you out of it. I would have done everything I could to keep you safe...but I wouldn’t have abandoned you.” His voice caught in his his throat. “I...I feel such things for you. You mean so much to me.”

Pain, love, they rose from him in equal parts as they embraced. Fluttershy resisted none of it; she welcomed everything she felt. Months were not enough for him to be so familiar with every aspect of his existence, and none were so difficult to control as such powerful feelings. So she took all he felt, and she gave unto him all that she felt.

“You didn’t do anything wrong,” she promised as much in word as in feeling. “And you’re not feeling anything wrong. I should be sorry, and I am, that I hurt you. I should have trusted you, but I didn’t.”

He said nothing, just holding onto her. Nothing could have broken his grip at the moment. He would hold on even as the world itself shattered beneath them.

“I can’t...control you, or...make you stay where I can see you at all times.” Finally, he spoke again, his voice whisper soft. “I know I should, but I don’t want to let you go. I don’t want to think about what might happen whenever you’re out of my sight. It...hurt, so much, to feel so helpless, to know you were in danger and to be able to do nothing, and to know you had gone without me. I would have fought with you, argued to keep you here, but I would have gone and protected you, no matter the danger, regardless of the consequences.”

Paladin pressed her close, burying his nose in her mane.

“Knowing you didn’t trust me enough, it hurt even more, and it made me think. It made me realise...Shining Armour gave me charge of protecting this town, and commanding the soldiers he left here.” He drew back, looking down at her. “If it took abandoning that duty to save you, I would have. I...I’m not sure if I’m worthy of you, for that.”

“I...I don’t think I understand. Because you wanted to save me, you don’t deserve to be with me?” Fluttershy ran a hoof along his side, rubbing soothingly. “You do, Paladin.”

He snorted, shaking his head slightly. “I do not.” Paladin pulled back. “I should have the strength to control myself. To see beyond my own desires and emotions. What good am I in command, if I cannot judge without bias?”

“I...I don’t know what to say…” She struggled to understand him, to see why he saw love as such a weakness. “But I...I don’t want you to feel this way. I’m so sorry for what I did, for making you think you did something wrong.”

Paladin said nothing. He just clutched her once more, holding to the mare that made his world so uncertain, yet so wonderful. Beauty was order, so he had once believed, but there was no order to the feelings that gripped his heart. It was maddening, confusing, and it threatened to swallow him whole, but he couldn’t give it up. He could never let this go.

That, more than anything, scared him

***

Gilda scowled. It didn’t do anything to change her current circumstances, but at least she felt a little better now. Sitting in silent protest was much more stress-relieving when doing so with a foul expression. This effect lasted a few seconds before the mountain of snoring minotaur got past her scant nerves.

“Is everypony in this town into cruel and unusual punishments or something?” She demanded, groaning and collapsing from her sitting position. Her wings twitched under her weight, but she ignored it as she glared at the ceiling. “Or is do they all just want to piss me off?”

Iron Will continued to snore. Tempted as she was to give him a kick, Gilda thought better of it at a loud knock on the door.

“What is it?” The irate griffon’s glare softened, despite her best efforts, when it came to rest on the little purple-maned filly peeking in. “Oh. You.”

“Yeah, me.” Scootaloo looked back. “Can I come in?”

Gilda nodded, diverting her eyes. “Sure. Come in.” She glanced back, wondering at the oddly downplayed arrival. Scootaloo seemed as fond of copying Rainbow Dash’s dynamic entries, at least from her limited exposure to the filly.

Scootaloo gave Iron Will a curious look, but she didn’t appear too bothered by the sight of a towering minotaur curled up on the other side of the room. The spare stool groaned across the floor until it was next to Gilda, where the filly climbed atop it. She sat, and went on to say...nothing.

“...what’s up?” The question sounded lame even to Gilda. She winced, rubbing the back of her neck. “I mean, I know something is up, or I wouldn’t have a big ugly room mate.” Her scathing glare did little to disturb Iron Will’s sleep. He turned over, smiling at whatever dream he frolicked in.

“Applejack was shouting at Rainbow Dash,” Scootaloo answered after a few seconds. She sighed. “She’s really angry. I think Rainbow Dash helped Fluttershy do something bad, and everypony is blaming her.”

“Huh.” Gilda tapped her beak thoughtfully. “That still happens? Weird, thought her ‘friends’ wouldn’t do that. So, Klutz-” she cleared her throat. “I mean, Fluttershy did something bad, and everyone just assumes Dash convinced her to do it or something?”

Nodding, Scootaloo frowned and shook her head. “I think so. Maybe. I’m not sure, I was kinda listening at the window and didn’t want to be around for more shouting,” she admitted guiltily.

To her surprise, Gilda laughed. “Nice. Nothing like a bit of eavesdropping. Every time someone didn’t want me to know something, I had to know it. Bit of a thrill, right?”

“Not today…” Scootaloo scratched the back of her neck, sighing.

Gilda looked at her uncertainly. “Guess not….why’d you come to me, kid? I’m not exactly the best at this kinda thing. Not that I mind,” she added hastily. “I just don’t think that I can help. I mean, look at me!”

Scootaloo looked, and kept on looking, frowning as she tried to work out what it was. The filly even jumped from stool to bed for a closer look. She nosed around, poking Gilda in the ribs as she strived to find what was wrong with Gilda.

“I don’t get it. What am I looking at again?” asked the frustrated filly.

Shoving her back as gently as she could, Gilda was again visited by the notion of how bizarrely cruel the ponies here were. Why else would they keep trapping her with Scootaloo?

“Listen, kid, I meant I’m not a good griffon to be around. I’m not friendly, I’m not nice, and you shouldn’t waste your time hanging around with me.” Her own words made Gilda wince. She had never imagined describing herself would make her do that. “I don’t have friends, and I don’t deserve them.”

“And that’s the problem!” The bellow took them both by surprise. Iron Will rose, sitting up right and his eyes boring into Gilda. “When you’re feeling down, take that frown and punch it! Punch it!”

He began to sway, and slammed back down. His bed rattled, and so too did his snores a moment later.

“...that was…” Gilda scratched her head.

“Really weird,” finished Scootaloo.

Gilda nodded. “Yeah, I blame the painkillers.”

They sat there in silence, stretching it awkwardly over a whole minute. Hunching up, Gilda turned over. Her hopes that Scootaloo would take the hint, and her deeply buried worry that she would, came to fruit when the filly jumped off. Her bitter musings came to an abrupt, screeching halt a second later.

“I think you deserve friends. I’m gonna be yours, even if you don’t want me to, and I bet Rainbow Dash is your friend too,” Scootaloo said, looking back with a smile. “I know griffons don’t get cutie marks, but maybe you can come crusading some time! It’ll be fun!”

She slipped from the room before Gilda could answer, leaving the perplexed griffon staring at the door with a lost, confused expression. Iron Will’s snoring grew louder, as if to highlight that the only conversation she got had just run off.

“...they must be doing this on purpose!”

***

Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria for a thousand peaceful years, a mare of unearthly grace and ageless refinement, sighed loudly and took a loud slurp of her tea. She slumped beautifully, rubbing her forehead tiredly as she glanced at the clock with eyes that had bewitched countless artists with their mischievous twinkle or motherly glow, but right now just sort of looked vaguely annoyed.

“Did I forget to budget properly for public transportation?”

Kibitz ‘hmm’d, his attention fixed on the list before him. His hoof gently traced each line with unwavering focus. “I beg your pardon, your highness?”

“Captain Armour is very rarely late, and I was just wondering if there had been some problem with his train. We’ve had rather a lot lately, it seems,” she observed. The Princess tapped her hoof impatiently. “Maybe the inspection held him up…”

“The delays and interruptions have hardly been their fault, your highness. Given the nationwide emergency winter, I would say they have done rather well.” Kibitz ran a hoof through his mane, frowning slightly.

Celestia sighed again. “Yes, of course, you’re right. Everypony has. Captain Armour himself has done excellent work, which normally involves timeliness.”

Her advisor could only shrug. “Your scheduled time for meeting him is nearly over, Princess. Your sister has another check up prepared for you, and we wouldn’t want you to be late.”

“Of course not.” Her eye twitched. ‘Perhaps giving Luna access to the one pony I trust with my schedule was not the best of ideas...’ Celestia cleared her throat. “This matter is rather important, however, so we may have to cancel the appointment.”

“Cancel? But, your highness, Princess Luna has finally seen how effective scheduling is! Why, it seems she has scheduled such checks every day!” Kibitz protested. The elderly stallion gave her a pleading look. “Your health is just as important as anything else.”

‘Not quite.’ “I’m doing quite well now, despite everypony’s concern. Young Octavia’s unfortunate possession only drained me a tad. I’m quite functional.”

He looked as convinced as Luna had only this morning, but unlike the younger alicorn, Kibitz wrangled up the tact to keep any smart comments to himself. Celestia found herself in need of some wrangling at minute later, when the very sister occupying her thoughts arrived.

“I have arrived,” declared Luna, rather redundantly. She frowned, and her eyes wandered around the room. “Have you concluded your meeting with Captain Armour already?”

Celestia wore a weary smile. “You don’t have to announce yourself anymore, Lulu, you know that.”

“Sister, please! Not in front of the advisory staff!” Flushing in embarrassment, Luna gave Kibitz a sharp glare.

“Oh, my mistake, Princess Lulu.”

Striving to ignore her sister’s foalishness, Luna took the seat next to her and claimed a drink. “So, before we go to your appointment, what was the report? Is Ponyville protected?”

Celestia’s playful look faded. She sighed. “Shining Armour isn’t here yet. Have you seen Cadance? She might have distracted him. It was her fault the last time he was late.”

“Yes, I have heard the story. Fortunately, the chambermaids appear to have learned their lesson. ‘Tis impressive, how intimidating a jealous alicorn can be.” Enjoying a mouthful of tea for a moment, Luna shook the cobwebs from her skull. “I cannot recall seeing her since leaving her to deal with the aftermath at the orchestra.”

“Hmm...I see…” Celestia continued to tap, the pace growing faster. “I’m worried. Kibitz, send a runner to the station, please. I want to know the status on the train from Ponyville. Then…” She hesitated. “Then...send somepony to check the hospital. I just want to be certain our charge is safe,” she added at Luna’s quirked eyebrow.

“Now is not the time to assume more bad luck. Perhaps I should ensure the guard are prepared, just in case. This may be nothing more than an unfortunate delay…” Luna stood once more, her gait tense as she trotted to the door. Of course, she took her tea with her.

“But it could be more, and now is not the time to take chances. Thank you, Luna.” The sisters shared a small, quick smile. It was good to work together.

***

Rainbow Dash groaned, dropping her head to the table with a thud. “Are you done?” she whined.

“No.” Applejack paused, frowning. “Actually, yes, Ah am.”

“And it only took you half an hour!” Dash threw her hooves up, groaning again. “Half an hour of being told I did something stupid. I know I did something stupid, come on, you didn’t have to do that.”

Rarity gave a lady-like ‘ahem’. “True, perhaps half an hour was a tad on the long side, but can you really blame Applejack? We were all so worried when Paladin came storming in to tell us.”

“And then you turn up with Fluttershy, Iron Will and Photo Finish,” added Twilight. Her attention remained fixed on half a dozen books before her, the sound of turning pages her only contribution until now.

“Yeah, I know, I was there! Does everypony think I just forgot? I get it, it was stupid to help Fluttershy go off on her own while we’re in danger! It worked out, but it was still dangerous and blah blah blah, I get it! Stop telling me things I know, because I know them and oh bucking hell, these things are driving me crazy!” They watched Rainbow Dash tugging at her braids frantically. Magenta light formed around her hooves, gently pulling them away. “Hey! I can tear my mane out if I want.”

“We don’t have time to clean up if you start bleeding.” Her tone matter-of-fact, Twilight continued her calm studying. “I have new results, and they’re fascinating. Each time we’ve found another pony - and Tank - there appears to a shift in their Resonance. Relative proximity seems to have an affect on them and...why are you all looking at me like that?”

The other three mares exchanged awkward looks. “Er, like what?” asked Dash, her innocence so forced it was nearly criminal. “I’m not looking at you like anything.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Really? Because it looked awfully like you were looking at me like I’m acting strange- oh!” She gasped. “I’m using my power right now.”

“Angel magic?” Applejack glanced around. “Nothin’ fancy’s happenin’.”

“Not that one. I would probably be having some sort of panic attack or become extremely worried and overreact to all of this, so I’m using the ability to elevate myself above such things. It makes this much easier, and my research goes much faster, when I don’t have to worry about my emotions getting out of control.” Twilight beamed. “It’s perfect!”

Rarity glanced again at her friends to make sure she wasn’t the only one finding this a bit odd. Applejack just shrugged, and Rainbow Dash was tugging her braids again. “If you say so, darling.” ‘Anything to avoid a potential freak out, I suppose.’ “So, you’re making progress on how to get that dreadful magic out of Sweetie Belle?”

“Let me show you.” Books rising with her,Twilight got up, her smile now placid and calm. She gestured at the cellar door. The sound of fillies giggling, one oddly off-cadance, met their ears as they followed Twilight down.

“-and that’s how the Grinch learned to fight the power of capitalism, and brought about a new era of socialism!” Pinkie giggled, waving a puppet-covered hoof in front of her young charges. She waved her other hoof, also puppeted, at the descending mares. “Hi everypony!”

Twilight’s horn flashed, removing the Discord-puppet being waved at her. “Hello, Pinkie. How is everypony?”

“Pinkie was telling us stories! It made sitting around in an evil science lair less boring!” Sweetie Belle jumped at her sister, claiming a hug. “A lot less boring.”

Rarity ruffled her mane, then quickly corrected it. “Lovely to hear, Sweetie, although I don’t think you should call it that around Twilight.”

“Oh, sorry!” Sweetie blushed.

“I’m keeping everypony happy! Except Photo Finish, but that’s because she’s napping. I was worried I’d wake her, but nope!” Bounding across the room, and over Twilight’s precious arcane devices, Pinkie landed next to the cot Photo Finish lay on. “She’s been sleeping a lot!”

Twilight nodded absently. Tubes, wires and crystals spun about the room, collecting and connecting into increasing complex shapes. At the heart of the controlled chaos lay Ardleon’s blades. A faint cadance hummed from them, one the newcomers were sure had been lacking before.

“She’ll probably wake up soon. I would prefer to begin the first tests before then,” said the unicorn.

Rainbow Dash put down the beaker she had been sniffing at. “Tests? I thought you said this stuff wasn’t ready just a couple hours ago.”

“I did, but something clicked. It just hit me, when the swords began to react. You can all hear it, faintly, just at the edge of your hearing? I think it’s a fragment of Ardleon’s Lightsong; the purest expression of an angel’s identity and purpose. Paladin told me about them, how the chorus of the Heavens forms an angel’s soul, and connects all things. It’s the key to extracting just the essence, and leaving the carrier’s soul unhurt.” The customary magenta glow changed as Twilight spoke, a core of pure white springing into being within her horn. “The spell works, we know that from Tank, but with the Lightsong to guide it, I can direct it safely.”

The device that stood before them now dominated the centre of the room. From the mad jumble of flying bits and pieces, a cohesive whole formed before their eyes. Now the blades were not alone; between them sat the woolen figure that held Ardleon’s image. Against the weapons forged of Equestrian and Heavenly metals, it should have looked mundane, if impressively made. Yet it drew their eyes to it, imposing itself as there. It was more real than the swords, than the device, with only a single infusion of essence.

“Woo! Twilight Sparkle, super genius!” cheered Pinkie. She wrapped a hoof around Twilight, squeezing her tight. “So you can fix everypony.”

Apple Bloom pouted at the machine, even her bow drooping. “Aww, but Ah like havin’ magic. If only y’all’d let me make something…”

“None o’ that grumblin’, Apple Bloom,” Applejack warned her. “We told ya, it ain’t gonna do ya any good. It’ll feel real fun now, but just wait till yer goin’ crazy with it.”

“Still unfair.” Unconvinced, Apple Bloom scowled. “Y’all get to keep yer super-powers!”

“So!” Twilight cut in. She gestured at a pad of woven crystal-grass. “Who wants to help with the Resonance trial?”

Silence greeted her. It welcomed itself into her lair, and spread itself out like it was at home. Silence made itself comfortable for a long minute, though the ponies stuck in it were much less comfortable.

“No one,” Dash finally said, kicking silence out the door.

“Why not? I need to test the Resonance, or I won’t be able to narrow it down. Nothing bad could happen.” Despite her authoritative, eager tone, Twilight noticed neither Applejack nor Rarity volunteering her sister. “I bet Tank would have agreed,” she muttered sourly.

“Tank can’t talk,” retorted Rainbow Dash.

“Then he couldn’t say no. I promise, there’s nothing dangerous about this test, I promise. The odds of something bad happening are as near to non-existent as I can make them. We need to do this. Somepony has to volunteer.” Twilight’s eyes went over the fillies, to their sisters. “I know you don’t want them to get hurt, but if we don’t try, I can’t be certain of how to fix this.”

Silence returned uncomfortably between Applejack and Rarity. They looked at each other, hoping they would give permission, and plagued by guilt for thinking such a thing. Between them, Sweetie and Apple Bloom shared a single glance that said, quite clearly, ‘sisters!’ and nodded.

“Cutie Mark Crusader Test Subjects!” They belted out, jumping together onto the pad. Orange and white hooves reached out to pull them off, but they resisted mightily.

“Sweetie, come off there immediately!”

“‘Bloom, ya don’t even want Twilight to do this, why the heck are ya jumpin’ on now?!”

Twilight cleared her throat, and gestured from Rainbow Dash to the older pair of sisters. By the way the beautified pegasus jumped up eagerly, she caught Twilight’s meaning. Moments later, Rainbow Dash had moved them across the room.

“Both of you, please, stop fighting. I Pinkie Promise-”

Pinkie placed a cupcake in front of Twilight with a significant look.

“-that nothing will happen to them,” Twilight went on, her tone suddenly uneasy at the continued, soul-drilling stare she was receiving. “In fact, with two of them it becomes even safer.”

Applejack hemmed and hawed for a few seconds longer. “Ah dunno....”

“Oh, come on, I let Twilight blast Tank and go hoofing about in his soul. You can let her do some weird magic thing with your sisters as weird magic music or whatever,” reasoned Rainbow Dash. She ignored the sour looks she got for her part in diverting them. “If Twilight says it’ll be fine, it’ll be fine.”

“She Pinkie Promised. Nopony- nearly nopony,” Pinkie corrected herself with an intense moment of staring at Applejack that made the farm-mare wince. “Breaks Pinkie Promises.”

Sighing, Rarity gave an unhappy nod. “You’re right. I do trust you, Twilight, more than anypony else when it comes to magic, but...this is my sister,” she said, giving a helpless shrug.

“She means me,” Sweetie whispered proudly, chest puffing out.

“Well, duh!” shot back Apple Bloom. “She don’t mean Rainbow Dash.”

As the discussion ranged back and forth, Twilight had continued her work on the machine. Her mind raced, pulsing with new ideas and inspiration. ‘Of course the crystal-fiber matches! This is the perfect array, how did I miss this before?’

“I’m just about ready. I need the two of you to relax, and don’t react to anything that happens. You’ll be totally safe. I Pinkie Promised.” Twilight closed her eyes before she could see the shaky, no-longer certain smiles from the fillies. Magic burned through her, building at her horn. The unfamiliar spell-matrix of Angelic magic adapted for her use sprang to the fore, meshing before her mind’s eye with her own spell work.

The Lightsong didn’t change, but as Twilight fell into her casting, her perception of it did. A spark of white lightning flared, connecting her horn to the machine for a split-second of blinding intensity.

There it is, whispered a voice, so quiet and feeble Twilight couldn’t consciously register it. Hear it. Hear the Resonance of the Arch in all things.

The hum from the blades and the infused figure matched, and under her patient guidance they began to sing as one. Her device spared her the efforts of another spell to add to the process. The magenta was all but gone from her hornlight, impossibly pure white brilliance shining about.

‘I have it!’ The triumphant thought blazed through Twilight, nearly upsetting all her careful work. From the swords and the figure the Resonance touched upon the essene within the fillies. Energies sung together, for a moment four tunes played along before joining as one. Fragments of a whole, they melded for a perfect note that rung out.

Photo Finish gasped, her eyes opening and her mind roaring from sleep to full operations in an instant. She thudded to the floor, the result of a rushed attempt to leap to her hooves, and lay there, stunned.

***

Octavia paused, looking up from the plate of unappealing blackened material of so-called waffle. She glanced about Vinyl’s kitchen, ignoring the smoke rising from the stove in front of Vinyl. ‘I could have sworn...’

***

“Whoa! Trixie, dear, what’s wrong?”

The slither of sheets torn from the bed were the only answer Trixie gave. She cowered, wadding up the sheets and pressing against her ears.

“Something is changing, something is getting bad, Trixie knows it, and she knows it too,” shrieked the mare, sniffling. “Hurry hurry hurry, make it happen, make it all go away!”

The nurse tried her best to look understanding even as the words passed over her head. Pity laced her thoughts, and she couldn’t help but feel sympathy for her poor charge. Normally Trixie was fine in the early evenings, only getting difficult when night proper was upon them.

“It’s alright, dear, calm down, you’re going to be fine.” Her soft, warm tone did nothing to soothe the frantic mare, but the nurse stayed positive.

“No,”murmured Trixie, shaking her head, her eyes peering at the shadow under her bed. “No, Trixie won’t be fine, because she won’t let her, and neither will he.”

It was gibberish to the nurse, but a knock at the door drew her reluctantly away before she could try to understand. She looked back as her horn lit up and the lock clicked open a moment she reached it.

“Yes? Oh! Is there a problem, ma’am?” She stepped back, surprised, but kept the door mostly shut.

The guardsmare outside peered past her suspiciously. “I’m here to check on Trixie Lulamoon.” Her stern gaze probed the room past the nurse. “Is she still here? Has anything unusual happened?”

“What? Unusual?” The nurse gave her an unamused stare. “If you mean unusual for her current state, then no. She’s right here, and not in the mood for a visitor, much less such an imposing one.”

“Hrm.” Undeterred, the guard craned her neck enough to see in and make out the mare huddled in the corner. Trixie whimpered, immediately covering her face with the covers, only her broken horn left unhidden.

“Trixie’s sorry, so sorry, please punish Trixie for it, and punish her too, punish him, stop them so Trixie can rest and think, please.” Whining, Trixie pushed further into the corner, words muffled by her sheets.

“Oh, now look what you’ve done! Please, leave, it’s going to take me the better part of an hour to get her calm enough to eat now,” said the incensed nurse. She closed the door in the guard’s face, the undignified yelp that came through it bringing some small warmth to her heart. The warmth fizzled out at the sight of her poor charge, but that didn’t stop the nurse from getting right back to her job.

***

Twilight shook her head. “Well,” she said, hoping the ringing was just the crystals in her machine, not her ears punishing her. “That was enlightening!”

The glares she got in answer did nothing to diminish her enthusiasm, though it did temper it. She smiled nervously, her magic reaching out to stabilise the wobbling fillies. This proved unnecessary, given their sisters quickly coddling them and checking them over for any sign of injury.

“It was,” Twilight added defensively. A note book began to float next to her, captured in her aura. “I know exactly what next step I need to work on. Now I’ve been able to trace the Lightsong between them, I can refine the process to completely filter out all other forces-”

“Twi’, that’s real interestin’ an’ all, but Ah’m more concerned about Apple Bloom. Yer sure nothin’ has happened? Look! She’s gone all limp!” Applejack held up one of Apple Bloom’s hooves, waving it, and Apple Bloom, about.

“It wasn’t that big of a bang,” Rainbow remarked, rolling her eyes. “It was a bit of a flash and a weird hum, get over it. Besides, don’t you trust her?”

Applejack hesitated, long enough for her sister to reclaim control of her hoof and yank it away. “Ah do. Sorry ‘bout that, sugarcube, for gettin’ a mite overprotective there.”

With a smile to show her forgiveness, Twilight passed Applejack by to aid Photo Finish. The photographer was muttering words that were probably swear words, given her tone. She blinked rapidly, searching for her sunglasses.

“Vere are my glasses, and vere am I?!” She squinted, looking past Twilight to see…”You! Vat, Miss Rarity, am I doing in this...dank little lair?” She sniffed. “It smells of science and madness!”

As Rainbow Dash mouthed ‘how are those smells?’ to a perplexed Applejack, their more fashionable friend hastened to answer.

“I am terribly sorry, so very sorry, but there was a teeny, tiny incident in Shelbyseed, and we thought it best to bring you here.” Rarity wore her most charming smile. “This is the laboratory of my good friend, Twilight Sparkle. She’s the Princess’s protege, and the very best when it comes to this kind of thing.”

Photo Finish peered around suspiciously. “Vat kind of thing? Vat happened? I vas supposed to be taking pictures for Iron Vill, but…” She teetered on her hooves, stumbling for a moment. “But...something is not right. I...I do not remember…”

Twilight caught Photo Finish in her aura before the older mare could fall, and helped her to sit down. Rarity’s suggestion that perhaps something to ease a headache might help was met with a nod from Twilight. Fortunately, Twilight had something that she prepared earlier and out it came, a few tablets and a bottle of water.

“Can you explain it to her, please?” Twilight hurried past Rarity as she asked. “I need to talk to Paladin. I’m sure it won’t take long.”

Paladin’s familiar voice intruded, and the pegasus followed, coming down the stairs. “That won’t be needed,” he said. The anger, they were all relieved to see, was gone from his expression. Rainbow Dash went so far as to sigh in relief, though the sharp look that earned her made it clear he hadn’t forgotten her role in today’s events.

Fluttershy came down at his side. She made no move to pretend she wasn’t right at his side, or shy away from such contact even in such limited ‘public’ as her friends. With her came a rush of warmth and compassion, soothing unsettled nerves and bringing Photo Finish back to what passed for her usual sense.

“Ah ha! I remember you, oh yes!” declared the mare as she stood. To her surprise, the hoof Rarity laid on her shoulder wasn’t a gentle gesture suggesting she sit; it was a firm touch, telling her to.

“Please, hold on for just a minute while I explain. I really do think you want to know everything.” Insistent, Rarity managed to herd the impatient photographer into a secluded corner. The whisper-wind touch of gratitude that came to Rarity was entirely for her, and Fluttershy made no efforts to pretend she wasn’t relieved to escape Photo Finish’s attention, even for a short while.

“You’ve tested the Resonance of the Lightsong.” Paladin looked at the device and it’s celestial treasures for only as moment before diverting his gaze, a second of pain all he wanted to endure at the sight of them. “We’ve made progress, then. The next step should be clear. Soon, we can free them of Ardleon’s essence.”

A cold wind ran down Paladin’s spine, and he fought the urge to shiver. Irritably, he ignored the sensation. There were far more important things afoot. Or ahoof. He wasn’t really sure which to use, an uncertainty he banished when he realised how inane it was.

“Do we need to be here for that?” Apple Bloom looked between the grown ups. “No offense Twilight, but it’s gettin’ really boring. Can’t we go play with Scootaloo again?”

“Yeah! She’s probably feeling really lonely without us,” whined Sweetie Belle.

Pinkie, oddly silent until now, spoke up with a bright, loudly too loud declaration. “I can look after them, so nopony needs to worry. Come on, I can take my new friend-”

“Yer guard,” Applejack added.

“- Critty, and we can go have loads of fun! Come on, don’t make them stay for more boooooooooooring science,” Pinkie pleaded, throwing her hooves out, eyes wide and pouting deeply. Apple Bloom and Sweetie leaned in on either side, adding their considerable pout-power to the begging.

“It’s not….oh, alright, you can go. Just keep close, keep your guard with you at all times, and don’t make him dress like a clown again. I don’t care if it is fun for everypony, it was very distracting and I think you embarrassed him,” instructed Twilight sternly. She looked to Paladin for backup, and he nodded at Pinkie.

“Now is the most important time to be careful. The time between these attacks is dropping. We must all be on our guard, always.” He raised his voice, his warning ringing out as the two fillies and one overgrown filly bolted up the stairs.

“Don’t worry! Alright girls!” They heard Pinkie shouting. “Everypony on your guard! Which is my guard! Ponypile on Critty!”

“Ah!”

Thud!

“...Whoops,” muttered Paladin, grimacing guiltily. “Was that my fault?”

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “Eh. A bit. So...see ya!”

Paladin’s hoof slammed against the wall, Dash’s tail trapped between hoof and wall in her bid for escape. She yelped at the sharp tug, her momentum wasted, and looked back with watering eyes.

“Dude! Not cool!”

His grim, foreboding stare killed her outrage. “Later,” he said, calm, collected and utterly without mercy. “We shall discuss how ‘cool’ it is to aid others in going into danger. For now, however…” His lips curled back in a sinister smirk. “I believe you have an appointment to finish with Aloe and Lotus. I’m certain you’ll go. Perhaps they can convince me not to pursue matters with you further.”

She gulped. Dash’s mane bounced as she nodded frantically. “Uh, yeah, sure, totally,” she agreed, laughing nervous. She raised an ear. “Hey, that sounds like, uh...Octavia, that’s the mare. Sounds like she’s come looking, somepony better go say hi!”

Paladin stared at her for a moment longer until, at last, he removed his hoof and she bolted from the room. His sinister smirk faded into a slightly smug one, and he chuckled to himself. Fluttershy’s reproving stare was waiting for him when he turned.

“She needed something for helping you.” Paladin shrugged. “She’ll be fine, just a bit embarrassed.”

“I guess so…”

Twilight coughed loudly. “I think we better focus now. It’s time for science!”

“Actually, I believe it is time for philosophy.” Paladin sat down, getting comfortable.

“But...but…science!” protested Twilight, her expression falling. Fluttershy came to her side, but it did little to comfort her. “Arcane science is what we need here.”

Paladin shook his head. “Not this time.” His eyes slowly closed, his shoulders and wings relaxing. “Summoning forth the essence from them will require more than just the magic you needed to do so with Tank. There is an order of magnitude difference between that, and what you must do.”

“Yes, which is why I need to do more research!” Stressing her need for science with each word, Twilight sat across from him. Note books and the very tome of soul magic Celestia provided, the basis of so much of her work, were summoned to her side. She had the bearing of a mare ready to go to war, a war over books. “I need to know exactly what to do.”

“And that is why you will fail. Because you cannot know, for certain, exactly what you will face. You will be drawing forth the essence of an angel. The core of a being steeped in order and unity. It will be driven to unite and return to itself, yes, but without a mind guiding it, the essence will need to be controlled.” It troubled Paladin to explain this, to put his thoughts into words. The task seemed impossible. “The bond between his shattered essence guided you in, but to ‘refine’ it, you must use the idea of Ardleon. The concept of an angel. You have to...guide it...seek what within them is Ardleon...argh…”

He struck the ground, his hoof lancing with pain and his head aching with frustration. No words could convey what he wanted to share. The Lightsong would act to pull the essence free cleanly, but to do it perfectly required more knowledge of Ardleon than she had. She had to be able to tell what was his being, and what was not, and he struggled for the words.

A warm presence against him made Paladin look up. Fluttershy’s muzzle brushed his, and her wing slid under his.

“Just take your time. I have trouble knowing what to say, sometimes. I’m just shy, I know, but you’re not.” She smiled, sincere, warm, loving, and the frustrated chaos within him grew still.

Across the room, Rarity let out a cry of alarm. Photo Finish flopped to the ground, clutching her chest. She came back up a moment later, shaking Rarity.

“Ze moe is too strong! Vere is my camera?! I must take pictures of zem! I can see it now! Oh, ze lights, ze magicks!”

Ignoring the oddly accented commotion, Paladin nuzzled Fluttershy. The wounds of fear and worry he had taken from her solo adventure were raw, barely healed but on their way, yet he still found her oddly calming. Calming, yet at the same time so confusing. The perils of a mortal heart, able to rock with such contradictory conflict.

‘Perhaps a mortal heart isn’t such a bad thing, after all.’

Strengthened, Paladin began to speak, each word born from that mortal heart of his, eons of ancient lore tempered by mere months of life, as he sought to bridge concepts from one world to another.

***

Nothing was so unnerving to a pony of Equestria as the prospect of failing one of their rulers, To the royal guards, the very idea was anathema. It was little wonder, then, that being stared at like you’d just declared a national holiday in the name of banning cake was the sort of thing to give a guard nightmares.

“...Lieutenant, please repeat what you just said.” Celestia’s voice was entirely too calm. She just stared at the guard until he nervously repeated himself.

“The express train from Ponyville never arrived. They can’t find any trace of it. The station manager was going to send some pegasi down the tracks to look for it. Captain Armour is presumed missing, your highness.”

Her mane swirled in an unseen wind as she nodded. “I see. I had hoped I was mishearing. It seems I was not.” She turned to her sister, the smaller alicorn seated next to her. “Even sooner than we expected. Scorpan is wasting no time.”

Luna scowled, her expression foul. “It astounds me that such a rat was able to steal enough of his master’s power, even with that loathsome artifact. We should have destroyed it, long ago.”

“You know just as well as I that the price of destroying it was too high,” Celestia pointed out. “Dangerous it may be, but the risk was worth the hope they could be saved. Even now, I’m not willing to concede on that point.”

Luna just crushed the fruit she had been about to eat, imagining in its place the head of their old enemy. “Even with that most despicable traitor...I must agree. At the very least, Scorpan will still be less of a threat than Tirek, even if he performs his tainted work on Captain Armour. It will take him days, I should think.”

A flicker of doubt passed through Celestia’s eyes. Her only answer was a noncommittal ‘hrm’. Her hoof tapped a staccato beat on the table before she returned her gaze to the nervous Lieutenant.

“I want no news of this to escape. Not even to the Captain’s sister. This is to be kept under wraps, but I want Bulwark’s best fliers out there immediately. Dark caves, isolated thickets, anywhere dark magic could be concealed from sight, I want them searching for sign of Captain Armour or the creature you have already been warned about. They are to report back, immediately, and make no attempt to save the Captain or interfere with the creature on their own.” Celestia rose from her chair, the plush furniture of her private office casting a cheery contrast to her troubled expression. “Trixie Lulamoon, the report said she appears troubled?”

“No more than is usual for her, sister, is what the guard reported,” Luna supplied. Her mouth twisted in distaste. “She has yet to regain her senses, it seems. Such a thing to do…”

The hint of guilt in her eyes didn’t go unnoticed, but Celestia knew now was hardly the time. She brushed Luna’s chin with her wing, sharing an understanding smile with her before turning back to the business at hoof.

“I want the guards on duty there doubled. Commander Blind Fight is being reassigned there, and is to have her most potent detection spells active. Something is coming.” A slip of paper, her orders traced by a glowing quill, rolled itself tight in front of him, marked with the royal seal. Another, a letter, began to take shape on the desk. Luna watched the letter with interest, using her own magic to interject once or twice.

“Sir Paladin will not appreciate going uninformed of this,” she noted absently. She eyed some of the all too prevalent paperwork before her, sourly noticing a fresh request for cold iron dust from the Academy for Gifted Unicorns, dated only this afternoon. Given she had okayed some only a week ago, it was not a request she was pleased to see.

Celestia sighed. “I rather expect not,” she agreed. “But I will ensure he is fully prepared. If we have not found Shining Armour by sundown tomorrow, we can share the full details with him. Right how, Twilight needs to be able to focus on what is right in front of her. Besides, we have a far more immediate concern ourselves.”

A third letter, far shorter, vanished in a wink of golden light. The Royal Sisters looked at the clock, counting down under their breath. The Lieutenant had barely closed the door behind him when the clock struck the fifth second of the minute, and a teal flash announced the arrival of another Princess.

“What do you mean, Shining’s been kidnapped?!”

***

The sun had fallen, and the moon rose majestically. Across Canterlot, the royal guards hunted for one of their own, taken from them by a sinister force, with the fervour of family seeking a loved one. Pegasi scouted the well-known countryside, and the places they barely knew. From within the palace, spells spread like webs over the land in search of the wayward Captain.

In Ponyville, eventually, sleep claimed its tired heroes. They gathered together, unwilling to part and heeding the most ancient of advice their most learned member could espouse.

“Don’t split the party,” Twilight explained, and then spent the next half an hour explaining to Pinkie she didn’t mean a literal party. What began as six mares, a baby dragon and one stallion grew with the insistence of three fillies that this was clearly a slumber party, and if Spike was allowed to be there, so were they.

Paladin didn’t explain what the letter that Spike spat out for him said, only ordering more guards into position around the library-turned-hostel.

“We must be alert,” he stressed, his gaze troubled as he eyed the dark street through the window. “Now more than ever.”

***

“Master.”

Shadows shifted as Tirek turned. His baleful gaze sent his minion cowering, the infernal light from between the demon’s horns penetrating only the darkness that created Scorpan’s image before him.

“I begin to tire of these interruptions,” warned the demon lord, his voice grating sharply with anger. His face wrinkled, snorting in disgust at the fear and barely concealed anger in Scorpan’s eyes.

“I wished merely to inform you that everything is proceeding as you predicted, my lord. I shall be ready to act on the morrow. The caves were a master stroke, master.” Scorpan found the courage to raise his voice in inquiry. “If I may, how did you learn of them? I had no idea of their presence.”

Tirek snorted again. “Of course you didn’t.” He gestured lazily at a tree. A putrid smell rose from it, and a number of limbs lay scattered about it, their hard, black carapace cracked. “Even insects may provide useful information, if care is taken to extract it.”

His attention returned to the pool of living pitch before him. Liquid darkness lapped at the edge of the well, staining the dirt with foulness each time the pony within flailed. The stream of magic from his precious sack twisted wildly, bending at each twitch of his fingers and wave of his hands, winding its way into the pool.

Scorpan watched for a moment, his gaze drawn in by the futile struggle. It was a shame he wouldn’t be able to watch the warrior pony broken, but such things were of little importance. His attention returned to Tirek, boring into the elder demon’s back. His image began to fade, the last thing to go his hateful eyes that burned with old, old malice.

Shining Armour cried out, but it achieved nothing save to echo fruitlessly among the trees of the Everfree, and to bring a dark smile to Tirek’s face. A cold wind blew across his bare, devil-red skin, yet it meant nothing to him.

“Your sister and her ‘friends’ prevailed against a nightmare once before. Let us see how they fare this time.”

***

Golden Oaks Library was never quite silent. Even in the dead of night, the delicate snores of one of it’s occupants could always be heard, and sometimes even Twilight snored as well. Now, the faint noises that came with hosting just over a dozen sleeping ponies, and twice as many guards, kept a constant level going.

A chill wind swept through the library. It passed over Rarity, her mane disturbed for a moment before she fell back to sleep. Curled up between Applejack and Rarity, Rainbow Dash made a plaintive whine in her sleep and snuggled closer to the farm-mare. Applejack felt nothing of the chill, her friend providing all the warmth she needed. One by one, the frosty breeze passed them by until it passed over the dark fur of the lone stallion who slept soundly next to Fluttershy.

Paladin shifted,a faint ‘mmh’ slipping from his lips. A shiver ran through him, yet he didn’t stir. He just slept, and in his sleep, he dreamed. Whatever dreams entertained the former-angel’s mind in his slumber began to change, a shift overtaking them.

Weapons flashed in the world locked away inside him. He saw, he heard, the cries of despairing angels as the pincer closed. Rocks fell, blackened, red-veined boulders pulsing with hellish energies raining from the sky with no warning. He saw Izual, his friend, his ally, his brother, leaping into combat only to vanish into the darkness. Paladin reached out, calling, and Izual appeared, his armour blackened, his blades burning as they were turned upon his own people.

‘The end comes!’ came Izual’s roar. He advanced relentlessly, though something appeared to be dragging him back and slowed his charge. ‘The end!’

“Hrn!” Paladin lurched up, his breath catching. He coughed, pressing a hoof to his chest until his coughing faded to panting. He stared past the misty cloud that followed each breath, his mind whirling. Already the dream was slipping from his grasp, and….

Paladin froze. Slowly, he sucked in a long, deep lungful of fresh early morning air. It escaped as steam, the mist undeniable even in the semi-light of morning twilight. A bone-deep chill had settled on Paladin, yet it took only a moment’s thought to look over to the sleeping bags, cots and mattresses that lined the main room of the library to see no sign of chill on any other. There was no sign of anything being amiss.

There lay Applejack, her little sister cuddling on one side and Rainbow snuggled against her on the other, with Scootaloo equally adorably settled against Rainbow Dash. Rarity, her dignity impossible to maintain in her sleep, instead made a delightful image of sisterly love, Sweetie Belle asleep within her sister’s forelegs. Pinkie was at ease in her sleeping bag, the only sour note being the somewhat large plush toys that occupied it with her that had oddly unsettling fake eyes. Twilight and Spike were not in sight, sleeping in their own beds despite Twilight’s protest that she couldn’t afford to sleep when they were this close. At the base of the stairs were Vinyl Scratch and Octavia, neither willing to part and Octavia unable to resist the draw summoning her to the library.

Even Photo Finish was here, albeit in the spare room, and only willing to relent on her demand for a proper hotel with the promise of just one teeny-tiny picture of her new obsession. He personally found it rather vexing, but if one or two photos of ‘the essence of mare and stallion, side by side, brimming with ze magicks!’ was what it took, he would pay the price. So would Fluttershy, sleeping with only an infinitesimal distance between their sleeping bags, and so she had agreed.

It was, Paladin decided as he dropped his head back onto his pillow, far too early to deal with strange dreams.

***

Even with the sun only peeking over the horizon, the hospital was nonetheless active, as ever it was. Nurses and doctors worked, patients complained, and on one floor guards kept their eyes trained for any sign of attack. Commander Blind Fight kept her arcane vigilance constantly alert, traversing the floor again and again with spells of detection and sight. From the privacy of a doctor’s office, she maintained her spells.

Six a.m., and all is well, she noted down, quill scribbling along her report. She knew that her writing was reflected to another book within the palace garrison. No changes. Nothing detec-

The quill dropped from her magic, her focus shifting to her sword. Her aura wrapped around the hilt, filling the oval gap in the middle of the long, hiltless blade as it slid free of its sheath. The weapon hovered by her side, twitching in time with her suspicious glances. Her vigilance wards returned negative results, nothing detected, nothing seen, yet she didn’t go back to her report.

Commander? The words formed on the paper, written by an invisible quill.

She picked hers up again, but though she pressed it against the book once again, Blind Fight didn’t start writing. She ignored it for another minute until, at last, she began to write again.

False alarm. Everything remains-

“Ah ha!” She spun, and her blade mirrored, becoming a gleaming buzzsaw. It sliced through the air, burying one of its tips in the wall. The blade shuddered there, a faint ringing rising from it. Blind Fight blinked, frowning at the lack of bisected intruder.

She tugged her blade free, just in time for the perception baffling curse laid over her spells to falter. The alarm jolted her, her aura’s grip disturbed.

Scorpan rose, physical form shaped from beneath her desk. Swift as he was, she reacted instantly. The mare dived away, pulling her blade back towards her so fast and close that it sliced a few stray hairs from her cheek. She turned in time to see his hand dissolve and reform, claws neatly inserted in the hole.

“Aler-”

Shadows surged with a gesture of his free hand, slapping over her mouth. It became sticky and physical, gagging her. Her mouth closed, teeth snapping shut a second too slow to keep the invasive substance from racing down her throat. It spread over her nostrils, cutting off all air flow.

Not that this stopped her, and Scorpan had to admit a grudging if frustrated respect for the guardsmare. She threw herself bodily at a cabinet, hooves aimed at the pictures and lovingly framed photographs the doctor who owned this office had placed. They fell towards the floor, only to land on a cushioning dark flood.

“Valiant,” Scorpan admitted, watching her struggle to make a sound. “But futile.”

She glared, right up until she lost consciousness. Blind Fight slumped, finally going limp. Leaving her on the floor, Scorpan withdrew the shadow matter tendrils from across the room. Already, her spells were fading from the hospital. He paid singular attention to the tracer spell, ensuring the motes of clinging energy were gone. What good was it to take your prize if you left a trail of magical bread crumbs?

Not so far away, the nurse who held watch over Trixie restrained a yawn. She had to fight from glancing at the clock, knowing that whatever time it showed, it would still be too early. Her gaze lingered on Trixie, and she considered making a break for the door.

‘Oh no, don’t worry, I can keep her company until she feels safe.’ Sometimes, she regretted being this nice. Other times…

“Trixie….Trixie is feeling tired now…” The damaged mare yawned, rubbing her eyes.

‘Oh thank the Sisters!’ The nurse began to pack away the game board. “See? I told you it would help. Alright, let’s get you into bed.”

Pausing as she was guided out, Trixie stared at the door. The exhaustion didn’t fade from her expression, if anything she was more alert, and for the first time since her descent into madness had begun, the nurse saw a spark of awareness.

“...no...p-please, don’t…” She rubbed the tears from her ears, ignoring the nurse’s attempt to soothe her in favour of staring at nothing. “D-don’t hurt her, she’s been so nice...please…”

Thud!

Scorpan removed his hand from the back of the nurse’s head. “Fascinating. Such conflict ripping your psyche apart, and you still have it in you to care for others. I would have thought your little guest would have destroyed that long ago.”

He advanced, baring his fangs in a savage grin. Trixie cowered against the side of her bed. Sparks erupted from her shattered horn, showering him. A quick backhand sent her barrelling into the wall.

“We can’t go just yet.” Scorpan tapped his claw on the bed post impatiently. Trixie’s whimpers grated on his nerves, and he considered kicking her when she crawled past him to the nurse. “Perhaps I should give them a hint- ah, there we go.”

Shouts filled the hall outside, bringing a smile back to Scorpan’s face. Trixie whined in pain, his sudden grasp on her neck making her thrash. He waited just long enough for the guards to see him holding the fighting mare before his magic took him away, enjoying that momentary image of their shocked expressions.

***

“Who wants pancakes?”

Pancakes filled the mind of everypony in hearing, driven straight into their heads by divine agency. Paladin groaned, sitting up and rubbing his eyes. All round him, the others were roused by the spike of angelic imagery that bespoke of perfect pancakes.

“Pinkie,” he mumbled. “I need to talk to you about this, but right now...right now I just want pancakes. After that, we need to talk about your voice.”

She looked at him quizzically. “Huh? What’s wrong with it?” Her tone was utterly clueless, but far more grating was her simple cheer at seven in the morning.

“Pancakes!” interrupted Rainbow Dash. She sat so fast she pulled Applejack with her, and the pair went down in a tumble that took Apple Bloom and Scootaloo with them. From beneath the ponypile, Dash’s cry sounded out again; “Pancakes!”

Paladin’s attempt to grunt his reasons were lost amid the cry for pancakes, most loudly by the fillies, such as Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Vinyl Scratch and Rainbow Dash. He settled for a displeased, tired scowl. Pinkie bounced away, ready and willing to cook pancakes for over a dozen ponies all at once. It was a task he doubted even she was up to.

Which made him rather confused when, half an hour later, he was but one of a dozen ponies with a plate of pancakes in front of him.

“I didn’t think we had this many plates,” Spike remarked between mouthfuls of emerald-laced pancakes.

“We don’t.” Twilight stared sourly at Pinkie for a moment, mulling over that particular mystery one more time.

There were no complaints to be had, despite this, as they all indulged in a delicious breakfast.

This made the first scream of terror something of a mood kill.

Photo Finish glared at the window. “Is this normal? Why is there screaming zis early? Ach! Go make it stop!” she commanded Rarity.

Already Paladin was charging outside, moving side by side with his friends. Twilight winked out, arriving outside with a speed only magic could bring.

“Dash, come on!”

“But ‘m shtill eatin’!”

Not that everypony who could teleport actually was, that is.

“Guards, with me,” Paladin commanded, voice booming. The patrolling guards were already moving towards the disturbance, and now those standing vigil over the library joined him. “You, you, you.” He caught the gaze of one after another. “Remain here, guard those who stay within. Only the Bearers will deal with this.”

“Hey!” Vinyl’s protest was ignored.

“Sorry!” Apologised Fluttershy. She barely kept pace with the others, slowly falling behind until Twilight simply saved them all time by scooping her into her magic. “T-thank you.”

“Ain’t nothin’ to be thankful for, headin’ to that thing! Look at it, Ah can see the mess from here!” Applejack narrowed her eyes as they galloped through the town. “Is that a...horse?”

There was nothing subtle about this attack, and it only got more apparent the closer they got. Hellish howls filled the once quiet morning. The creature rampaged at the very edge of town, as tall as a cottage, and was visible to them long before they arrived. Not that they could make out the details.

The air in front of Twilight shimmered, twisting into a lense. “What’s it doing? Rainbow Dash, fly ahead and-”

“Get beaten up again?” Dash snorted. “Let’s do this as a group this time so I don’t end up in the hospital for like the fifth time.”

“I like that plan,” admitted Fluttershy.

“See?! Let’s go with the plan Fluttershy agrees with. She’s all reasonable and stuff, you know, mostly.” She quickly added the last part, moving her flight path slightly further from Paladin, wary of the annoyed look he sent her way at the reminder.

Whatever reprimand he might have added, Paladin abandoned in favour of dodging a cloud of debris that came raining towards them. Splinters of wood, a cauldron and a...mask?

“That’s Zecora’s!” Rarity grasped the voodoo mask in her magic, pulling it away from the shattered debris. “How did it get up there?”

“I think...look out, more incoming!” They parted, everypony diving away from the vicious rain. Bloody red energy hung broken remains of the zebra’s makeshift home, making it remarkably more sinister.

The source at last came into sight moments later. Rising from the earth in a sudden burst, bloody red magic erupted upwards. It took earth and grass with it, and very nearly Zecora. She weaved between the exploding ground, dodging the vertical torrents of magic. Every step she took was one ahead of them. Her striped coat and the flaring red made the display oddly fascinating, scintillating colours and patterns that shifted with every movement.

“Zecora!”

The zebra glanced over. The dirt beneath her hoof dissolved, bubbling with magic for an instant as she tumbled. She got an eyeful, an instant of it exploding towards her lasting for what felt like hours. A faint cry reached her ears, yet the words escaped her.

Zecora hit the ground, remarkably alive, and didn’t realise what had happened until she felt the lingering magic on her, and Twilight began to check her for injuries.

“My thanks to you, Twilight my friend,” Zecora gasped out, pointing into the smoking battlefield. “But prepare for battle, lest we all meet our end!”

Paladin galloped past, casting a glare around for their enemy. “Guards, prepare to…”

Smoke parted, billowing from the creature. Saliva that sizzled and popped like liquid fire, tainted with the same bloody magic, dripped from its fiery maw. It threw its head back, a dastardly neigh howling out as it strode on cloven hooves of dark iron.

“Fire!” the former angel roared.

Half a dozen arcane bolts rattled off blackened steel, bouncing off the vicious spikes adorning the devilish equine. It snorted, twin jets of fire pulsing out in contempt. Half a dozen red bolts fired back in return, each born from it’s ebony horn. They splashed against Twilight’s shield, the magenta barrier rising over the group before lives could be claimed.

“We need to hold it here, before it can get further into town.” Twilight returned the monstrous creature’s fixated stare. “Girls, this time, I think we should just go straight to the Elements-”

There was no warning. The nightmare cast in steel and fire gave no hint of its attack until a spike of bloody magic struck her shield. For an instant, it held and Twilight smirked confidently. The moment passed as quickly as her shield. The twisting threads of magic were ripped from her grasp. Twilight stared, the breath stolen from her lungs as her shield spell just dissolved and the spike continued right at her.

“Oh.”

“Dr-op!” Pinkie shouted, her voice breaking the paralysis that gripped Twilight but nothing more. “Dro-”

Rainbow Dash’s wings burst into light. Applejack threw herself, armour shining into being around her. Rarity’s eyes and horn glowed. Everypony jumped to Twilight’s aid, yet only Pinkie’s voice was fast enough.

Which made it something of a surprise when the bloody spike exploded. It surged over Twilight, energy seething, crackling, in a magenta whirlwind that fired back the way it came. She stared after it.

“What…”

The nightmare screamed, hooves lashing out in fury. Magic seeped around it, pushed back for a moment by each attempt but creeping closer every second.

“What the hay is going on?” Rainbow Dash demanded. She glanced down, giving Pinkie a shake. “Pinkie, get your hoof out of your mouth! Twilight, did you do that? What’s it doing?”

Twilight shook her head, brow furrowed. “I don’t- that wasn’t- I don’t understand!” She pointed, hoof shaking, at the creature’s now blazing horn - blazing, that is, with no hint of red to its glow. “That’s the colour of my magic, but I didn’t cast anything!”

“Everypony, get down, something is about to happen.” Rarity held a hoof up, glancing away from the beast. “It’s...oh, Twilight…”

“Look, it’s a ponyball!” Nopony would have paid attention to Pinkie’s shout, if not for the fact she was correct. Half a foot off the ground, their foe hovered encased in a perfect globe. It snorted and howled, flailing and kickings, and achieved nothing whatsoever.

Everypony just stared.

“That wasn’t me…” Weaving between the rings of shattered earth, Twilight couldn’t hold back a shiver from running down her spine when its eyes met hers. There was something bizarrely familiar… “Oh no…no, no, it can’t be...”

Rarity was there at her side, and caught Twilight in a hug as her friend recoiled. To her, there was no armour or fire hiding the soul within the beast. She nuzzled Twilight.

“It’s alright, dear, we’ll get him out.” She smiled, quickly smoothing Twilight’s frazzled mane. “Rainbow Dash is already going back to the library, dear. We’ll have the Elements-”

“Right now!” Pinkie swung a hoof out, swiping through the air above her. Her hoof came back with the Element of Laughter. Rainbow Dash paused, loaded with magical knickknacks, and looked down.

The pegasus scowled. “Where did..oh, never mind.” She threw the Elements of Harmony, divine artefacts of unfathomable powers, without a second thought. They sailed through the air to their owners. “Alright everypony, form up!”

Paladin watched, looking between the mares as they formed a circle. “Wait, wait, we need to find whoever holds Ardleon’s essence. Every time before now, they have been key to freeing the corrupted. We don't know where the essence is now.”

His words fell on deaf ears. Twilight’s eyes burned, her tiara sparking. “No,” she whispered, voice shaking the air. “No. I won’t wait. I won’t leave my brother like this!”

One by one, the Bearers of the Elements rose. Paladin looked on, watching the creature that had been Shining Armour thrashing within a shield of its own apparent making. ‘Did he cast the spell despite the corruption?’

The Elements unleashed their power. So close to it, Paladin could feel it down to his bones. He beheld it, brilliant colours swirling about into the sky before the celestial magic came falling down.

“Beautiful…”

Even so stunted and mortal, Paladin’s senses were set alight by the fury of the Elements. It washed over him, and he didn’t realise he had closed his eyes to bask in the energies until they began to fade. Already he could feel the grass beneath his hooves were filled with life. Renewal came in the presence of the power of Harmony, flooding his body with a surge of new energy.

By the time he opened his eyes, it was all over. Twilight held her brother as he lay on the ground, slumped and weak. Little purple claws were busy scouring the guardstallion for any sign of injury, and Spike couldn’t keep from looking up worriedly every few seconds.

“Shiny, please, are you alright?” A hint of the otherworldly echo remained in her voice, and her eyes still glowed with residual energy. “Tell me you’re alright! How did this happen? Oh, this is my fault, somehow, I should have realised that somepony close to me was next!”

He leaned up, nuzzling her before gravity proved its mettle and dragged him back down. “It’s fine,” he mumbled with a dismissive wave of his hoof. “R-really...’s all good. Not your fault, but...a letter. Need to send a letter.”

Spike held up his empty hands. “I don’t have anything to write on or send!”

Swaying as he was, Shining Armour nonetheless pushed himself up. “We need...to alert the Princesses,” he wheezed. “I...I can remember...ngh…I can remember it, damn it. That monster!”

“Scorpan?” Spike shuddered. “I...I can’t remember much, now.”

“Not that! Scorpan is just a lackey. M-mind magic, since the changelings, I’ve been learning how to guard my mind and I can remember their plan!” Shining Armour pushed back guilt for snapping. Later, he could apologise to Spike

“None of the other victims retain much memory,” Paladin observed. He stood apart, and around them the guards were already at work searching through the damage. His gaze bored into Shining Armour. “But none were able to use a spell to disable their possessed form.”

A proud grin stretched across Shining’s muzzle for a moment. “Yeah,” he agreed. “Wasn’t gonna win, so I had to let him. Planned it, kinda.”

Twilight gaped, eyes nearly popping out of her head. “What?! You let this happen? How could you be so irresponsible?”

“Well, let’s be fair darling, it did work. It came very close to not working out for Zecora, of course, but your dear brother did keep from hurting you.” Rarity laid a hoof on her shoulder. “Perhaps not the most...considerate of plans, but it seems to have worked out. We’ve been blind this entire time, waiting for each attack. This could be just what we need.”

“Aw yeah, counterattack!” Pumping her hoof, Rainbow Dash cheered. “We’re going on the offensive!”

“Which we can only do if I can send a letter to Canterlot. I know where Scorpan is hiding, and I know what he’s planned with his master.” Hoof pressed against his forehead, Shining looked around urgently. “If somepony could please get me some paper! I know where he’s taken her.”

Glances exchanged around him, their quizzical looks meeting his own.

“Her? Her who?” Pinkie frowned. “I don’t know anypony called ‘Her’, and I’m super-certain nopony would ever let that big Creepy McCreeper take them anywhere!”

“Please,” Shining groaned. “The Princesses are in danger! I need to let them know, now!”

Silence stretched out, stunned stares greeting his tone and news it held. Only a shaking pink tail moved in those few seconds, until its owner emerged from a pile of rubble.

“Found some! I hope they don’t mind getting warnings against imminent attacks on a shopping list. Egg, milk, bread and evil monster attack, check check and check!” Pinkie dropped the paper in front of Shining. Rainbow Dash, who had ventured too close, yelped. A single blue feather and a pot of pink ink were added to the pile. “There you go!”

“Thanks...is this ink sparkling? Whatever.” He shook off the oddity of Pinkie’s ink, scrawling down a message. “I know their plan, some of it, and they have to stop the spell.”

“Shining, what’s going on? What spell? Who did Scorpan take? What is going on?!” demanded Twilight. “How could Scorpan threaten the Princesses? They’re alicorns!”

“Scorpan is meant to cast a spell - Spike, send this straight to Celestia - from the bowels of the crystal caves. Hiding with Trixie-” Shining flinched back, more from the shouts of alarm then Spike’s fire whisking the paper away.

“Trixie? What’s she got to do with this?”

“Why would he take her?”

“Oh no, is she okay? I hope she doesn’t get hurt.”

Shining Armour held a hoof up, trying to calm them, and shot Paladin an urgent look. The pegasus was far too busy, staring hard into the distance as he tried to decipher what their foe’s plan was.

“We need to go,” he said at last, deep voice cutting through the chatter. Paladin stretched his wings. “If the battle has been taken to Canterlot, we need to go there, now!”

Twilight’s aura had already swept over them, and she nodded. “I think...the wards are up?” Her brow creased. “Somepony has activated the wards. Nopony can teleport in or out of Canterlot. I mean, I could breach them, just give me a few minutes to work out the current spell keys to bring them down remotely…”

No!

“No!”

Paladin felt their stares on him, and growing curiosity and concern emanating from Fluttershy, but he shook his head. The wind caressed his feathers, a moment of chill that nonetheless strengthened him.

“No? But, how else will we get there?” Confusion lit up Twilight’s eyes.

“No,” he repeated. “We can’t go.”

Applejack’s ears flicked in annoyance. “Ya just told us we need to go.”

“Well, I changed my mind. We need to trust them. As you said, Twilight, they are alicorns. The Princesses are old and powerful. We need to focus on removing the essence.” Paladin took a deep breath, the cold air filling his lungs and rejuvenating him. “If Twilight removes the wards, we don’t know what could happen. They’ve been raised for a reason.”

Twilight frowned in thought. The cool, soothing clarity rose up, her emotions parting way for judgement unhindered by such chaos. Desperate as she was to go to her mentor’s side, the logic behind Paladin’s argument was undeniable. Scorpan might be a threat, but he posed nowhere near that of Nightmare Moon or Discord.

“He’s right,” she admitted, reluctance clear in her voice. “Paladin is right. I need to focus on my research. Even when the Princesses defeat Scorpan, we’ll need to extract the angelic essence safely for this crisis to truly be over.”

“So...what do we do?” Fluttershy looked away from Paladin for a moment, her worry over his twisting emotions forced down briefly.

“We trust Celestia and Luna.” Twilight gazed at distant Canterlot, trying to pick out any sign of what was occurring. Whatever happened, she was confident that it was safe in the hooves of the Royal Sisters.

***

“Nnnrk!”

Scorpan paused mid-stroke. He glanced up, a little smirk on his lips as he watched his captive struggle. Patiently, he returned to his work, filling the chamber with each stroke of his claw. The loud, grating sounds echoed into the tunnels and sparks caught in the reflecting edges all around them, bouncing light back and forth from every direction.

“Ragh!”

“Oh, be quiet.” His other hand followed, a constant stream of grains pouring along into the groove he was carving. His tail snapped out.

“Ow! How dare you?” Shrieks erupted from the middle of the room, offset by the rattling of chains. “Release me this instant, servant! Why have you bound me?”

He ignored her just long enough to get another shriek of anger. “I have released you,” answered Scorpan smugly. “Notice you can move your little host body now. It must be refreshing, after being stuck in her head.”

Her reply was an infuriated shriek. Again, his tail snapped out, followed this time by the crack of it slapping against his captive.The sound she made was rather pleasing, and he nearly spilled his dust with the shake of his laughter.

“Wretched creature! When Lord Tirek hears you have treated me like this, he will not be pleased!”

“Wretched?” Sorpan stopped. He gave her an incredulous look. “You are calling me wretched? You, the tiniest sliver, a shard of a fragment?” His long legs carried him past the chain-patterned rings, and gave his kick quite the force when it slammed into her side. “You?! Trapped in a mortal, sealed so far into her to escape your enemies that you would have remained dormant were it not for mere fortune?”

Blows rained down for a few seconds until, at last, she stopped moving. Scorpan panted, glaring down at the unicorn chained beneath them, his rage expended in a few moments of fury. Down he reached, and up she came, her neck grasped in his talon.

“Do not call me wretched. Do not call me servant.” He let go, a snap of his fingers shortening the chains once more. They pulled her to the ground, slamming into the rock with a pained yelp. “I may be Tirek’s servant, but at least I am more than a tool.”

She raised her head, slowly and painfully, watching him continue his work. “I…” She tried to wet her lips with a dry tongue. “I released you. I freed you from Tartarus. You would still be bound there, without me, both of you.”

“Yes, you were very useful. But then, you hardly had any choice. Lord Tirek made you. You belong to him. Had you defeated Luna and merged, you would still have come crawling back to him.” The scraping ended, and the sparks ceased their rise. “Nearly done now.”

“You need me! How can you defeat Luna without me? I want my body back!” Her chains rattled again, the futile gestures feeble. “I...argh, s-stop! I am in control! Be quiet! Be quiet!”

He laughed. The sound of his mirth filled the tunnels, echoing ever outwards, and filled the cave again and again. She would have shrunk from it, had she no dignity, or been physically able to, as it dominated the chamber.

“You can barely control your host! You can only claw your way into life because of the angelic power within her! I knew you were mad - after all, you were made from madness - but I didn’t realise you were stupid as well.” Still chuckling, Scorpan spread his arms, talons reaching inward for a moment to prick his skin. From the wounds on his palms spilled pitch-black liquid that consumed all light that touched it. There was no reflection, no shine to give it even the weakest comparison to oil. Drip by drip, an impossible flow began that fell into the intersecting rings he had carved.

She turned and twisted as much as she could, trying to track it. “What...what are you doing? I demand you stop! I am the queen of this land! I am its true ruler, and I command you tell me what you are doing!”

“From my blood comes the power of the spirits. Spirits of soul and spirits of form. Born of earth, and born of fire. Spawned from water, spawn from air. Risen from shadow, and risen from light” intoned the demon, his voice thick with power. He shuddered, his ragged fur dancing in the gusts of searing winds and buffets of blackened air. Voices howled, pleas whispered in tongues old and dead and yet to be. “From this power I spread the end. Spirits of far and near, I command you. I consume you. In chains of cold and null, I seal you to my will. Cold of iron, dark of blood, I bind thee to this purpose. I am Scorpan, first and last Prince of Spirits.”

The cold iron dust dissolved as it was overtaken in the carvings, sending the black blood racing through the rings. Scorpan advanced, closing his hands and cutting off the flow. With a simple gesture the circles began to thrum with power. His words echoed in the sibilant whispers of mad spirits, voices reaching up from his corrupted blood.

“No! No no no!” Pain radiated through her, her host’s shattered horn returning her magic back to her as agony. “Stop! Traitor! I’m on your side!”

He smiled down at her. “Of course you are. This wouldn’t work if you weren’t. The blood of a traitor to power the ritual.” His fangs came out, and he chuckled. “A treacherous death, to unleash that power. You are the key to victory. Enjoy your triumph.”

A jagged dagger, vicious serration stealing the elegance from its form, appeared in one hand. The other gestured as if to call her closer. From Trixie’s body poured Nightmare Moon, a writhing shadow fighting to break free, a single thread leading back to Trixie’s ruin of a horn. The dagger rose, but, for the moment, it was still.

“Before you die, let me share something with you.” He leaned in, delight rushing through him at the terror on the mad spirit’s ephemeral face. “You aren’t Luna. You never were.”

“What?” She struggled, her wispy form shifting and twitching, trapped by his will. “I-I am Luna! I am Nightmare Moon, the true alicorn of the night!”

He shook his head, making no effort to hide glee. “No, you’re not. I told you; Tirek made you. He took a single sliver of Luna’s mind, a fragment of being, and drove it mad. He made it insane, and then, he made it you.” His arm tensed. “Die in torment, you weak, filthy little nameless thing.”

The dagger slashed. The spirit screamed.

Trixie vanished.

Spirit essence parted, cut in a ragged slice, yet his dagger found flesh to dig into. Scorpan stared at the empty ground, unable to understand why the unicorn was no longer there. His shock became pain, a blazing inferno of agony that seared through his wings and knocked the dagger from his hold. Where once his laughter had echoed, now his howls of agony filled the crystal caves.

“Two thousand years, and we find this one still stops to gloat.” A loud snort of contempt followed the words, Hooves clopping on the hard floor, their horns blazing, the Royal Pony Sisters trotted into the room. Luna scowled. “We had hoped for a higher quality of foe, yet we are disappointed!”

“It is something of a bad habit, I agree, but it is quite lucky for us. Had Shining Armour’s message come a few seconds later, we would have been too late anyway,” Celestia pointed out. She met Scorpan’s hateful glare with a warm smile. “Please, Scorpan, don’t feel too bad. I have to admit, it was a lovely plan, using the properties of the crystals here to obscure yourself and Trixie from our scrying. You should feel proud about that, even if you did have to steal the idea from the Changeling Queen.”

Luna rolled her eyes. “And yet he hath failed in his attempt, because of course he stopped to gloat. They always stop to gloat. I stopped to gloat.”

“You...no, this is impossible. You could not have- no! I refuse to accept this! The mortal is bound, corrupted, he cannot be free already!” Scorpan took a step back. The ritual had not failed. The power remained, yet he could not unleash it now. “You think you have won the day? Do you even begin to understand the power I now wield?”

“Trixie Lulamoon has been sent to Ponyville. My sister’s student and her friends will surely help her. The angel’s essence is beyond your reach now, liar-prince,” spat Luna. Her glare was a vicious contrast to Celestia’s eternal smile of patience and warmth.

Again, he backed up. “No,” Scorpan roared, spreading his wings. Pain nearly overwhelmed him, the ruin of his right wing sending agony lancing through him. “No! I will not die here! I have not planned and prepared for my ascension, only to have it stolen from me!”

“You have no allies, Scorpan.” The warmth faded from Celestia’s voice. Her eyes lost their kindness. “You are alone. You betrayed your father for the power of a demon. You betrayed your master, to take that power from him. And now, the pony you sought to enslave has been the key to your undoing. I will ask only once, for the sake of your father; surrender. Give up.”

His refusal died on his lips. Scorpan stood stock still, and for a moment, perhaps, he considered it.

“Not quite right, Celestia.”

He appeared, his shape a shimmering image that towered over his minion. Hooves that should have cracked the stone drifted silently above the floor. His voice echoed, not within the caverns, but in a manner that went beyond physical presence. Ancient malice drove it into their minds, bypassing feeble organic ears altogether, ears that went flat.

“No…” The word gasped out, any more stolen from Celestia along with her breath. Her eyes widened, straining to take in the shadowy image before them. “Please, no.”

Luna took a step back, her own shock just as plan. Magic stuttered around her horn, lost for a moment as her will faltered. She said nothing, giving a silent shake of denial.

“Yes, sisters, it is I.” Amusement to match the malice layered Tirek’s voice. “Surprised? Stunned? I should hope so. I’m not sure why. All you had to do was check. Just have a look. A little peek at my satchel. Go to gaze upon the souls you failed to save, and you would have known of my return. How very irresponsible of you.”

Celestia forced herself to breath, made her body move again. “I...Tirek, you-”

“Too afraid? Did it make you shiver, to think of gazing upon it and seeing your failure play out again?” His image cackled. “Come now, speak up, it has been far too long-”

She struck, a spear of solar fire hurtling across the chamber. Tirek continued, his projection simply smirking.

“-since I had proper conversation. I hope it wasn’t too boring. I did my best to provide a little entertainment for you. Was it fun, Luna? Having a part of your own mind rebel against you, going mad? Do you remember what it was like to be so insane you couldn’t tell one thought from another?”

“Be silent!” Moonlight became solid blades that cut through the air, but they found as much success as Celestia’s attack had. Luna ground her teeth in frustration. “If you wish to spit such words upon me, cowardly demon, come before us yourself!”

“As much as I would enjoy such an occasion, I think I shall attend upon you both later, I have a world to conquer first.”

Celestia recovered the step she had taken back, advancing to the edge of Scorpan’s ritual. “I think not. Your minion has failed, Tirek. Whatever ritual you sought to unleash upon the world will not come to be.”

“They took her, master! I could do nothing!” Scorpan fell to his knees, hands held up beseechingly. “Take me from here, master, please!”

Tirek studied Scorpan as though he was a particularly puzzling work of art. “Now why would I do that? You’re exactly where I need you to be.”

“What?” Scorpan’s eyes clouded with confusion. The affable tone had alarm bells ringing, and terror gripped his heart at what it might entail.

“You know what the ritual needs, Scorpan.” Tirek wore an amused smile. “You should have considered, in the course of your plotting, the idea of contingency plans.”

Slowly, agonisingly, Tirek’s image raised it’s hand. He simply crooked one of his fingers. A short, pained gasp filled the silence. Scorpan looked down, his gaze stopping on the dagger buried in his chest. Celestia and Luna watched, hesitation halting them, as they paused to wonder at this act of treachery.

“...a treacherous death..” whispered Scorpan, his tone one of wonder. “To die in betrayal…”

“Thank you, Scorpan, for your final act of service.”

The thud of Scorpan’s body hitting the ground was lost to the gushing of ethereal energies, and the alicorns soon lost sight of it as power exploded all around them. Their defensive magics buckled and failed, rent asunder. For an instant, everything vanished. They saw nothing. They felt nothing. They heard but a single sound, one voice that filled their worlds for a moment.

“Farewell, Sisters. Your time is done. Now comes the age of Tirek.”

From his distant lair, Tirek let the projection fade. There was no rush to his pace as he rose and trotted outside. There was only his smirk, his triumphant expression lit by sun and moon as he emerged.

“Now,” boomed Tirek, arms raised in exaltation. “comes the age of the Lord of Betrayal!”

His cry rang out, and his body swelled with power. From one side, the moon framed him in dim silver elegance. From the other, the sun bathed him in a feeble glow. On both, a mare’s shadow was cast, her profile frozen in an open-mouthed instant of torment.

***

Author's Note

So! Chapter 37 is completed, with my eternal thanks to Nealend86, Web of Hope and xbox432 for their editing and pre-reading.

Surprised to see this chapter so soon? Well, I'm working flat out! Expect the next chapter in a week, oh yes, be ready for it!

As ever, please comment away, everything and anything, to fuel my writing with your thoughts on what I have so far.

Act IV - Ch. 39 Betrayer's Folly

Chapter 39 Betrayer's Folly

***

Wood gave way, supports splintering as the makeshift sheets of iron fell. The gate came down, hurried work dissolving into melted ruin. Slag gave way to heavy hooves, leaving a trail of cloven hoofprints pressed into molten metal behind Tirek as he advanced into the vault.

Each step echoed. He wanted to take his time, but the weight of the Sisters above pushed him on, past relics of dark sorcerers and artifacts of evils long past. It brought an ironic smile to his face to lay eyes on the place that had housed his weapon for so long.

Tirek’s hand strayed to the sack at his waist. A pulse ran up his arm, bringing a sigh from his lips. Patting it, Tirek strayed his gaze across the hall. One by one, he eliminated each item with wards still intact. A few, he noted sourly, were useless now. Why they remained here, he could only blame on the paranoia of Celestia.

At least, so he thought until his eyes fell on a rather out of place object. It sat on a pedestal, the dim glow of wards ringing the strange ball of tightly bound cloth. Behind the wards and the cloth, he felt the warmth of the power within.

“Yes…” His eyes widened in understanding. “Oh, oh yes. Thank you very much, ‘Princess’.”

He laughed at the angry energy surging against the binding above. Of course, she withdrew like a beaten dog as soon as his attention turned to reinforcing the seal, which brought a smug look to the demon’s face.

Thrusting a hand out, a torrent of shadows consumed the wards. He brushed them aside, fingers biting into the gathered fabric. Great wads fell away as he tore into it. The twine that held it in place burned against his chin, golden magic fading away with each handful.

At last he held his prize above. It gleamed in the darkness, a thick hunk of jagged metal. Strange designs were engraved across one side, though their meaning was lost to time due to the loss of the rest of the artifact. He ran a thick red finger along the edge, smiling at the sharpness of the jagged rim. Blood, rich in colour and pungent in odour, dripped along the old bronze metal.

Tirek brought up the sack, the dirty material at the mouth stretching. Vaster than it ever had a right to be, the sack had little trouble devouring his new toy. A plume of fire was his gift in its place. Rocks crashed and fell, a cloud of dust and stony debris rushing in his wake. He couldn’t have something being found in there to be used against him, unlikely as it was.

Tirek emerged from the palace, basking in the scent of terror drifting from the city. Shadows rushed beneath his hooves, blackening the earth beneath him. Rising from the ground, dark energy took physical shape that lifted him into the air on a platform. With ever increasing speed its form became distinct, until Tirek’s hand lay on the edge of his chariot. The other rose, clutching his sack. The seething darkness within thrashed, fattened with pillaged loot.

“Come forth!” His voice tolled like a funeral bell. SIx shadows burst from the sack to strike the earth before him. They rose with shrieks of protest, fury filling ancient, half-real features. Bowed before Tirek, six dragons glared hatefully in ancient chains of slavery.

“Rise.” His gaze travelled the twilight-lit lands. He snorted. “Rise, slaves, or back you go!”

Hisses and snarls answered him, until the reins snapped. The beat of leathery wings grew as draconic visages twisted in fury and hate. His chariot lurched into the sky.

“Onward,” he howled into the twilight. “Onward, to Ponyville!”

***

Panic, panic, panic. That’s all the inhabitants of Ponyville seemed to know how to do lately, and what did it accomplish? Did any of them so much as take a moment to consider going to their duly elected mayor about the latest impending disasters? Granted, usually she panicked as well, but not always. She certainly hadn’t those times whatever trouble plagued had been cleaned up by a certain six mares, and any of their little hanger-ons.

It was in the midst of these thoughts, and several more of roughly the same sourness, all born from the same dread that gripped the heart of everypony in Equestria, that Mayor Mare heard the knock at her office door. Leaving the various folders of possible evacuation plans, she hurried past the suddenly very reassuring mountains of paperwork. Let it be known that paperwork, at least, never tried to curse you or eat you or do anything nasty.

At least, not yet.

With that disturbing thought, she opened the door to find the second strangest reptile in town. Spike, fortunately, lacked the vacant yet somehow piercing stare of Pinkie Pie’s peculiar pet, even if he did set things on fire when he had a cough.

“Hello, Spike, is there something I can- oh!” She seized the scroll being shoved at her. Once it was in hoof, she looked down. “Thank you, Spike, but what is- wait, where are you going?”

“Sorry!” Spike waved an apologetic claw at her, his rapid run barely losing momentum as he bolted for the door. “That’s from Twilight! I have to do something! Bye!”

She watched him leave. Perhaps she should have asked him for help. He had probably picked up some skill at paperwork from Twilight. She should have asked what was going on. But then, of course, she had this scroll from Twilight. Surely she would know! Learning about the plan, because there had to be one, from paperwork was probably easier than learning it from a person.

Mayor Mare was aware that she was not in her right state of mind right now. Of course, the sky wasn’t in its right state either. She was just a mayor. She couldn’t do anything about the sky, about their immortal princesses seemingly occupying rather elevated positions above them, but she could arrange the town for the aftermath. She could do her paperwork, keep everypony calm, and organise emergency relief. She, Mayor Mare, could do her part and show the citizens of her town that all you needed to survive was to be calm, prepared, and never let circumstances drive you to losing control of yourself.

Three minutes later, Mayor Mare swore loudly enough to bypass every wall around her, and harshly enough to peel paint. Time Turner, passing her door with a frantic expression and a wide range of official Ponyville time-keeping devices, paused. A moment later, her door creaked open.

“Er...Mayor?”

The scroll fell into a pile on her desk, followed shortly by her forehead.

“...uh…” He glanced this way and that uncertainly.

“One thing. Twilight Sparkle has given me a detailed, well-planned yet simple evacuation procedure, and all she asks is one thing.” She answered the unspoken question without looking up.

“...right. That’s good, but I’ve sort of got to get back to Dinky and D-” he began.

The mayor continued as though he hadn’t said a thing. “All she asks is that I keep Spike here, and make sure he leaves with everypony else. She even has half a dozen ways to convince him without letting him realise she’s getting him to safety.”

Ponyville’s premier timekeeper gave her office a small glance. The distinct lack of baby dragon was quite apparent. It was a lot more apparent than usual, in fact, despite a lack of baby dragon normally being an unremarkable, in fact, an expected, circumstance.

“I,” declared Mayor Mare, getting up. “Am going dragon-hunting. Because if I don’t, when Twilight Sparkle and her friends defeat this demon, I’m going to be sent to the moon.”

***

All through the town, in the minutes after Spike’s delivery, ponies began to move. Unlike the previous panicked mobs, this time they moved with purpose. At least, some did, enough to get the rest clued in. The Mayor stalked the streets, searching for the baby dragon, getting one or two of the more responsible townsfolk to watch for him, and keeping the civilians moving. Only a few noted the relevance of being sent to the edge of town furthest from Canterlot.

In the one place where the evacuation was going slowly, Spike slipped through clinically clean, medical halls, pausing every now and then to make sure he wasn’t seen and herded out by any nurses. It had already happened twice, and he wasn’t really in the mood to start all over again.

At last, however, he reached his destination without being returned to the checkpoint at the start of the level. Spike peeked into the room, a grin appearing at the sight of the orange filly yammering away at a rather irate looking griffon. His grin was more to the fact that Gilda, like far too many others, assumed any member of the Cutie Mark Crusaders was capable of detecting subtext. A large, clear sign was the only real way to be sure they knew what you meant, and even then, neon lights were a very useful addition.

“Shouldn’t you guys be getting evacuated?” he asked by way of greeting. Spike wasn’t as nearly as good at reading beaks as he was at reading lips, but even he could tell that Gilda was mouthing a praise of thanks to whatever force was up there.

“Spike?! What are you doing here?” Scootaloo spun in place to peer at him. “Is it our turn to go? The nurse said we had to do it all organised, so we have to wait.”

The way she said ‘wait’ might as well have been dipped, figuratively speaking, into liquid disdain and frozen in the freezer of contempt. Waiting was not, clearly, a particularly cool thing to do.

“Please tell me we get to leave now,” Gilda demanded with a growl hidden in her voice. “Kid, I will name my first hatchling after you if we can go.”

“Like that’ll ever happen,” he muttered under his breath. Her glare sharpened abruptly, and Spike cleared his throat nervously. “No idea. Rainbow Dash was getting worried about you, Scootaloo, since she hasn’t seen you much.”

A bright smile came to the filly’s face, while a frown came to Gilda’s.

“And she was worried about you too,” Spike added quickly, lying through his toothy smile. “So I came looking for you. Also, so the Mayor wouldn’t make me evacuate like Twilight wants.”

“Why the hell are we even evacuating?” Gilda crossed her arms, tapping a talon on the metal bar. “What’s going on?”

“We’re leaving in a hearse, or we’re stealing the nurse!”

Gilda scowled at the half-asleep minotaur. “Gods, when will he shut up?! How much stuff does he need pumped into him anyway?”

The big motivational speaker turned in his drugged slumber, huffing and mumbling some more less than sane words. She resisted the urge to throw something at his big fat head.

Hesitating, Spike looked at her uncertainly. “Uh, you know...what happened? The...the thing that did the...s-shadow, thing?”

“The one who turned you into monsters?” Scootaloo looked between them, wincing at the looks on their faces. “Sorry!”

Gilda’s scowl became a less harsh frown. Her gaze sought out Spike’s. “Wait, wait, that happened to you as well?”

He gave a weak nod. “Yeah...I, uh, I made the holes down by the front door…”

“Oh.”

They watched Gilda hesitated, then, unexpectedly offer Spike a sympathetic look.

“It’s rough, huh?” She coughed, awkwardly fiddling with her bedsheet. “If, you know, you need anyone to...to talk to, about it, I could help, or something. Or not, if you don’t want to, I don’t care,” she added quickly.

Spike blinked. “...uh…”

She crossed her arms, looking away with a sour expression. “Not that I care.”

“Sure. Just not right now. Because that big monster guy? His name is Tirek, he’s why the Princesses are in the Sun and Moon, and he’s coming here.” Spike scratched his chin thoughtfully before holding a claw up. “Oh! And Princess Cadance and Shining Armour couldn’t stop him, so they sent us back to work out a way to do it.”

The room vanished. The dragon, the filly, the big sleeping idiot, they all faded away from Gilda. She stared blankly ahead, a pounding in the back of her skull. Tirek, the sound, the thought, bounced around inside her. She could see it, him, for just a moment. She saw the monster with its towering horns and blood red skin. The black fur that drank in the light around it. For just an instant, Gilda remembered him.

The shriek of fabric tearing in half tore Gilda from her trance. Her talons rose. Through the tear in her sheet, she saw the concerned looks on their faces. Embarrassment filled her, but the spark of anger had already laid its claim on her. Anger turned to confusion at the loud thump across the room.

“Iron Will knows that name!” His bed creaked, and he staggered upright. Iron Will pointed, though no one was quite sure what he was pointing at, since the direction wavered. “But….I don’t. Huh. Never recognised a name I’ve never...heard…”

The tension was somewhat broken when he slumped, a bang resounding from the floor as his horns hit it. Snores from the mighty minotaur.

“...what the hell are they giving him?” asked Gilda, her voice dull with faltering anger. She shook her head and pushed back her sheets. “Ugh, whatever, I don’t care. Where’s Tirek coming from?”

The way she spat ‘Tirek’ like a curse should have warned Spike.

“Paladin says he’ll be coming straight from Canterlot, but- wait, where are you going?” Spike trailed off into a yelp, a leonine tail curled around him and lifting him onto Gilda’s back as the griffon stood on slightly unsteady feet. “...are you dragonnapping me?”.

Scootaloo pouted. “Nopony ever bothers to foalnap me,” she mumbled sourly.

Gilda resisted the urge to introduce her face to her palm. She pointed at Scootaloo. “Okay, you, kid, you need to talk to Dash or somepony, because being jealous of that is really weird. As for you, kid, I’m taking you back to your owner.”

“I don’t have an owner!” Scootaloo protested.

“What? No, I meant small and purple here-”

“But you called me kid, then you said it again,” the filly pointed out.

Spike nodded. “You kinda did. If you call her kid once,it sounded like you meant her the second time.”

A strangled, frustrated groan nearly got free of her beak. It was held it only by deadly willpower.

‘Hanging them from a pole or pranking them with something explode-y would piss off Dash,’ Gilda reminded herself, aching for the simplicity of not caring about others, but far more for the comfort of a friend. She shook it off with a scowl.

“I meant you, dragon-kid, not her, and I’m not hatchling napping you. I was taking you back to your friends, then I’m gonna go show that piece of chicken drek what you get when you piss me off!” She said it with rather more bravado than she really felt. Gilda dropped Spike next to Scootaloo. She was not putting up with that while getting him somewhere safe. Besides, hospitals were plenty safe. “Now, I’m just gonna leave you in here. The big guy can look after you.”

Scootaloo rubbed her forehead. “What’s chicken drek?”

Pursing his lips, Spike looked thoughtful for a moment. “I think its another way of saying chicken cr- hey, come back! I don’t think you’re supposed to go anywhere!”

His call went unheeded, and he looked to Scootaloo worriedly. The filly joined him, watching Gilda storm from the room.

“The nurse said to wait here until they came to get us. She even said not to go out on our own,” Scootaloo tried. She shared a nervous look with Spike as Gilda just kept on going.

“Sorry, dwe- kids. You stay there, and be, you know safe. Someone has to keep that big idiot company.” Her wings brushed the walls, and the window whined faintly as she pulled it open. Fresh air rushed through the corridor, the feeling of its running through her feathers making the griffon sigh. “I’m going monster hunting.”

She went from griffon to brown and white blur in an instant. Unfortunately, she quickly became a downward blur, wings beating awkwardly and frantically.

“I’m fine! I’m alright!” Gilda rose, panting. She didn’t deign to look back, certainly because she was embarrassed at nearly falling, and definitely not in an attempt to retain what dignity she had left. “Stupid beaten up wings...”

“...”

Spike exclaimed, “We have to stop her!”

“We have to help her!” exclaimed Scootaloo at the same time.

They blinked.

“...help?” Spike asked wearily. He grimaced. “I’m pretty sure a demon is kind of out of her league.”

Shaking her head, Scootaloo’s wings buzzed as she pointed after Gilda. “But maybe it’s not.”

“But it is!”

“But it’s not!”

“It could be!”

“It’s not!”

“Oh, come on, give it a shot!” she whined.

“Even if we wanted to, the moment they see us running around on our own, somepony will try to get us to evacuate with everypony else. I’m sure the Mayor’s read Twilight’s letter by now.” Spike frowned, tapping his chin. “If we go out to stop or help her, somepony will see. I don’t want to be stuck leaving town, I want to help!”

“Me too! And if we help Gilda, that’ll be like we’re helping.” Leaning closer, Scootaloo gave him a conspiratorial look. “Imagine how impressed everypony will be if we help Gilda defeat some big nasty monster.”

She could see the resistance begin to crumble, but Spike rallied. “It doesn’t matter,” he insisted. Spike shrugged. “As soon as they see us, we’ll get sent to somepony. It’s happened like three times on my way here. If the Mayor is looking for me, I doubt telling the guards Twilight sent me on an errand is a going to work again.”

“We can do it, we just have to be stealthy, or smart!” The filly began to plot, nodding to herself.

Spike gave her a considering look. For some reason, he could visualize when the Crusaders had attempted to get their genius cutie marks. It had ended in fire, much like their sneaking cutie mark attempt, and their aquamancer cutie mark attempt.

“Maybe you should leave those to me,” he remarked, adding. “You can provide the craziness.”

“I’m not crazy! Besides, I know how we can get out to look for her without being evacuated.” Her grin was wide and proud, that of a filly who had struck gold. “We need an adult.”

“...and do you have one on you?” Spike rolled his eyes. “I forgot to bring along a spare adult.”

Her expression fell. “It’s not like you’re suggesting anything better for helping-”

“Stopping!”

“-helping Gilda!” Scootaloo scowled.

“Just because I don’t have an idea doesn’t mean your idea isn’t crazy. Nopony is going to just help us look for a griffon who is trying to find the big monster!” He ran a claw along his spines. “Ugh, why can’t things be simple lately? I want to give that big monster a kick right in the face too, but I’m not going off to get in his face.”

Iron Will rose up to his knees behind the bickering pair, one hand going to his skull. He swayed, eyes crossing until he shook his head. Neither noticed, too absorbed in their argument, not even as he settled one hand on a bed and stood further.

“Ow!” He pulled the piece of tile off his horn, studying it with a confused look in his eyes. “Did I drink the goats’ moonshine again?”

After a few seconds of silence, Iron Will looked down to the pair. They were staring up at him with wide eyes. He gave a small wave, quizzical expression still in place as he returned the stare with one that was slightly less focused.

“...Iron Will is definitely going to stop drinking.”

Ignoring him, the pair grinned at each other.

“Ha!” Scootaloo rubbed her hooves together. “Guess we do have an adult.”

“I only said nopony, so I’m not wrong. Minotaurs aren’t ponies.” Spike grinned as much as she did before turning his grin back to Iron Will. “Hey, uh, Mister Will...”

“Please, call me Iron Will.” He was remarkably calm for having woken in a strange place, but that might just be the drugs.

“Okay, Iron Will. I’m Scootaloo, this is Spike, and we really need your help,” began Scootaloo.

“I bet its really confusing, but we have to do something really important,” continued Spike. He gestured at the window. “Our friend went looking for this, well, this demon called Tirek-”

A strange expression broke through the painkiller’s haze in Iron Will’s eyes. His teeth clicked shut, his eyes darkened, and his muscles tensed in preparation for violence. They stayed back, watching him snort furiously.

“Tirek! That name makes me think of… did Iron Will really…” Iron Will’s wrathful glare faded, his hands shooting to his face. “The shame! By the Bells, how could I nearly do that?!”

His voice trailed off. Iron Will stared at nothing, eyes peering where only he could see. The memories were all too fresh, if distorted, and he groaned quietly in guilt. Living in a land surrounded by ponies, all so much smaller and easier to hurt, he prided himself on his control. He could hurt ponies, so very easily, but he didn’t. Even now, assertion without aggression meant he needed his strength even less.

Iron Will peeked out between his fingers, peering down at the sudden sharp poke on his knee. The strange little lizard looked up at him, teeth visibly chewing against his lip.

“...Spike, right? Iron- I need some time. Personal time. Maybe you two should find another room, in case I- in case something bad happens.” His tone surprisingly gentle, Iron Will pushed Spike back. “If you can’t control yourself, console yourself. Or maybe chain myself up, but that doesn’t rhyme.”

“Rhyme? Why does that matter?” Scootaloo cut in. She looked sheepish when Spike glanced back at her. “What? It’s weird, and we need his help.”

“Rhymes stick in the memory. Catchy and witty, that’ll make sure everytaur remembers. I want to help, kids, but I need to remember my own lectures. I did something very bad, and it’s not safe here. You need to go away, now,” ordered the minotaur. He flicked a finger at the door.

“I know this is a bad time, I really do. I…” Spike fidgeted, almost losing the nerve to continue. “I got possessed too!”

A heavy frown settled on Iron Will’s face, trying to hide his surprise and disbelief.

Spike went on before the insufficiently hidden disbelief in Iron Will’s eyes could manifest into words. “I know that feeling, w-when he...he made me feel all alone. Like no one would ever be there for me. It’s hard to remember it all, but I felt like I was being hollowed out, made all empty and helpless until all that was left was...I know what it feels like, and Tirek is coming here. Gilda was possessed too, and she’s gone out to find him on her own.”

Sitting up, Iron Will’s eyes narrowed. “He’s coming here?” he echoed, tone dark, voice thick with a deep, bitter anger. “How do you know?”

“Yes! He’s coming here because we can stop him, so where else would he go? But Gilda can’t, and she’s being really stupid. If she’s actually out there to find him when he arrives, she’ll be helpless. We need you to help us find her. It’s super dangerous, and I know how hard it is after you realise what happened, but you’re huge and strong, so you can help us get her away from him.” Spike clutched at his leg, looking up at Iron Will with a pleading look. He was getting desperate. Gilda was mean, but she didn’t deserve whatever Tirek would do to her.

Iron Will just watched him for a few seconds, blinking for a moment. “You’re asking me because I’m big?”

“And nice!” came Scootaloo’s help. “I remember Fluttershy saying you look big and scary, but you’re actually really nice. Come on, you can help us!”

In the face of two pleading expressions, Iron Will’s will trembled. He should just say no, and stay here. He was dangerous. What if he wasn’t in full control yet? What if it happened again? What if….what if he said no, and a pair of children ran off and got themselves hurt? What if everything they said was true, and there was a foolish griffon who had suffered just as he had, too angry to control herself, about to get herself killed?

Iron Will snorted. The bed creaked in relief, his weight leaving it with the groan of buckled metal.

“When someone doesn’t do what’s right,” he declared, rising once more to his full height. “You better be prepared to fight! Let’s go save your stupid friend!”

Crack!

“...after I get my horn out of the light bulb.”

***

“So…” Applejack raised an eyebrow. “...yer sure it won’t hurt nopony?”

Rainbow Dash punched the air, along with a plate of silvery metal that was flying past that resumed its course towards Twilight’s work. “Just Tirek! We’ll lay the hurt on him.”

“Sing it!” Vinyl cheered. She grinned at the irate pony next to her, ducking under a haphazardly floating bundle of wires. “Not, you know, literally. Unless you’re drumming it into his face with your hoof. Then you should sing it.”

“Ah’m just concerned. Not fer yer magic, Twilight, Ah’m gonna trust ya on that, but the only time Ah’ve seen ya do much with machines other than this one is that weird one Pinkie likes to tell us about,” Applejack went on without batting an eyelash at the interruption.

“The one you tried to use to work out what my Pinkie Sense is. Ooh, she’s twitching!” A clang followed Pinkie’s giggling, a curved plate of metal landing on her head.

Twilight tried not to sigh too loudly. “I am not twitching,” she said firmly, very deliberately turning away from Pinkie to hide her twitching eyebrow. “I’ve mostly dabbled, Applejack, but I’m trying to use material foci to help the spell along. Like if I was trying to cast a spell with the Elements, they would serve as the material and spiritual foci.”

Grunting from the effort of precision, Paladin looked up from the bars he was forcing to bend into a smooth, perfect ring around the centre of the strange ‘device’. When Applejack looked his way, he nodded.

“Ardleon reforged his weapons with Equestrian materials. With more Equestria materials as the material foci, Twilight needs only use the bonds between you as spiritual foci,” he explained calmly to the nodding farmer.

“Right, right, Ah think Ah’m followin’ ya.” She cast an eye on a black board covered in chalk drawings. “An’ that…?”

“Angelic runes,” Paladin answered. A grunt escaped him as his hoof came down on a particular dent, his blow leaving it smooth. “Only a few. Letters in the tongue of the Heavens, wrought of mortal materials.”

With each passing moment, the device was less and less of a device. Twilight and Paladin worked with forced patience, dismantling the shell bit by bit. Eyes were covered as Twilight once more took a plate from the undone side of the device and melted it before their eyes. She forced raw heat into the unresisting metal until it became malleable.

“I’m still using the device to help, since it worked before,” Twilight huffed, short of breath but working on. “But I’m stripping it down for what I need. I hate to do it, but I need the materials.”

Rarity could spare a thought from her own work keeping Photo Finish contained to sympathise. The device was ugly and strange, but she could understand the pain of destroying what had been made with love and dedication. For a moment, she thought she could offer a word of sympathy.

“Ze light is not good enough! Zere must be better lighting!”

Burying a sigh of frustration in a polite smile, Rarity attempted once more to soothe the irate photographer. “I know, darling, I do, but this is very important, and not really the time for a photo shoot.”

“Yes, yes, I know!” Photo Finish sniffed haughtily. “I am a fashion photographer, but zere are magicks in ze making of history! Vot else is the Princess’s protege doing, but making history?”

“Of course,” went on Photo Finish blithely. “If only she was a bit slimmer, with a dress to match, ze magicks would be much stronger!”

“Oooh,” Vinyl snickered. “She just called Twilight Sparkle fat.”

“Vinyl! This is serious!” Octavia’s hoof rapped Vinyl gently on the side. “Don’t go making trouble. You’re lucky Miss Sparkle didn’t hear. Nopony else is-”

“Hey, Twilight, Photo Finish just called you fat! Ha!” laughed Rainbow Dash.

Octavia didn’t look at Vinyl. She, quite distinctly, made sure not to look at her friend and the grin doubtless on her face.

“Well,” she said primly. “So long as I’m here, you won’t say such things to anypony’s face.”

“Worth it,” admitted Vinyl. She watched Octavia shiver as Vinyl slipped her tail around hers. “Very worth it.”

“N-not now,” Octavia hissed, her cheeks red. “We’re going to talk about it once this is over.”

Silence answered her for a few seconds. When Vinyl’s voice came, it was unusually sober and soft.

“And if we don’t get the chance?”

The shiver that ran down Octavia’s spine wasn’t as pleasant as the last. She looked to the unicorn, biting her lip.

“Then…” she struggled for words. “Then...we won’t know what we missed.”

***

Big Mac stopped in the middle of the road. This was particularly notable because when Big Macintosh stops in the middle of the road, so does everypony behind him. This would have been more of a problem if anypony was willing to make an issue of it with the living detour, but they had rather more interesting things to make an issue of.

“Is she over there?”

“Nope! Is she over there?” Scootaloo squinted hard.

Spike raised his hand to his eyes, scanning the horizon from his vantage point. “No. Maybe she’s gone that way?”

Iron Will frowned, trotting along with more care than usual. “Iron Will,” he declared soberly. “Did not expect to be used as a lookout tower.”

Smiling, Scootaloo took her hoof from his horn to give the minotaur a pat. “It’s alright, you’re doing really well at it. I bet you’d get a cutie mark for it if you were a pony.” She paused. “Hey, Spike, you think I could-”

“No,” he answered, rolling his eyes. “I can’t see Gilda at all. Somepony must have seen her somewhere. It’s not like there’s any other griffons in town.”

Big Mac’s frown grew. The guilt of eavesdropping dug its roots in for a moment, but with a shrug he dismissed it. This was a public street, after all, and he trotted across it to them.

“‘scuse me, sir.” Rarely did he have to look up, making the experience an unfamiliar one. “Ah need to talk to yer passengers.”

“Sure thing! Iron Will’s the name, helping ponies is my game!” boasted the minotaur.

Mac raised an eyebrow. “Ah thought it was makin’ meek little mares go mad with power.”

Wincing, Iron Will nearly knocked the children off with an embarrassed shrug. “That time was, uh, a bit weird. Some ponies just take to it too well.”

“Eeyup.” Macintosh eyed the pair as they were lowered. He said nothing. The big stallion just raised an eyebrow at them.

“We’re looking for Gilda! She’s gonna beat up the monster that turned you into a monster,” Scootaloo volunteered cheerfully. The look in Mac’s eyes went unnoticed as she continued on cheerfully. “Oh, I just had a great idea! We should go get Rainbow Dash, so she can do it as well. I bet it would be awesome.”

Spike gave the filly an annoyed look. “We’re actually trying to find her to stop her. This guy is a big deal, and we’ve spent like the last hour looking for her. If she tries to fight Tirek, it’ll rain griffon giblets!”

“Ew!” It was Scootaloo’s turn to look annoyed. “That’s gross, and it would so not happen like that.”

Iron Will leaned down, tapping Mac on the shoulder. He waited for the pony to turn, and nodded to himself when he saw the look on Macintosh’s face.

“The little filly said ‘you’? Did it happen to you too?” He gave a thumbs up. “Don’t you worry! Iron Will knows what its like, and Iron Will intends to pay it back for that. You should join us!”

Mac’s brow drew together, a deep frown etched on his features.

“Come on, big strong pony like you, we’ll show him what’s what!” Iron Will proclaimed, flexing his muscles.

A queer expression came over Mac. “...what’s what?”

Iron Will blinked. “What?”

A loud cough cut them off. Spike glared up at the pair. “Guys, we can’t stand around here! Someone is about to get hurt. I know Gilda isn’t exactly nice, but what if she does find him? What if he does...does that again?”

Macintosh looked away, eyes closing as his features screwed up painfully. When they opened, he was looking at Spike’s worried expression.

“Sorry,” said the little drake. “I didn’t mean to make you think of that, but, well, he did it once, to all four of us, he could do it again.” He hugged himself, shuddering. “T-the thought of that, happening again…”

Scootaloo looked between the three, a familiar and unwelcome feeling flooding her. She was being excluded. Not on purpose, and certainly not from something pleasant. Yet still she was being excluded, again, and this time they were right in front of her!

‘Would Rainbow Dash be upset like this? No she wouldn’t!’ Nodding to her thoughts, Scootaloo nuzzled her scaly friend. “Are you alright?”

He managed a weak smile. “Yeah, I’m fine.”

Scootaloo gave him a Look.

“I am!” Spike added defensively. He crossed his arms. “I’m completely fine, but Gilda won’t be if we don’t find her first.”

Mac grunted noncommittally. He made it clear in just that grunt that he was thinking about it, and nothing more. ‘Ah need to find AJ and Apple Bloom an’ find out what all this nonsense is about. The griffon’ll be fine, Ah’m sure.’

“Spike, Ah wanna help, but Ah gotta make sure mah sisters are fine,” Macintosh said at last, shaking his head.

Shaking his head, Spike tried his own version of the Cutie Mark Crusaders’ ‘I’m a child, you can’t say no to me!’ look. “They’re with Twilight, doing magic stuff. We’d get in the way, so maybe we should go find Gilda first.”

“Come on, help beat up the monster!” Scootaloo rolled her eyes. “Alright, Spike, fine. Help us ‘stop Gilda’.”

The sarcasm dripping from each word got a glare from Spike, and she made a face back at him. Iron Will coughed, for once the voice of reason, interjected.

“First we gotta save her. Come on, be a stallion and help us save the girl! Yeah!” Iron Will posed heroically, muscles bulging.

Passing on his way out of town, a pegasus was irresistibly drawn in to add his own “Yeah!” to the shout. Iron Will turned, giving his unexpected chorus a thumbs up.

Despite the words of encouragement from Iron Will that would surely win over any uncertain heart, Big Mac still looked towards the library. It wasn’t far, if he maybe just ran over, he could check on them. He had to know they were fine. Granny was safe, at least for now, but he had to know all of his family were alright. His close family, at any rate.

Spike saw the look. “We can go there afterwards, when we know Gilda won’t be getting herself turned into a monster again.”

‘After all,’ hissed a voice, dripping with malicious mirth, from the depths of his memories. ‘That would be a betrayal.’

Deep, throbbing aches pounded against the inside of Mac’s head. Burning, hateful eyes. Something old and powerful, a voice deep and dark, howled in the shadows of faded memories. Macintosh felt it again, the weight of flesh and scales crashing through his beloved farm, his body acting through the will of another.

Mac sighed. “Y’all know what’s goin’ on with all this sun an’ moon business, right?”

Spike nodded, a grin appearing on his face. “Yeah! I can tell you everything!”

“Ah s’pose Ah’d just get in the way…” Mac gestured down the road. “Well find Miss Gilda, keep her from gettin’ herself in trouble, then we’ll go see my sisters.”

A dark feeling struck him as the children cheered, and Iron Will slapped him on the shoulder. Mac glanced around, lingering on the shadows. The street was empty, the herd of ponies being moved out of town long since passed.

“Let’s get lookin’.” Still he kept watch, looking for the source. “Start talkin’, Spike.”

Nodding, Spike clambered onto Mac, letting Scootaloo return to occupy Iron Will’s shoulder alone. His doubts began to fade, reassured by the presence of Big Mac. Big Macintosh was reliable. With his help, nothing could go wrong!

***

Gilda peered down at the group, talons digging into the cloud. Her frown deepened as she watched. With gentle beats of her wings, she set the cloud floating gently along above them as they set off, looking for her, she knew.

‘Idiots. A pegasus should know to look up.’

She tried to put venom into the thought, but the memories of the smiling filly chattering happily away at her made it hard. Gilda wanted to hate Scootaloo, and by all rights it should have been easy. She was annoying, and loud, and...and friendly…

“Uuuuugh.” She flopped onto the cloud, talons over her face as she strangled the groan before they could hear her. “Why don’t they just go with all the other evacuating dweebs?”

‘Why am I talking to myself?’ Gilda scowled at the sky, which utterly failed to respond in any satisfying way. It also failed to give her any answers, but then, it never had. It was the sky. Wide, open, free. Always there, always the way out. Responsibility, arguments, friends, she could dump all of them by just taking off. In the sky she was free of everything.

Except, she was becoming aware, the painful throb of guilt in her chest. With each beat of her heart it stabbed at her. It weighed her down, left her too weak to just fly away. All her angry words had become so much dirt as she had soared away. In the place of anger, as she gazed across the town, she had felt a cold knot of fear take shape in her gut.

‘I’m not afraid.’

Gilda really had thought she was a better liar. Apparently not. Even she wasn’t buying it. Her talons bit into her cloud.

‘I’m not!’

“I’m not!”

Her eyes screwed shut. Her wings pressed tightly against her back, tail lashing so hard it was breaking tufts of cloud from the edge. Try as she might, she couldn’t stop shaking. The red, sneering face loomed at her, ingrained on the inside of her eyelids. She could see him reach forward, laughing, ready to use her again.

‘You belong to me.’

“I don’t,” she croaked, shaking her head. “I don’t, and I’m fine. I’m alright, damn it, go away!”

‘Obey.’ She had heard the order so many times, given in a voice that dug into her down to the bone. She couldn’t escape from it, not as it compelled every inch of her corrupted body to attack her friend, not as it sent her shrieking at Rainbow Dash with claws bared. The command that turned her into a monster. ‘Obey, slave.’

‘Shut up shut up shut up shut up!’ She fought down rising bile. The cloud tore in her grip.

“Are-”

Gilda froze. For a moment, she could have sworn she heard…

“You-”

She snapped her head down, peering where the voice had come from. There was nothing there. Just the empty sky.

“Okay?”

It came from the other side this time, but again, there was nothing. Pulling herself up, Gilda stuck her head over the edge, glaring down at the town in confusion. She was rewarded by the sight of something orange and purple soaring towards her. Wide eyes met wide eyes for an instant.

With a squawk of surprise she pulled back just in time to avoid getting a faceful of Scootaloo. Her beak fell open. The faint buzz of tiny wings beating filled her eyes.

“Hi!” Scootaloo’s smile was strained but genuine. “I-”

Her wings gave way. Gilda was frozen for an instant, her gaze fixed on the empty space. ‘She’s falling.’ The thought sent her bursting into action, throwing herself off the cloud. She cleared it, adjusting into a slender, aerodynamic shape. ‘Keep those wings out, kid, so I can...’

She trailed off. Below, his arms held out, Iron Will caught Scootaloo and, cocking his arms back, threw her!

‘... oh what the- ack!’ Gilda twisted midair to avoid the filly-bullet that came flying her way.

Bzzz! “-was worried we’d never-” Bzzz…

Gilda couldn’t help herself. She watched Scootaloo fall back into Iron Will’s waiting hands, the swing, and up she came again.

Bzzzz!

“-find you any-”

Bzzz!

“-where and you’d-”

Bzzz!

“-get hurt because-”

Bzzzz!

“-you fought a-”

Bzzz!

“-demon on-”

Bzzz-zat! Her wings went still, hanging in the talons holding her aloft.

“Stop! Holy hell, are you crazy? Is that idiot crazy?!” Gilda glared, eye twitching dangerously. Her fingers dug into Scootaloo’s forelegs as she held the filly up. “What if he missed? Dash used to do some stupid stunts, but you must be an all new kind of crazy!”

Scootaloo beamed. “Thanks!”

Gilda’s eye twitched again. “That wasn’t a compliment,” she growled..

Turning her head on an angle, Scootaloo frowned as though this didn’t quite make sense. Coming up blank, she did the next best thing to a rebuttal; she changed the subject.

“Are you okay? We were all really worried about you, even Spike. Actually, I think he was even more worried.” The cheer fled Scootaloo’s face, an open expression of confusion and concern taking its place. “He gets all shaky and scared, when he talks about the monster everypony is going to fight. When he thought you had gone off on your own, he said we had to stop you.”

Scoffing, Gilda released the filly onto the cloud. “No way. Nopony is going to stop me, kid.”

‘Obey!’

“Nobody! No one!” Cloud tore in her grip, and she punched the fluffy whiteness. She hoped it would hide the shakes. “I’m my own griffon, and no one, pony or demon, is going to tell me what to do.”

“But we just want to help!” Scootaloo glared at her, standing as though she was moments from leaping into battle. “And we are going to help!”

When she looked, Gilda didn’t see Scootaloo. Orange fur was replaced with blue. The purple was but a single shade of the scruffy mane, and magenta eyes pierced her with a look of righteous determination she hadn’t seen in far, far too long. Then she blinked, and it was gone. She was gone.

For a long moment, Gilda didn’t say anything. The certainty in Scootaloo’s eyes faltered, the strange stare unsettling her. She rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly.

“Uh, Gil-?”

The sharp snap of opening wings cut her off. She only got a single look at Gilda’s eyes as the griffon turned away, taking the pain not quite hidden in them out of Scootaloo’s sight.

“You’re alright, kid, so I’ll be level with you…”

Gilda’s wings jerking, beating, and her paws kicked off the cloud. Only vapours remained, and a single island of cohesive cloud that began to drift down. Scootaloo called out, reaching up, trying to grab anything she could to keep Gilda from getting away. The next words nearly broke her heart, and all Scootaloo could do was float sedately to the ground, those haunting words lingering in her ears.

“I’m not worth the effort.”

***

“T-that’s not true, right? She didn’t mean it, she couldn’t have!”

Rage gripped the heart of Big Macintosh. He wasn’t even sure who it was directed at. Gilda, for her callous self-loathing that hurt the filly who so wanted to be her friend? Himself, for not stopping Iron Will and Scootaloo’s insane idea for reaching the shrieking griffon?

No, he decided as he looked down on the saddened expression. Whether it was his fault or Gilda’s, the blame began and ended with one creature.

‘Tirek.’ Even thinking the name made him angry. Big Macintosh was no stranger to anger, but rarely did it have such a hold on him. Never had it made him consider violence the way he was at this moment. The thought of wrapping his hooves around any creature’s skull and squeezing had never been so empty. Though this fury swelled, the only look he gave Scootaloo was a reassuring pat on the shoulder and a shake of his head.

“Nope,” he heard himself say confidently, his mind too busy with thoughts of strangulation and bucking to the moon to give Scootaloo the attention she deserved. “Ain’t true at all.”

Iron Will had already fallen into life coach mode. “Everypony is worth the effort! If there’s anything I’ve learned in all my seminars, it’s that all anyone needs is a good kick in the backside to get them going! This griffon is just the same. I say we find her, and we make this girl realise she is that A! Who’s with me?”

Spike and Scootaloo cheered, though it had to be said it was slightly confused, if positive, cheering.

“Who puts the A in effort? She does!”

“Yeah, Gilda puts the A in….wait, there’s no A in eff-” Spike scratched his chin.

Cutting him off, Scootaloo repeated the chant, her teary-eyed expression fading. “Gilda puts the A in effort!”

“That’s right! Look at all the effort she put into shouting. Deep down, she wants to have her life affirmed. Why else would she shout and call out when we were right beneath her with no idea?” Iron Will rested his fists on his hips, looking proud of his deduction.

Mac decided not to voice his doubts, though he was definitely not going to hold it in after this was over. Cultural differences aside, he was fairly sure Iron Will should know better than to just throw a filly into the sky simply because she asked.

...he hoped Iron Will knew that, anyway.

“We needa follow her,” was all he said. The farm pony set off down the street. Between the claws on his neck, and the eerie, empty streets, Macintosh was feeling decidedly out of the ordinary.

“I think I left my scooter in a backyard around here…” Scootaloo mumbled. She scanned the sky from Iron Will’s shoulder. “Where did she go? I can’t see her anymore.”

***

From every direction, they poured towards Ponyville. Great columns of dark clouds stacked upon each other in the strange twilight, racing to be the first to cover the town in true darkness. An invisible will pulled them not merely in his wake, but pushed ahead of him, his presence twisting the world around him.

The chariot skewed around the town, turning to soar over the Everfree Forest. Tirek stared at it for a moment. The sack bounced on his belt, pulling away from the forest, until he stayed it with a forceful thought. Still it trembled, the power within straining to escape. To his rising hand, he called shadows that dwelled within the hostile wilds. Resistance answered him, and he fought to control the rush of energy.

For the barest of instants, uncertainty warred in his eyes. His brow drew together, and Tirek bared his teeth. ‘Soon enough.’

Down the chariot flew, lumbering shadow-dragons skidding to a halt on the outskirts of Ponyville. Tirek stepped down, through the dissipating chariot, into the wreckage of his last slave’s rampage. A snort of amusement escaped him, crushing a brick underhoof.

“Seek them.” The dragons rose, trailing hisses and snarls into the sky. Tirek watched until they were gone,which was when he became aware of the shape speeding towards him. Confusion marred his expression before resolving into amusement.

The heat of her glare as she came in for a hard landing was like a refreshing shower. It just felt so right, and the way she put all of her fury and shame into the glare just made it all the sweeter.

“Alright, you big ugly monster.” Her fingers flexed, talons digging into the dirt. “Anything to say before I gut you like a fish?”

He raised a hand to his chin, a comical look of thought on his face. “Ah, slave! I had wondered where you went. Welcome back.”

Her ravenous anger was such a wonderful little reward for his efforts. A little nonchalance, talking as though he was speculating on favourable weather, and her emotions ran hot.

“My name is Gilda, and I’m not your slave. I’m going to make you pay for what you did to me!” Yet despite her words, she didn’t pounce. She circled, watching as though she might spot some fatal flaw in the demon’s form. “You remember, right? Twisting me into a monster, using me against Dash!”

“Not particularly,” he admitted with a chuckle. Tirek leaned forward, brow furrowing in mock-confusion. “Not my slave? Why do you think you returned to me?”

Confusion replaced anger for just a moment, and her attack stilled a moment from release, tensed muscles freezing.

“Why else do you think you feel such a burning need to find me? Did you really think anger was all that pushed you to come after me, when I am so far above you?” Tirek boomed with laughter, his chest heaving with mirth.

“Shut up. You have to remember. Admit it. Admit what you did!” Shrieked the griffon. Her eyes burned once more, but he watched the shifting tension. Flight, then fight. Fight, then flight.

Tirek let his voice become a sibilant hiss, sinister voice striking deep. “You can feel it in your bones, slave. You still serve me. You think they saved you? You, slave, will never be free. You are mine.” He grinned, teeth bared in a horrible, mocking expression. “Maybe this time you’ll do your job, and kill Loyalty.”

***

Twilight didn’t notice when Paladin stopped in his rune-shaping to murmur to Vinyl Scratch. She had no time to realise the superfluous unicorn had left, her attention too focused on the magic. Her head raised, her horn aglow, Twilight Sparkle breathed the magic that swamped the room.

“Is everypony ready?” Her magic reached out, pushing Rainbow Dash a few inches across. “Right, that should be good.”

Dash grumbled, “Do we all have to be exactly in these spots?”

“Yes!” snapped Twilight.

“No,” said Paladin. “Technically. But doing so makes this easier. It is symbolic.” He pointed from Fluttershy to the reworked device that housed the remnants of Ardleon, and to Photo Finish standing behind her. “The bond between Ardleon’s essence and his blades, straight through each of you. It was Photo Finish who Fluttershy helped, and so they form one link of the chain.”

Rarity tapped her hoof against the floor, nodding. “I see. Symbolic, so we make this correspond to the pony each of us has a connection to. Sweetie Belle and I, Applejack and Apple Bloom-”

“Me and Tank?” interrupted Rainbow Dash. She pointed at the quite empty space behind her. “Shouldn’t you put the doll there since you put his in that?”

Sighing, Twilight tried not to be irritated at the interruptions. Before her, like a cage designed by a madmare, the bars formed angelic runes around the blade and woolen Ardleon statuette. Already she could feel the very reality of those runes drawing power to them. She had yet to run a single bolt of magic through them, and still they had power.

“As Paladin said, I don’t need you all standing that way, but it makes it easier. Five is better than nothing.” Twilight glanced back at Trixie. “Are you alright, Trixie?”

Trixie nodded. “Trixie is fine, stop asking! Just because she- I was a mental patient does not mean I’m going to fall apart at the drop of- kya!”

Paladin looked down at the mare hiding behind Twilight, and moved so his shadow was no longer cast over her spot.

“As I was saying,” Trixie continued, cheeks flushed. She went back to her spot meekly. “I’m not going to fall apart. Perhaps scream a tad, but Trixie does not fall apart!”

Raising a skeptical eyebrow, Octavia remained silent. Little had passed her lips even before Vinyl vanished up stairs, and nothing since. She steeled herself for whatever would come, or so she was attempting to do when something poked her. She looked down, pursing her lips at the stick being gently jabbed at her leg.

“Yes, Pinkie?”

“Are you alright? I thought- oh, darn, did it again.” Pinkie frowned for a split instant before swallowing the expression. “I thought you looked a little sad, and maybe worried.”

Raising an eyebrow, Octavia studied the pink mare before her. “I’m fine.” In the wake of this outright lie, Octavia pushed on. “Actually, I was worried about you. You seem to keep doing that without meaning to.”

Pinkie looked at her blankly. “Do what?”

“Please, Pinkie,” scoffed Octavia. “I live with a mare who lies about not doing chores every day. That simply will not cut it.”

“Cut what?”

She twitched. “Repeating part of what I said back at me won’t work either. Your voice is what i’m talking about. You keep accidentally using this strange ‘superpower’ of yours.”

There! She saw the flinch, and marvelled moments later at how well Pinkie buried it. For such a bubbly, open mare, she was quite adept at pretending she had no negative emotions. Octavia hadn’t thought Pinkie would be capable of hiding anything, much less emotions.

“None of this is any of my business, well, not how you use it, and I don’t know anything about how all this magic works, but I do know how music works. Even if I don’t sing, I’ve picked up a few things.” As she spoke, Octavia glanced around the room. Everypony else seemed absorbed watching Twilight preparing, save Paladin. She frowned, but there was no time to wonder why he stood so protectively at the door.

“My singing is a little off, but don’t worry, I’ll have that fixed in a jiffy! “ promised Pinkie with a wide, very nearly genuine smile. “I just need to practice more, because my voice is weird and I don’t like it and oh I’m just gonna get a drink reeeeeeal quick-”

“Pinkie, stay where I told you!”

Twilight’s magic dragged Pinkie back from her attempt to escape her slip of the tongue. Octavia watched without comment for a few moments, content to revise her opinion on Pinkie’s ability to conceal emotions again. The almost fearful look on Pinkie’s face was none too pleasant to look at.

‘Of course she’ll feel bad. I barely know her, and she already cares so much about me being happy, she’s probably guilty for letting that slip out.’ Octavia grimaced slightly. “Pinkie Pie, I don’t know you very well. For most of the time I’ve known about you, I’ve had...ungenerous thoughts.”

Pinke didn’t say anything, just looking at the ground.

“But,” Octavia hurried on. “I do think I can offer some little bit of help. I don’t know about magic, but I know about sound. I don’t think I could play very well, if my ability to hear changed. At least, if everything sounded different, I’m not sure I’d recognise my own music.”

“Problem solved! I don’t play instruments. Well, aside from the trombone. Oh, and the kazoo, and the drums. I can rap too, wanna hear?” There was the nearly real grin again, slightly shakier this time, as Pinkie tried to divert the conversation.

Octavia continued as if she had heard nothing. “I like to think I would still recognise it anyway, even if I fear I wouldn’t. Because when I play, my music is a part of me. When I was young and could barely play, it was a part of me, and just because I’ve gotten better that doesn’t mean it was any less me when I was a terrible, ear-hurting filly. It doesn’t matter how it changes; your voice is still you, and you can say what you want with it and...and oh, I’m probably just spouting nonsense.”

Turning her head, Octavia bit back a sigh. She was trying to get something across, but words escaped her. She just wanted to tell Pinkie that nothing about her changed, even if she heard it all so differently, but how to say it properly? To make it clear and…

Octavia blinked.

“Pinkie, stop hugging her and please go back to your spot!” Twilight called in frustration.

“Um, Pinkie?” Looking at the pink pony latch to her so fiercely, Octavia blinked again. She hadn’t even heard Pinkie move. “Why are you hugging me?”

Pinkie beamed up at her. “Because you were so angry at me once, but now you’re doing your best to give me super-nice advice. I think I even understood some of what you said! Even if I don’t sound like Pinkie to me, I’m still Pinkie, so Pinkie’s voice is Pinkie’s voice, not another voice, even if its not Pinkie’s voice.”

“I...yes?” Trying to follow that with a squeezing pink limpet proved a tad more than Octavia was capable of right now, so she defaulted to nodding and smiling. That worked, at least enough for Pinkie to return to her spot.

A deafening bang shook the lair. The walls trembled, dirt cascading down amidst shouts and confusion. Magic blasted through the room, to the surprise of most Rarity’s glow, gathering the dirt in a ball off to the side.

“What the hay was that?” Rainbow Dash glanced at the ceiling. “I should check it out-”

“No!” Paladin’s voice cracked like a whip. He stood before the door, one wing spread across it. Vinyl , unusually frantic of expression, was nearly lost from sight as she stood behind it on the stairs. “Everypony has to stay here. We need to complete this. Twilight, the time has come. We have to cast it, now.”

He ignored their stares, staring at Twilight. The mare watched him with a faint look of accusation in her eyes.

“He’s here, isn’t he?” she asked, quite voice suddenly the only sound in the room.

Paladin nodded. “Yes.” He spoke on, ignoring the crash of voices filling the silence. His voice rose only slightly, deep tones cutting through the noise. “I felt his arrival only moments ago, and he is delayed. If we are to succeed, you must begin now.”

“Now? But...but what if something goes wrong? I need to make sure I know how the runes work, I need to-” Twilight went still, her eyes widening. The warmth she felt was not the emotions of a single mare. She looked to Fluttershy, and felt from all sides the radiating trust and confidence.

“If anypony can pull off some crazy magic, it’ll be Twilight Sparkle.” Applejack titted her hat back, smiling at Twilight.

“That’s right!” chimed in Apple Bloom. “We trust ya.”

“Rarity always says you’re the best pony at magic,” Sweetie Belle added.

Rarity leaned down, nuzzling her sister. “I do, and I can’t imagine you letting us down when it matters.”

“Come on, Twilight, you’re awesome, you’ll be fine!”

“I already have our victory party planned, and a surprise cake with your name on it! The surprise is that you think I’ll try to surprise you with something else, but I’ll really do what I said, which will become a surprise because you won’t expect the surprise you were told about!”

“I trust you.” Fluttershy blushed. “Well, I could say more, but...I trust you, and I think its what you need to hear.”

Everywhere she looked, Twilight saw and felt the confidence and trust. They filled her like twin suns that burned with unearthly power. Her eyes became a solid white glow, her horn a spear of light.

“Alright.” She breathed out, slow and steady. “I’m ready. Let’s begin.”

None noticed Vinyl hurrying back upstairs. She ran a hoof through her mane when she reached the top, resolve firming. Paladin was the only one, glancing back at her for a moment, hoping she would simply do as he had asked, his request whispered as Twilight’s confidence was built

“‘Just watch’, my fine flank. This pony isn’t going to just sit around waiting uselessly,” she growled to herself. Vinyl trotted to the door, heart set, her will iron. “Let’s get this party started, ugly.”

***

His hand closed around her throat, slamming the griffon into the ground mid-pounce. A thunderous boom rang out, dark magic blasting through her to pulverise the dirt beneath the foolish griffon as she screamed in pain.

“Or maybe,” he growled, a chuckle in his deep rasp. “I was lying.”

“Let go!” Thrashing, she screamed and lashed with everything she had. Her beak dug a furrow in the dirt, claws biting into it as she tried to kick him. When she hit, it was more like attacking solid steel. “I’ll kill you!”

Her threats trailed off into a squawk of pain. Tirek pulled with one hand and pushed with the other. Dirt sprayed from her head while pain radiated from the wing he stretched up. His fingers pressed against the bones inside painfully.

“You could not even grasp the number of times I’ve heard that. You’re hardly the most impressive.” His grip tightened, cutting off threats with pain. “A weak little griffon who can barely entertain me. You should feel flattered that I am spending such time on you.”

Hot tears cleared dirt from Gilda’s eyes as she writhed. Her shouts of defiance became a groan of pain when one of her flailing paws slammed straight against one of his legs.

“It’s been so long. Oh, so tempting…” A shiver ran down Tirek’s spine. His tongue slithered out to wet his lips. “Perhaps I should break your body first. Plucking each feather, replacing it with a salt-soaked needle. Or should I start with your mind? Would that be too easy? Silly me, of course it would.”

“I-I’m going to kill you!”

Tirek didn’t bother to respond. The demon peered down at her with much the same look as a lion might give a limping gazelle. Pain made her squirm, wing twitching frantically against his hold. His gaze lingered over the feathery appendage for a moment before a grin spread across his face.

“I know. I’ll break your wings now, then leave you to writhe on the ground like the worm you are. Once I’m done killing the Element bearers, I’ll come back, and see what I can turn you into. “ One of his forelegs rose, the thick hoof sitting atop her skull as his hand joined the other on her wing. He ran a finger through the feathers, poking occasionally.

There were no more words from Gilda, her beak buried too deep in the ground. She could barely breathe, and the hoof atop her head was giving no quarter as he ground her into the dirt.

“I’ve done this so many times. I rather consider myself an expert. Don’t you agree?” His hoof jerked forcefully for a moment. “Of course you do. I could break your wing cleanly. A single snap, a nice, clean break. It would heal rather easily.”

His finger pushed against a bone, slipping along with increasing pressure until it found a joint.

“Or,” he purred, his mouth stretching in a horrible grin. “I can grind your bones to splinters.”

A finger became a fist, wrapped around the joint.

“Such a precious little collection of bones, so hollow and so easily breakable.” She screamed. The sound of her pain, his fist slowly tightening, brought a sigh of pleasure to his lips. “That’s right. Can you feel them grinding together? I wonder which one will break first. So many, so thin. What will become of you when I turn them to paste? ”

“St-ack! Stop!” Gilda’s neck burned, her head trembling as, for just a moment, she found the strength to push up. The moment ended with her beak rammed back into the dirt, her talons scrambling at his hoof as it pushed her down.

“You’ll be ever so useless. What is a griffon that can’t fly? Just a feathered cat with useless, ugly wings. Have you ever seen what happens when such a messy break - well, less break, more a crushing - heals badly? I assure you, it will. Your wings will be so much ugly, lumpy scars. You will never fly again. You will never be more than you are now; a worm, grubbing in the dirt beneath me.” The world around him had vanished to Tirek. His blood pounded, a maddened smirk growing wider and wider with every passing moment.

Gilda turned her head, just enough to peer up with one frightened, angry eye. “F...fuck you, ugly,” she spat

The weight atop her head vanished. In all the second she had, she looked straight up, just in time to see his hoof come back down.

Tirek’s voice exploded around her. “I am the Lord of Betrayal! I am the master of this world! I will devour the Heart that birthed this plane, and ascend! Beyond demon and angel, beyond Anu and Tathamet! I will rule the totality of creation! I will not!” He stomped, her scream not enough to satisfy him. “Be mocked!” He squeezed, her torment insufficient to please him. “By a mortal! You are as worthless, as useless, as you are alone and friendless, and you will die that way. In agony, and uncared for, the refuse of this world abandoned by all!”

His hoof rose a final time.

Her eyes closed. Whether it was tears or blood that wet her cheeks, she was in too much pain to notice.

‘...I don’t want to be alone...’

“Fastball special!”

Tirek’s head jerked forward, His brow furrowed, and he turned to behold the minotaur down the street.

“Special delivery, that is,” said a voice in his ear. Green fire belched forth. From the curve of his horns to his chin, Tirek’s head vanished in the expanding cone of boiling draconic fire. Spike dug his claws in until he ran short on breath, feet swinging out into the air as the demon stumbled.

“Ragh!” His fist struck, bouncing the dragon off his head. Smoke rose, blinding him, but the blaze of Tirek’s eyes cut through the haze. “You dare-”

Bzzzz! “Yoink!” Scootaloo darted past, scooter bouncing. Spike landed in the little red cart, claw fastening onto the edge, and the pair rocketed away. He looked up from where he lay, watching with dazed eyes as a big, blurry red shape scooped up Gilda from beneath the demon and promptly galloped after them.

Big Mac skidded to a halt as they rounded a corner. He plucked Spike up, piled Gilda onto the cart, and dropped him on top of her.

“Get goin’,” he ordered. “Get her to the other side’a town, should be other ponies there.”

No sooner had he spoken than they began to protest. “We can’t just leave! Have you seen that guy? He’s like twice as tall as you!” Spike scrambled upright, wincing at the groan Gilda made. “Sorry!”

“She’s gonna need lookin’ after,” Macintosh pointed out. He looked back, his voice growing rushed. “Listen, Ah know ya don’t wanna go, but ya gotta trust me. Ya’ll’ve done yer part, now get her to safety.”

Scootaloo’s wings fluttered uncertainly, not quite buzzing again. “What about you?”

The crash of thunderous hooves grinding dirt hit them, just in time for Iron Will to round the corner. He waved his arms frantically.

“Go!” Mac grabbed the scooter and pushed, shoving them away. “Get gone!”

“You’ll suffer, mortal filth!” Again Tirek bellowed hateful words at the sky. “I will kill you slowly, over years, until you are little more than screaming sacks of flesh, driven mad by torment!”

Her wings kicked into gear, the images his words drove into her imagination sending a spike of fear and adrenaline pumping through Scootaloo. She watched windows zoom past as she sped down the street, hoof slipping down to add kick-power to wing-power. Even slowed down by Gilda, Scootaloo was fast.

Iron Will ripped a metal mail box post up and roared, leaping around the corner of the house they had hidden behind. After a moment, his roar faded away and he lowered the bar. He turned back to Macintosh, scratching his forehead.

“I don’t know how to say this, but he’s gone.” Iron Will waved his post at the empty field of rubble. “This town have caverns or something under it? Maybe he burrowed.”

“...” Mac spared only a moment to give Iron Will a confused shake of his head. He found no more sign of TIrek than the minotaur did. It made no sense to either, and dread gripped Big Macintosh.

The scream of tearing wood and crumbling bricks exploded down the street, nearly enough to cover Scootaloo’s scream as debris rained around her, half a brick slamming the handles from her hooves. Spike yelled, but his cry dwindled following a solid thunk!

“Got you,” hissed Tirek. The ruined house fell around him, had proven no more a barrier to him than the merest of mists. He closed a fist around the filly’s back legs, and raised her into the air. “Thought you could flee, little one? I think no-”

The first ball of green fire simply shot passed Tirek’s eyes, but the second hit a horn and exploded around him. Unperturbed, Tirek swung his gaze down on the swaying dragon. Shattered wood lay next to Spike, the remnants of a support thrown up in Tirek’s through-house charge that had discovered dragon scales were more than its match. The little dragon drew in another breath unsteadily.

“Put her down,” he ordered, pointing a shaky finger at Tirek. “I mean it.”

The demon really rather did the opposite, grabbing Spike in his other. He held the pair like a shield at Big Mac and Iron Will. Their charge to the rescue came to a hold as a smug smirk spread across the demon’s face. A faint groan from below gave away Gilda’s presence, once again trapped beneath one of Tirek’s hooves.

“Now now, you wouldn’t want me to squeeze a little too hard, would you?” Tirek gave Spike a little squeeze for emphasis. “Listen to that scream. Imagine what it will be like when I squeeze so hard his organs turn to pulp. I can probably do it without damaging his scales, you know. I’d have a scaly little sack full of liquid meat.”

Big Macintosh winced, holding out a hoof. “Don’t,” he pleaded. There was nothing near Tirek he could use, no conveniently placed, pointy-tipped wooden supports they could use as a weapon. Iron Will wouldn’t even have time to use his makeshift club before Tirek went through with his threat.

“Now, and bare in mind that the wrong answer is all it takes for me to desire a new dragonscale belt, or maybe a feathery snack, tell me where the Bearers of the Elements are. Tell me, and you can have one of these back until I’m done with the Bearers.” The demon stepped from the ruins, his hostages held aloft. “I’d offer the griffon, but who would want her?”

Mac fought to show calm. Normally content to just stroll through life with no more ambitions than to keep the farm alive and his family happy, Mac’s eyes darted to and fro, searching. He had to find a way to get them out of Tirek’s hands. Indecision at the impossible choice tore into him, turning his eyes into windows into chaos.

‘What do Ah do? There’s gotta be something...’ There had to be, he knew it.

Iron Will glanced Mac, but the pony wasn’t looking at him. The minotaur was still fairly unclear on the details, but what he knew quite firmly was that this monster had turned him into an abomination, and Fluttershy had saved him. He snorted, fists clenching, the urge to charge nearly overwhelming, held at bay only by the innocents in Tirek’s hands.

“I tire of waiting, mortals.” Tirek gave Scootaloo a shake, smiling at the squeak he got. “Perhaps I’ll start with her.”

Creeping quietly, each step landing on dirt or grass, Vinyl navigated the debris littered ground. She caught a flash of red between the dark pillars that were Tirek’s equine legs, each as tall as a pony. She winked at Mac, raising a hoof to her lips.

‘What’s she doin’?’ Mac tried to keep from looking at her. He stared at Tirek, the constant urge to look at her again straining his eyes. “Wait, wait! Don’t!”

Tirek grinned horribly. “Oh, ready to talk? Who is it you’re going to kill? The Bearers or these two? Come now, don’t be shy.” His nostrils flared as he leaned his humanoid torso forward. “It’s thrilling, isn’t it? You get to decide who lives and dies.”

Mac couldn’t help it. He snorted in disgust. “Thrillin’? There ain’t nothin’ thrillin’ about it. Yer the one who wants ta hurt ‘em, not me.”

Metal creaked in Iron Will’s fist, the bar swinging back and forth. He could just imagine slamming it into the demon’s face. It was so hard not to do it, at least until Spike made a little sound of pain. Iron Will’s hide was drawn tight over his knuckles.

“Only a monster gets a thrill from that,” Iron Will exploded, voice bouncing through the devastated street. “And this minotaur doesn’t ignore a monster when he sees one. Give up the kids and get off the griffon, or Iron Will is gonna get primeval on you!”

The demon’s eyes turned to Iron Will, piercing him. “Primeval?” Tirek scoffed. “You don’t even understand what that means. I saw that primeval age, when the Brothers were born and waged war endlessly, the twisting forces of ever-changing life defying the stagnant march of undying order. I came to this world and saw, you impudent mortal filth.”

Fire flashed from between his horns. Mac scrambled to the side, but Iron Will wasn’t so lucky, the minotaur grazed by the attack as he nearly threw himself out of the way.

“You don’t even understand what made you, you dirty, thin-blooded little things! How dare you be born of such power that will not bend to my will? How dare you!” It wasn’t simple fury that flared in Tirek’s expression.

It was insanity.

‘He’s out of his mind!’ How was he supposed to delay the insane? Yet as quickly as it had come, Mac found a cold mask of control in place over the demon’s expression once more. He pushed himself up, panting, and his hoof nudged the brick half-buried in the dirt closer.

“You vex me, mortals. You tax my control.” His breath ragged, the demon glared coldly. “Tell me now. No more delays No more banter.” One hand dropped to his side to attempt to caresse the sack, as Tirek stared down at them. Scootaloo, her senses returning to her, yelped in the face of the writhing burlap until he held her up. “Tell me. Now.”

Instead of answers, he heard the blaring of an airhorn, and a shriek, and more, a dozen sounds so loud they could blow eardrums. A shimmering globe of strobing magic appeared around Tirek’s head. Disco fireworks exploded inside it, brilliant flares in time with the noise. The full fury of a rave compressed into an area just large enough to cover his ears and eyes exploded at him.

Dirt sprayed, Mac’s hooves smashing through anything unfortunate enough to be in their way as he spun. His makeshift projectile rose a few feet before falling into the path of his buck. It shot away, and Iron Will swore as he charged that it passed straight between his horns.

Scootaloo felt the impact, and the fingers on her jerking open enough to slide out as the rock shattered against ironhard hide. Her wings flapped frantically as she tumbled down. Hooves stomped around her, the massive treads of Tirek as he staggered under full musical assault.

Clang!

The pipe shuddered in Iron Will’s hands. He pulled it free, staring at the curved, bent pipe of cast iron, then at the unbroken hairy leg.

“Huh.” Clang! The pipe broke this time, forcing Iron Will to dodge out of the way of the end that spun past him. The back of Tirek’s hand struck him across the side, still loaded with its scaly prisoner. The minotaur bounced across the ground, but not alone; he gripped Spike’s tail, the dragon pulled free as they were catapulted by the blind attack.

“Ha! So much for the big scary demon!” crowed Vinyl. Her horn glowed with the strain of maintaining her one-mare rave. “Come on, grab that griffon and get outta there!”

There were few other options, but even as Macintosh watched the bubble of magic shatter, he was galloping under Tirek to haul Gilda away.

“Insects! Annoying, blasted insects! You sting and annoy and vex me, and achieve nothing! For all your pointless aggravations, you have done nothing but enrage me!” Tirek’s blood sung with fury, the pulse of power beating in time with voiceless cries of despair echoing from his sack, heard only by him. The heat of his fury grew, and with it he called to his slaves above. One by one, he drew back the darkened souls, until only one remained.

The shadow-dragon circled above the library. Its cry shook the sky, turning his rage to the thrill of triumph. It too faded, dissolving with a scream of fear as it was sucked back into its prison.

“You sought to delay me, and you have failed,” howled the demon. “The end has come!”

Bricks, metal, fence posts, anything Vinyl could find was swept into her magic and thrown at Tirek. Desperation powered her, and the mare fired off every bit of magic she had, the arcane, sonic assault mixed with debris bounced from Tirek’s thick hide and dark coat, drawing a sneer from him.

“Desperation won’t-”

“Rragh!” Iron Will slammed into Tirek’s back leg, locking his arms around it. Muscles quivering, nostrils flaring, he strained to pull the demon back. “When you gotta block, show them that you rock!”

“Get off-”

A rock the size of a pony’s head shattered against Tirek’s chin mid-word. Shards of splintered rock bounced across his face, harmlessly striking off his enraged expression. Another followed, and Mac was already finding another projectile.

“Wretc-”

Green fire interrupted him this time. It did no more harm than the rocks or the magic, it disabled Tirek as ineffectively as the futile struggles of the minotaur. All it served to do was fuel that rage that bubbled to the surface. Spike breathed a constant stream of emerald fire, straining himself, putting everything he could into the flame.

“Enough….”

Tirek breathed in, slow, heavy, hateful.

“Enough!”

***

All she felt was the song. The physical world vanished. Twilight swam in the endless depths of the Lightsong, and she exulted in it. It filled her every sense, from scent to touch to taste to sound, every sensation was caught within the grandness of the Lightsong. It was not just music, and she couldn’t help but feel terrible for ever believing it to be so simple. Her body had limited her, but now, she beheld the truth of the Lightsong and it was glorious.

‘Focus. I need to reach into the Lightsong, and connect the shattered essence,’ she reminded herself. As she had before, only on a greater scale, Twilight forged into the slender bond between each fragment of the shattered angel.

As she spread herself into it, the Lightsong spun around her did the same. It touched not merely the energies that twisted in her soul, but called to the surface those memories she had sealed away.

War, endless battle, exploded through her mind. The scenes she had been tortured with by Ardleon surged into life with a vengeance, bringing the weight of millenia down upon her. Demons charged in numberless droves, falling on the blades of precisely coordinated warriors. Angels of unspeakable beauty cried out in pain as agony stripped them of their serenity, until they were silenced by death or salvation. Roars in tongues that warped sound and distorted the very air around the speaker bellowed at her.

Twilight screamed. It rang out, a wave of spiritual pain she lacked the words to describe or the willingness to remember. She saw victories and defeats, traps and plots within plots, the spinning of countless cogs that drove forward unerring plans for the destruction of chaos. In her mind she saw the vast ocean of memories, but only as she sunk into it.

They came from nowhere, hooves that held her aloft. The waters of another’s time began to recede. They pushed Twilight up until she hung above the glittering ocean. She imagined, for a fleeting instant, the beat of wings on her back joining the hooves before the sensation faded.

“Twilight,” rang a voice, then another, and another, her name repeated until she felt all six around her. One, deeper, older - ancient, yet somehow so young - spoke on. “Twilight, the spell. Finish the spell!”

‘Right...the spell...’

The trembling energies thrummed. All she had to do was connect them. They were so close, yet so helpless. They wanted her to join them.

‘Wait, no, I came here to...not to join them, we need them to empower us...’ Twilight forced herself to remember the plan. She could feel her body again, and with it the pounding of her skull. ‘First things first. Get them out, then empower the Elements.’

The beacon of the Lightsong surrounded Twilight, the ringing of the power of the swords and doll. She grasped its call with one thought and the six angelic fragments that answered it.

‘Like calls to like.’

She opened the way. Her spell coursed from her in a burst of light. In the realm of flesh, a pure white glow began to draw from the five possessed ponies. Twilight smiled through the effort of it all, and with another burst of light, pulled them free. First the perfect order of creation, the refinement from the crude into the beautiful. Then the voice of the Heavens that spoke of purpose, and made all other voices mere whispers. The music of the Angels, the song that gave them their wholeness and made them into who they are. One by one, Twilight called them free, leaving their hosts untouched, until they stood free and ready, six blazing cores of an angel around the beacon formed of his weapons and the essence within the doll and they….

Twilight blinked.

‘Wait, six?’

***

“Enough!”

Dark winds swirled in a vortex, for an instant. The next it vanished in a blast that threw up earth and enemies as one. Mac pulled his back legs in, tucking the children under him as he hit and bounced across the ground.

“You will delay me no longer.”

His voice rumbled from his mouth into their hindbrains, pulling up the voices of instincts that told them only to flee. Light gathered. Heat flared, igniting what little grass remained beneath him. Tirek strode forth, hellish light trailing him, until he stood clear of the disaster area of his attack.

“B-buck...no…” Vinyl pushed a plank off her leg and fought her ailing body, ordering it to stand with every ounce of willpower she had. Her eyes flashed with fear, seeing the demon. “He’s got a shot! Stop him! No!”

Her horn spluttered and sparked. She heard Iron Will pushing through the rubble that entombed him. She saw Mac trying to stand and shelter the kids at the same time. She even saw the griffon literally clawing across the ground towards Tirek. Vinyl Scratch saw everything, and knew that none of them could stop it.

Molten hellfire roared between Tirek’s horns. There was no colour left in his eyes as he fixed them on the library, only the depths of the shadows he absorbed from his sack. Not a word left his lips, not a single gloating line of mockery, no taunts, only the constant glare of a being so native to hate that he knew nothing else.

“No!” she screamed. Hellfire roared. Mac shouted. Bloody red light flared, blinding them.

A cruel smile came to Tirek’s face. He could feel it, despair mortal and divine. He felt the Princesses fighting to distract him, throwing their power against their seals. They could do nothing as hellfire streamed into the library, a burning blast that struck the tree.

The world turned white. Then, it turned blue. Steam obscured the library. For a few seconds, the only sound was Vinyl’s tortured sob of failure. Mac stared, not a flicker of emotion on his face. Gone. His sisters, gone, taken, and the only comfort he had was that he couldn’t see it. His eyes stung.

Gilda just cried.

“What?” Tirek’s hoof slammed into the ground. His eyes bulged with fury and confusion. His fists balled into knuckles with such force that blood dripped from them. “What?!”

A voice came from the mist, ringing with notes too balanced, too perfect, untouched by the weak medium of vocal cords or the corrupting passing of lips.

“I am reborn, Betrayer.” Frozen blue fire burned the mists away around the tendrils that appeared. “Born from shattered essence and a mind left to drift. I have returned to atone!”

Tirek’s eyes bulged, hissing, “No.” His clenching fists tightened as he heard all his plans falling apart. Demonic blood boiled into the dirt below his hands, splattering as his rage made him tremble.

Blue fire blazed. The mist fell away, the last vestiges of hellfire quenched with it, and Ardleon stood tall. His blades held crossed before him, his armour’s glow faded slowly as his magics withdrew to his body.

“...impossible.” The word dripped with venom, and rage twisted Tirek’s expression. Even the ground beneath him trembled. “You are dead. Your essence was sundered.”

“Nearly,” conceded the angel. Contempt laced his voice as he eyed the demon, though there were no eyes to be seen in his helm. “Unlike you, Betrayer, I found mercy in this world. I saw my folly, and so I survived, though I was little more than a wisp of thought bound immaterially. You will not have even that.”

Ardleon gestured. Ice-mist exploded around him, tendrils striking out. Sprouting around Tirek’s would-be foes, bands of ice sheltered them and drew them towards the library. He ignored their confusion, holding his blades towards Tirek, point first.

“Surrender now, demon.”

Tirek heaved a great sigh, and with it his confusion faded. His burning eyes found Ardleon’s helm, locking on unseen eyes.

“Tyrael is not here to save you now, angel,” he snarled. The mouth of his sack widened, enough for his fist to delve into it. Faint cries, little more than echoes, rose as he reached in and pulled. Further and further, the mouth widened as he wrenched forth a shard of metal, his prize. “Your deathknell will ring across this land, Ardleon, as the herald of my rise!”

Shadows followed the shard, mixing and entwining into a shaft of blackened wood. It fit in his hand, shaft joined to shard. The butt slammed to the ground, light gleaming from the head of the makeshift axe and its jagged, gleaming edge.

“Go inside, mortals. Keep...Paladin inside. This battle will not be safe for you.” Ardleon strode forward, angelic boots crunching on frosted grass.

“Wait, who the buck are you? How did- where…” Vinyl looked between the strange figure and the prominently undestroyed library. For once in her life, she fell silent. For a few seconds anyway. “Hey, tall, shiny and weird! Thanks!”

Iron Will stuck a hand up from where he lay, giving a tremendous thumbs up. A second, small thumbs up joined his at the end of a scaly purple arm. Mac looked up from Gilda, his worried frown dropping for a moment to look at Ardleon and give silent expression to his gratitude.

The sound of hooves pounding from within the library reached them. The angel launched into the air with frantic speed, throwing himself at Tirek. His blades cut through the air, sweeping chill winds behind them. Angelic steel clashed with the dark axe, glancing off and leaving a slash of frozen earth to the side. A pulse ran through his wings, tendrils strobing with stunned light.

A savage grin spread Tirek’s mouth wide. “Surprised?” He struck, hard and fast, axe lashing out with all his vicious weight behind the blow that knocked the angel back. “Do you think I left the Conflict for nothing? Do you think I would pillage a world with nothing of worth?”

Metal bent, denting from the blow of the hoof that struck out and launched Ardleon into the air. Scootaloo jumped out of the way. Chips of wood sprayed from the tree and leaves rang down as the tree shuddered.

“Get back! This foe is not for you, mortals.” Ethereal tentacles pushed them towards the door. “I will pay my debt!”

The dreadful axe led Tirek’s charge, the demon roaring as he swung it towards Ardleon. The angel leapt forward, twin blades shining in brilliant arcs. Mac grunted as he bounced into the library, the chill gust leaving him shivering as he helped the others stand.

“What the….” Gilda wrapped her talons around her head, groaning. “I don’t know what’s going on anymore. I just have no idea….”

“I- whoa!” Thick red legs pushed them all away from the door. The sudden crack was the only alarm they got, the faint glint all Mac saw. He held his breath as the frosty cover spread until a thick glacial wall shone before them.

“....huh. Guess he meant it.” A chair gave way under his weight, lowering Iron Will to a somewhat more comfortable height. He felt guilty for breaking the chair but relieved to have some headspace. The library shook again, and he grimaced. “Iron Will thinks we’re missing out on something big...but Iron Will is also alright with missing out on it, just this once.”

***

The world spun, filled with light and noises and cold. It crept up his limbs, icing his breath and crunching between his feathers. Paladin’s eyes snapped open, blinking rapidly. The world swam into focus, the soft crunch of snow filling his ears.

“Ardleon…” He blinked again, yet the marr on his sight persisted for a few more moments. It shimmered as if it lived, light scarred into the world. Arms outstretched, wings brilliant in their arching formation, Paladin fought to keep it in place, to commit it to his memory.

Dust rained on the frost room, the walls shuddering. Applejack yelped, rubbing blood from her cheek and glaring with unfocused eyes at the root jutting from the dirt wall.

“What was that?!” she demanded, shaking sense back into her head. “Ah coulda sworn Ah heard-”

“Ardleon!” Twilight’s voice bounced off the walls, loud enough to almost drown out the boom from above. “That was- he was- he never died! How is that possible? How is he here? I don’t understand!”

Ice glittered on Paladin’s hoof. He stared into it, his gaze lost, until a hoof on his wing roused him.

“Paladin, dude, snap out of it and talk! That freezy arsehole interrupted Twilight’s fancy spell, we have to do something!” Rainbow Dash shook him, her expression frantic. Her ear flicked, clearing dust from her mane. “He’s stomping around up the-ah!”

She bounced against the wall, becoming a blur and the source of yelps and whins of pain going up the stairs. Paladin didn’t notice the weight he was dragging along. When it vanished at the same time as a particularly loud “Ow!” and the creak of wood under assault, Paladin simply took advantage of the lowered weight.

Rainbow Dash whimpered, checking for splinters with one hoof as she glared between the door frame and the pegasus disappearing from sight into the library.

“We should- Oh! The angry pony!” Iron Will jabbed a finger at Paladin. “Good timing! This time there is a demon, and we need you to break down another door!”

Paladin stared blankly at Iron WIll. His gaze barely lingered on the others until it fixed on the frozen door. Then it kept on going, and without a word, he jumped. The unicorn bust rose from the table in one hoof before its imminent release upwards.

“Whoa!” Iron Will threw an arm over the others, but the spray of shattering glass exploded outwards. “Hey, wait-”

He didn’t wait. Paladin was gone, following his projectile through the window before the glass had even hit the ground.

Thump!

Rainbow picked herself up, rubbing her head again. “Geez, that loon….where did you guys come from? I swear, somepony better explain what the buck is going on!”

Her glare was met with a shrug from Big Mac, though her glare didn’t last long once it found the griffon.

“Gilda!” Dash was there in an instant, elbowing the big stallion out of the way. “What happened? Who did this?!”

“Tirek!” The exclamation drew Rainbow’s eyes back to Scootaloo, the filly looking down shamefaced. “We couldn’t stop her! I’m so sorry, we tried but she got away and now she’s hurt bad and… and I’m sorry!”

Torn between injured friend and sobbing filly, Rainbow Dash felt the first stirrings of real, proper hate. It wasn’t the dislike for somepony who just annoyed her. It lacked the bitter note of anger at somepony outdoing her. It was so much more cold and furious. a chilled rage born from a child’s tears.

“It’s not your fault, squirt.” Gathering Scootaloo in her forelegs, Rainbow Dash ignored the stampede coming up behind them. She nuzzled the filly’s mane. “I know you did your best. Gilda is really lucky to have a friend like you, and so am I.”

Gilda cracked opened an eye, focusing a watering, weary eye on the pair of pegasi. A smile of all things came to her face, that unique ability among griffons to smile even with a beak, and a sigh of utter relief slipped out.

“Y-you’re fine…” she muttered. He eyes shut again, going limp with relief.

“Yeah, I am.” Rainbow Dash forced a cocky smirk onto her face. “Can’t say the same for you, G. Picking fights again?

A dry croak of laughter emerged from Gilda, trailing off into a groan of pain. Rainbow came to her side even as the door behind her was filled with rushing ponies. Exclamations filled the room, the two groups converging.

“Spike!” Bypassing crowds was an often underused advantage to teleportation. Twilight had the dragon off the floor and in her hooves before the flash had faded from the others’ eyes. “What are you doing here? What happened? Where did Paladin go?”

“Whoa, hold up, give me a chance to answer!” Spike held his hands up as she did her best to crush him against her. “I wasn’t letting you just send me away, not when you’d need me.”

“Spike, I was just doing what was best for-” Twilight’s words were lost in the blast that shook the library. The sound that was not lost was the scream of pain from outside.

Fluttershy’s eyes shot wide open. “Paladin!” she shrieked. Her wings beat with no care for those around her, launching her through the broken window.

Rubbing her wing-battered face, Rarity ran until she was below the window. Her frustrated expression grew by the second, turning to glare at the ice-bound door. Light focused in her eyes, and power built in her horn.

“Everypony get away from the door!”

“Ooh, Rarity’s using her super powers!” squealed Sweetie Belle. She watched with rapt attention as she was dragged back by Mac, unable to take her eyes off the needle-like beams of magic that lanced into the door at seemingly random spots.

Cracks spiderwebbed out from each point. Seeping into the miniscule gaps, Twilight’s magic ripped chunk after chunk out. Her horn flickering, Twilight barely maintained the spell over the ice that simply didn’t register to her magic.

“T-thanks, Rarity. I’m too tired, this ice, I think its anti-magic. Why did he- how-” the exhausted mare rubbed her eyes, trying not to groan. “I hate not knowing what’s going on, but come on, we have to go help Paladin and Fluttershy!”

Steel pounded against the floor, ice crunching under Applejack’s armoured hooves. “Already on it! Mac, keep everypony inside!” Applejack charged outside, leaving Twilight blinking, unsure when the armour had appeared.

Twilight’s eyes narrowed. She pushed Spike firmly at Mac, gave her charge a stern look that told him he’d better be exactly there when she got back, and joined her friends.

“And if anypony comes out and gets hurt, aside from us, no victory party for you!” added Pinkie. Her head popped back through the door a second later. “Okay, well, you can come to the victory party, but you’re only allowed two cups of Gummy-Punch. Just. Two.”

She drew slowly back out of sight, or started to. Rainbow Dash appeared next to her, pushing her friend with a loud complaint.

***

No sooner had Paladin emerged than cold wind lashed him. His wings worked to keep him stable until his hooves hit the ground. There was no issue of trying to find Ardleon; subtlety was playing no part in this fight.

Swathes of ice drenched the road, curving broadly or straight as an arrow, adding glistening, pointed danger to the demon as he charged through them. Ardleon skidded back as the axe fell and ice shattered and sprayed. Gravity held no sway over the angel, etheral wings holding him above the ground in stark contrast to the pounding of Tirek’s hooves.

Axe met blades, the demon catching the angel with a strike from above. Ardleon’s feet slammed into the ground, his crossed blades screeching, metal against metal, as he held the axe up. Tirek snarled victoriously and kicked a hoof up.

Though he lacked a face in any real sense of the word, there was nonetheless the impression of a smirk when the hoof struck and metal gave way to ice. Ice shattered into mist that swirled past Tirek as the demon’s weight and momentum, suddenly no longer opposed by the angel’s might, sent him toppling forward.

“Ha!” Mist became ice and ice became angel. Ardleon struck from behind. Black blood sprayed into the air, flicked off Ardleon’s blade as he attacked again. Mastering a skill natural to all horses and ponies, even Tirek proved able to direct a buck that scored Ardleon’s armour.

“You’ll pay for that, angel,” snarled Tirek. As he turned to face Ardleon, movement caught his eye. The rage in his eyes was supplanted by glee. “Sooner than I imagined!”

Air shrieked, burning between Tirek’s horns. He lined up the shot on the suitably surprised Paladin. The pegasus checked his charge, eyes wide at the expanding ball of fire blazing its way towards him. His wings flared, too late to avoid.

Fire met frost and became steam that blew in every direction. Ardleon crashed to one knee, a grunt of pain escaping him. Smoke curled up from his breastplate, but his aura of frost had cooled the heat bloom and endured the strike.

“Ardleon!” Paladin reached up, but his hoof was knocked away.

“Get back!” Shame and anger coloured Ardleon’s voice. “I will not see you endangered again, Tyrael. I will atone!”

Not another word left Paladin’s mouth. A sword rammed into the ground, and too late he saw Ardleon’s empty palm pointed towards him on the other side of the hilt, and he had no chance to evade as a miniature blizzard sprung to life. His flared wings caught the chilling winds and stinging motes of snow that exploded around him. Cold as it was, it felt like no more than a chilly autumn wind, yet Paladin could not move. Shielded, but trapped.

Ardleon rose from his knee, turning away from the pony trapped in the blizzard to clasp both hands on the suddenly lengthened hilt of his remaining sword. He didn’t float this time as he faced Tirek.

“You will not touch him. Your darkness will end at my hand, as it should!”

Tirek paid him no mind, his eyes fixed on the barely-visible Paladin. “Tyrael....impossible! I heard you, angel! I heard you call the pony Tyrael. The Archangel of Justice has truly been reduced to such a thing?”

“Be silent!” Ardleon sprang forward, blade leading in a swift horizontal slash that rang against Tirek’s defense.

“I knew an angel had been bound in mortal form. I knew it felt of Justice, but to find Justice himself here, trapped like that…” Tirek’s shadows rose, coating his arm in ephemeral armour in time to deflect a blow, and he returned with a shockingly fast swing that sent Ardleon reeling. A deep chuckle shook his chest. “I don’t know how this happened, but isn’t it delicious?”

With a roar, Tirek threw himself at his foe. Shadows surged around him, growing into spikes that darted at the angel. Forced back, Ardleon caught most of them, blade whirling as he fought to keep up as miniscule scores were carved into his armour. One lanced through a joint, a drip of liquid light falling before he cut it out with a swing, but the damage was done. When the axe fell, Ardleon side-stepped a moment too late and paid the price.

The Bearers of the Elements emerged in time to hear the cry of pain. Ardleon lurched away from Tirek, the once-bright tendril that had been shorn from his wing hitting the ground limply. Shadows clung to it, forcing the energy to take physical form as it died.

“He’s fightin’ Tirek alright, but Ah don’t think he’s winnin’.” Applejack set her hooves to charge. “We gotta help him!”

Fluttershy was already at Paladin’s side, or as close as she could get. Her hoof tentatively touched the dome of blinding winter winds. She yelped, pulling it back in time for Rainbow Dash to reach her and pull her further from it.

“In a second! Fluttershy and...Paladin? Is that him in there?” She squinted at it. “I thought Ardleon was on our side now or something? Why else would he be fighting Tirek?”

“Because that’s what angels do, and they hate each other,” Twilight said shortly as she came up to the dome. She glanced at the dueling….divines? Gods? Monsters? Whatever they were, they were fighting with unsurpassed fury. “I don’t know if Ardleon is on our side, exactly, but he’s definitely trying to stop Tirek, so we’ll let him do that. Rarity, can you-”

“No, darling, I can’t. Whatever this dreadful dome is, he made it too well. There’s no flaws I can just aim at, unfortunately, because any that appear vanish too quickly.” Rarity’s Sight bored into the dome without success. “Its meant to keep Paladin there, and safe, and-”

“On the ground!” Pinkie’s voice bypassed their brains and went straight to their legs, which obediently gave way and sent the group tumbling to the ground just in time for a scything wave of fire to pass above them.

The fire hit the dome in a perfect display of futility. Where flame met blizzard-wind, the heat vanished. Paladin didn’t even feel it as he fought to escape, raging at Ardleon’s misplaced attempt to protect him.

“Everypony up!” It took every ounce of self-control Pinkie had to resist adding ‘and shake it all about!’, throttling the words in her throat. “Girls, I really think we should help Ardleon. I know he was a big meanie before, but he’s getting hurt and he is trying to help.”

“I’ll get Paladin out. You help him.” Fluttershy raised a hoof before they could protest. “We can’t just abandon either of them. Pinkie is right. I don’t know why Ardleon is here, but he’s trying to protect us. Not just Paladin, but us as well. He’s so guilty, so angry at himself, we have to give him the chance and the help he needs.”

Her empathic senses crowded in on her more mundane senses as she spoke. Fluttershy blinked rapidly, her chest aching as she was torn in too many directions. For all the talk of angels lacking mortal emotion, the auras of guilt and self-loathing emanating from Ardleon took her breath away. She gently removed Rainbow Dash’s hoof, fighting the impulse to sweep away her friend’s own guilt. Now was not the time, and if they made it out of this, there would be all the time in the world to help two old friends reconnect.

“She’s right, we gotta help. An’ if y’all’ll excuse me, that’s what Ah’m gonna do!” Applejack galloped towards the battle, her armour bright in the dusk light. The gouts of flame and reflected glow from angelic ice turned her reflective plate into a riot of colours the closer she got.

“If the Elements won’t work, we’ll just have to do this the hard way!” Wings burning with light, Rainbow Dash leapt into the air. Her light sparked, and she was gone, appearing behind Tirek and hitting the back of his head with a buck that sent shakes up her legs.

“Ow! Meddlesome insect!” growled Tirek. The fire that spawned from his horns reached backwards blindly, a gout of flame that swept the air and would have fried any pegasi unlucky enough to lack teleportation.

“Woo, he’s a hot-head!”

Ardleon inclined his helm to look at the pony hovering next to him, smirking at herself in satisfaction.

“I still don’t like you, but I’m willing to let you go until after this guy is gone. You should feel totally lucky,” she went on, serious for a moment. “But don’t get used to it!”

“Get back. This is no battle for mortals,” he warned, forgoing the immediate, vicious response that occurred to him as he parried a shadow-spike and riposted. Ice snapped across the shadow, covering the ground, and shattered an instant later with the shriek of dissipating magic.

“This is no battle for you, mortal,” sneered Tirek. His axe hammered down at Applejack as she charged, leaping aside at the last moment and swept off her hooves by a wave of darkness that erupted from the weapon. “You are but a minor entertainment. My power has grown beyond your reckoning!”

Molten magic exploded from the air between his horns in a wide cone. Ardleon reformed to one side, ice forming a spike in his hand that flew at the demon with vicious purpose. A twitch of Tirek’s fingers brought his shadows up to grasp it, but the projectile disappeared in two flashes of light so close together they seemed as one.

Pain hissed from his maw, cold agony creeping up his leg from behind. Tirek swung his whole body, fire and shadows boiling beneath his body. The deadly icicle evaporated, but Rainbow was gone long before her co-opted weapon gave way.

“Hot air and lies as always, Tirek. Thousands of years, and you’re just the same.” Contempt envenomed Ardleon’s voice, his swinging blade undisturbed by the back and forth. “A traitor to his own foul kind, too weak to stand on his own, too treacherous to stand with others.”

Axe met sword, and sword lost. Though Ardleon kept hold of his weapon, his guard was broken, thrown off and left exposed for a blow that carved a wound across his chest.

“As I recall, I won last time.” Tirek’s axe swung again, but where the angel had been was not just mist that split and evaded before he could rend it apart. “And Tyrael can’t save you this time. But perhaps you can return the favour for ‘Paladin’s’ little friends before you die.”

He felt the magic before it struck, and Tirek raised his axe to catch Twilight’s beam of raw energy as it came roaring towards him with nary a warning. His other hand delved into his sack, grasping something and pulling it out. Purple energies pulsed against the light-drinking metal until the power passed from it.

“I’m afraid this fight is exclusive, mortals. You’ll have to wait your turn. In the mean time…“ Screams and shrieks, a thousand voices and more, pounded on their ears. The sticky shadows swelling in his grasp began to break apart. Each fragment that broke free began to wriggle into a shape. Earth pony, unicorn, pegasus, griffon and more, they grew into full sized, three dimensional silhouettes. “I brought along some slaves to help.”

Uncoiling, the shade of a dragon roared. The horrible sound rang in their ears, bile rising. Rage and terror mixed, spiced with pain and despair, turning emotions into a pervading wave of nausea that struck them all.

All except one, however.

Applejack snorted, rolling back onto her hooves. She shed the last of Tirek’s shadows with a shake and promptly shut the dragon up. Its ethereal jaw snapped shut, half-real eyes widening at the pain suddenly blazing from its leg.

“Ah’ve seen bigger,” drawled Applejack, kickings its leg out from under it. “Ya couldn’t scare a lil’ colt, ya ugly monster!”

She would have been swept away again, this time in the swing of its tail, but Applejack was jumping when it began to turn, and came down moments after its attack had passed. She slammed a powerful hoof down on the tail, grinning inside her helmet at the surge of angelic strength flooding her. Adding her other forehoof, Applejack pulled with all her might.

“....A~aaaaaaaaaawesome... “ Rainbow Dash couldn’t tear her eyes away from the spectacle. The dragon might have been barely the height of a cottage, but this didn’t make it any less effective as a wide, wild flail. The shadow-creature mowed down its kin of all kinds, the silver-clad pony at the centre of the vicious whirl picking up momentum with every passing second.

Pinkie was hardly one to be left out. In the light show of precise faint blue blasts that marked Rarity’s delicate magic and the strobe of magenta and purple with each pulse of arcane force around Twilight, the party pony was surprisingly hard to see.

“Hi!” Pie to face, blinding one creature until it stumbled right into Applejack’s deadly dragon spin. “Bye!”

“Hi!” A banana skin, treated with special comedy chemicals, sent a shadow-pony slipping into another two, and all three failed to evade the blast of unicorn magic. “Bye!”

“Bye!”

The shadow-pony’s mournful expression broke for a moment, confusion barely discernable on its hard to see features as its legs reversed and it left Pinkie where she was. Control returned, though there wasn’t much to gain from that when a slender ray of blue magic passed through its head.

Into the chaos came one flash, then another, and another, and another. They flared up one after the other in the space of seconds, leaving the field somewhat depopulated for a few seconds until the problem solved itself. Rainbow Dash smirked, internal counter rising as shadow-pony landed on shadow-pony with the force you could only get from a hundred foot drop.

Yet as the five mares fought, the battle waged endlessly at the conflict’s heart. Ardleon struck and faded, dissolving into mist one moment and returning the next with a bloody-minded determination that saw him retreat only when another light leaking wound marred his armour.

“No teleporting? How unlike you!” Tirek spoke unfalteringly, his voice untouched by exertion despite the swings of his weapon and the rapid reactions. “It seems even an angel can change his tactics, given a few thousand years. Or is it just this realm, chaining down its invader?”

“I don’t see much from you,” snapped Ardleon, though he said it with considerably more signs of exhaustion.

A dozen minor breaches leaked across his body, and even as he redirected an attack that would have cut him in two with a clever twist of his blade, his wounded wing pulsed in pain. He withdrew, forming half a dozen razor tipped icicles in the air around him. The frozen missiles sailed forth to bounce from the shield of writhing shadow formed over Tirek’s arm.

“How does it feel to be bested by mortal magic?” There was no exhaustion in that sneer though.

“How does it feel to survive because of mortal magic?” Tirek shot back. He grinned horribly, pointed teeth glinting. “I’m so glad the angel pony turned out to be Tyrael. I don’t need you anymore!”

Confusion distracted Ardleon, and he was too slow to get his sword into position. The angel moved at the last instant, taking his weapon from a simple direct block, to veer out of the way. He summoned ice and mist to cloak his side and deflect the blade on with one hand, and struck back with the other even as black metal sheared through his fingers. He got the satisfaction of watching blood well up on Tirek’s shoulder before the pain hit him. Strands of light and faint chords of his Lightsong drifted from the stumps as he fell back, hand clutched to his chest.

Tirek continued, brushing away the blood with a shadow. “No one needs you anymore, angel, not even me. Not to say you haven’t been so wonderfully useful already. Distracting them all with your little tantrum was the nicest gift, my old enemy. Though I doubt even the power of my sack would have been enough were it not for your betrayal.”

A roar of anger shook Ardleon. He threw himself forward. “You dare!”

“I dare! I felt it, Ardleon, when you raised your weapon against him! I thought he was merely your kin, but no, the truth is so much more delicious!” Weapons clashed, sparks flew, and Tirek bellowed with laughter. “You freed me, angel! You gave me the strength to break my chains at last when you betrayed your master! How does it feel? How do you live with yourself, traitor?”

Each word fueled the fury blazing in Ardleon’s heart. He struck and slashed at a maddened pace. His sword became a blur of silver, his wings burning with his passion, and the bubbling sensation of the verge of triumph filled him as Tirek was forced back. He pressed on, righteous satisfaction growing at each cut and scratch that littered his foe, no matter how minor.

“Ask yourself, Lord of Betrayal!” howled the angel with a laugh of victory. “Because you have little enough time left to ponder it!”

The flashing silver slammed to a stop, skidding from the edge of the black axe.

“Well then, I had best take somepony with me.” Tirek stepped back,and Ardleon finally realised how far they moved through the raging combat. “I suppose it should be someone important. Not to me, but perhaps...oh, I know!”

His axe came down, a heavy feint that left the angel open to a blast of shadow that sent him sprawling back.

“I wonder if you’ll be able to look Tyrael in the eye after I kill his mate?”

Too late did realisation dawn. Ardleon ripped free from the clinging shadows too slowly, and his shout of warning came too slow. Fluttershy turned from the dome, her eyes widening at the charging figure that filled her vision. Her alarm flooded the bond in the instant she had. Shadows she hadn’t seen clung to her, binding her in place for the seconds of life she had left.

The world slowed, for an instant. Ardleon’s body melted into mist, but his mind whirled. He saw it, Tirek’s open back, where a single thrust could end it. A single life for a single strike, and it would be over.

“Fluttershy!” cried five voices, her friends turning in futile attempts. Shadow-ponies struck, breaking their attention for that frozen instant.

All she could see was Tirek. The axe fell, a trail of shadows curving through the air in its wake.

Ardleon met it. Mist swirled into shape at the final moment.There was no time for a parry, no chance for him to redirect the brutal stroke, so he met it head on. A blade forged of angelic steel and mortal frostiron clashed against iron wrought of primordial evil. They met and held, for an instant, and in what passed for an angel’s ears, Ardleon heard a faint, indistinct ring, the beginnings of a bell’s chime.

Scrrrrk!

He gasped, feeling it before he saw the splinters scatter. They pinged from his armour, embedding in the ground. Ardleon’s hands and the empty hilt rose as the resistance of blade against blade vanished. Where his blade had held for a moment, Ardleon’s armour simply parted. Pain and violation invaded his senses, a sour note of agony rising from the gaping, glowing wound that stretched from shoulder to halfway down his chest.

There were no words for the pain, but he did his best with a scream of agony that ripped through the dusk light.

Tirek raised his axe, and brought Ardleon with it. With a broad swing, the angel came tumbling free of the embedded axe head. The hilt fell free of his limp hand, joining the rest of his shattered blade in ignominy on the ground. Light streamed from the gaping rend in his form, leaking in rivers and glowing in rays that lit the ground around him.

“How predictable. Push a few buttons, remind you of your guilt…” Shaking his head, Tirek turned from Fluttershy without bothering to acknowledge the horrified, speechless mare. He gave a flick of his fingers and more shadow-ponies grew from his sack to hold the frantic Bearers at bay. “Almost disappointing.”

“A-argh...ah…” No words came to him in response. Ardleon writhed, trying to rise. ‘Get up….get up...’ “I...I-I….”

“You failed.” Molten power gathered. “Our long war ends today, Ardleon. I’m sorry I had to postpone it a few millennia, but it ends here.”

Struggling, pain wracking him with each movement, Ardleon reached out. His own light-blood dripped, and his vision turned hazy, lit by a sudden red glow. The world began to fade, but all he saw was the dome dissipating.

“Tyrael…” His foot caught on something, and he collapsed. “I’m...sorry…”

It wasn’t Tyrael he saw extending their hoof to him. They were so far, too far, but he felt her touch even so far. It was the last thing he saw before the world became a raging inferno, and the heat that grasped him was nothing to what he felt from...not just her. All of them.

Forgiveness.

His last bonds broke, and Ardleon vanished from Ponyville.

The earth smouldered. The fight paused.

And Tirek laughed.

Paladin crashed to the ground, gasping and rolling back to his hooves. He staggered, as much from the prison as the sight of Fluttershy crying. He felt her shock and sorrow wrapped in guilt.

“N-no...no!” He collapsed only moments after getting up. It was impossible to stand with the knot of pain that grew inside. He knew what had happened. Yet still denial slipped from his lips. “No!”

“Ah…” It was a slow, deliberate ‘ah’, the sort of sound a connoisseur makes when discovering they had forgotten a bottle of their favourite wine. It was so small, so brief, and yet so deep with meaning. Tirek’s dark, smug eyes fixed on Paladin. “And now, Tyrael, for you…the game is over.”

Fluttershy fought past the river of grief that seemed to pour in from every direction. She strained for control of the tide, but she could do nothing as grief became rage in Paladin’s heart.

“You!” A maddened snort and a snarl of fury erupted from Paladin. This time he rose not with determination keeping him up, but with pure, simple rage. His wings propelled him in great beats, hooves outstretch as if to throttle Tirek. There was nothing so complicated in Paladin’s heart, though, only the fury born of grief and the pain born of a friend’s suffering.

”Yes. Me.” Tirek’s hand rose, spread wide

“Urk!” His charge arrested, Paladin hung in Tirek’s grip, thick red fingers curling around his neck.

“The time for games is done. This struggle has amused me enough. You have fought and you have failed. Let the Age of Tirek begin in earnest! To me, my darkness!” Axe in one hand, Paladin in the other, Tirek raised his arms. “My power here is endless!”

Agonised shrieks rang out, The streets ran black with shadows. Rarity drew back, recoiling from the shadow-pony reaching out to her even as it melted. She followed the flood that ran to Tirek, curling around the haft of his axe until they began to soak into the blade.

Just laying eyes on the axe was vile. She saw no metal, only death made physical, souls pressed together and mixed into a nightmarish alloy that brought the acrid taste of bile to the back of her mouth. Were it not for Pinkie’s unexpected presence at her side, Rarity was certain she would have fallen.

The kick of flailing hooves and the glare of his captive were lost on Tirek. He raised the axe, laughing, bellowing with insane laughter.

“What a treasure! Look down, Celestia! You should have made a better lock, alicorn! Oh yes!”

“Quickly! We have to stop him!” Twilight didn’t waste time on subtlety or masterfully woven magic. Her eyes became fields of white, windows into endless plains of eternity. Great chunks of earth wrapped in magic tore themselves free around her, crushed by telekinetic force and moulded into heavy missiles that tumbled at Tirek.

Her makeshift flail long since melted away, Applejack caught a momentary lift from the pegasus that blazed past her. The world changed before her, replacing the firm ground beneath her hooves with empty air and the vision of Tirek below, the butt of his axe falling to the earth.

Her package deployed, Rainbow Dash flittered away from the falling comet of Applejack with a burst of teleportation that brought her to Paladin’s side.

“Gotcha!”

“Too late,” Tirek corrected her.

The axe haft hit the ground. There was no delay this time, no vortex of magic. All light simply vanished. The world transformed into a mere blaze of darkness and force.

***

“You idiot!”

Vinyl winced, rubbing her forehead. “Oooooow.”

Octavia’s withering glare didn’t falter. There was no room in her expression for anything but sheer, overwhelming disapproval, and perhaps another bop on the head.

“You absolute, empty-headed, insane idiot! What were you thinking?!” shrieked the musician.

Glancing past her friend, Vinyl spared a moment to give Iron Will hard look. The minotaur shrugged impatiently, tapping his hoof as he waited for the bandaging to be finished.

‘Thanks’ she mouthed, rolling her eyes. ‘Big loud mouth...’

“Finish already,” Iron Will demanded, turning his attention from the domestic despite. In his experience, every couple had to decide how comfortable they were with the other throwing themselves into dangerous, violent opposition of ancient demons for their loved ones. “There’s a big monster that needs a crushing, and Iron Will has the….something that rhymes! I’m under a lot of stress, okay?!”

“What stress? So zere iz a monster, it vill pass. You can go hurt yourself more, if you stop moving! You are lucky to be bandaged by me! Why, zhey will be...magical!” declared Photo Finish. She glared up at him. “So long as you stop moving long enough for me to put zem on!”

In the midst of the chaos, Big Mac held his little sister in one hoof and her friend in another, trying to keep an eye on the third. He needn’t have bothered, he knew, glancing only for a moment at the griffon and her little orange guardian.

“Tavi’…”

“You could have been killed! Really, what were you thinking? Or were you just not thinking again?! Clearly you weren’t!”

“Tavi’…”

“What was the monster like? Was he red like Trixie remembers?”

Vinyl twitched. On one side, she heard Octavia’s endless fretting and fussing. On the other, Trixie was nattering on, demanding to know everything to prove herself right. At least she could shut up one of them with some unexpected mouth-to-mouth, and Vinyl Scratch was well on her way to doing so when the shadows came.

They curled around ankles and came up with up, seizing every creature inside. Despite the screams of shock, shouts of protest and promises to inflict payback, the library was emptied in seconds. Mac fought the whole way, his hooves around the fillies, and saw Gilda doing her feeble best. What the injured griffon lacked in strength, Scootaloo made up for it with sheer determination. Not to say it was any more help, of course.

Vinyl wrapped her hooves around Octavia as they were dragged out, feeling her ‘friend’ clutch her in return. They bounced across the ground, emerging into the battlefield, and found that whatever hopes they had were futile.

The Bearers of the Elements hung, bound in shadows. A constant flow ran from the sack at Tirek’s waist, the faint cry of lost souls whispering from the writhing shadows as they clung to the ponies.

“Twilight!” Spike cried, reaching out in vain. His cheeks bulged, a bolt of fire belching out. Even as it hit the shadows and fizzled out, another mass of sticky darkness wrapped around his mouth. Claws restrained, mouth sealed, he could only struggle in utter futility.

When at last they all hung bound, Tirek threw Paladin to the ground. His captives were dragged into a circle. Muffled cries as their mouths were gagged besieged Paladin as he rose to unsteady hooves. Rarity had even been blinded, eyes forced shut and swathed in shadow.

“Tirek…” Paladin glanced around him, at the faces of his friends, and his anger renewed. “Are you trying scare me? To cow me into submission?”

Tirek chuckled. “Not at all. Even reduced to a mortal, I’m sure you won’t give in so easily.” He grinned mirthlessly. “I could bind you as I have the rest. But I don’t want to. I want to make you suffer!”

He lashed out, crossing the distance between them in an instant. Pain exploded through Paladin as the butt of the axe knocked him back, his shoulder screaming at him. He rolled away when he landed, feeling the vibration as the next blow landed where he had been. Rather than retreat, he shot forward, between Tirek’s legs.

“What are you- damnation, stop moving!” fumed the demon as he stepped away. His expression fouled, pain contorting his face for a moment when Paladin’s hooves slammed into his leg.

Tirek wobbled for a moment, but he cleared Paladin from his vulnerables with a blast of shadows. His breath knocked out, Paladin’s back hit the wall. Fear and worry from above brought his head up. Fluttershy peered down from her prison, her emotions as obvious on her face as they were through their bond.

“Hold on, I’ll-”

The shadows under him lurched into his back. The pegasus was thrown forward, across the ground, and Tirek waited with a hoof poised. It came down and the crack of a bone snapped make Tirek smile.

“You’ll do nothing! I’m going to break you, Tyrael. I’m going to break every bone in your body, inflame every muscle with agony.” He casually sent Paladin flying with another swing of his axe’s shaft. “When your body is ruined and your pain without end...I’ll rip your soul apart.”

The cry of pain escaped Paladin despite his efforts to remain quiet. He groaned, Tirek’s hand closing on the back of his head and pulling it back.

“Don’t you feel lucky? I thought, when that fool Ardleon reformed, that I would have to change my plans, but no, here you are.” He gave Paladin a shake, twisting his head painfully. “Angelic power diluted by a mortal’s form. You aren’t even strong enough to drive me off if I rip it out now. I had to wait for you to extract his essence, but not with you.”

“Wha-” Paladin interrupted himself with a hacking cough, his breath weak and ragged. “What?”

Tirek sighed. This time, his kick was almost lazy. He turned from the downed pegasus, the pleasure gone from his face.

“You’re...mad.” His legs screamed at him to stop, to just fall over. It was hard to even look at Tirek, though not merely out of disgust. The swelling around one of his eyes was making it hard to look at anything. “This world...will not fall to you…”

“It already has!” A chunk of earth served the same purpose as another kick, and Tirek didn’t even need to move with his magic assaulting Paladin. He snorted, dragging the recumbent Paladin towards him. “The Sisters are bound. The Elements are useless against me, and you don’t even know why! You. Have. LOST!”

He yanked Paladin into the air and kicked. He struck the pegasus with the back of his hand. Bruises grew. Blood began to drip from broken skin, turning Paladin’s coat even darker.Tirek rained blow after blow on his foe until, at last, he threw him to the ground like little more than trash. The pegasus lay limp, body giving in even as his will tried to force it to move. The effort only sped the closing grasp of unconsciousness.

“Behold, mortals! Behold my triumph!” The shadows began to writhe and cry out, lost souls wailing in despair as his voice boomed out. Tirek looked to the sky, at the sun and the moon, and laughed. “What force can stand before me? What might can defy mine? Who is left to stand against Tirek, Lord of Betrayal?”

Unnoticed, his back turned and his head raised in exaltation, Tirek didn’t see Paladin’s eyes crack open. He didn’t see the glow within, or his cutie mark fade in a faint white light.

* Only moments earlier… *

The heart of the Everfree. The true heart, a castle, overgrown, lost, and nearly forgotten. The still water that may have been a river once long ago, sat with the same quiet, untouched stillness of water at rest. It was dark. It was grim.

And, without warning, it froze.

Ardleon hit the ground smoking, and for a minute he didn’t move. He had been rather certain he would never move again, so when he finally made his first slow, painful movement, it was nearly a relief. Not quite fully, because the pain that comes with having your torso hewn into is somewhat hard to ignore.

When at last he moved, he still had trouble believing he was more than a vaguely angelic mound of slag.

‘Too much..energy...’ thought the weary angel. ‘Too much on this plane, yet...I...’

The call that prompted his first steps passed almost unheeded. It permeated the forest, a soft song that rang through his beaten form. It called, twisting the tides of reality towards it, and he was drawn in by the summons.The angel stepped into the cave, past old magic, and here he heard it. There, he saw it. Understanding made its way past the pain, confusion vanishing the moment his eyes came upon the Tree.

All. Everything. Totality.

At last, everything made sense in the angel’s mind. A harsh, mournful laugh burbled from him, beholding the ancient wonder with none of the reverence demanded by it.

“The Heart,” he spat. Another step, and the song grew. It was wrong, but...not unnatural. The angel shuddered, hearing in this song not just harmony and order. It was All. Each note was different, a thousand, a million in endless numbers that comprised everything.

Before Ardleon stood the totality of this world. It glowed with inner light that traced its branches, glimmering with ethereal energy. Staggering forward, he lurched at the last moment as much to catch the bark as to hold himself up.

Angelic blood dripped from opened fingertips, dotting the roots until the streams from shorn, bloody wounds that began to grow with each passing moment.

“The Eye, to bring forth worlds where none existed and fill the empty void with beauty beyond reckoning…”

He pushed in, intruding his song into the endless natural choir. Love and laughter, pain and loss. Sorrow and tragedy giving birth to determination and vicious self-control. More and more stretched before the angel as he fell into the song, tracing the patterns. There were too many even for him, a note for every life, a chime for every decision.

“The Spine, from which the Heavens were built, and from which we are born to guard against decay…”

Through the entwining song Ardleon went. Had he not been in such pain, he wondered in a delirious moment, would it be so hard? Would his focus tremble and his mind buckle so dangerously? Would he, unharmed, unhurt, sacrifice his pride to copy the spell of a mortal?

“The Heart of Anu,” whispered Ardleon. He locked his feet in place, hand pressing firmer against the bark of the Tree of Harmony. “That which lets all things live in harmony, breaking all barriers. His final gift.”

More threads, more songs, a song for every soul that reached through the ether. The heart of this world stood with defiance that had never died, since the first day dawned upon it, and in it were reflected all things of this mortal plane. It was the first and it would be the last of this world it had spun from opposing essences, weaving angel and demon together to create a world of neither.

At last, his fading awareness brushed them. Those who held his essence, marked forever, threaded through the songs of the Bearers into a new choir of fate and life. From them he jumped, grasping lines to six souls.

Pain, defeat, despair. Their emotions intruded. There were none to hear the scream that filled the cave, nor to see the angel slump weakly. A minor relief, at best, to his pride.

“Tyrael…” He touched the last soul. From them he found it, the young song sung with old notes, and finally, the very last piece of the puzzle fell into place. It was a choice, but not one that could be ever answered in any other way. Not by him, not now. In his ears he heard the whisper of Fate, such a short time ago;

His return is inevitable. Yours is not.

“Return, Tyrael.” The fading light of his wings reversed. The cave was bathed in frozen blue light, a chill fire that burned with the brilliance of a star. He stiffened. His breath left him. Ardleon hesitated, on the crest, riding the wave…

The light faded. All that remained were stains of luminous blood and empty, battered armour.

***

“Who stands against me? Who stands against Tirek, Lord of Betrayal?”

Tirek’s howl echoed. His primal roar of triumph rose.

Behind him, dusk became light. Half-night transformed. A song, old, strong, reborn, hummed just beyond mortal hearing. And a voice rose to make the demon’s heart tremble with the flare of wings and the burst of light that dispersed the shadows.

His answer shook the earth. Two simple words. Conviction and strength belied the simple statement that blazed from the figure rising in divine light.

So declared Tyrael, Archangel, warrior, guardian...

“Justice Itself!”

Author's Note

So here it is, the penultimate chapter. Bit longer than usual, I know.

You know, I have to say, the scene I feel I did best this chapter? Gilda being tortured. Not because it was that, or at least, not because it was Gilda or anything. I just feel like I got exactly what I wanted written there. Like i did it well, showing that Tirek, for all his previous planning, when he's confident of victory he becomes sloppy and indulgent, stopping in his mission to eliminate the last threats among the ponies for the simple sake of getting a kick out of torturing Gilda. She's no threat to him; none of them are. They're annoyances, and the only reason they delay Tirek is because he's lazy and overconfident. At the same time, I think I did a good job at doing Gilda's despair and her poor state of mind, not to mention the physical humiliation and agony of what Tirek was casually doing to her.

Hmm...nah, sure there's nothing to worry about there. The voices in my head promised it's fine.

If you have questions about shit going on, well, there's still another chapter to go, so unexplained shit will be explained or at least hinted at.

Hope you enjoyed this chapter, and as a ever, many thanks should go to my three brilliant editors. Praise them, praise their names, and all the assorted stuff that goes along with that.

Comment and comment ad comment, please.

Act IV - Ch. 40 Justice Itself

Chapter 40 Justice Itself

***

Paladin opened his eyes, and beheld eternity.

His hooves scuffed the shining platform, an inch from an endless fall. Light shone from distant clouds, bouncing between the spires below that reached into the horizon. He could just see, if he squinted, the wall that ran from the great gate of flawless diamond.

Behind him, hummed the quiet song of the Arch. His ears warmed at the ephemeral touch of the divine choir, drawing a sigh from the suddenly limp pegasus. His wings dragged on the cool metal as he turned to look, admiring the spires that shot up in vain to reach his lofty position, the clouds drifting between them, obscuring the walkways and bridges that spanned the towers.

The High Heavens had always been most beautiful, from atop the Silver Spire.

“Beautiful, as ever it has been,” he mused. A gentle wind rushed through his wings, adding a faint whistle to the choir. “Don’t you agree?”

Metal stepped softly, somehow, on the silvery platform. Paladin looked back, appreciating his height for the first time as his gaze trailed up his long, shiny legs to his chest and, at last, came to a rest on his head.

For a given definition of ‘his’, at least.

Tyrael inclined his head. “Indeed. This is one of our finest memories of the Heavens.”

When the glow of the Arch began to hurt after a few quiet minutes, Paladin let his gaze return to the endless vista.

“You don’t have any wings.”

Though he couldn’t see it, Paladin knew Tyrael was nodding again.

“This...isn’t a dream, is it?”

Tyrael said nothing.He just watched the pony, peering from his hood with unseen eyes..

Paladin sighed, closing his eyes. “Is it?” he repeated, a light note of hope in his voice.

“Not quite,” Tyrael finally answered. “But then, we already know that.”

Snorting, Paladin glanced back. “I could hope, though. For all I know, this could be some strangely real dream. Drawn from my memories. Maybe all this-” He waved a wing at the Arch and the sky. “-is just a memory, and nothing else.”

“Maybe,” the Archangel conceded, his neutral voice ringing with an unnatural echo that failed to hide his scepticism.

“Tirek probably just knocked me out. You said it’s not a dream, but of course a dream would say that. A dream doesn’t want to admit it is a dream, because then it will stop. I’m just dreaming, I’m just...dreaming.” Paladin laughed. The forced, empty sound hung in the air, mocking him until he stopped.

Still, Tyrael stood perfectly still. The wind stirred his hood, his tabard fluttering, but not so much as a muscle twitched.

‘Of course, he wouldn’t have muscles. He doesn't need to move,’ Paladin scolded himself. But, he remembered, this was a dream. It didn’t have to make sense, because it was a dream. Of that Paladin was very, very certain.

“Such stillness is truly strange, after we’ve spent so long with a body that is always twitching unconsciously, tensing and clenching and relaxing,” mused Tyrael thoughtfully. “Yet we spent far longer as an angel, so surely this would be our natural state.”

Paladin shrugged, trying to ignore the angel. “Dreams don’t need to make sense,” he muttered.

“This is not-”

“Shut up!”

Tyrael fell silent. The roar slowly faded, echoing from distant towers, until Paladin opened eyes that had been squeezed tightly shut.

“Don’t say it.”

Regret in his voice, Tyrael murmured, “This is not a dream. We know it is not.” His hooded face turned, as if to grant Paladin some measure of privacy, even if it was only an illusion of the sense.

Paladin glared. Not at Tyrael, but at the skies beyond. He glared outward, because he could not bear to direct his anger inward. He knew it. He could feel the truth of Tyrael’s words, but the knowledge burned at his consciousness. He shied away from embracing it.

“What happened to Ardleon?” He didn’t want to hear the answer, but...he needed to know.

There was only one answer Tyrael could give. So he gave it; “Ardleon survived, for a time. This world accepted him, as it has accepted us, and in the face of destruction he was called by the Heart. He escaped Tirek’s blast, and found what Tirek has been searching for all this time.”

“Searching?” Paladin stirred from his distant stare. “What for?”

“What birthed a world.” Tyrael gestured, a sweep of his hand taking in the breadth of the High Heavens before him. “We of the High Heavens, we alone could never create stable worlds with the Eye of Anu, the Worldstone, no more than demons. How, then, did the world Equestria lies in come into existence?”

A shiver ran down Paladin’s spine, a sensation he could only have imagined in...in a dream. He shook his head, limp wings closing to hug his barrel protectively. If Tyrael noticed, he gave no sign, simply continuing his tale.

“The power to create a whole world...Tirek thirsted for that power. He failed to take it when he arrived in its infancy, but this time he was so close.” Tyrael’s hand snapped into a fist. “But that power is alive. The Heart of Anu lives, spinning darkness and light, corruption and purity, into a single weave from which whole souls are born, and it allows no interference here.”

“I see…” His hoof idly traced a pattern along the ground, hoof pressed against the engraved line. “That’s why it rejected u- you, when you arrived, and Ardleon too.”

“Until it accepted him, as it has accepted us. We are welcome in its domain, and in his time of need, it opened a path for Ardleon. He managed to teleport to it, and through its connections to all things of this world, it gave him the chance to make his sacrifice.” Tyrael’s other hand curled into a fist, life and emotion colouring his voice at last. “A sacrifice only we have the chance to justify with our actions.”

It was too much. “Stop it.”

“No.”

“Stop.” Paladin’s voice grew hard.

“We cannot.” Tyrael’s deepened.

Dream-metal cracked under the pressure of his hoof, beautiful engravings marred forever. “This is no us. There is no we.”

To this, Tyrael said nothing, folding his arms over his chest, silent and judging. There was a nature to the silence, sorrowful and regretful, that just made it worse, because the judgment was of pity, not condemnation.

“There isn’t!” insisted Paladin, finally looking at Tyrael. “I’m not you. You are not me! This. Is just. A dream!” Hot tears threatened to break free of his hold, his eyes squeezed shut. His chest heaved, his wings’ hold growing tighter. “I am Paladin! Tyrael is dead.”

“If you so choose.”

Metal cracked again. “No! Its not my choice! It has simply happened! I’ve changed! The Tyrael who came to Equestria is gone. There’s only me.” He shivered, turning closed eyes away, as though the light of the Arch might force them open. “I’m mortal. I am a pony. I’m not an angel, I can’t...I can’t be you.”

“I...am sorry.” Where the ring of quiet confidence had emboldened Tyrael’s voice, there was only regret. “We- ...you know that may be true, but Ardleon has given us the chance to-”

“I don’t care!” Wrenching his eyes open, Paladin tried to somehow convey in just his look of despair the feelings struggling to find their voice in him. “I don’t care about being you! Don’t you get it? I don’t want to be Tyrael!”

There were no eyes for him to meet, yet he found Tyrael’s gaze. ‘Damn him, damn it, why must we- he...should be angry, should tell me I have to do it...’

“I’m Paladin now. I’m...I’m a pegasus pony. I have friends. I have a mare I love, and I don’t want to leave her. Can’t you just go away? Let this be a dream. Let this be nothing but my mind playing tricks on me. Let-”

“-them die?”

He wasn’t sure which of them had said it. It just...hung there, the air heavy, and slowly his head fell until it hung with shame and despair.

“I am nothing without you, Paladin,” said Tyrael, his voice quiet and kind, sad and somber. “The choice is yours. Ardleon has given us the chance to save them, but his is not the only sacrifice required. Justice cannot return. You are my wings, Paladin, and only you can let me rise once more.”

A harsh, bitter laugh, a cackle of despair, burst from Paladin. “Me? I thought without me was exactly what it required! Because that’s what’s going to happen! I won’t be around anymore! I’ll be gone! Just...just some glowy winged, shiny, metal bastard with a sword and a hero complex!”

For a moment, Paladin wondered if it was raining.

“I don’t want to go,” he croaked, dead laugh trailing off.

“I know.”

“But I will.” Paladin closed his eyes. “Because if I don’t…”

He didn’t need to say it. Tyrael’s mercy was silence in answer. They both knew.

Finally, the Archangel spoke. “Only you can make this choice,” he said. “You don’t have to do it.”

Paladin shook his head. “I do. Because it’s my choice, and it’s the right thing to do.”

Yet still, it rained. Because it was alright for it to rain right now. It was the last chance he would ever have...for it to rain.

“I love her.” He could see her now. Beautiful and kind. Shy, and loving. A mare he could spend a mortal lifetime with, and never regret a moment of it. He repeated, as if it might change the world, because it should, “I love her.”

“And your love is beautiful,” agreed Tyrael, his voice whisper-quiet with admiration and respect.

Paladin looked up, blinking past the tears that ran down his cheeks, dripping past fading hooves. He could feel it happening. As it had to, because it was the right thing to do.

“Save her.”

Tyrael nodded, solemn. “I will.”

Paladin kept his eyes trained on the Archangel, on the luminescence spreading as tendrils of blue-white energy grew. A sad, small smile came to his lips, even as he faded.

“It has been an honor, Tyrael.”

Tyrael stood alone. His wings drifted slowly behind him. Slowly, he leaned down, hand out. The pool of tears spread at his touch, until his hand was outlined in it. When the tears had spread all they could, he rose and turned to gaze upon the fading image of the Arch.

“No, Paladin,” whispered the Archangel. “The honor was mine. You will not be forgotten.”

His wet hand became a fist.

“Let Justice be done.”

***

The world stood frozen.

Above Ponyville, the sky waited with baited breath.

Beneath Ponyville, the land stood still.

Within Ponyville, Tyrael, Archangel of Justice reborn, spread his wings and gave voice to his soul. Tirek stood in paralysed fear and fury, his shock unhidden. His mind reeled, and he took a step back involuntarily.

Warm wind rushed passed the ponies, minotaur, griffon and dragon. They hung limp in their bonds, eyes fixed to the resplendent figure in their midst.

“Tyrael…” Twilight whispered, awe in her voice.

“Paladin…” Fluttershy gasped, pain and grief warring in her voice for dominance.

Tyrael reached one hand out, subtle white light caressing metal digits. As if an invisible tether linked them, Ardleon’s planted blade leapt from the earth. The ringing as it joined his palm and his fingers sealed around the hilt broke the stillness.

Fear became power. Hatred became focus. Tirek roared, wordless rage spilling from his lips. Shadows grew around his hands, sloppy, barely contained energy erupting forth as he jabbed his palms at Tyrael.

Ardleon’s blade sung in the air, sliding into position before the Archangel, its point aimed at the sky. He twitched the blade, as if catching a light in the enduring dusk. The soft light around his hand touched the reflective blade, and the glow exploded.

“Shadows are broken in the the light, Tirek.” Tyrael moved like quicksilver. He became a flash of silver and gold, clashing with the beam of darkness. An unearthly shriek shook the ground, but beneath it was the sound of bodies tumbling to the ground.

Applejack was the first on her hooves, shock giving way to sheer bloody-mindedness. The instant her bonds evaporated in the impossibly bright glare, she summoned her armour. It was evidently not all protecting, but she threw herself in front of the others, a bulwark between them and the battle about to unfold.

“Get everypony outta the way! Ah think things are about to get a mite dangerous ‘round these parts,” she barked, jabbing her hoof at the library. “Back in there, now!”

Apple Bloom yelped, thrown onto her sister’s back and joined by Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo seconds later, all three staring at Tyrael’s ever-moving wings. They clung together, shock doing the work of a dozen angry adults to silence them.

“I got Gilda!” Rainbow Dash forced the griffon up, grunting at the weight. She teleported, leaving the heap of unhappy griffon on Twilight’s bed. “You stay right there, or I’ll teleport you into a cage or something!”

Big Mac was next, and Iron Will with him, the powerfully built pair protesting. It did them no good, left in the library just as Applejack barged through and deposited the fillies in front of them.

“No!” Tirek stretched his arms out. Through half-blind eyes, his shadows shot towards the fleeing ponies. “You will not escape me!”

Tyrael slashed, blade biting into the ground. One shadowy hand broke, shattered, but the other shot past. The shadow leapt up, curling around a yellow hoof and pulled. Rarity, a step ahead, turned back in time to glimpse Fluttershy’s wide, frightened eyes, before the timid mare was yanked back with a shriek.

“Fluttershy! Put her down, you brute!” Rarity’s eyes narrowed, but her chance to strike back was lost. Tyrael stepped between them, voice echoing back to her without turning.

“Get inside. I will save her,” he commanded, raising his sword. His stance shifted. “Go.”

He didn’t wait to see if she obeyed. Grass whispered with his passing, bending in the wind. The Archangel charged without a sound, not a single footstep. His gaze fixed unerringly on Tirek, he attacked without hesitation. The first blow bounced from Tirek’s axe, hefted one handed. Sparks rained from the second, grinding across the makeshift axe-blade.

Then Tirek raised Fluttershy, fear morphing into a smug sneer. “Do you dare strike an innocent, ang-”

The blow came without a moment’s hesitation. White energy rushed from Tyrael’s hand, swarming the blade that cut through the air. Too late Tirek reacted, retreating with only his meat shield held to ward the angel off.

For an instant, time slowed as Fluttershy watched the blade swing towards her. Grief, loss, fear, they mixed into an unholy mess in her heart and for just a moment she wondered if, after all, she had meant nothing. The sword was all she saw, and knew she would soon feel the cold steel part her fur and bite into her flesh.

Tirek screamed. He flung her away mindlessly, slapping his bleeding palm against his axe’s haft. He staggered back, sharp eyes glaring at the Archangel, or where he had been. There was no Tyrael and, the demon saw, no bisected pony. He looked for the follow up attack that was not coming, certain of the strike.

None came. Tyrael was there when Fluttershy was thrown. Cool metal was no pleasant landing place, and Tyrael felt her head bounce from it as his arm held the unharmed pegasus in place. His wings shone, brilliant beacons as he retreated with his precious payload.

Pressed against unworthy armour, a thin tabard separating her from the Archangel’s shell, Fluttershy peered into his hood in search of answers. Her sense strained for the barest hint. Where a pure bond had been before was only a mist, an obscuring fog taking Paladin from her sight and returning to her this...not-Paladin.

“Go inside.” His softly spoken command broke Fluttershy’s trance. She blinked, only now seeing the library tree next to her. Her hooves touched the ground. Tyrael stood straight once more. “Please.”

Flames roared, flaring up in time with a bellow from Tirek. Whatever Fluttershy might have said, her answer was lost in the onset of volcanic hellfire.Tyrael turned from her without another sword. His momentum was thrown in the sword. Its tip merely grazed the oncoming inferno yet it hammered the blast away. Blistering waves of flame blew over slithering tides of shadow. Each swing struck against the assault, the Archangel impossibly precise in his blows. Shadows broke apart, magic thrown to the wind as Tyrael tore through the brutal counter-attack.

“This is not possible!” A second hand joined the first in flooding darkness at Tyrael. “You will not deny me now, Tyrael!”

The Archangel slashed. The cut didn’t end at the edge of his blade; it extended, a cutting edge of light leading through the torrent. Demonic blood spilled, ending the tide, with not a moment wasted as Tyrael launched forward.

The first attack rebounded from Tirek’s hasty parry. A feint to the right drew him off-balance, and blood splattered, demon-flesh parting around angelic steel. With a roar of pain the demon brought his axe across in a decapitating blow that flew right over Tyrael’s head. Another wound was the demon’s reward, until he forced Tyrael back with a wild swing.

“Even bloated on stolen power, you were never a warrior,” Tyrael said contemptuously. The air rang with the clash of their weapons, his single nimble blade darting around the slow, heavy axe. His feet never touched the ground as he glided around his foe, speed and skill deflecting his opponent’s crushing blows. “Superior weight and power mean nothing without the skill to wield them.”

Rainbow’s brow furrowed. She looked down, carefully avoiding the broken glass on the window seat. “Did...did he just call Tirek fat?”

“Since I’m hardly going to turn my back to you, you’ll need talent for more than a treacherous dagger to defeat me. Surrender, and mercy shall temper Justice.” Tyrael let the axe pass him, lashing out in return and retreating before the next slow blow.

“Mercy?” sneered Tirek, following ruthlessly. “My, you have changed! The cold justice of the Heavens has thawed? Has the fight fled you? Is your heart weak with ‘mercy’ now?”

“My heart is stronger than ever.” In the space of a blink, Tyrael was inside his foe’s guard. White-fire burned across his weapon. “The strength of a mortal heart!”

The sword sank into Tirek. He backhanded Tyrael away, roaring in pain as the blade was ripped free, doing as much damage as it had going in.

“We need to help Pally!” Pinkie insisted, watching the fight next to Rainbow Dash. “Oooh, that looked like it hurt! GO ON! SOCK HIM IN THE FACE!”

Rainbow Dash rubbed her ear, glaring. “Quiet down, you’re making my ears hurt.”

Rarity yanked her friends down by their tails. “We cannot simply rush out there. That hardly helped last time!” She glanced back at the fillies, then back to her friends. “How did Paladin ever become...that?”

“That’s really him?” Big Mac pressed a hoof to his forehead. He shot a look at Applejack, and she shrugged helplessly.

“Sorry, Mac, but Ah guess all the interestin’ stuff happenin’ had to catch up with ya eventually.” She gave him an apologetic look from the doorway, her armoured form sealing it as effectively as any door. “Anypony got any ideas?”

“With what? I thought it was intense when Ardleon was fighting Tirek, but that has nothing on this! Oh, shit, dodge, dodge!” called Rainbow Dash, waving a hoof through the window . She was dragged down again.

“We can still use the Elements, I’m sure of it. Maybe if we watch, we can work out how he made himself immune?” Twilight broke Rarity’s hold on Dash’s tail. Ignoring the smug look on Rainbow’s face, she shook her head. “We need to do something.”

“Pow, straight to the moon!” Pinkie looked down, and everypony was too tired to question how or when she had gotten next to Rainbow Dash. “Are you sure? Because I wanna help, but I think Pally is win- oooow, maybe not.”

Tyrael skipped back across the earth, his feet dragging in the dirt as he struggled to recover. His borrowed blade quivered, tremors reminding him of his foolishness.

‘This is not El’druin.’ He caught the next slash on the tip of his sword, deceptively delicate motions used to redirect the force of the swing away from him. Shadows exploded, the speeding sphere of destruction deflected only at the last moment by his white-glowing right hand backhanding it away.

A smug smirk began to creep its way onto Tirek’s face. “You’re tired.” It wasn’t a question, or a guess. The demon chuckled. “You may have returned, but this world already saps your power. A million souls preserve me, and your failure of a servant bound the hatemongers to himself. What do you have to fight it?”

Tyrael swung, sliced, and thrust in answer. Already he was weakening, his power reignited from a dying source not enough to return him to his full might. Yet he felt no drag, no resistance as he trod upon this world. Were he capable of the gesture, Paladin would have smiled.

“You underestimate me, and the judgement of the Heart. I have been accepted.” He feinted, then came sweeping in to carve a bloody furrow through black fur. Tirek reared, expression contorting with pain, and lashed out with fire. The Archangel dodged with effortless grace, though the burst of molten fire scored his shoulder and burned between his wings.

A dark look came to Tirek’s eyes. He cast a baleful glare at the sky, eyeing the frozen orbs above with contempt. “I am above such things. They had lacked the will to slay me. With all your talk of mercy, so do you.”

He swept his sack up, the bulging, quivering bag of rough material hanging from his fist. With a shake, the wail of the damned came screeching out. Voices assaulted Tyrael, freezing the Archangel in place for a moment too long.

Save me!

Let it end, please, end it!

Death death give death let me death safe sleep death!

I’m not strong enough! Please!

Kill him now kill him kill Tirek revenge now!

“Ugh…” He staggered under the weight of their pleas. A million voices screamed out for justice. They begged for the peace of death and the satisfaction of justice heaped upon their killer. Tyrael rose from his bent position in time to catch the first swing across the chest rather than the head. A fence was obliterated as the Archangel was thrown back, splinters flying in every direction.

“Can you hear them?” Tirek approached slowly, his confidence rising as his foe struggled to his feet. The sack shook again, ghostly hooves, claws and a hundred other appendages pushing to be free at the same moment. “How many voices do you hear? A million? All screaming for the justice they were denied in life. Begging for my death. Yet even driven to madness, they are still...innocent.”

He spat, a pearly globe tainted orange that sizzled until one of Tyrael’s wings whipped it away. The glowing tendrils dimmed, brightening only as Tyrael raised his weapon once more.

“A Justice I will deliver.” Tyrael matched his proclamation with each blow. His sword slashed the air. Rubble, debris, anything not nailed down rose and struck at Tirek as one, cored by a glowing slice of energy.

A cone of fire engulfed the air before Tirek. He roared in laughter. “You think to hold me off with trash, Tyrael? How the mighty have fallen!”

This particular example of the mighty was in no position to hear Tirek’s boast, or care if he had. Tyrael rose above, yet when he spoke there was not even a whisper of it between the angel and the demon. In fact, it appeared in a library, on the figurative ‘mouth’ of the image that swam into focus. The wavering visage of the Archangel turned, words issuing from an unseen mouth.

“Be prepared,” Tyrael’s image commanded. “I have discovered Tirek’s means to thwart the Elements. When I destroy the sack, strike.”

Questions fired in every direction, but Tyrael’s image faded with an aggravating lack of answers.

“Sack? What, is he gonna stab Tirek in the ba-” By sheer chance, Rainbow Dash’s mouth snapped just. It had nothing to do with the glares directed her way by Rarity, Applejack, Big Macintosh and Twilight.

Spike eyed Twilight suspiciously, but right now was frankly no time to argue about why she had joined in on keeping Dash’s language G-rated. Instead, he said, “Uh, maybe you should get ready to do it? Tirek’s got that weird sack with him all the time, maybe he means that?”

Twilight nodded. “Of course! Girls, outside, Elements ready! Everypony else, stay here.”

Rising from where she had retreated with Octavia, Vinyl began to protest. She found herself cut short by a grey hoof pulling her back.

“Don’t argue. Just this once...don’t argue.” Octavia lay her head on Vinyl’s shoulder. “You’ve done more than enough, Vinyl. Let the heroes do their part now.”

“Paladin was a hero…” The whisper brushed past them, too quiet to hear beyond the vaguest of mutters. Her mane falling from where it had shielded her expression, Fluttershy blinked wet eyes.

“Well duh! Which is why we have to go do our part! We’re heroes, he’s a hero, it’s like science!” Pinkie looked to the window, agonised by their inaction. “Come oooon!”

Fluttershy’s voice was mournful. “Pinkie...I...I don’t know if…” The vibrant emotions buzzed at her, and even as her own doubts grew, Fluttershy hesitated at stripping Pinkie’s confidence.

‘I don’t know if that is Paladin anymore,’ was what she wanted to say. She wanted to be honest. The words hovered on her lips, her fears, her grief, nearly released into the world.

“She’s right,” Fluttershy murmured. The hole where her bond with Paladin had been ached with painful emptiness, reminding her what a lie that was.

“Help shmelp! This is our town, and we’re the heroes here! He’s helping us, so everypony get ready to be helped, got it?” Aggression laced Rainbow’s words, her gaze fixed on the duelling figures, and Tirek in particular. “This time the Elements will send him to the stone age, just like Discord!”

“Quite so! Enough is enough!” agreed Rarity. She smiled tightly, her expression grim. “There won’t be any more nonsense from this monster!”

“An’ that’s the honest truth.” Kicking up dust with a stamp of her hoof, Applejack began to lever herself up to the window.

All around her, Fluttershy felt the confidence growing as her friends echoed the sentiment. She smiled, small as it was, at the warmth and strength of the emotions. Yet as she smiled, the heightened energy within their bonds simply served to highlight the gap where Paladin had been.

She frowned again, the faintest tingle registering on her senses. She ‘leaned’ in, the familiar physical gesture the best she could manage to interpret focusing on the otherworldly sense. For just moment, against the blaze of emotions around the gaping absence, something glimmered-

“Fluttershy, come on, I think he’s doing it!”

Magic seized her, dragging her up and leaving her realisation lost.

Speed and agility kept Tyrael ahead of his foe’s superior reach. Minor wounds bled and slowed Tirek, though there was little difference as far as the Archangel could tell. He swayed to the side, drawing back enough to force Tirek to follow. He slammed a heel into the ground, dirt spraying up. Tirek roared at the opening, and he threw himself into the trap with glee. His axe reached out, overextended in a greedy blow meant to leave Tyrael in two glowing, ruined halves.

Beneath the cool, calm control he extruded, Tyrael let his confidence rise to the fore. He struck. His wings burned with sudden blinding brilliance. Ardleon’s sword shone, white light lining it as it swung.

It would be purple prose to proclaim that ‘Tyrael became the wind’. It would be as flowery as a daisy salad to do any justice to the beauty of the movement. In the end, the essence was all that mattered, and the essence was thus; the Archangel struck, unerring. The world slowed down as the blade parted the thick brown weave. A rush of wind blew from it in a foul tide.

The tattered remains fell to the earth. All sound vanished. Even as he struggled to speak, Tyrael gazed into the swirling wound in reality. Down, down, his sight travelled. It pulsed in the air, countless cries of torment booming out. The torrent of souls that came rushing out forced him back, his arm raised to shield against the hurricane of spirits.

At the heart of the soul storm, Tirek stood, perfectly still, one hand raised to the sky.

“Now!” Tyrael roared. His blade rose once more, ready for the worst, prepared for failure. He stood against the gale, resolute.

Fluttershy was the last to slip from the window, her mane tugged this way and that by the twisting winds. Faces flashed past her, ghostly images swept away in an endless tide too fast for her to focus on any one expression. Her knees went weak, and her stomach rebelled. From all sides, emotions assaulted her. Such anguish and pain, suffering to which her body could only reply with a flood of rising bile.

“Fluttershy!” Pinkie called. She wrapped a hoof around her friend, propping her up. “Come on, ‘Shy! Put that Kindness into overgear! Rainbow beam time!”

With a shuddering breath, Fluttershy nodded. The Element of Kindness’s glow was soft but strong. It sparked, flashing in sympathy with the five other bright lights. She let it pick her up. Emotions soared on every side; her friends were opening themselves, and she returned in kind. They felt the Elements of Harmony resonate. It shook their chests, their hearts beating in time with the flow of magic. Six became one, aspects of a whole forming a whole greater than the sum of its parts.

Laughter, cheerful blue glow, bright and bubbling energy.

Kindness, gentle pink light, with a gentle caress and the touch of healing compassion at its heart.

Honesty, strong orange brightness that grew into a wall of strength to hold up any failing soul.

Generosity, its purple glow intense, that gave what was needed and was always ready to give more.

Loyalty, fierce red brilliance, blazed with unfaltering fury that smouldered in wait, ready to explode into action to aid at any instant.

Magic. Friendship. The heart of it all, the energy that bound them all together.

A rainbow of six colours bounced between them. From Element to Element to Element, it bounced and spun until it rose in a flurry of light and power. Twelve eyes became miniature suns reflecting the divine force before them.

The Rainbow of Harmony arched into the sky and came down with all the force of a god’s fist. Where it had merely purified and sealed, now it became a weapon. Rainbow met shadows, the swirl of darkness that swelled around Tirek. A roar of defiance shook their earth, sound transmuted to force, force became a wind that blew Tyrael back. He struck down.

The blade sunk, point first, into the dirt. Grass crunched beneath Tyrael’s fist, ground to mulch in the twitch of his gauntlet. There were no groans of pain or exhaustion, only a throb of weakness that beat at his shell from within. The light reached its crescendo before the weary angel, and then, the power of the Elements began to fade. Had he muscles, they would have relaxed.

Relaxed in vain, it must be admitted.

“It seems My fortune is endless.”

‘...Tirek?’ Tyrael felt the first stirrings of dismay. The voice echoed around him, deeper than ever, undeniably changed. Through the weakness, Tyrael slowly began to look up. The voices that tugged at his attention and called for him fell away, his senses locked on what had been TIrek.

In truth, Tirek had not grown in any physical sense. Power bloated his impression upon the world; the very air trembled around him, as if reality could barely withstand the weight of such might focused in a single being. When Tirek’s mouth opened to boom with laughter, his maw exposed a well of shadows that went far beyond any physical constraints.

“You came so close to discovering the truth, didn’t you?” He prodded in his strange, echoing voice. His nostrils flared, an intake of breath to release a deep sigh of satisfaction. “Isn’t it delicious, Tyrael? The smell of a million souls bound to me in unbreakable bonds. What ‘merciful’ world could cast me out at their expense?”

Ardleon’s blade tugged free of the dirt. Tyrael raised it, pointing forward. “What have you done?” he thundered, wings pulsing with fury. “What blasphemy is this?!”

The sky was gone. In its place, a world of souls spun. They were caught in a vortex that twisted without stop. There were no clouds. The sun and moon were lost. All Tyrael could see were souls of every size and shape. The spirits of dragons, a million ponies, griffons and donkeys, monkeys and apes, all swam above him. All screamed.

Tirek stepped closer, watching the point of the blade waver. The heart of the vortex moved with him. “Listen to them call. They cry out for justice...for revenge! Listen to their hate! Rejoice in this choir of suffering, Tyrael, for it is a rare privilege.”

The weight of expectation pressed down on him. Tyrael’s armoured shoulders slumped. Metaphor became reality, the gravity of their suffering weighing him down as he struggled to defend himself. The first blow that came struck him in the chest, a casual blast of energy that sent the Archangel sprawling.

‘It’s too much...all at once, right now, I’m not enough!’ thought Tyrael as he struck the ground. Above him they continued to swirl, their cries growing at the realisation that they could be heard, and the assault began anew. He had to answer them, to aid those who sought justice, yet his power flagged, spread thin trying to reach them all, and he felt his light weakening with each passing moment.

“Aren’t you going to help them?” mocked the ascendant demon. “Or are you too weak? Are their cries for help too much?”

“Be...silent..” Tyrael gasped. Something soft moved under the pressure of his hand as he pushed himself up. Tyrael’s gaze strayed as he struggled up, and looked into empty eyes.

Paladin lay without a word beneath him. Dull gray eyes held no life. Only the faintest rise of his chest gave evidence that the unresponsive pegasus was alive. Not so much as a twitch disturbed the otherwise still body. An empty shell, as Tyrael feared he might soon became with the strain growing.

“I think I’ll enjoy this a little longer, actually. I’ve never had an Archangel at my mercy before. Don’t you regret breaking that little sack you were hiding in? That useless rotting flesh you had the gall to treat as your own.” Tirek chuckled. “I’m sure you do now! I wonder how many souls in need you could handle at your prime...”

It’s been so long please free us don’t let it go on it hurts I want peace to destroy him end this freedom life pain vengeance justice bring him to justice.

“Stop!” The promise of justice brought him strength. As Tirek brought his axe in a lazy stroke from above, the sword rose to parry it. Dirt sprayed onto Paladin, the shell’s empty gaze lost in the axe only an inch from his face.

“I will not! I have won!” Ripping his weapon free, Tirek’s grin began to stretch too wide for his cheeks to contain, but such physical realities meant nothing to him. He began to force Tyrael back, pleasure on his face as he drove his staggered foe back. “A binding born from the Heart, a weave no demon blade could cut, and you, Tyrael, Archangel of the Angiris Council, broke it! Millions of souls soaked in thousands of years of darkness, bound to me in totality! Fueling me! I! Have! Won!”

Tyrael forced slow arms to rise. The force of each attack nearly tore the sword from his weakening grip, but it never succeeded. He held on as he was forced back, thick plate boots stumbling. He cast a desperate gaze across the shattered battlefield, and in answer a miasma of creeping darkness appeared above…the Elements!

“No!” Sudden strength flooded him, enough to break the melee for an instant and charge towards the six mares sealed in their own personal hurricane. Tirek melted from the earth, rising from shadow to intercept him.

“Yes!” Tirek barked a laugh. “I’m going to break them this time! You saved them twice from the Nightmare, but they cannot be saved from me!”

His blow sent Tyrael reeling. Disembodied force struck the Archangel relentlessly, presence given away by the souls disturbed in its path. The tide had turned against him, and he fought every second to regain his momentum.

“You’ve delivered this world to me!” Like a maestro, Tirek stood back and merely guided the spectacle. “The souls of my foes tortured into madness! The spirits of my servants, cursed with eternal servitude! Their full power is mine, all thanks to you!”

“I will-” Tyrael dodged, sparks lighting up across his blade as it met the force. Doubt threatened the strength of his sword arm, until his gaze lingered on the dome containing Paladin’s friends. Power burned from his heart into his arm. He threw the force away with a roar. “I will see them freed! They will have Justice! Every soul you’ve taken, for every moment of rest you’ve stolen from the dead!”

His foul laughter ringing with his strange echo, Tirek summoned a gale of souls with a wave of his arm. Malignant glee filled his expression as surely as stolen power filled his body. He circled Tyrael as he wove souls into a swath of torment that drained energy from everything around it.

“They belong to me. The chains that bind them will never be broken, even if you wielded more than the sorry weapon of a broken angel. I will be the Prime Evil, buoyed by every soul on this world, and you will not stop me!” Hands dancing, Tirek gloated with a mad grin on his hideous face. “I have won!”

***

The dome spun on, encapsulating its prisoners. Six mares lay unresponsive. Scattered within a localised gale of foul spirits and darkened souls, as angel and demon fought, they did nothing. Only the howl of tormented winds gave hint to the unearthly voices that sought entry to each.

it was too much for her. Fluttershy twitched, tears running down slack cheeks. Her senses burned with millennia of pain. Pain radiated from her heart.

‘I want to help...’ She did, she told herself, but she knew not where to start. So many called out in despair. Agony ran rampant. Who needed her help more? Who needed the touch of Kindness, and how could she possibly deny it to any other for even a moment?

It was all such a mistake. She knew she should have protested. They should have left the not-Paladin thing to fight Tirek. The sturdy walls of the library would have protected them from this, from the suffering of souls beyond count that assaulted her heart.

“So many are hurt...can you really help us all?’ asked one, whimpering in despair. ‘Are you Kind enough?”

***

Rainbow Dash wrapped a wing around herself, her eyes wide, her pupils shrunken. Whispers filled her ears. Stories of millennia of suffering, of isolation confined to the tiniest mote of existence, were all she could hear. They were alone, and so was she.

“Teleport away.”

She should.

“You can escape our fate! Just run! Leave them!”

She could.

“Escape! They are done by now!”

Rainbow Dash knew they were right. Nopony could be fine from this. She certainly wasn’t!

“What use is Loyalty to the dead and the damned?” cooed a sibilant whisper. “They’re lost to you now. Forget them. Can you truly be Loyal when there are none to be Loyal to?”

***

Pinkie Pie trembled. She heard them whispering about her, these poor souls. She was broken, and even they knew it. A freak. Not right anymore.

“Poor little pony,” sighed one voice. “So, so broken.”’

“Can she even talk?” asked another.

“Well, she certainly can’t sing.”

It was like they didn’t think she could hear them. She could, Pinkie wanted to call, but she wasn’t sure what the point was. They were right. She couldn’t sing, not properly. Her voice was wrong. On and on they went, growing sadder with every word.

“Being around her makes me depressed,” whined a voice.

Another tutted. “Don’t be mean. It’s not her fault she’s broken. So what if she makes us sad? She didn’t choose to be a failure. We shouldn’t blame her because she can’t make us Laugh. All she can do is cry now.”

“There’s no Laughter here. Only tears.”

***

Rarity wanted to look away, but her gaze was fixed. Her open, slack expression couldn’t move, and so she was left to stare at...at them.

She saw their torments. In the rivers of tortured souls she Saw the patterns engraved upon them. The indignities of thousands of years of hell were carved upon them for her to See, and she couldn’t unsee them now.

“Close your eyes. Let us have this. Will you carry our pain and shame in your memory forever? Can you not free us?”

She tried. Tears ran down her cheeks, and yet her eyes were bound open, unable to close, her Sight locked onto the visions of torment. She wanted to vomit. She wanted to run. She wanted to scream.

All she could do was watch.

“Then take it,” coaxed a pleading voice. “Take our pain for yourself! Spare us! Are you not Generosity? Why won’t you give us peace and freedom? Are you not Generous enough?”

‘I don’t want that...’ Shame rushed through her at the thought. Rarity trembled at the thought of what they had suffered, and the prospect of enduring their burden weighed upon her. The greatest act of Generosity would be to give herself for their sake, but she couldn’t do it.

“Suffer for us! Are you truly Generous, if you will refuse us?”

***

There was no friendship here. Twilight lay in the remains of the town she called home, and found nothing but dirt and ruin. Above her howled the souls of the damned, damned not by their actions but by the evil of another. They spoke in the rushing winds, and she heard their tales of a thousand attempts to unite.

“We joined together, and it meant nothing!” wailed one.

Another begged, “Don’t let them drag you down! Your bond will just be used to hurt you, let it go! Please let it go!”

“We suffered for so long, and Friendship never saved us. We fought together to free ourselves and it came to naught.” Scorn laced each word as it drilled into her skull. “We are as broken as the angel’s blade, as helpless as your ‘saviour’, and what did banding together do but make us a bigger target?”

In the grass before her glittered the shattered blade. Alloy of Angelic material and mortal frostiron lay in ruin, shards left to the dust without even an echo of their glory.

“Diluting your power with others’ will only make you weak. Friendship is nothing but weakness preached as strength. Stand alone, Twilight Sparkle. Friendship is meaningless.”

***

Around a shell of angelic steel, the spirits who had served Tirek in life gathered. Their lies piled upon Applejack’s ears, besieging her with the voices of traitors.

“Tyrael lied to you.”

“He led you into a trap!”

“It was all a lie.”

Applejack shivered inside her shell, her breath short, her eyes screwed shut. She wished she could do the same to her ears. How could she fight voices? All the voices could do was talk, but she felt the slimy grasp of their intent sliding around her, seeking a weakness to sink into as they sought their chance.

‘They gotta be lies. Paladin wouldn’t do that,’ she told herself.

“Paladin is gone,” came the hateful truth in sibilant tones. “He died to give you your angel. Tyrael took him from you.”

Her Element flickered, and she knew it was true. Paladin was gone. Tyrael had taken him. A single truth that hurt, and hurt even more because she knew it was because they hadn’t been able to do anything more.

“It’s alright, there’s nothing you could have done. That’s the truth, isn’t it? The truth is, you were just weak. Useless.”

“No...no, we ain’t useless. That ain’t the truth!” Applejack gripped the thought with all her might. She forced her eyes open, taking in the scene before her, her friends already taken. “An’ ya can’t make me accept it!”

Her Element burned in mute defiance, for just a moment. Silver armour became amber, a muffled beacon lost in the darkness that swallowed it before it could push more than inches from its surface.

***

Above, far, far above, two minds reached across the void to touch. Slivers of magic passed between them, creeping past creaking seals.

Princess Celestia, Mistress of the Sun, Ruler of the Day, opened her eyes, grasping the bond that once bound all the Elements to her. Princess Luna, Lady of the Moon, Ruler of the Night, opened her eyes, her bond to the Elements burning with sudden life.

Little more than thoughts and energy, their bodies as much reality as delusions in an ethereal existence, they focused their marshalled power on that lonely, flickering light below.

***

Beyond their prison, their Elements dim, Tirek swelled, flesh struggling to contain his energies. His victims and his minions roared all around Tyrael. Caught between physical combat and the weight of a million souls clawing at him for help, his great skill was all that kept him in one piece.

“All alone now, Tyrael. The Council is too far from here to help you….the mortals are trapped in the sway of my servants...even the Sisters are sealed…” The earth shook with each step Tirek took. He fought leisurely, his manner smug and gloating. His axe swung, black wind rushing along. Souls were captured in his will and became lashings of tormented energy that struck at the Archangel from every side.

Tyrael retreated under the assault, borrowed blade working furiously. It blurred, too fast to see, and where he left openings, the impetuous whips of agony wormed themselves in. His blade sung, severing each as they found themselves exposed.

“Yet I stand against you. Whether at the height of my power or at my weakest, I will stand firm.” He paused, rooted to the ground by a will of iron. Tyrael’s wings flared defiantly, his voice rising. “Justice will prevail, so long as I stand!”

“You have a single soul, not even enough to restore your full might. I have an army!” Snorting in annoyance, Tirek’s brow drew together, his glee soured. He knew he had won, and he would make Tyrael acknowledge it.

***

Unnoticed, hidden behind clouds of the dead, the sun and moon... moved. Slowly at first, by inches it seemed, they had been easing their way across the sky for long minutes. The eyes of a world in panic turned upward.

The fires of the sun burned low, but on Celestia pushed. The seal arrested her power, a sliver all that escaped, and with agonising slowness she felt her sister drawing closer. They reached across the emptiness between them, through faded bonds.

‘Sister...’ whispered one.

‘...now!’ answered the other.

Sun and moon aligned. A ring of light burned.

***

Tirek looked to the sky, his attention turned to the heavens too late, and roared his rage. Solar flare and moonlight thrust down together, twinning into a spear that burned open the dark clouds of lost souls. The storm broke. For an instant, the eclipse shone with the fury of a star exploding. Two voices raised in exultation.

Tyrael raised a hand to shield hidden eyes. His armour shone with reflected glory.

“Hear me, my little ponies…”

***

Where the damned and the hateful had whispered in sinister secrecy, Celestia declared herself to them. Her voice resonated within the air, a warm summer breeze soothing fears and calming uncertainties.

“Your friendships are bonds like nothing else in this world. Never fear that they won’t be enough; take heart in the certainty that no matter what comes, your friendship will overcome the darkness.”

Twilight’s eyes fluttered open. For a moment, she experienced the same reassuring nuzzle that had soothed her panics and the warm embrace of a wing that felt like it could shield her from all the pain of a world that seemed mad to her.

“P-Princess?” she whispered.

***

Within her shell that felt so hollow, Luna’s voice found Applejack.

“Honest Applejack, I will not lie to you. The Paladin you knew is gone, sacrificing himself for all of you. The truth can hurt, but so too the truth can heal. Let not the pain of honesty destroy you, let this Honesty heal; Paladin gave himself to save his friends. Do not let his sacrifice be in vain!”

This was the battering ram of voices, and even her armour was unable to keep Luna’s voice from reaching her. Applejack rose, the shimmer of her armour brightening as her Element blazed. It hurt, to hear the truth, but it was a cleansing pain. Honesty might be a double-edged sword, but that was still one edge aimed straight at Tirek.

***

In Rarity’s mind, she heard something else entirely. A hoof like light brushed away her tears.

“Rarity, Generosity is not hollowing oneself for others. It is giving them what they need, not what they want. They want you to take their pain for them, but they need you to find the strength to free them. Such Generosity is greater than a generous self-destruction ever could be.”

Simple words, yet laced with conviction. A thousand years of giving distilled into wisdom that swept through the vulnerable unicorn’s mind. She still looked above, but at last, Rarity found the strength she needed. She Saw no more, blinking away tears, and the Element of Generosity came to life.

***

A voice whispered in Fluttershy’s ear, old and kind.

"It hurts, to know you cannot help them all at once. I have looked upon the world for centuries and it has taken all my strength not to weep at my limitations, at the sense of futility when I knew no matter how much I tried, I could never do enough. At times, I almost gave up. There are limits for even the kindest of hearts, but never let that stop you from trying. So long as you try to help, so long as you are ready to do what you can, when you can, that must be enough. Kindness isn’t measured in how many you can’t help, but how many you can.”

Light stirred within her necklace, pink energy thrumming within as the darkness faded from Fluttershy. She blinked, staggering to her hooves, the voice lingering in her memory as she was shaken free of the miasma’s influence.

***

Stern and strong, Luna’s voice cut through haze of whispers that plagued Rainbow Dash. They lanced, psychic force shattering the corruption laying siege to her mind.

“Loyalty! They lie to you, these voices which speak of surrender and failure. They know nothing, neither of you nor Loyalty. Hear me, Rainbow Dash, and know that your faithfulness cannot be in doubt; you have not run, and you will never abandon your friends.” For a moment, Luna’s voice became soft, and tender.”No more than they will ever abandon you. If they must wait a thousand years to save you, those who love you will be there when the darkness recedes.”

“My...friends….” Rainbow Dash gasped. Clarity parted the haze. The lethargy that plagued her began to fade, ushered away by the red light shining from the Element clasped to her neck.

***

Finally, Luna spoke to Pinkie Pie. The authority was gone, harshness useless where it came to the crying pony. She could never force Pinkie to cheerfulness with shouts and commands.

“Pinkie Pie...yours is a soul born to give joy. Let the words of these maddened foals be nothing to you, for they know nothing of the joy you live with. They know not the joy you spread every day. They cannot understand that you are a source of love and laughter to all those around you. Your voice will always bring smiles to the sad, your songs will make even the grimmest grin. Cast away the lies of the joyless. Please, joyous Pinkie Pie, let your laughter live once more.”

Pinkie blinked back tears. Her voice caught in her throat for a moment, but a nudge from on high urged her on. She almost didn’t recognise the sound of her own giggle. It came out so easily. Pinkie stared blanky, then, she giggled again. And again. It was random, to any save her, but from somewhere inside, they came bubbling out and the shadows lost their grip, their claws breaking against growing light.

***

Six beacons of light casts off the shadows that gripped them. Their eyes had become brilliant suns of magic. Six souls linked to form a glorious whole, six aspects of a force greater than any alone.

From above, a final message was heard by all, Celestia’s voice growing weak and Luna’s dimming; “You can do this, together. Friendship is Magic, and together, there is nothing more powerful than that.”

With the faintest flicker, the Element of Magic began to glow. Twilight rose to her hooves, letting her mentor’s words wash over her, and her crown burst into brilliant light.

Celestia whispered in their ears, from afar, “The Elements can heal, and create, and seal, but they cannot kill. They cannot destroy.”

“Tirek gambled himself; he discovered this weakness, long ago. The souls bound to him fuel a shield of stolen innocence, and when the Elements strike, they cannot commit the ultimate act of destruction! The Elements cannot hurt the innocent!” Luna’s wisdom was imparted in a hard, furious voice that struck their ears.

“If the Elements can’t stop him, what can we do?” Twilight asked, the thought striking her to wonder if the Princesses could even hear her.

“Hey, I didn’t get magic pumping through me just to float around! We’re gonna use these things if we have to throw them at him!” Rainbow Dash flared her wings, narrowing her glowing eyes. “Besides, its getting kinda...weird, doing this.”

“Holdin’ it in. We jus’ blast ‘em, normally.” Running a hoof over her necklace, Applejack squinted at the figures dueling beyond their brilliant domain. “P- Tyrael ain’t gonna last much longer. We can’t just hide here.”

‘Tyrael...’ Fluttershy grimaced, looking away from the leaping and lunging pair, pain spiking through her. Her gaze, instead, fell on the earth and the gleam of shattered metal. It came to life in response to the attention, ghostly wisps rising from it.

“Twilight...look...”

Bereft of any answer from above, Twilight followed Fluttershy’s pointing hoof down. The fragment floated up, caught in her arcane grip, and slowly, a smile took shape.

“Girls, I have a plan!”

***

“Paladin!”

The name, and the stab of guilt that it wasn’t his name, drew Tyrael’s attention. It pierced the whispers of the damned that clamoured for his attention. He looked past Tirek, to the six mares gathering their magical power. Their eyes were on the dueling pair, Twilight in the centre with her friends around her in an upright ring.

“Don’t bother. The Elements are weak,” spat Tirek contemptuously. “They are a threat that will never become reality. They can exorcise the corrupt.They can seal the mad. They cannot-”

Tyrael cut his words short with a sudden swing that lanced through the demon’s guard. The blade’s tip brushed through rough fur, passing within less than a centimetre of carving through the demon’s chest as the beast reacted with not even an instant to spare.

“You talk too much.”

Tyrael caught the flick of light that ran through the grass before the gathered Elements. Even as Tirek’s shadows sought to swamp the six, flashes of magic fought back. As he blocked and retreated, fighting off Tirek’s heavy weapon and a thousand begging voices, Tyrael let his gaze linger.

A pattern. He saw it forming, the unified response of the Bearers and their Elements working to break through the siege for only a moment before their breach was sealed away. Yet again and again they struck against the onslaught, and in their actions Tyrael read the tiniest of movements. Something was happening. They had a plan.

“Look at them! Too weak and afraid to unleash the Elements upon the innocent. They can’t survive for long. Not even with the power of Anu’s Heart!” Tirek’s gloating grated on Tyrael’s nerves, and he technically lacked ‘nerves’ right now.

Tyrael drew himself up, raising his blade. “In that case, they can have some of my power.”

Perhaps it was something left over from Paladin. Perhaps even angels could experience this kind of smugness. Regardless of the source, it was a warm, pleasant feeling that Tyrael got when he saw Tirek’s perplexed, angered expression. The angel’s arm swept forward, arching before him with the full might of his body behind him in a movement that sent his sword spinning through the air.

Tirek drew back with a grunt of surprise. His axe rose to fend off the blow he expected. Of course, this left him confused when it never came. The demon swung his head back and forth, searching for Tyrael and his wayward weapon.

It spun, a deadly whirl of silvered steel. Shadows gave way before it, and its spin arrested only when magenta light captured it. It hovered before her.

“How impressive, you’ve disarmed yourself to give a pony a sword,” Tirek sneered. He stood between the weaponless Archangel and the ponies, his nostrils flared, his expression mocking. “I’m sure she’ll use it oh, so well.”

“A sword? Not at all.” Twilight smiled, her eyes a blinding white as the light of the Elements swelled.

“Who said we’re only using one?” Pinkie Pie grinned, her voice ethereal and her eyes lost to the glow of power.

Fragments, pulled from the grass with each advance they had made, gathered when they retreated, glimmered as they orbited the blade. The alloy of angelic steel and Equestrian frostiron caught the swirling lights of the Elements within it.

“The Elements can’t hurt you, but we know someone who certainly can.” Rarity smiled, chillingly cold, at Tirek.

“So we’re gonna take all the kickass in the Elements,” continued Rainbow Dash with a nasty smirk.

“And give it to him,” finished Applejack.

The orbit of shards sped up; soon, rings of colour circled the blade, so fast did each fragment move. The pulsing energies of the Elements of Harmony flared; like the beat of a heart, each colour was lit before the next, until the cycle completed and it began again.

“The Elements are kind; they can’t kill. They can’t destroy…” Fluttershy murmured. Power carried her voice further than mere air could, amplifying it. “But...they can empower.”

Understanding, treacherously slow and vile in its enlightenment, appeared in Tirek’s eyes. He roared in return; he took his might and transfused it into the world, turning sound into weapon, a wave of force that covered the distance between demon and ponies instantly.

Light bounced from armour, blinding him. The roar lost its momentum. With a thunderous crash sound met steel; Tyrael stood against the assault, breaking the attack with his own body.

“Everypony…” Twilight gasped, the well of power flooding her. She wasn’t guiding it; in a way, none of them were. Concentrated will, six minds joined, guided it. “Together!”

“No!” Tirek stretched his hand towards them, hooves churning the earth as he charged. There was no face under Tyrael’s hood, yet the demon knew the angel was staring at him as he vanished into the blast of primal magic.

“Yes.” Through the hurricane of vital energies, Tyrael strode. He felt the power of the Elements of Harmony, the six aspects of the Heart of Anu, sing. He raised his hand, as if warding off a blinding light. The sword hung before him, the centre of the storm.

Red. Pink. Blue. Yellow. Orange. Purple.

They bounced from shard to shard, colours mingling, and with them their power. The land, the world, held its breath. He felt it come from every corner, the life-veins of a world feeding into its unified heart. Its nature was soft and welcoming. It was, truly, Anu’s Heart. There was no malice in it, no harshness either. It was loving.

It couldn’t win this fight alone.

“Unity…” he whispered, and the word, the concept, was caught in the winds. His wings flared, leaking their light into the twisting ethereal storm. “Together. Heart of Anu, lend me this power. Let the fist of the Heavens strike the blow that must be struck! I will wield the weapon, I will make the hard choice that must be made!”

For a moment, within the burning heart of primordial energies, even the Archangel of Justice was blinded. The sword and the remnants of its brother vanished. Unseeing, he reached forward, hand outstretched until his fingertips brushed metal.

He had made his plea, his entreaty to a power born of kindness and generosity, that was loyal and honest, that birthed laughter in the darkest of hearts, and bound it all in the delicate web of friendship.

His hand closed upon the hilt.

He had his answer.

Where there had been a second sun burning in Ponyville’s heart, and rushing winds suddenly, there was silence. Stillness. The light faded.

“Behold, Tirek,” spoke Tyrael, ringed by the Bearers. Tyrael raised the blade, larger by almost half. Its silver steel shone with internal light that flowed from the hilt. Six spikes, each a different colour, shimmered from the hilt as an ethereal guard.

“Rargh!” Fire blossomed between Tirek’s horns. “So you glow a bit! That means nothing!”

Fire met blade. It split, flowing aside to carve a ring in the earth. Tyrael’s wings flowed in gentle, easy waves, their colours warped by the infernal light.

‘No,’ Tirek saw as he urged his attack on, grinding his teeth. ‘They’re...different...’

Tyrael willed it so, and the attack came to an explosive end. Displaced air exploded in every direction. In place of hellish light, an aurora lit his shining form and the mares sheltered by his power, and Tirek beheld his foe anew.

Colour flowed through Tyrael’s form like living light. Nothing so garish as a rainbow; an aurora, the subtle play of light against light, colours mixing and melding as they folded across his armour. His wings were alight with the colours of the Elements, subdued, yet brilliant, soft and strong all at once.

Tyrael turned slightly, enough for Fluttershy to peer into the obscuring darkness of his hood. Whatever hidden eyes he may have peered down. Bone-tired though she was, she pushed herself to her hooves. Her friends were doing the same.

“Rest,” Tyrael murmured. He raised his empty hand in an open-palmed gesture. “I will end this.”

“No way, we totally...got this…” groaned Rainbow Dash, She rubbed her forehead. “Geez, who hit me with a cart?”

Pinkie gave a tired giggle. “Nopony, silly Dashie! We just used all that super-duper magical stuff to make our big shiny buddy a super-duper-deluxe magic sword! A friendship sword!” She hoof pumped weakly. “Go on, hit the meanie with friendship!”

Shadows struck. They bent, curved, twisted, and ultimately, broke against the flickering aurora. Tyrael never turned, never acknowledged the attack, or Tirek’s roar of anger.

“Go on, sugarcube, we’ll be there in a minute,” Applejack, her armour faded, gave him a weary smile. “We can trust ya to take care of that fellow.”

Tyrael nodded. The sword rose. He turned back to Tirek. It struck the demon, for a moment, that the sword was not aimed at his heart.

‘No,’ he realised. ‘My neck.’

His nostrils flared.

“You think you can beat me now? So what if the Elements are aiding you? They can’t destroy me!” Fire formed between his horns; shadows wafted from his hand, coating the blazing sphere. “You can’t stop me!”

Magic erupted; the angel charged. Arm pulled back, Tyrael slashed. The rending shriek of clashing might replaced every other sound for an instant.

Tirek’s brow twitched, and he caught the glimmer at the corner of his ear. With a triumphant howl, he spun after the angel before the shimmer of his teleport had faded. The column of his attack turned with him, a deadly ruin left burned in the earth until it rose to the Archangel above and behind him.

The glow of the aurora grew. Tyrael was blown a few metres back, yet his defenses held. The Archangel stood defiant in the air, hands raised to block the blast.

The unarmed Archangel.

The whistle of whirling steel was Tirek’s last warning. Earth churned, rocks thrown up in his desperate leap back. Pain filled Tirek’s world, a burning agony that sheared through one of his horns. It landed with a thump, half his horn cut from his head, and the sword flew on. Fire slammed into the earth as Tirek snarled, fighting through the pain. With a wave of his hand his malformed, uncontrolled beam flickered out.

Tyrael caught the blade as he landed. It fit in his hand perfectly, as if made for it. He had no time to appreciate this, of course, simply raising his weapon to check Tirek’s charge. The blade slid into place to catch the descending axe-head.

The clash rang out like a gong. Twilight’s horn sparked, an ounce of magic forced out. A dome shimmered around them, rocks and dirt blown up by the meeting of foes bouncing off it. The toll rang again, Tirek drawing back for a crushing blow that bounced off Tyrael’s parry, a terrible noise that disturbed the earth with each meeting of blades.

“I am Lord Tirek! I will not be defeated by this nonsense!” He swung, and missed, overextended. Flesh parted around energised metal that made a hiss of cooking flesh until the demon threw a hand at his foe, before Tyrael could go deeper. The Archangel retreated before Tirek could get a grip.

“Something wrong, demon? You don’t seem so confident now that we’re on equal footing.” Tyrael attacked with words as much as weapon. He drew on every resource he had. He had a second wind, but there was no third. There was nothing past this fight.

All he got in answer were roars and snarls, bellowed denials. Tyrael slashed, Tirek blocked. Tirek swung, Tyrael parried. Each time their weapons met the pressure scattered dirt and tore grass, and spread the haunting ring of clashing metals.

Blood splashed, a streak that sunk into the dirt, staining and stinking it. Tainted dirt exploded under the pressure of Tirek’s hoof. He took a step back, then, another. His axe swept pass Tyrael, an instant too slow, and the return blow sent the demon back another step.

Eyes flaring with terrible fury, Tirek snarled, full of rage, “Slaves! To me! Come to your master!” Dark winds whirled, the storm closing upon them from above.

“And so the coward calls upon those already conquered; replacing his strength with that which he has stolen.” Tyrael stood erect against the hurricane. His aurora lit the gloom, casting beauty in place of shadow.

Snorting, Tirek raised his head to the sky. “You have the power of six, angel; I have the power of a million!”

The crunch of Tyrael’s footsteps rang louder than the storm. He heard the cries of the innocent and the damned closing all around him, tugging at him, yet he strode on.

A hundred souls were torn from the storm, congealing around Tirek’s axe into a spectre of energy. When he swung, the distance between demon and angel vanished before the tortured blast.

His hand rose. The aurora blew constantly from him, a mist of many clouds that trailed into the currents. Fingers, spread wide, closed. One hundred voices fell silent.

Tyrael strode on.

“They are-”

“Free?” Tirek smiled. The voices, quieter, their ethereal forms diminished, flowed across his axe. “Never. They shall never be free of me. The Elements cannot harm the innocents I cloak myself in; can you?”

The hurricane shuddered. Above, it began to cave in, souls cascading down, formless energy feeding into the hungry weapon. Tirek’s smile grew, the edge of madness twisting it. His skin cracked, dark veins spider-webbing beneath his bloody skin, vanishing under his black fur.

“I’m going to devour them, Tyrael. They belong to me. They are mine, and I am going to devour them until all that is left the faintest hint of who they were, and, just for you, I’m going to torture them until I can feed again. I want you to know that as you die.” The insanity Tirek had almost managed to hide began to show, a wide, hungry smile on his face. “They’re going to wish they were dead. They always do. I’m going to eat them. Again. And again. And again.”

The whisper of fingers tightening, the creak of metals pressing together lingered in the air.

“Then strike.” Tyrael lowered his weapon. The memory of tensing muscles lurked in Tyrael’s mind for a moment before fading. His sword didn’t move. He stood, open, unguarded. “Strike, with stolen strength, and see what it earns you. Or…”

Doubt flickered in Tirek’s expression. “Or?” he demanded.

“Surrender.”

Doubt became fury. Tirek’s bellow rang through the town. “Never!”

He swung. The storm fell in that single stroke, their cries gone. They fell silent.

Still, Tyrael did nothing but stand defiant. The instant stretched out. His gaze pierced the thundering energies. The world slowed to a crawl. He reached out. The storm-strike hit.

The storm broke. Twisting light slithered across Tyrael, dancing along the curves of his armour with millimetres to spare, but never touching him. Souls howled around him, their cries of rage becoming a chorus of triumph. Tyrael savoured the expression of shock on Tirek’s face.

Fingers of angelic steel closed on the dark blade. They pressed into the bleak metal, deforming engravings. The force of a million souls strained against the foci of their power, the chains that bound them. Tirek pulled. The axe remained still, trapped, as the angel held on. His thick, blunt-nailed fingers felt glued to the still, frozen weapon.

He stared, trapped, as Tyrael’s hand rose, and with it the shining Sword.

“You let them speak. You opened them to the world so I could hear them scream, and beg, and plead, for help.” Wrenching the demon up by the horn, Tyrael raised the Sword of Harmony. “I wasn’t distracted because I could hear them. It was because they could hear me.”

Chill permeated the demon’s heart, lodging a shard of ice in his chest that threatened to shatter with each beat of his pounding heart. His eyes were locked on the shadows within Tyrael’s hood; drawn in, trapped, unable to turn away to view the storm as it grew still. The wind died down. Cracks spread across the axe blade.

He wasn’t sure where it started. The first was too small to notice, the same thing he felt with every soul that strained to break free. His slaves pulled, slowly, a few on their own, then together. More joined. Together. They pulled, the weight of their sum growing with each tug of their spiritual chains. With each tug the cracks grew, spreading across the uneven surface.

“They called for Justice, and Justice has answered,” Tyrael said coldly. “You’re right; you’ve bound them too closely for me to free them, but you’ve bound them too closely for you to free them. Your essence will be shattered into a million pieces, each too small to retain a memory of the whole. You will fade away. You will be gone, with nothing left to be reborn in the Hells.”

Tirek mewled, fear rising his voice, “Mercy-”

The Sword rose higher, poised above him. “Mercy,” agreed Tyrael. “You’ll never have to face me again. Let your sentence be carried out...”

Tyrael’s wings burned, for a moment, each the sinuous heart of a sun. The cracks upon the black axe met at last, joining into a web that stretched edge to edge.

The Sword fell.

“I will be reborn!” Tirek howled in mindless, terrified defiance.

As one, a million and more souls wrenched at their chains.

Tyrael’s voice emerged, cold and flat, his judgement rendered in a single word, “Oblivion.”

For a moment, Tirek continued to stare into the depths of Tyrael’s hood. Perhaps he saw something, in that instant, before the line appeared. His skull opened, sheared in perfect halves. His face split. His chest parted. The axe exploded.

Tirek, Lord of Betrayal, shattered.

The skies cleared.

“Justice has been done.” Tyrael’s whisper carried on the wind, so far it might even have brushed the faceless sun and moon.

***

The grass bent in gentle winds, their graceful movements each a miniscule part of the shifts and patterns the breath carved in its path through the war torn town. Cloth fluttered, dancing on the strings of the wind. Bricks, timbers, shattered remnants of a half-dozen houses ripped down in combat, were bared to the world with each gust that swept the mortar dust and dirt from their broken bones. A gentle wind, yet insistent, paying no mind to the devastation across which it blew.

His wings did not flutter in the breeze, nor did his tabard flow to the whims of the current. He stood aloof as the world turned and moved and lived, a thing of cold beauty and eternal dedication. Though his boots dug into the soft earth as surely as their hooves did, the Archangel stood above them.

Fluttershy told herself not to think that. She knew she shouldn’t. She should look upon Tyrael and see all that Paladin had once been, and all he had become again. She should have been heartened by the knowledge that he had regained what he had lost. She should, she knew, appreciate how he had defeated Tirek.

She should have.

She didn’t. Couldn’t.

Fluttershy reached towards him, and felt nothing of Paladin. The warrior with aurora wings bore no resemblance to the pony she loved. So much was the same, yet all tuned to a different frequency, one utterly alien to her.

What did you say to your saviour, when you wanted to scream and cry and demand at them to give him back? Each step she took, the question beat at the inside of her skull. How did she express gratitude when she, selfish mare that was, wanted Paladin back?

The day was saved. No one, hopefully, had died. The demon was gone and they were going to live on to tomorrow without fear for their lives...lives that would not include a mighty blue pegasus with a sometimes feeble grasp of slang and a penchant for heroism.

Her friends had no such hesitations...

“Woo! You kicked his flank!”

Rainbow Dash spun a rainbow ring around Tyrael. Her trail, as impressive as usual, looked almost gaudy compared to the subtle play of light upon Tyrael’s wings. A bounding, babbling explosion of pink followed her, the pair circling Tyrael.

“Ya gave that nasty fella what for, no mistake,” Applejack agreed. She strode with pride despite the weariness. She smiled, tired but strong, at the eldritch angel..

Rarity nodded, murmuring her agreement. Her eyes glowed, seeing beyond mortal sight. She could feel the impression of his existence upon her eyes, a lead weight deforming the thin sheet of reality beneath it. He was so much more real than the ephemeral world around them, yet so alien and out of place.

“I can’t believe that worked! I was just coming up with things on the spur of the moment, trying to work all those different ideas together without any preparation. The link between your essence, and how they could connect, how the Elements are bound to our soul the same way. I wasn’t even sure it would really be able to transfer like that! But it did!” Twilight squealed with fillyish glee.The Element of Magic nearly slipped from her head as she excitedly recounted her idea. The devastation around them was, it seemed, a small price to pay for such exciting learning.

“In-...yes.” Tyrael caught himself, and perhaps he hesitated for a moment before continuing, but Fluttershy wasn’t sure. “It was a marvellous plan. Tirek paid the price of his actions. His victims exacted upon him an oblivion too kind for his deeds, but it is Justice.”

Words fought to escape her muzzle, but Fluttershy locked them down. They would have been just a rush of gibberish, nonsense not even a madpony could have seen reason in.

“How?” Twilight asked. She gave Tyrael a look of wonder and curiosity, the need to know burning in her. “I mean, he was screaming about being reborn, we could all hear him. Was he lying?”

Fluttershy liked to imagine she could hear relief in his voice, but all she heard was a voice so like Paladin’s, yet so profoundly other that she knew they could never be matched. They sounded so alike, in so many ways, but something more than mere sound had changed.

“Not as he knew it. Tirek protected himself against the Elements and Equestria’s own rejection of outside influence by binding the souls of those his magic enslaved. At the moment of their deaths, he swept them into his own essence and forged chains that nothing could break.” The Archangel’s fist tightened upon The Sword of Harmony. “When I broke the satchel that contained them, he allowed them to be heard for the first time in their tortured existence.”

He paused, letting the horror of Tirek’s act sink in before continuing. His voice came out with a note of anger that smouldered in each word.

“They sensed my power, my nature, and begged me to deliver Justice. He sought to overwhelm me. It worked, for a time, but with my strength bolstered, I was able to finally return their calls. They were bound too closely for me to break the chains, but Tirek had damned himself.”

“You ripped him apart with the power of his own bindings, didn’t you?”

Gasps rang out, but Tyrael made no reaction beyond a nod. Princess Celestia, weary and weak, smiled at the surprised ponies. At her side, their weight leaned against the other’s, Princess Luna attempted a regal inclination of the head before giving up and just nodding.

“I’m sorry, everypony, I didn’t mean to startle you. Please, Archangel, continue. I think I understand, but perhaps we should make sure there is no uncertainty. Tirek cannot return, can he?” The weary diarch asked. Though she looked as drained as they, her eyes were sharp and focused.

Tyrael simply shook his hood. “No. He was torn asunder, every aspect of his being divided into miniscule shards. Each was torn in a different direction, and the Heart’s protection did the rest. Just as myself and Ardleon were weakened, so too were his fragments, but they had not the strength to resist the Heart. It destroyed him. Tirek will never be reborn in the foul wombs of the Burning Hells. He is gone.”

“Heart?” Spike asked.

“I was going to ask- Spike?” Twilight snapped her head towards the voice. She let out as gasp when the sheepish little dragon poked his head up from around Celestia’s wing. “Spike!”

“We manifested at the library after breaking the seals,” Celestia said in reply to unasked questions. She smiled, weight vanishing from her back in a burst of magic. “Spike wanted to see you. So did quite a few others, actually.”

“We advised that right now we needed to speak with you on matters of the utmost importance, and ensure there were no more dangers,” added Luna. She frowned for a moment. “Fair Applejack, you had best have your clan matriarch speak with your elder brother on the subject of language. When we told him he was not to come to you yet, he said such things!”

Applejack blinked, and glanced around to see if anypony was laughing at the obvious joke. “Er...Big Macintosh? Yer sure it was him? Big, red, don’t talk much?”

“Big and red he may be, but that rapscallion most certainly spoke!” Luna said. The dark alicorn scowled at Celestia as the taller princess did her best to cover a fit of most unprincessly giggles.

“Please, don’t worry. Your brother was just worried and, well, it has been some time since anypony has been quite so blunt to my dear sister,” said Celestia when she regained control of herself. She coughed, not quite managing to hide the laughter at her sister’s expense. “He seemed quite surprised himself.”

Tyrael watched the strange interaction as though they were more distant than a few metres. He felt understanding flow through him with each beat of an alien heart, and in the strangest of ways, he understood what he saw in ways he never had before.

So too did his mortal heart fill him with dread when Fluttershy turned from them. She galloped across the field, to the darkly furred body that lay recumbent upon the ruined earth. Limp wings that had lost their lustre were lay beneath it.

“Paladin!” She knew, even as she reached the body, that it was not him. The emotions, the life, were gone from it. It was just a body now, a shell bereft of motivation. With shaking hooves, she gently raised his head.

Empty eyes saw past her. They gazed, unfocused, into the empty distance. Her shaking became more fierce, until she feared she would drop him. She didn’t. Even as her friends came rushing after her, even as they saw what she saw, Fluttershy didn’t let go.

She should have been crying. Fluttershy was certain of it. She’d cried a lot in her life. The lifeless body of somepony she loved should, surely, have brought out more tears than ever before.

Instead, Flutterhsy found her heart matched his gaze. Empty.

“Wait, so...issat Paladin, or is...Ah’m confused,” Applejack muttered. She looked between Archangel and body. “Didn’t Paladin just transform or something?”

“I don’t think so,” said Twilight. She pressed a hoof to Paladin’s neck, searching for a pulse, while her eyes ran over Tyrael. “I think...uh..I-I think he…”

Tyrael said nothing. He looked, for a moment, at the alicorns, and whatever he saw in their eyes was not enough to keep his gaze turned for long. Only the whisper-quiet sound of Fluttershy brushing a hoof across Paladin’s cheek turned his head. He looked down, knowing she could never see his eyes in the darkness to meet them, yet somehow they still locked gaze when she looked to him.

“Are...are you…?” Fluttershy tried to ask. Rarity’s soothing, gentle hoof that rubbed her back in small circles failed to soothe her. Pinkie’s bright presence, her own fear and sadness contained, brought no smile to Fluttershy’s face. She just stared, and waited.

Never before had Tyrael wondered if this was what heartbreak felt like. “No.” Tyrael sighed, stiff posture softening as he dropped slowly to one knee, bringing them closer, if not completely to level. “No, I am not him. Not...not anymore.”

Tears dotted the corners of her eyes. Fluttershy blinked rapidly, fighting back tears. “W-why...why not? He’s right there. His body is right here!”

Her friends drew back. The echo of Fluttershy’s scream died slowly. Of all things, that had brought the greatest reaction from Tyrael. He looked away.

“Paladin gave himself to bring about my rebirth. He was the fuel, and Ardleon’s dying essence was the spark,” Tyrael said. He admitted it as though pleading guilty to a great crime.

Guilt. It was guilt that wrenched at his soul, guilt that he had come back this way, and that he could think of no way to soften the blow of what he said. Never had he so desired the Scroll of Fate and its endless lore, or the enlightening waters of Chalad’ar, to guide him to an answer. No blade could take away her pain. No weapon could soothe the wounds he saw opening their hearts with each word he spoke.

“It was an act of sacrifice that consumed him, as the flame consumes fuel to burn. Paladin is...Paladin is gone.”

Fluttershy drew back, and Tyrael was abruptly aware of the silence that surrounded him. He looked into the faces of the ponies who had won the day, and he saw no triumph. There was no victory in the face of his news. Uncomfortable for reasons he had no wish to put a name to, the Archangel rose to his full height once more.

“That...t-that’s...that’s a really bad joke.” Pinkie’s voice wobbled. She looked to one side, then the other, seeking a sign that it was a terrible joke. She sniffled.

All glee had long since deserted Rainbow Dash’s expression. She landed with a thud and her hoof hit the ground, sending dirt spraying into the air. “Damn it! That’s...that’s not fair! That’s so not fair!”

Blonde hair shivered in the wind. Applejack pressed her hat to her chest, staring at the ground with grief in her eyes and the glimmer of unshed tears.

Rarity took Pinkie in hoof, hugging the teary eyed party pony, but her eyes went to Fluttershy, and her heart almost broke in sympathy. The pain she felt in her chest was surely magnified a thousand times in her friend’s. ‘Oh, Fluttershy...’

“Maybe… maybe we can retrieve him? I mean, if he was used to bring you back, maybe there’s...maybe we can figure something out!” Twilight turned to Celestia. “Princess, you know so much magic, if you help me alter the spell we used to extract Ardleon’s essence can figure it out.”

Celestia exchanged a look with Luna, then past Twilight, to Tyrael’s impassive form. Wish as he might, all Tyrael could do was give a small shake of his hooded head.

“Twilight, I don’t think….” she began,

“No! No, there has to be a way! I can work it out, I just need time!” Nearly shrieking, Twilight forced her horn to life with a weak spark of magic. Almost instantly she had pain knifing through her skull, and her legs gave way.Were it not for the white hoof that caught her, she would have hit the ground face first.

Celestia eased Twilight back up. She nuzzled her student tenderly. “Your magic reserves have been depleted. You need to rest.”

Shaking her head in denial, Twilight groaned at the pain. “I have to work. I need to find a way to...to…” Stinging eyes blinked. When they opened, they peered into Celestia’s kind, sad expression.

Tyrael spoke again, finding his voice at last. “He sacrificed himself for you. He knew-”

“Sacrifice?!” Fluttershy snapped. Normally calm eyes blazed, and a voice unused to screaming rose sharply. She nailed the Archangel with a glare that saw only what had been taken. “What would you know about sacrifice? He...he died, he’s gone forever! I loved him, and he’s…”

She turned away. Whatever dam had been built within her, whatever limit she had, they broke. Fluttershy let her tears flow.

“He’s gone.”

“Fluttershy, I….” The warrior from the dawn of creation, peerless judge and guardian of perfection, found himself lost for words. His soul resonated with song, his voice was strong and firm, and yet neither helped when he was faced with a mare grieving. “I’m sorry. There was no other choice.”

She said nothing. Her friends embraced her from all sides, ponies and dragon sharing her grief, and Tyrael envied them their chemical reactions and the snap of their synapses that gave them a strange unity he could never know.

“...it is time I left.” His back to them, Tyrael paused. It felt wrong, to leave so simply and quietly. There still had to be something…

Ah.

Yes.

“Fluttershy,” he spoke, at last the authority of eons investing his words with a conviction that struck bone-deep. Tyrael waited until finally she looked, until they were all looking. “He loved you. Know that, as he gave of himself, he thought of you. He thought of the life he wanted to live, and he wanted to live it with you. It was not the thought of me, or of the ageless eternity he had left behind.”

He gestured, taking them in with a sweep of his shining gauntlet.

“All of you. The mare he loved, and the friends he had come to cherish. In the end, he chose you. Because to him, to the stallion you named Paladin, you were worth everything. Even his life.”

With those final words, the Archangel’s wings lit up. He blazed for an instant, and then, he was gone. The silence in his wake lasted only a few seconds before the sounds of a broken heart returned, but…

Perhaps, just perhaps, it had been healed ever so slightly.

***

In the depths of the Everfree Forest, the Tree of Harmony sung its forever-song, filling the ancient cave as it had for uncounted ages. The torn, empty armour, an angel’s skeleton, made no difference to it. Endlessly it wove the threads of its world together.

Reality tore open.

His boot hit the dirt, the rough sound lost in the unchanging song. Into the old cave came the Archangel. Colours splashed across the rough stone walls, shifting and writhing as a mirror of his wings. Tyrael approached the great tree, his only hesitation appearing when he came to the shattered remnants of Ardleon.

“I cannot take this blade of mine, this Sword of Harmony.” He released it. Rather than fall, the weapon hovered as calmly as if his hand still grasped the hilt. With a gesture from the angel it approached the tree. “I return the power I have borrowed. Let it not simply sit here. Let a worthy soul wield this weapon forged from the Spine of Anu and the Heart of this world.”

He stood before the Tree of Harmony, the familiar blue of his wings soothing, but his stance grim. Reaching out before him, his fingers curled in and he struck. Rocking back at the force of his own sharp gesture, he forced apart the plates of thick metal that formed his chest. Liquid light ran down his hand, dripping from his elbow as he dug deeper.

He grunted, a pain that had nothing to do with flesh ringing through his being. Not quite a discordant note in his song, but one that had no place within him. Still, the Archangel pulled, his grip unwavering. With a final tug, his wings blazing for an instant, it came free. From the glowing wound, Tyrael pulled not a note of his song, nor a ray of his radiant light, but a shimmering sphere of potential. A seed of had been, and of what could be again.

“A price has been paid. One Justice has been done.”

Already, Tyrael could feel some of his strength fading. Had he a face upon which to wear his emotions, though, only a smile would have been found. Down he reached, nestling the seed within the ancient roots. The tip of the Sword of Harmony came to rest against the seed.

“Now I command; let this day see one more Justice. Let a reward be given for the ultimate sacrifice.”

The Archangel of Justice turned from the Heart of Anu, and though his own heart was gone, he felt a familiar warmth in his chest.

It had, he knew, been the right thing to do.

Author's Note

NEVER! THERE'S STILL AN EPILOGUE TO COME!

Just getting that out of the way there. There is an epilogue on the way, so don't switch off quite yet. I hope this chapter, the climax, the pinnacle, of Justice Itself was worth the wait. I am sorry it took so long, but with it done, the floodgate has been unleashed!

If only I didn't have a presentation due on Monday and an essay next week. Bloody university.

As ever, thanks to my editors, Nealend86, Web of Hope, and xbox432. They polished this chapter for me, so be nice to them and don't point out their obvious physical flaws. Like that nose! Those ears! The way one of them has that incredibly enormous eye!

So stay tuned for the epilogue later this month, an update to Bloodlines, and two new stories.

Oh, and if you want some more things with me, I've started doing a weekly thing with Web and Nealend, the ever campily voiced Alanith, and Aurus, playing Ponyfinder (Dungeons & Dragons with ponies!) and posting the results to youtube. The channel is Random Pony Games, and although we've not fancied it up, there's a bunch of videos of us acting like idiots, having fun rolling virtual dice and pretending to be ponies. You can tell which one I am, I'm the Aussie.

Cheers all, please comment and let me know what you thought. Save the GUSHING TEARS OF JOY AND SORROW THAT ITS OVER for the epilogue, though, it'll have more of an emotional impact there.

Epilogue

It was nice, Gilda thought, to walk through town without the constant sound of construction. She cracked a nut, spearing the innards on a sharp talon. It was even nicer not to have construction ponies leering at everyone.

Well, almost everyone. The griffon grinned nastily to herself, gulping down the nut. They’d been rather loud right up until she got close and really cracked a n-

“What are you up to?”

The question jarred her out of her fantasy. Gilda squawked, jumping a foot from her cloud. She turned to glare at the snickering pegasus. “Dash!”

“That’s the name, don’t wear it out. What will all the little colts and fillies cheer then, huh?” Clinging to the edge of Gilda’s cloud, Rainbow Dash gave a lazy salute with her wing. “You looked ready for trouble.”

“Naw, just thinking about something fun,” Gilda said. She sat down again. “Besides, what are you, my parole officer?”

“Wouldn’t surprise me,” replied Rainbow Dash. She let her smile take any sting out of it. “Just thought I’d say hi. I’ve been kinda busy, you know, so I thought maybe we could...talk.”

They both shuddered instinctively. Neither mare nor griffon were fans of talking about emotions. They shared a look of distaste, but Gilda stayed rooted to the cloud, and Dash kept her wings closed. Silence stretched between them, the sounds of a busy town reaching the pair as they waited for the other to start.

“So, how’s the wing?” Rainbow asked. She winced, and flexed a wing in unconscious sympathy. It wasn’t the most sensitive of questions, but she wasn’t the most sensitive of ponies either.

Gilda shrugged, as nonchalant as she could be. Despite herself she brought her wing around to her front, rubbing it. “Eh, I can fly. Not like I need anything more,” she said.

Silence threatened to break out again, but Rainbow Dash forged on ahead. “Good thing the Princesses had that unicorn with the healing stuff come in. I think they thought a lot more ponies were gonna need it.”

“Yeah, I guess. Iron Will was kinda busted up, and big red-” Gilda agreed.

“Mac. Big Mac,” interrupted Rainbow Dash.

Gilda snorted, which was quite a remarkable gesture with a beak. “He’s big and he’s red. Big red works.”

“Yeah, but his name is Big Mac, not big red,” Dash said, a faint pout on her lips.

Looking at the pegasus at last, Gilda smirked. “Why’s it so important? Is Dashie all grown up and having feelings for the big red stallion?”

Rainbow’s tail snapped up and gave Gilda a light smack on the arm. A faint blush coloured her cheeks as she said, “Shut it, I was making sure you knew his real name. Mac’s just cool, okay? The second the dust settled, he was already helping clean up all the mess.”

Nodding, Gilda felt the moment of teasing, just like when they were kids, fade away. She couldn’t stand to let Rainbow Dash look in her eyes, and turned away again to hide the shame. It made the sigh from Dash, nearly too quiet to hear, hurt a little bit more than it might have. Gilda wanted to turn back and make some sarcastic remark, to allude to their past, but it hurt too much to think about it.

For all her assertions that emotions weren’t her things, Dash could tell things had taken a cold turn in Gilda’s mind again. She shook her head, not knowing what went on in that griffon’s skull, but wishing she could do something to stop it or change it. Gilda was finally in one spot, with nowhere to go! She wasn’t letting this chance get away.

“I heard Iron Will did that too. The docs were bothering him the whole time to let them check him out, but he wouldn’t stop. Never thought the big scary minotaur I’d heard about would be so….” Rainbow Dash paused, searching for the right word.

“Community spirited?” Gilda asked drily. ‘Hide it, don’t let her see. Don’t let anyone see it. Just be cool until she leaves.’

Dash nodded, chuckling. “Yeah, that. He’s a nice guy. Shame he couldn’t stick around, he was awesome at cheering and motivation.” Her chest visibly swelled with pride. “Did you see when he got like everypony doing The Wave? It was amazing.”

Gilda kept her beak shut, deciding it was better not to pop the delicate bubble that was Rainbow Dash’s fantasy of the situation. It had looked more like ponies too cowed to argue doing The Wave rather desperately to her, but then, at least Iron Will’s attempts to show how thankful he was to Fluttershy - and by extension all her friends - hadn’t actually destroyed anything. There had been more than enough clean up work to go around already.

The lack of reaction didn’t stop Rainbow Dash. She refused to give up. Gilda was going to open up to her, if she had to make small talk about the whole town! She didn’t waste any time leaping into the next vaguely related topic.

“How are you settling in? Like the place?” ‘Cause you’re never there when I come by.’ Rainbow Dash hid the emotions that thought brought up. It wasn’t like Gilda was avoiding her or anything.

Gilda shrugged, and said, “It’s alright. More than I expected.” ‘Makes it bucking hard to avoid you and the kid when you know where I live.’

“I was gonna see if I could make you a cloud house, but Twilight got all ‘town ordinances’ on me and blah blah blah, so that’ll have to wait. Pretty cool of Vinyl Scratch to let you stay at her place, even if she’s not using it,” Dash went on, rambling. “I bet she must have some radical stuff in her place.”

“Yeah, it’s nice,” agreeing, Gilda tried to steer the conversation further from herself. “Why’d they leave anyway?”

This time, Rainbow Dash shrugged. “I think Scratch wanted to spend some time with that prissy marefriend of hers. Something about Ponyville being crazy and stuff.”

“...I wonder why,” deadpanned the griffon. She ran a claw through the edge of the cloud. A tuft broke away, floating a few inches. It began to break apart, too small to support itself. “At least they stayed for a while.”

Dash snorted. She rolled her eyes. “Stupid photographer, she left before she could capture my good side! She already got my awesome side, but I gotta let everypony know as cool as I am, I’m still approachable.”

“You’re a regular pony of the people,” Gilda agreed with a faint snicker. She watched the last of the little cloud fade away, leaving only a view of the pristine new houses and homes where, a month ago, there had been a battlefield. “...they’ve fixed most of the damage pretty fast, didn’t they?”

“Bet when the Princesses are paying, they know they had to work fast.” Pride filled Dash’s voice as she went on, “Ponyville’s got a lot of experience. If any town is gonna bounce back from a demonic rampage, it’s Ponyville!”

Gilda nodded in agreement. She gestured at the homes below. “I guess those dweebs knew how to do that at least, even if they had shitty manners.”

Rainbow Dash laughed, guffawing loudly. “You’re one to talk about manners!”

Gilda scowled. Her wings twitched, ruffling in annoyance. “Hey, that just means I’m an expert on bad manners,” she muttered.

“Sure it does. Who needs Rarity? When I need a friend who knows all about manners, I’ll come to you,” Rainbow said with a snicker.

She noticed a moment later that Gilda wasn’t laughing. The griffon had gone stiff, muscles tensing between fur and feathers. Her chest barely moved with each breath, drilling a hole through the sky with her gaze. The sounds of Rainbow Dash taking the two steps needed to stand next to her made Gilda flinch.

“Gilda?” Rainbow Dash, for once, hesitated. Uncertainty filled her normally brightly confident eyes. “You okay?’

‘Say it. I need to say. I need to know,’ Gilda thought. She closed her eyes. ‘Even if she says...no, I need to do it...I need to know if...’

“...Are we really friends?” she blurted. She didn’t open her eyes or look at Rainbow Dash. She wanted to, but she couldn’t bring herself to. “I mean, come on, are we? I left, and we didn’t talk, then the next thing I know this weird pegasus I ran into out in the middle of nowhere is nice but I run off on him too because I’m stupid and suck, so when I finally go looking for him some monster turns me into a monster! A monster that tried to kill you! How can we be friends after that?”

Gilda shut herself up at that point. She clamped her talons over her beak. Being on a cloud was a mistake, she realised belatedly. How was she supposed to shove her head into the ground, or wish for the earth to open up and swallow her, if she was up here?

‘Maybe I can still hide in the cloud!’ The insanity of the idea didn’t register, only the hysterical desperation. She had barely begun to rip the cloud open when hooves seized her and pulled her back.

“First of all!” Rainbow Dash said with eyes narrow and a glare that was all determination. “Stop trying to dig into a cloud, you look ridiculous, and not Pinkie Pie ‘that’s really kinda funny’ ridiculous, like, a poor mare’s ostrich ridiculous. Seriously, you’re looking like a giant chicken.”

“Hey!” Gilda paused to glare at Rainbow Dash, her pride rising everything else in her wanted to dig down and hide. “I don’t look like a chicken!”

“Sure you don’t, G, just like you’re not worrying over stupid things,” Dash pushed on ruthlessly. She gave Gilda a shake, leaning in to stare her dead in the eye. “Because that’s what all that is; stupid.”

A spark of something hot and furious lit in Gilda. Her worries that kept her up at night were being dismissed so casually. Her fears waved off as ‘stupid’.and everything that had tormented her were being brushed off. Her arms rose, knocking Dash’s forelegs aside and gripping the mare.

“Stupid! They’re stupid?!” she shrieked.

“Yeah!” Rainbow Dash roared back, right in her face. “Because they don’t matter!”

“Yes they do!” Gilda shook the pegasus, but found Dash’s hooves knocking her arms aside this time.

“No, they don’t! Because I don’t care! I don’t care what happened in the past! I don’t care what that monster made you do, because it wasn’t you! You’re Gilda the griffon! Sometimes you’re a bit of a jerk, sometimes you don’t think about others, but you know what? I do the same! I still have friends!” Panting with her overuse of exclamation marks, Rainbow Dash leaned back to give Gilda some space. “Friends look past each other’s stupid flaws, and they don’t blame them for things they had no control over.”

“But I don’t deserve that! Why won’t any of you listen? Not you, not the kid, not even that damn unicorn! The only thing we have in common is that we got turned into monsters and beaten up by the same ugly freak, and she goes and lends me her house!” Gilda hid her face behind her talons. It was all pouring out now, no matter how she tried to keep it in.

“That...is because…” snarled Rainbow Dash. She hissed the words out between breaths as she yanked one talon away, then the second, “...you’re being...stupid!”

They stared at each other, one furiously determined, the other broken and afraid.

“I don’t care about anything except that my friend is hurting herself by thinking like this. I don’t care what happened last time, or what that monster made you do. I am worried you’ll just leave, thinking you don’t deserve friends, so I’m here to tell you that you do.” Dash gave Gilda thump on the chest, pressing her hoof against soft feathers. “Scootaloo is your friend. I’m your friend. Down there is a whole town of ponies, and any of them could be your friend too. Don’t even think about just giving up on yourself, because I never will.”

They stood there, frozen, for who knew how long. Gilda hated herself right now, for being so weak that she felt touched by Dash’s little speech, for letting it get to her and make her...make her want to give in. She wanted to let Rainbow Dash be her friend, and now she couldn’t even refuse it by saying she didn’t deserve it.

Gilda opened her beak to reply, then snapped it shut before she said something stupid. The words she wanted to say were stuck in her throat, unable to rise out, leaving her opening and closing her beak time after time.

“I..I...I don’t know what…” she tried to say.

Rainbow Dash lowered her hoof. Her hard expression faded into a soft smile. “You can buck up, ‘cause you’re not going anywhere, and neither am I.”

“Rainbow Dash!” hollered a voice from below. “We need to go!”

Suddenly, the very public location of their outburst came thundering back to Rainbow Dash. Her cheeks reddened as she glanced over the edge of the cloud. with a nervous grin.

“Hey, uh, be there in just a sec, squirt….” she said, chuckling awkwardly. ‘How loud was I? Celestia, I hope nopony heard me being so sappy!’

Scootaloo frowned. “But if you have another emotional speech we might be late, and I think that’s, like, really, really bad to do at something like this!”

The heat in Dash’s cheeks exploded. She groaned, hiding her face behind her hooves for a moment. A slight pressure on her back made her look up.

“We’re comin’, kid, geez,” Gilda called. She patted Rainbow Dash on the back and offered a hesitant smile. “Thought you were supposed to be fast. What, old age getting you down?”

It took only a moment for Rainbow’s hopeful look to blossom into a grin. “Heh, you’re older than I am! I’d offer to race, but I don’t wanna make Scoots walk there on her own. Plus, I think that’d be...”

The cloud shook slightly as the pair took off, gilding to the ground. Gilda’s smile fell away as they descended, catching Dash’s meaning immediately. She nodded as she landed.

“Yeah, might not be the best thing to race to,” Gilda agreed. She gave Scootaloo a pat on the head, trying to hide how awkward she felt. She looked at the sun, just beginning its descent into a late afternoon that would soon become evening. “I...was trying not to think about it.”

Rainbow nodded. She managed a sad smile as the trio set off. “Don’t worry. It’ll be tough, but you’ll be with friends.”

They arrived at Fluttershy’s home with time to spare. Why here, she wasn’t sure, but Fluttershy had offered. Truthfully, she had insisted. Why, again, Dash had no idea, but it was her choice.

Rarity was already there, for once not dressed to the nines. She had worried her far-too-fashionable friend would have been done up in an ‘appropriate’ manner, but it seemed the unicorn had come with more consideration to his taste than to her own. Rarity waved them over, leaving off fussing over Sweetie Belle for a moment, and Rainbow wondered if she wasn’t shouting because that would have been inappropriate. It certainly matched the mood of the gathering.

Pinkie’s mane wasn’t exactly drooping and limp, but neither was it fluffy and full of life. She sat between Vinyl Scratch and Octavia, not saying anything, just sitting in companionable silence. If she were the sort to feel it, Rainbow Dash might have been chagrined that they had arrived from Canterlot before her, but then, she was a few minutes early anyway and she hadn't been able to catch a ride with Shining Armour and Cadance like they had. She exchanged a brief nod with Fluttershy's mother, the powerfully built guard for once shunning her armour, and with her husband, waiting just outside their daughter's home.

Nearly everypony was here, she saw. With her had come Scootaloo and Gilda, but Applejack and her family were already off to one side, Apple Bloom glancing towards the new arrivals. She and Scootaloo shared a look, but neither was in the mood to talk or play, so they stayed where they were. Rainbow Dash gave the filly next to her a sympathetic look.

“Looks like nearly everypony is here,” she muttered as they advanced. She exchanged nods with her friends, the only one not present in the yard being its owner. Her ear twitched, a faint tingle in her wings feeling distant displaced air.

‘I guess they didn’t wanna just teleport right in,’ thought Rainbow Dash. She glanced back just to see the pair emerge, long alicorn legs eating up the distance from behind a nearby hill easily. Twilight, of course, rushed past her to meet the Princesses at the gate.

The elder alicorn leaned down to nuzzle her student, which is all Rainbow Dash saw before the creak of the cottage’s door drew her attention away.

Fluttershy stepped out. She didn’t say anything, but it was clear, with everypony there, it was time to start. It was only a short walk, but it felt longer. No more than a minute could have passed, but it felt like an eternity to Dash.

The sombre procession entered the clearing, and laid their eyes on Paladin. He lay exposed, the coffin lid removed, and the grave waiting for him at his side. He looked as if he had simply laid down for a nap, but the truth was evident to all of them. Paladin was gone; all that remained was a now-vanished angel, and the dead shell. With no soul, it had lasted a few weeks until the extent of medical magic had been reached.

There was no organisation to what they had come to do today, not really. They all knew their places naturally, taking them around the grave. The only pony already familiar with the setup, Twilight, would have smiled in any other situation at the natural organisation taking place.

There was no official order, and for a moment, Twilight wondered if she should begin. To her relief, Princess Celestia stepped up. Perhaps it was just her imagination, but it seemed to Twilight that her mane was less lively today.

“There is little to be said today, because, I think, our departed friend would not have wanted us to spend our time waxing philosophical about him. Allow me to be the first to say, he will be missed. He was a strong, kind pony. I wish I had known him better. Paladin gave much for this world, and everyone in it.” It was short, as royal speeches went, but heartfelt. Celestia stepped back.

They stayed silent, nopony quite willing to be the next. To speak of the departed was a hard thing, and none wanted to stop the others. It would have gone on, if Gilda hadn’t run out patience.

“I know I’m not exactly the nicest, or anything, but he was cool to me. He was pretty great actually, since I was such a bi-” Gilda felt Scootaloo’s little elbow nudge her in the side. “-ig jerk to him. I...I wish he’d be around longer, but I’m glad I met him and…”

Her throat closed over, and she lowered her head, unable to look at him any longer.

“...and I’m sorry I never thanked him for finding me out there and making me realise I missed having a friend,” she finished.

Rainbow Dash spread a wing over her friend’s back.

“He was honest, an’ hard workin’,” came the next. It was not, despite the accent, Applejack. Big Mac paused, stewing over the words. “Held his drink pretty well too, considerin’ it was his first time drinkin’. Woulda been nice to give him the chance to practice some more.”

Applejack smiled sadly, nodding in agreement. “That he was. Honest as an Apple, an’ a heart to match.”

They began to speak, each of those who had known him offering their thoughts on the pegasus they had known for, it was now apparent, far less time than they had wanted. Those who hadn’t known him, invited because they, too, owed him something, such as Vinyl Scratch and Octavia, stayed silent as they listened.

On they talked, until Celestia and Luna feared they would have to step away to bring the night before it was over. At last silence fell once more. Another who hadn’t spoken, she who had more reason than any other to know him, approached his body.

Fluttershy laid a small bundle upon him. A single yellow feather, bound in pink hairs, stood out against his dark fur. A tear tickled her cheek as it ran down, falling to turn his coat a shade darker in one little spot.

“...goodbye, Paladin. I love you.”

She turned away.She had nothing more to say. Any words she had, they were meant only for him. Fluttershy closed her eyes, letting her ears tell her that his friends were moving forward. Yet she heard only hooves.

“Gilda,” Fluttershy murmured. She opened her eyes, meeting the surprised griffon’s own nervous gaze. Another tear joined the first. “You were his friend too.”

Hesitant, Gilda stepped up. Together with Big Mac, Applejack and Rainbow Dash, she picked up the coffin. They began to lower the mortal remains of their dear friend into his final resting place. It was a rest he had earned.

They left shortly after the grave was filled. Words had been spoken. Memories had been shared, and together they took their grief to leave him in peace.

Creeping through the earth like a slithering viper through the grass, a root with veins of light pressed against the coffin. With a creak none could hear, it pushed through the wood. Had any been able to see into the coffin, they would have witnessed Paladin’s body vanish without so much as a flash or flare. He was simply gone, and the root became still.

He swam through darkness. There was nothing physical to grasp, and nothing to grasp it with. The murky oblivion on all sides pressed upon him, yet he felt pulled in countless directions. He was indistinct, and this troubled him. Discovering he could be troubled was something of a relief; he hadn’t been sure he could be troubled, but somehow, the fact he could made him feel more certain of himself.

Something lurked in the back of his mind. A name. An identity. Was it his? It was so hard to remember. He was a….he wasn’t sure. He doubted himself in that moment. If he wasn’t sure what he was, was he truly anything at all? Of course, no, he realised. He could be troubled, and he could doubt. Yes, he could think of these things and know he was there to think. His thoughts could not exist without him, and so he was reassured that, yes, he was there. Yet he had nobody to be there with, and no sense of what his ‘there’ was.

A voice called, soft and sad, from so far away.

I love you.

Love...ah, yes, he knew that. He knew love. He hadn’t always known love. Oh, he’d known what it was, had seen it in others, but it had never grasped him on some personal level. He had never felt such an intimate, unwavering love for an individual.

The oblivion became yellow and pink. In all directions it spread but he knew that, no, it wasn’t around him. He focused. He thought. He struggled to grasp the ideas that failed at his consciousness. There was love here, love from another that held his heart in an unbreaking hold.

‘For someone to love me, there must be a me. I am distinct. I am me. I am...’

The name. He had a name. It escaped him, lost to his uncertain mind as yellow and pink became dark navy blue and glorious stunning white. He had to remember. He had to know his own name. it was the key.

‘I am...I am....’

It resisted him. He needed more. He turned his bodiless thoughts to the love he felt, and wondered how he felt such love without a body. Yes, a body! He could be more than just thoughts and uncertain memories. So he opened himself to the sensations and he asked it, he gave it the choice, for his form. His body.

Feeling, real physical feeling, began to return. With it came more, synapses firing, telling him more. Ponies. Yes, ponies of every colour. A single pony of many colours. Another of shades of pink with bright blue eyes. A pale pony with vibrant violet around her. One of purple and more purple so close to pink. A pony orange, warm and honest. Bigger, redder, a sixth that towered silently above the others. He saw a not-pony, a….a griffon. Alone, angry, prideful, and in desperate need. They flooded through his fledgling mind, but only one held his attention..

Yellow. Pink.

‘Fluttershy.’

The name, not his name but a name he knew just as well, exploded across his being. It gave him shape in her eyes, and her in his. She was Fluttershy, the pony he loved. The pony who loved him. Yes, the connection. The pony she loved, his name came back to him at last.

In the depths of the Everfree, beneath a crumbling castle, Paladin opened his eyes to a new world and, unexpectedly, a promise fulfilled.

Fluttershy sipped at her tea with the same maddening gentleness she had for the last hour, and Angel Bunny considered giving her a kick in the shin or something. Her big dark brute wasn’t around anymore, but...well, even the coal-hearted rabbit knew now was not the time. So the little white bunny crossed his arms, scowling as he watched Fluttershy mope. Her parents hadn't even tried to make her be happy yet, simply saying she needed some space.

“I’ll have to get more medicine for Mister Beaver tomorrow,” she murmured. Possibly to herself, perhaps to Angel. The rabbit just shrugged, obviously not caring. She could attempt to distract herself, but she wasn’t going to distract him.

Angel turned his head to the side, a tiny frown on his face. Fluttershy was still rambling. Probably trying to reassure herself. He was half-tempted to get one of her annoying friends to come back so she could admit she wasn’t in the mood to be alone, but then, her friends were annoying too.

Fluttershy fell silent when she noticed Angel leaving. She couldn’t blame him. The sad mare sighed. Her life, she knew, didn’t revolve around Paladin. It hadn’t, save when he went running off foolishly on his own, but then, she’d done the same not too long after, so she wasn’t one to talk.

She sipped her tea again. It was cold by now. It was the same cup she had been nursing since seeing the last of her friends off. As much as she loved them, she had little desire for company right now. They would murmur platitudes and sayings, trying to comfort her. Odd, that she couldn’t accept such things right now. She loved her friends, of course, but sometimes…

“Sometimes,” Fluttershy whispered to herself. “...we need to be alone.”

She lowered her tea cup, peering into the half-drained liquid. ‘What if’s and ‘could have been’s had plagued her. Some nights, worse nights, she had let out impotent demands that Tyrael bring back Paladin. Others, she had merely dwelled on what she had lost. On her best nights, she didn’t even think about it for most of the time until some reflexive thought hit her.

‘Paladin might like this,’ she had thought idly one evening as she prepared a salad. The icy dagger of loss had swifty torn her pleasure away. In the end, she had simply given it to Angel before she had even finished it.

The knock at the door made her sigh. Whoever it was, she wasn’t sure she wanted to deal with them. She couldn’t even tell who it was from here; it was easier, lately, to leave her empathic power to wither. They had weakened, enough for her to leave them alone, and she knew better than to try simply suppressing her grief like that.

She wanted to, though. Fluttershy sighed again. She wished she could, but at the very thought, everything she remembered of Paladin told her not to. His voice all but whispered in the back of her mind that this gift was not meant for such things. If she could return the gift, just to see him again, Fluttershy knew she would have agreed to such a deal instantly.

The top half to the door swung open, and she peered out.

“Hel…”

Her voice failed her.

“Fluttershy…” gasped the dead stallion. His tone was a starved wanderer in sight of relief, a desert pony in sight of precious water.

She stood, stock still, staring with wide, stunned eyes.

Paladin stared back. Relief mingled with concern and uncertainty, but they were familiar eyes despite the natural blue that ringed his pupil. A mere month would not rob her of the memories, of his gaze.

She wanted it to be him. She wanted it so badly.

“No.” Fluttershy shook her head, stepping back from him. “It can’t be. Paladin...Paladin is gone. Y-you’re just...just a changeling, a trick, trying to hurt me. You must be.”

“I would never hurt you, Fluttershy, you know that! I am Paladin, I swear,” the stallion plead. He stopped at the door, unwilling to advance in. “I-”

Anger blazed in her eyes. “We buried Paladin!” The words exploded from her, louder than either had expected. Tears of frustration and grief ran, solitary and alone, down each cheek. “We buried him, so please, stop this.”

“Feel it,” he begged. His voice dropped. “Please. It’s me…Just for a moment. Feel my emotions, Fluttershy. I am a pony; flesh and blood and soul. No more, no less, than you. All you need to do is open yourself, and you’ll know.”

It had to be a trick. She knew that. As much as she wanted to believe, as much as her heart cried for it to be him, she knew it couldn’t be. Yet, in the end, there was a tiny spark of hope. It was the hope that led a man to gamble his life away, certain that his chance will come. It was the hope that led to desperate chances, failures a million times and victory on a single one. It was the hope of the desperate, and she knew it had already seized her.

Their eyes met. Hers glowed. His did not.

“Paladin!” It was a cry, a shout, of stupendous joy. He grunted when she hit, a butter yellow blur that connected and latched on. Fluttershy wrapped her wings around him, and he his hooves around her. They simply held each other, the warmth of the other all they needed in this moment.

“I missed you,” he whispered.

Tears ran down her cheeks, tears of joy she ignored as she nuzzled him. “I...I missed you too. We thought...we thought…”

“So did I.” He minced no words as they embraced. Nor did he spare his emotions, his own eyes suffering what he would later insist were simply leaks. “I gave up myself, but it seems Tyrael decided that sacrifice had a reward. I...I am mortal, entirely. Whatever spark of him remains, it will never become more. I am Paladin.”

He nuzzled her.

“And I am a pony.”

She pressed against. There was no need to hear more. She didn’t care how or why. He was back. What more mattered? To her, nothing.

Except, she noticed as her tears dried, one little thing.

“Paladin…” she whispered in his ear. “...why do you have a foal?”

His confused grunt was her only answer, until a moment of recollection made him smile.

“The Heart, it seems, is fond of second chances,” he explained. Gently, he lowered his wing and angled his weight. The little bundle of silver fur slid down without a worry. A faint, tired snore left the young muzzle.

Fluttershy blinked. Her joy took a momentary backseat as she stared at the foal. It was a colt, that was easy to see, a little unicorn roughly the same age as the Cutie Mark Crusaders. His flank was as bare as theirs. A horn, thinner and more pointed than Sweetie Bell’s, poked out of a messy white mane. He squirmed in his sleep, but with her plush carpet under him, he seemed as content as he had on Paladin’s back.

She drew her attention back to the stallion when she felt him nuzzling her neck.She returned the gesture, holding close to him as they looked down at the child.

“Who…” she began. Something about the colt made her pause. Her brow knit as she stared down at him. “There’s something…”

Paladin chuckled faintly. “Perhaps the Heart decided that, if one of us got to recover from our sacrifice, so did the other.”

It clicked. Fluttershy gasped. “T-that’s...he’s really…” The full force of her daze returned. “I-I don’t understand.”

“I found him, when I woke,” explained Paladin. He kept her stable, holding her close. “He is not as I was; Ardleon will never return, I think. What was left of his mind and soul were merely rescued as his Lightsong poured from him in death. Scraps, remnants. The Heart took his remaining essence…”

The colt snorted in his sleep, shaking his head as stray fur tickled his nose. Fluttershy reacted automatically, reaching down to brush away the hairs and murmur softly until he grew still once more.

“...and gave him a chance to become something more,” Paladin finished.

They watched the pony who had once been Ardleon, sleeping on Fluttershy’s rug and as cute as a button in all the glory of youth. Together, they stayed close, sharing without words the welcome return to something both had missed. Though it could never last, she let it go on as long as she could.

“What are we going to do with him?” Fluttershy asked at last.

Paladin looked thoughtful. “Well,” he said, “I seem to recall promising a certain three fillies to find a colt to join them, and I’m sure it would be irresponsible not to find him some ponies his, uh, own age to play with.”

He met her eyes; they twinkled with mischief, enough that Fluttershy had to cover her mouth with a hoof to keep the giggling contained.

“But, mostly, I hoped…” At last, it was his turn to grow nervous and hesitant. Worry and doubt filled his normally stern and confident eyes. With a deep breath , he began again, “I plan to care for him. Whatever happened, whoever we are now, he is one of mine. I know it will be hard, at times, but I cannot turn a blind eye. He will need somepony to help him adjust.”

Fluttershy smiled. “He will,” she promised. Her hoof pressed against his. “We can make sure of it. Together.”

Paladin smiled back. His fears faded. His worries waned. Their lips met for a moment, a single word whispered to her in their embrace.

“Together.”

The End.

Author's Note

Well, isn't this a thing. Justice Itself, which I've been working on for...nearly three years, I think, is over. It's done and finished. All over.

I wasn't quite sure if it ever would be, but...it is. Wow.

Thank you, everyone who read this, for doing so. Those who commented, thank you even more. Thank you for coming this far with me, those who started reading then, those who started before it ended, and those who have read all half a million words after this has been posted. It has been a delight to write this, to learn more about writing from it and from feedback, and to share with others a story that I conjured up...I don’t even know when. Heh.
I'm so happy I did this, and it wouldn't have been the same without readers. Thank you, too, to my editors. Merujea right back at the estart, and now, ending with Nealend86, Web of Hope and xbox432. You're all damnably amazing!

So, if you want to read more things I'm writing? I've just started two new stories:
Treacherous Mists - A World of Warcraft / MLP crossover, featuring the return of Illidan Stormrage. Should be fun.
Harmony of the Force - A Star Wars / MLP crossover, wherein you get to see a zabrak Twilight, Rainbow Dash pilot and absurdly fast ship and laser swords. What more could you want? It'll have plenty of EU stuff in it, for those of us who still remember the 'Legends'.

I’ve also just launched a Patreon (here’s the link), which is basically just if anyone wants to throw me some change for rent. The $5 reward is a personal 500 word prompt, so you know, if anyone wants some writing just for them, there it is. Although let me just say it's not a paywall or shit, I’m not locking anything I write behind that. Just a collection tin for any donations and something to motivate me to write more.

Even more: I've started doing a weekly thing with Web and Nealend, the ever campily voiced Alanith, and Aurus, playing Ponyfinder (Dungeons & Dragons with ponies!) and posting the results to youtube. The channel is Random Pony Games, and although we've not fancied it up, there's a bunch of videos of us acting like idiots, having fun rolling virtual dice and pretending to be ponies. You can tell which one I am, I'm the Aussie.
Finally, I’m opening commissions. I'll be making a blogpost soon with with the details if anyone wants some personalised pony fiction written by yours truly, but feel free to message me before then if you want to know or are interested.

Thanks to everyone, I hope you had as much fun as I did.

Act I - Ch. 1 An Angel Falls

Disclaimer: All characters are property of Hasbro or Blizzard. At least, they are until my deadly army of fatal cyborgs is complete and my domination of the world begins! Mwuha-MWUAHAHAHA!

Story inspired by [http://chagial.deviantart.com/art/My-little-Tyrael-282592361] by Chagial. Image used with Chagial’s permission.

Chapter 1 An Angel Falls

***

The Worldstone shattered – and power unlike any seen since Sanctuary’s birth hit the Archangel of Justice. The wave of force was more than physical, a blast of spiritual power that tore humanity’s greatest protector apart. He screamed, not in pain but in defiance. He was Tyrael, he was Justice incarnate. He would not abandon Man due to his own weakness.

Despite resisting with a righteous fury unmatched in the High Heavens Tyrael felt his essence being launched away. His very being was sent hurtling through reality, further than even the Burning Hells. Every moment he fought to regain control and halt his flight, to slow the rapid distance being put between himself and Sanctuary. He tore through the very fabric of The Pandemonium, the ever-present realm that surrounded all others.

To put into cold words the sensations experienced when hurtling through layers of reality and existence defied even Tyrael’s immortal mind. He had never felt heat or cold, not the true feeling as mortals did. The heat of the Burning Hells was as much spiritual as physical to Angels, and his senses were those of an Archangel.

Before that moment, he would have claimed no Archangel could simply be rendered unconscious. As he faded away, Tyrael hoped that claim was wrong. The only other choice meant that the shadows around him were his death.

***

The words of fine courtiers faded into meaningless babble, ignored as the Princess of the Day felt the fine web of warning magics swaddling her world scream. She had no time to consider a response, because a second later the warnings suddenly died and a searing sensation hit the alicorn – the feedback of her broken spells.

The entire court ground to a halt the moment their ruler let out a cry of pain. Light beamed off Celestia in instinctive response, reined in by centuries of careful control before it could blind or burn any of her subjects.

“The court is dismissed.” Celestia barely heard herself speaking, calmly ending the day’s business many hours early as though she hadn’t just screamed. She turned, leaning down to a familiar nearby unicorn. “Captain, if you would be so good as to have your best soldiers on standby and send word to my personal mages? Tell them this is an Intrusion emergency. High alert.” She whispered to Shining Armour.

Her student’s brother – and her nephew in-law – nodded. Only a slight widening of his eyes indicated his surprise or alarm. He turned to leave, but paused and glanced back. Shining hesitated for a moment but forced himself to speak. “Princess? Should I have a letter sent to Twily- err, the Elements of Harmony via fire-mail?”

She paused herself, debating the decision. “Yes,” she answered at last. “But do not alarm them... too much. Simply say something may happen soon and to be ready if I call upon them.”

Shining Armour saluted and galloped off to do as his liege commanded, barking orders the moment he was out of the room.

Confident that her home was in safe hooves, Celestia leapt up and away.

The Sun Goddess flew from the castle in a burst of light. She was joined within seconds by a blur of shadows and blues. The feeling of her sister’s presence was a welcome relief, one Celestia still found heart-warming. A thousand years of loss made her appreciate what they had now and what they had lost so long ago.

Neither said anything, moving towards the place where the borders of their realm had been breached. For any of their subject pegasi it would have taken longer, much longer, but to the Princesses any place in their land was within easy reach.

The wound in the barrier was already sealing itself, ancient and modern magic working together to rapidly repair it. It hung unseen to the eyes of any save the Royal Sisters, as a massive gapping slash through the complex weave of power that covered the world. Beneath the invisible wound in the sky a range of mountains towered over plains on one side and forests on the other.

A trail of energy unlike any either had seen led from the breach like the tail of a fallen star and the sisters swooped down.

“Sister,” Luna spoke at least. “I have never felt such energy before. Doth-”

“Do.” Luna rolled her eyes at the correction.

“Do you know from whence it came?” she finished her question.

Celestia shook her head. “I fear not. It is nothing like I have seen before. But...” a lurking suspicion in the back of her mind. She banished it with a thought.

“It does not feel hostile,” Luna pointed out. “For all tis unknown I cannot bring myself to fear it.”

The trail led at least to a crater. Bizarre luminescent whips spout from the crater, hanging limply in air. Beneath them something stirred.

“Reveal thyself, intruder!” The Royal Canterlot voice demanded, the sisters circling the crater.

The tentacles surged up, their source revealed. Clad in ornate armour of silver steel, the intruder slowly pulled itself from its landing place with a groan of agony.

The princesses stared at the strange creature, shocked into silence by its appearance.

“I...” Its voice was ragged and rough, making obvious the creature was in great pain. “....must...return....” It stood and its tentacles tried, weakly, to lift into the air.

It was then that they saw its wounds. The front of its armour, turning away from them, was scarred and pitted, shattered as if struck by some great force. Some ethereal whiteness that seemed liquid one moment and made of light the next, dripped from the horrendous injury.

“Identify yourself. If you mean no harm, my sister and I shall be glad to aid you in returning whence you came,” Celestia said, not unkindly.

Finally the hood turned to them. “I am...Tyrael.” It tried to stand but only made it halfway before its legs gave way and it fell to its hands and knees.

“Very well, Tyrael. Why are you here, and where are you from?”

It shook its head. “There is no time for...for questions! I must return! Sanctuary’s...Worldstone is shattered. Hell will already be preparing to march.”

The sisters exchanged concerned expressions. By its words and the nature of its power, this ‘Tyrael’ certainly didn’t feel hostile. Its first concern, despite being so grievously wounded, was to protect this 'Sanctuary'.

“How did you come to our land, Tyrael?” Luna asked, her voice now far softer.

“The Worldstone...Baal corrupted it, and for the sake of humanity my only choice was its destruction....the energy unleashed blasted me away from Sanctuary, away from the High Heavens.” It seemed to recover somewhat, wrapping its tentacles around its wounded torso.

At last, Celestia made a decision. She glanced at her sister, who nodded, and stepped forward.

“I feel no deceit from you. How might we help you heal? I have no wish for your death to be on our hooves.”

“I am near death.” Tyrael turned its hooded head to them, and the sisters recoiled for a moment. Within the hood was...darkness. Absolute, pure darkness, a solid shadow. “No mortal healing magic can help me now. I fear I will not be reborn from the Crystal Arch, so far from the Heavenly Choir. This...is...inevitable...”

It lowered its hood, staring at the ground. Luna took a step forward, her mouth opening to speak when suddenly it burst into action.

“No!” It punched the ground hard enough to make a small crater even in its weakened state. “I must not give in to despair! I...must...”

Tyrael began to stand again, the effort obviously great.

“Live!” It roared, screaming to the sky as it came to its feet.

The sisters nearly let out sighs of relief only for the strange creature to stumble, its tentacles flickering weakly. It began to sway to the side and gravity began its dirty work.

Inside, Tyrael raged at his weakness. He was an immortal Archangel of the Angiris Council, yet he was going to fade into nothingness on a bleak mountain in a strange world. He had waged war on the shores of the Burning Hells yet he was to be unmade here.

Something caught him, resting under his arm and keeping him steady. He turned his hidden head to stare in shock. Luna smiled into the seemingly empty hood, somehow sensing his shock.

“There’s always hope,” she murmured as she wrapped a leg around his shoulders to hold him up. “Celly and I will find it for you.”

All strength left Tyrael and his armoured bulk became limp. Celestia trotted over, a smile of her own spread across her muzzle.

“Yes, sister, I just think we might.”

***

He was lying flat on something, and he felt odd.

Tyrael groaned. His eyes shot open at the sound. ‘I just groaned,’ he thought. ‘...I just opened my eyes!’

The Angel felt...impossible. It was the only way to describe it. The sensations of an Angel, a being of sound and light, could not be translated into words a mortal might understand. To Tyrael, what he felt now was alien.

“What...what has been done to me?” he asked himself. His immediate sight was of something a very dark blue, covered in fur. A glint of light caught his eye and Tyrael directed his gaze towards it. A mirror reflecting the light of day streaming from a wide window.

A horse stared back at him. A dark blue horse. With wings. Great white wings and a tail to match.

The creak of an opening door alerted him and Tyrael spun with surprising grace considering he had spent millennia in a bipedal form and only just woken up as an equine.

The dark coloured horse from his last waking moments stood in the door way, watching him.

“You have awakened! We are most pleased, Sir Tyra-”

With a roar Tyrael leapt at the trickster, hooves stretched out to strike. New instincts unfurled his wings and controlled his soaring jump.

Luna’s expression went blank with shock just before he hit her.

***

“Scene transition!”

Everypony looked at Pinkie Pie, waiting for a few seconds to see if that was all. It was.

The conversation took off again, mostly speculating about what was going on. The six friends were gathered in Twilight’s home/town library, the unicorn reasoning that they should be together and ready to act if it was needed.

“I’m sure the Princesses have it under control,” Twilight asserted confidently.

Rainbow Dash snorted. “Yeah, like how they had Discord under control?”

They all twitched at the memory of the chaotic god. “Princess Luna has her full powers back now,” the unicorn reminded Rainbow. “This time, both of them are capable of dealing with it.”

“Now, Ah don’t wanna call ya’ a liar, sugarcube,” Applejack cut in. “But remember yer brotha’s weddin’? That big ole’ changling beat down the Princess pretty hard.”

“Darling, you must admit they have point, however brutishly put,” added Rarity reluctantly, turning her attention away from the game of go-fish. It was between Pinkie and Fluttershy, who was apologising every time she had to tell Pinkie ‘go fish’.

Considering Pinkie Pie was asking for 'eleventeens', this meant most of the game was the timid pegasus saying sorry.

Twilight ground her teeth, eyes narrow. “There were extenuating circumstances!”

Rainbow leaned over to Applejack. “Exten-u-wha?” she whispered.

The farmpony shrugged, clueless.

Trying her best not to snap at her friends for doubting the Princess – the immortal sun raising Princess! – Twilight took a deep breath and opened her mouth to speak when a loud knock at the door interrupted her. Frowning at the interruption, she hurried over.

“Girls, you just need to trust the princesses!” She pulled the door open with her magic, head still turned towards her friends. “I’m sorry, but the library is closed at the- Princess!” Twilight leapt nearly a foot off the ground when she finally looked around into Celestia’s amused face.

“My faithful student,” the royal alicorn warmly greeted her. Her mouth twitched as she obviously fought to keep from smiling too much. “Extremely faithful, it seems,” She added, and further in the room Rainbow Dash, Applejack and Rarity blushed.

“Twilight Sparkle!” the Royal Canterlot Voice spaketh. It was definitely a spaketh, because a spoke doesn’t nearly burst eardrums, or wake up the neighbours.

“Luna?” Celestia lightly chided her sister. “Inside voice please.”

“Oh, yes, my mistake.” The younger of the two went a little red in the face, neatly concealed by her dark fur.

“Is something wrong?”Twilight asked quickly. “We have the Elements with us, just in case!”

“Neigh.” Celestia shook her head, brilliant mane flowing through the air like a multicoloured mist. “I am sorry that I alarmed you. There turned out to be no need.”

“We did not know that at the onset, of course,” Luna threw in.

Celestia nodded to her sister before turning her head back to Twilight again. “There is, however, one minor issue I would welcome your assistance with.”

“Of course!” Twilight’s head bobbed up and down, nodding rapidly. Gathering around her, her friends added their own offers. “Anything to help you, Princess.”

A smile came to Celestia and Luna’s faces both. “Ah, my faithful student,” the Solar Princess said, warmth in her voice. “It is not a task like others I have given you. I merely ask that you welcome a pony into your home while he recovers.”

“A pony? Recovers?” Twilight asked with a frown.

“Is somepony hurt?” A surprisingly strong voice asked, Fluttershy bringing herself to the front at the thought that somepony needed help.

“I could go ask Zecora, she might have some herbs or a potion-” Twilight began to muse, only to be cut off when Celestia raised a hoof for silence.

“There is little that can be done, save for giving him time and peace in which to recover his strength,” Luna assured them. With that, the princesses moved aside to reveal another pony.

His fur was dark navy that was nearly black with overgrown fetlocks much like Applejack’s brother. Disconcertingly enough, he seemed at least Big Macintosh’s size yet he bore a pair of powerful wings. Those very wings were white, starting a sudden blue-white shade where they met his back and becoming pure whiter until they reached the tips of his feathers, where it was a blindingly pure white that seemed to almost glow in the light. His tail matched his wings, in fact almost seeming made of some feather-like hair itself. His tail was longer than most stallion’s and each strand was distinct from those around it. Oddly enough he lacked a mane, although in fairness it was not uncommon among the Royal Guard.

On his flank was a magnificent blade pointing downwards, bearing flaring white wings. From the tip of each wing a balance scale tray hung. It was one of the most detailed cutie marks Twilight had ever seen, like a work of art created by a master.

His eyes, an electric shade of white-blue, gazed back at the girls emotionlessly.

“Girls, this is Paladin.”

***

Several hours earlier, the Archangel shifted uneasily, still not used to feeling so...mortal. “I have your assurances this is only temporary?” he asked, straight to the point.

Celestial nodded regally. “You can leave that form whenever you wish, good Tyrael. It is merely a container for your essence. While in that form you can dwell within Equestria without fear of it attempting to remove your alien presence.”

The ponyfied aspect of Justice paused to consider his new form. Physical wings sat on his back, a strange feeling for the immortal. It was all strange, in truth. To truly take flesh was something even Tyrael had not done. Now he was experiencing the feeling of being cramped, as though he had been stuffed into a space that was slightly smaller than any he should fit in.

But the deity before him was being honest. He could feel his true form, lurking just below the surface. While he suspected he was too weak at the moment, he had little doubt he could break free in a short time. After all, what power could contain the might of an Archangel?

“Sir Tyrael, do you feel well?” The smaller of the pony goddesses inquired gently. “Your true power should be recovering, now that it has somewhere safe to protect it from a foreign world.”

“I feel fine. I am afraid I must apologise, Lady Luna. My attack was unwarranted, and born of fear that i had been taken prisoner.” He bowed his head sorrowfully. “I lost a loyal ally to such a form of binding, when he was taken by demons, his fate to be imprisoned in the body of one of their foul kind. I was afraid such a thing had occurred once more.”

Luna reached down and gently lifted Tyrael’s face up. “Think nothing of it. We- er, I should have been more careful. It is most understandable that you would be in a state of some shock.” A look of annoyance now came to her face and she shot a narrow look at her sister. “It is simply fortunate for us both at my sister was so quick to grasp you with her magic.” She smiled brightly. “Why, its almost as if you were expecting something like that to happen, Celly!”

With an innocent smile that Luna immediately knew concealed laughter Celestia shook her head in an elegant manner.

“Of course not, sister dear. Would I do that?”

With an ill-concealed grumble Luna thought to herself ‘Yes.’ She made sure to think it as loudly as possible. By the look in her eyes Celestia was probably aware of exactly what she was thinking.

He nodded slowly, but still seemed ill-at ease. “Nonetheless, I owe you both much. Were it not for you I would have been undone, my being stranded in the darkness far from the Crystal Arch. If there is any way I can repay you while I recover, allow me to do so.”

Celestia leaned down, a thoughtful look in her eyes.

“Actually, it was your recovery I wanted to talk about. The body you are inhabiting was difficult to make, I believe the only reason we were able to give you a physical form was because you were so far gone. You were less and less physical, so we had less resistance to a new shape.”

“Yes, I can feel it.” Muscles tightened across Tyrael’s body as he concentrated. This body was a shell for his very being, his Angelic essence. Like a pulse the harmonic song of the High Heavens beat within him. His eyes closed as he reached towards his true self. A grimace of pain was written over his features for a moment at how weak it was. How weak he was. “I can gather my strength and seek to return under my own power.”

But it was there, and he was no longer on the edge of falling into nothingness. An Angel could be reborn from the Crystal Arch in their pure form without blemish. But something in him was crying out in warning. The Crystal Arch was distant, or blocked. If he died here his being would be lost forever and the Angiris Council weakened for the inevitable clash with the remaining forces of Hell.

He let go of his focus and opened his eyes. The sisters were watching him curiously and both effected expressions of surprise. For a moment after his eyes had opened they had flared with blue-white power before fading away.

“I will recover,” Tyrael finally spoke. “I do not know how long it will take, but I fear some time. This has never occurred, and I cannot rightly say.” Despite that, Tyrael felt some joy. He would have otherwise ceased to be and he was adapting to equine form rather quickly. Whether this was to his own credit, something related to having a mortal body for the first time or the doing of the royal sisters he was unsure.

“Tis good news, Sir Tyrael.” Luna turned to her sister. “Sister, what of the other matter?”

Celestia’s horn glowed and a map appeared before them.

“I believe I know the perfect place for you to recover in peace and...harmony.” she began, pointing at a little dot with the title “Ponyville”.

***

“And I had Spike make up the cot over here.” Twilight finished her tour of her home and persona- err, that is, public library. She shuffled for a moment, trying to not look like she was staring at Paladin’s impassive face. “Um, it’s not too small is it?” she asked worriedly when he failed to react.

He shook his head after a moment.

“It will be no problem, Twilight Sparkle,” he said, far too serious.

“Oh, okay...” she trailed off, unsure how to proceed. Twilight wished at least one of her friends had stayed, but with the news that nothing was wrong they had all had to rush back to what they had been doing...even though Twilight was fairly certain Rainbow Dash had just been napping in a tree over at Sweet Apple Acres. Or bothering Applejack. Possibly both.

“You seem nervous, Twilight Sparkle,” the strange stallion noted aloud.

She blushed and looked down.

“Well, it’s just...”

To her surprise, he lifted a hoof to silence her. “I am not used to interaction with...” Paladin seemed to struggle to find the right word for a moment, “...ponies of your kind.”

Now she frowned. “‘My kind’?” she asked, eyes narrow. Could anyone serving Celestia really be prejudiced against other types of pony?

He nodded stiffly. “Yes. Please excuse any inadvertent offence I might give. I merely wish to recover as quickly as possible. I am not used to mort- civilian life.”

“Oh. Oh!” Realisation finally dawned. He was a soldier! Presumably important, since the Princess herself had brought him here to recuperate. Clearly he had spent a long time dealing with dangerous creatures and no longer knew how to act around other ponies! It all made sense to Twilight now.

Tyrael didn’t sigh when the unicorn left, if only because he had never sighed in his countless years of existence. Despite his current form he was a member of the Angiris Council, matched only in power by his fellows and the Prime Evils.

Taking mortal form was far more troubling then he had ever imagined. Suddenly he was besieged by impulses and sensations that had never concerned him before. His usual form, while vaguely humanoid, was nothing like that of a mortal. For one thing, the ‘wings’ his kind bore were far more part of their true selves, shielded by the typical armour seen among them.

The feeling of hunger, true physical hunger, was...strange. It had taken him a while to work out what it was. Angels regained energy without needing to do something as primitive as consume raw materials. That was left to demons and humans. On reflection, that very fact might be another reason to suspect humanity.

He had not missed the look of understanding that came to the purple pony’s eyes after his near-mistake. While he doubted she had worked out he was really a divine being of alien origin, whatever conclusions she had drawn were likely to be troubling. All Tyrael really wanted was to recover.

It occurred to him that was all he had thought of doing. Recovering. In truth, while this form would allow that process to occur safely there was little he could do to hasten it. Tyrael doubted this body’s status would change anything, but on the other hand he could not be sure. He would have to keep it looked after and undamaged to ensure he recovered speedily. What he would actually do during this time was a mystery.

‘Other hoof,’ he corrected himself after a moment. The princesses had made sure to explain much to him before they arrived. Deception did not sit well with the Archangel of Justice. He sighed now, not even noticing the act, and moved over to the too small cot. Sleep. Let this newly fashioned body sleep. That was another new sensation, feeling tired. He had slain thousands of demons in the course of the Eternal Conflict, and while he had depleted his power it had not been such a physical ache.

As he fell into sleep, Tyrael decided he would never take mortal form again. Truly, sound and light were a far better choice of form then treacherous flesh.

***

Twilight peeked in the room her guest was resting in, watching the stallion’s chest rise and fall steadily. He seemed physically fine save for being tired enough to sleep during the early afternoon through the late evening.

Quietly closing the door, Twilight turned away and fell into contemplative thought.

***

Light, blessed light, awaited Tyrael as he awoke to a new day. Moving awkwardly out of the cot, he came unsteadily to all fours and blinked blearily. Blinking. That was new. He hadn’t thought about it before now.

Tyrael paused, considering what to do when he felt...something. Frowning, the ponified angel pressed a hoof against his stomach. It appeared to be making sounds, a low grumbling that reminded him of various demons.

He was distracted from the strange feeling by a knock on the door and what he recognised as the voice of the little ‘dragon’, Spike. “Hey, Pal, you awake? Twi’s made breakfast!”

“I have awakened,” Tyrael announced, reaching out. His hoof pressed against the door knob and he...paused. He considered the problem of turning the door knob with a hoof, staring impassively down at it.

“Uh, you coming?” Spike asked through the door a few seconds later.

It turns out a mind born of sound and light, forged in the heat of the Eternal Conflict, was not suited to the task of working out how to turn a doob knob with a hoof. “I appear to have encountered an obstacle, young one.”

“Huh?” The door swung open and Spike stepped in, looking every which way. “What’s wrong?”

Tyrael looked down at the little pointed fingers and, in a rare moment of jealously, really wished he still had hands.

“Nothing.” He walked past the young dragon, who watched him with a confused look before shrugging it off.

Perhaps it was the strange feeling in his insides that was making him uneasy. And his mind was sluggish. Tyrael realised with a start that he was...the word escaped him. It was like the previous day’s feeling of tiredness, but different. Not as bad. In fact, with every passing moment the feeling was leaving him, his thoughts sharpening and moving with greater speed.

He felt...refreshed.

So absorbed in thought was he that Tyrael failed to realise he was standing in the middle of the main room, staring into space. Spike wandered past on his way back to the kitchen and gave him another odd look.

“Weirdo.” The little dragon grumbled, hungry for the breakfast he had to put off a whole minute to go and get their guest. He was nearly to the kitchen a few seconds later.

“Pardon?” Spike stuttered and turned to find Paladin watching him.

“Uh...” Years of living with Twilight were put to a not unfamiliar use as he struggled to find the right words. “Windows!” he blurted.

Paladin’s brow creased in confusion and he continued to stare at Spike.

“Yeah, windows!” Spike grinned in a horribly suspicious manner. “I just remembered that I promised to...to...to clean the windows today!” he puffed his chest in pride at his masterfully woven lie.

Twilight, wondering what was keeping them, appeared behind him. “Oh, how nice of you Spike!” she smile and gave her dragon a hug from behind. “I was going to do them myself, since you already had all those other things to get done today. Thank you so much! Now I’ll have time to show Paladin more of Ponyville.”

Spike’s expression froze before pouting slightly. He shrugged out of the hug and stomped to the kitchen, grumbling as he went.

“Yeah, great," he grumbled.

Tyrael watched them, considering what he was seeing. Clearly they were close, but was it a mother-son or older-sibling-younger-sibling relationship? He frowned inwardly, regretting that most of his interaction with mortals had been during times of danger and trials. Watching subtly from the High Heavens after the Sin War’s conclusion had been more about watching for the inevitable violation of the treaty then observing how humans actually lived.

There weren’t even human, but sentient ponies. Tyrael realised now was not the time to compare this new race to humanity, since Twilight Sparkle was asking him something.

“Good morning, Paladin. Did you sleep well?” she inquired perkily. She led him to the kitchen, where Spike had already began to devour his breakfast jewels.

He nodded as a bowl of something no doubt edible was levitated to the table side nearest him. “I did.”

Twilight was not put off by his direct and simple answer. “That’s good.” A pencil quickly ticked off something on a checklist on the table. “I really hope the cot wasn’t too small. We can get something more suitable today.”

“I can say in complete truth that it was the most comfortable bed I have ever slept on,” he told her with a serious look on his face. Justice was nothing if not honest.

“Oh.” Twilight stared at him for a moment. “...really?” she asked hesitantly a moment later with an expression of disbelief.

“Indeed.” Certain the conversation was over, Tyrael turned his ancient mind to the task of working out how to eat breakfast without spilling it everywhere.

* Chapter Fin. *

Author's Note

Well, there’s chapter one done. Hope you enjoyed it. I hope even more I got everyone- sorry, everypony in character and all. Hip hip hooray if so, bollocks if not.

Thanks to Chagial for letting me use the cover image as...well, as the cover image. Wow, amazing example of redundant redundancy there.

Oh look I did it again.

Oh yes, and this is also my first pony fic. Huh.

Act II - Ch. 17 Three-Fold Mark

It was a shadow that crept between shadows, cloaked in darkness far less sinister than that occupying the innocent town. But a whisper of wind told of its presence, a touch on the grass that faded away through means no more arcane than the skill of a master craftspony. Not a wayward sound announced her presence as she searched and sought a way for a presence far less subtle than her own.

Zecora frowned. There were hidden sentinels along the edge of Ponyville with enough to make it near impossible for anypony to get in unseen. Near impossible, since she had done just that. Her frown turned concerned and she began to retreat. As she slipped through the gloom to where Paladin and Fluttershy waited with Trixie and the fillies Zecora pondered the flash of light she had seen. The clouds had shifted and began to spark with lightning in greater force until at last it had unleashed the power of a storm.

She even thought she knew where it had been aimed and hoped she was wrong. If the town hall had been the target of that attack....Zecora banished the darkness from her thoughts. There was no point fearing the worst yet, not when she had no idea as to what happened.

Her ears flicked at the sound of voices the closer she got to others. They were talking but at least only in whispers. Living in the Everfree made listening closely a mandatory survival trait.

“Are you sure?” She heard Fluttershy asking, concern colouring her voice.

“Yes.” Paladin’s voice, on the other hoof, was flat.

“But you-”

“I’m fine.” Despite being unable to see them through the thick foliage around them Zecora would easily tell from his tone the large pegasus was frowning. “The lightning startled me.”

Zecora waited before revealing herself. She was curious to see what this was about first.

A few seconds of silence passed before Fluttershy finally spoke up again. “You reacted just before the big flash of lightning though. Um, and you haven’t done anything like that with other flashes...uh, I think at least...you don’t really get startled or surprised by much.”

The zebra restrained a chuckle. Whatever had happened was clearly something Paladin wanted to ignore or hide, but Fluttershy was just as clearly not about to do that. Her concern over another’s wellbeing was not about to ignore something just because they were ignoring it themself. Paladin could probably get the meek pegasus to stop asking but after his earlier outburst and apparent guilt she doubted he would do anything more drastic than a frown for now.

“...I promised to explain once this has been resolved. Now please Zecora, we must plan. Cease your lurking and tell me what you saw.”

Zecora emerged and she felt a jolt of guilty pleasure at the way Trixie and Fluttershy jumped at her appearance. Paladin might have seen her but to them she was as invisible as a shadow on a moonless night.

“Not lurking my mighty friend of glowing wings, but merely waiting to see a few things.” She smiled in a knowing way and saw a flash of annoyance in his eyes. There was something reassuring in knowing that whatever he was or had once been Paladin was not immune to the feelings common to equines. Annoyance was certainly common, as three sleeping fillies could certainly attest to when their antics got out of hoof. “I beg your pardon for my intrusion, I did not realise until too late it was a private conversation.”

“It does not matter.” He dismissed with a flick of a wing. Zecora caught a quickly stifled look of surprise directed at his own limb before Paladin continued as though nothing had happened.

“I’m glad you’re back safely Zecora.” Fluttershy told her, smiling with relief. Zecora gave her a nod and smile of thanks for the welcoming of her return.

Paladin began before either could say another word. “Quickly now, tell me all you have learned. We saw a tremendous flare of lightning not long ago. I...suspect powerful magic was used at the same time.”

Zecora’s eyes narrowed. There was something he wasn’t saying, something more he was concealing. “Indeed there was. I do not know the cause.”

They both remained silent and their eyes exchanged everything they didn’t need to say. Hers made quite clear she knew he was holding back and if that’s how he wanted to play so be it. His said he was in no mood for games. Zecora’s expression shifted minutely into a smug smile that told him she knew he would break before her.

Paladin sighed. Time was of the essence now more than ever. “I believe Twilight was the cause. The change to her horn during the Nightmare’s time as the dark root is connected to certain elemental energies of which lightning is one.”

“There is more.” Was all she said, not even bothering with another sentence to rhyme.

The mighty pegasus tightened his expression. “There is. But it has little relevance. Suffice to say I can be nearly certain Twilight is the cause of the lightning burst. The particulars of why she would summon bolts of lightning to the centre of the town are not known to me but I think we can assume it was done with good reason.”

There was still more, of course, but he decided this was as far as he would go. He could feel it now, six burning threads from his soul. They didn’t really go anywhere in the physical sense, they conveyed no sense of direction but he could feel the weights at the end. One he clearly recognised as Fluttershy and from the confused glances she had been throwing him when she thought he wasn’t looking since his reaction the bright flash of lightning showed she had sensed it as well.

Each of the six mares had awoken the well of angelic energy that had infused their souls and with the completion of their circle the threads had blazed into being. There was little information from them but he could feel enough to know Twilight was not in danger. There had been a certain quality to the sense of her thread when it had manifested that had faded. When he concentrated on it now he could faintly pick up something that sent a surge of familiarly through him, the feeling of a general planning a counter-attack that was about to bloody the nose of the enemy.

Of more interest was the thread that was glowing with power. This one was, he was certain, Rainbow Dash’s. Whatever power afforded to her by Tyrael’s life-force was being used frequently.

The gathering clouds concealed the teleporting pegasus in her dogfight with the hosts of the Nightmare from their view and only Zecora had been able to see the little difference between the flare of teleportation and the flash of lightning across the sky.

Realising she would get no more from him Zecora quickly explained what had happened. Listening from the edge of the group Trixie looked at the rough sketch of sentry placement the zebra was drawing in the dirt with an expression of growing terror.

“It could just possess you at any second!” She said desperately. “Shouldn’t we be galloping to Canterlot to get the Princesses? More guards? Anything but this!”

Paladin returned her exclamation with a level look. “Canterlot is too far and we still have the threat of the sky crystal that must be resolved quickly. The Princesses are either unconscious from the trauma of a mental attack, as you should well know, or unconscious from the strain of breaking through powerful magic designed specifically to sap her strength.”

Trixie flinched, but he went on as if he hadn’t noticed.

“Getting more guards does nothing to solve the problem, simply supplying our enemy with reinforcements. We must root it out and destroy it here and now.” Paladin’s hoof dug into the ground, cutting a deep impression. “The Nightmare must have no chance to escape or flee a third time. There will be no last resort for it to call upon, there will be no mercy for it to exploit. It has dared to bring chaos and pain upon a place undeserving of it and I will not let it do so again. Final justice will be delivered.”

The cold fury in his voice and the diamond set of his eyes set Trixie back and she was so very glad it wasn’t still in her if that was how he was going to look at it. “O-oh” Was all she said in reply, unable to think of a way to respond.

“Please calm yourself Paladin.” Zecora murmured from where she worked on the last points of her crude map. “When we enter you must be so quiet you might hear the drop of a pin.”

‘I don’t want to enter Ponyville.’ Trixie thought dejectedly. Not so long ago she planned on doing exactly that once she had acquired something to increase her magical power. She had even found a possible method, an obscure amulet. Her plans had been derailed quite substantially by the Nightmare, however. Now she just wanted to find somewhere safe with lots of lights and warmth and absolutely nopony else to disturb her.

Trixie fell into a fit of self-pity, ignoring the quiet planning going on between Paladin and Zecora. A freakishly large pegasus and a zebra who lived in a forest! How much lower could she fall?

A memory of a whispering voice full of hate and mockery reminded her exactly how much lower she could fall and a shudder ran through her entire body. After a deep breath and a lot of focus Trixie managed to suppress her shaking. The fact she couldn’t even attempt to use magic didn’t help her stay calm. In truth she hadn’t even tried yet. Horn wounds were not something to take lightly. Hers was cracked from tip to base and she feared the slightest use, even just basic telekinesis.

She hadn’t really had time to consider the consequences really. Once it had left her body and broken her horn Trixie had simply fled, the pain in her horn and horror the Nightmare had inflicted on her mind too much. By the time she was capable of rational thought the unicorn had found herself deep in the Everfree Forest with animals and even plants on every side that seemed to hate her.

The conversation going on went over her head as she lowered it to the ground and pressed her hooves over her eyes. It was all too much. Her magic had meant everything to her, even more so after her disastrous appearance in Ponyville. With the ruination of her show she had been determined to get back at the ponies there, at the unicorn who had outdone her. Although she had never seen it at the time, Trixie had been so full of righteous anger and hate, so certain she was right in what she was doing. Yes, Trixie remembered thinking, she would use any means she could find to make Twilight Sparkle pay for showing her up like she deserved and Trixie would have the fame of defeating the pony she learned was Celestia’s star pupil like she deserved.

Now...

Trixie could see where that path led now. The Nightmare had shown her, had rammed into her mind, the memories of how she fell. Incomplete and vague the monster that had taken her body ranted and raved at how she had been wronged and how she deserved better. All the little ponies who shunned her night deserved everything she deemed a proper punishment.

One step at a time, the magician realised. A single step with each step afterwards a little bit easier. If she had found a way to increase her magic’s strength and returned to prove herself the superior how easy would it have been to be a little bit crueller? She had already been so certain they deserved whatever she dealt out. That knowledge had been something she had held onto for a long time. The three ponies she would learn to be Bearers of the Elements of Harmony had deserved humiliation for daring to question her magic, for not being awed as they should be! What was wrong with what she had done to them? Why should she feel sorry? Trixie had loved every moment of it, from stuffing the apple in the hick’s mouth and leaving her in a bundle to sending the pegasus tumbling away in her own rainbow and watching the unicorn run screaming in horror at her mane. She was better than them; her magic proved it and Trixie had never questioned that.

At least until the Nightmare had come. Her justification had turned against her; the Nightmare’s power was greater than hers and it had delighted in running through her mind and tormenting her. In the weeks it had held her it had passed it the time many days by finding that which would humiliate or shame Trixie the most and crafting little dreams to lock in, convinced they were reality. Her deepest fears pulled from her mind and forced upon her until the Nightmare grew bored.

Trixie was shaking and didn’t notice. She wanted to go back a few short hours to when she couldn’t remember any of it. She wanted to go back to being in that cell all alone with all the blissful ignorance in the world. It was the knowledge that she had been taking the first steps on the same path as the Nightmare that made her wonder why anypony would want to help her and in the quiet the feeling began to seep back out like a poison.

Unnoticed, tears had begun to pour from under her hooves. Curled up and sobbing Trixie couldn’t see the concern of the ponies with her. She wasn’t even aware they had stopped their conversation at the sound of her crying.

Fluttershy was at the side of the unicorn in seconds. She gently took her into an embrace, letting Trixie sob into her shoulder. A hoof began to stroke Trixie’s back soothingly as Fluttershy held her. She wanted to help the unicorn so badly and now something was telling her how. Fluttershy remembered the feeling when her eyes had connected with Paladin’s after they found Trixie and the spark that lit her mind. The second time in her cottage had been different, so very different, and the connection had done so much more. Deep down Fluttershy knew what she was doing now.

“...be kind...”

It was a whisper she had heard somewhere, only two words out of so many more but they were all she needed. Fluttershy’s eyes changed again and she reached out neither with her hooves nor her mind. Her heart touched the wound left in Trixie, a vast thing torn by the claws of a monster from a bygone age. It filled it with the fleeting touch of a million happy memories and the everlasting mark they left in their wake. Not just Fluttershy’s happy memories but Trixie’s were drawn to the surface. The pain and sorrow were not banished but they fell to the wayside and all the memories that were good and pure, not soiled by the hate of another or even her own floated to the surface.

To Paladin, it was a tingle of energy in the air and down his spine. He looked at Fluttershy and something like pride warmed him. The guilt of sacrificing power he should have used to protect Sanctuary lessened. Whether or not Tyrael made a mistake in his choice to put this world before that of Man had been right he still didn’t know but here at least he saw the good it had brought. That he could have brought such a gift to soothe a shattered soul into being by his – by Tyrael’s sacrifice made it almost worth it.

‘Auriel.’ He thought distantly. ‘She is like Auriel, forever seeking to heal. But Fluttershy lives it where the High Heavens have frozen, refusing to give comfort or aid to the world of mortals.’ Yet just as easily as he thought of the High Heavens is thoughts dwelled on a little town filled with colourful equines.

Zecora could feel that some event was happening, and the aura around Fluttershy was unmistakable. Emotions and memories were coming to mind without conscious effort on her part of her far distant homeland. For the first time that night Zecora could honestly say she was feeling at ease and her mouth curved up in a genuine smile. Even Paladin was not immune judging by the suspiciously upward turn at the corner of his lips he seemed to be fighting.

She shot him a knowing look when he glanced at her and his expression stilled into neutrality. An amused chuckle coming out of her mouth for a moment, Zecora murmured to him as Fluttershy stayed with Trixie.

“I am feeling warmth in my heart like I have not felt since I was young and naive.” She whispered to the pegasus. “I wonder if this power might be work on the darkness, the bond between monster and innocent it might cleave.”

He seemed to consider this for a moment before shaking his head. “I am not certain. It likely lacks rules in the strict sense of most magic. She has gained something that exists much more spiritually than a simple spell.”

“To draw from the heart love and laughter is a great power. Yet even now you seem ever so dour.”

Paladin fixed her with an unamused stare. “There are consequences for every action. If this is the greatest result of mine I will cheer in the streets but I fear it is not.” He sighed regretfully. “Not in the least.”

Pushing away the mental image of Paladin running through Ponyville cheering madly, which was perhaps impossible to even picture, Zecora just turned back to their planning. Fluttershy would care for poor Trixie for now. Zecora resolved once this was over to make a trip or two into the Everfree Forest. She knew a trick or two that might help heal a horn, but she would leave the healing of a wounded heart to Fluttershy.

“Fluttershy will tend to Trixie. I believe the current plan is the best we can do.” Paladin went on, turning away.

Zecora shook her head. “You risk yourself acting as bait. To be devoured by the darkness would be a foul fate.”

“It is necessary. Without a distraction there is no way for you to get these two into Ponyville. Fluttershy must rejoin her friends if they are to harness the Elements and I fear leaving Trixie on her own would not be a kindness in her state. Nor will I allow the Nightmare to find and retake her.” His eyes darkened. “Whatever she did under its influence I know what torture looks like. She will be far safer with the protection of the Elements.”

“You truly brought the Elements of Harmony here?” Zecora asked. “They are the only thing our enemy might fear.”

He shook his head. “Not the Elements themselves. But they are mere trinkets. Their power comes from their Bearers. I have faith they have not succumbed to our foe. I thought you would appreciate that they were worthy of their burden because of who they were. We must trust them.”

The look Zecora gave him was just shy of annoyed. “So in other words; you’re hoping they have a plan. It feels like into the fire we’re jumping, right from the pan.”

Fluttershy looked up from Trixie. The blue-white light had faded from her eyes by now and the unicorn next to her was drying the last of her tears.

“I’m sure the others will have a plan.” Fluttershy offered quietly. “I mean, Twilight is always good at plans.”

“In truth Zecora, we need Twilight. She is the only one with the chance to remove the corruption from the innocents taken by this evil. You would have said something if you had a way to free them. Her magic is the only reliable answer.” Paladin explained as he inspected the dirt sketch once again. “I am expendable. But Twilight’s power, her confidence, is tied to her friends. If they are there she will not let them down.”

A frown crossed Fluttershy’s face at that even as Zecora concurred.

“But...you’re one of her friends too.” She murmured quietly, apparently unheard.

One of Paladin’s ears flicked.

Zecora sighed. “This is true, I’m afraid I agree. But if you’re captured, you are trusting us to get you free. Of that we have no guarantees. A deadly gambit if corrupted you can be.” She said her tone warning.

“It is a risk I will have to take. We have no other reasonable choice and unless Twilight Sparkle appears in our midst we must-” As if to mock him a muted flash of purple light appeared behind him. Zecora’s expression turned surprised and then supremely amused. Paladin’s went stiff and blank.

“Twilight!” Fluttershy threw her hooves around her friend the moment she appeared. “You’re alright!”

Despite having a somewhat singed mane and smelling of ozone and smoke Twilight smiled back and held her friend tightly. “Of course I am Fluttershy. I was hardly going into a battlefield.”

“I would disagree.” Paladin said, stepping forward. He inclined his head. “Twilight Sparkle. You seem to have found us. How?”

Twilight sighed at his stiff greeting. “Well hello to you too Paladin. I’m not entirely sure how I found you guys, actually. I was hoping you could explain.” She narrowed her eyes at him.

“And why would you think that?” Paladin asked sharply.

“You warned me to be careful with elemental magic.” She shot back. “You knew even when the Princesses didn’t know anything about the change to my horn. I wonder if you’d be surprised to learn that Rainbow Dash can now somehow teleport, that Applejack can summon magical armour or if Rarity has the strange ability to see the flaws in anything she looks at? How about Pinkie apparently being able to give magical commands?”

Paladin said nothing as Twilight listed her friends’ abilities, only a tightening around his eyes giving away anything. When she finished he said nothing for a moment.

“You forgot her.” Paladin nodded at Fluttershy. “Fluttershy has awoken empathic powers.”

Twilight looked at Fluttershy, who gave a cross between a shrug and a nod. It sounded about right to her, even if she wasn’t sure exactly what to call whatever it was she did.

“We’re connected. All of us are linked to you, that’s how I was able to teleport all the way here Paladin, and we’ve gained strange magic. When I think of what could be responsible there’s only one explanation I can come up with.” Twilight looked at him, something like disappointment in her eyes. “When you transferred your life-force to keep us alive. No normal pony’s life-force could cause changes like this. You’re keeping a secret, one you’ve been keeping since we first met.”

Looking her straight in the eyes Paladin could see she was disappointed. He wasn’t sure whether it was the fact he kept a secret from them that had affected them or that she hadn’t realised more before now.

“You knew, all of you, that there was more I was not telling you.” He found himself saying somewhat defensively.

Twilight nodded. “We did. But not something like...whatever it is! Something so big. I don’t know what your secret is Paladin but I know it’s something amazing, something huge. Maybe even something completely unique.”

Paladin chuckled at that. “Amazing perhaps. Unique? Only in this world.” He sighed, closing his eyes solemnly. “I understand you feel hurt I did not share more with you, particularly as it has affected your friends but right now we must put it aside. I have already sworn to reveal all once this is over. If you can wait until then, you will learn what you wish to know and more besides.”

Walking to her unicorn friend’s side, Fluttershy laid a hoof on her shoulder. “Paladin is doing his best to help us. I think it will be alright if we wait until everypony is safe.” She looked at Twilight wide, trusting eyes.

The unicorn sighed and nodded. “Alright, I’ll leave it alone. But don’t think you can wriggle out of it after this is all over mister!” Twilight added, looking straight at Paladin.

He snorted in response. “I do not ‘wriggle’, Twilight Sparkle, not in the slightest.”

Twilight found herself smiling at Paladin’s sober reaction to an everyday saying. She turned to say something to Fluttershy when her mouth snapped shut and she stared at something she hadn’t noticed before. Truthfully she stared at somepony she hadn’t noticed before.

“Trixie?!” She cried in alarm.

The broken unicorn flinched at the sound of her own name, trying to get to her hooves and back away. Fluttershy was quick on her hooves, reaching out to her before Trixie had taken two steps.

“It’s alright Trixie, Twilight is just surprised.” She said standing between the two. Fluttershy looked back to Twilight her expression pleading. “It’s not her fault Twilight, the Nightmare was using her. She didn’t even remember all the horrible things it did to her before letting the Princesses find her.”

“Okay Fluttershy, I believe you. I also trust you.” Twilight reassured her friend, although she noticed Trixie had yet to say anything. The magician had hunched up as though trying to make herself as small as possible. “Can somepony please run them through what’s happening...and why the Crusaders are sleeping on the ground?”

Once an explanation of what had happened to them after they separated was given, Twilight returned the favour. She kept an eye on Trixie the whole time but she failed to do anything but watch and listen with a depressed look.

“Rarity and Applejack will be happy to know their sisters are safe. Before I decided to try triangulating the centre of the connection – that’s you, Paladin, – they were getting awfully worried. I think what happened to Spike made them realised how bad the Nightmare can be, especially if it knew it had their family.” She frowned as she spoke, remembering Spike’s ordeal again. Happy was currently far from her current mood. Determined and maybe a little vengeful were more in line with her feelings.

Fluttershy let out a whimper of concern. She wished she had gone into town now if only to be able to help Spike. “Rainbow Dash is being so brave, keeping all the pegasi distracted. I’m sure she’d be relieved to know her little fan is safe.”

Zecora quickly turned the conversation to another matter. “I am very pleased you came to us so quickly. Our situation is more than a little prickly. Had you been a few minutes late, this foal might gone through with his plan to be the bait.”

Paladin let out a grunt that may have been offended at that, which failed to pierce Zecora in anyway.

“Heheh, well...” Twilight smiled nervously, rubbing the back of her neck. “Funny thing, that’s kind of my plan too.”

They all stared at her for a moment.

“To use Paladin as bait I mean, not myself.” She clarified helpfully.

Paladin’s expression twitched, managing not to turn into a satisfied smirk. He did nod approvingly however.

“Oh my” Whimpered Fluttershy.

“....” Zecora just facehoofed.

***

The pegasus had vanished! The skies of Ponyville shook with the enraged wings beats of the Nightmare’s hosts as they searched and searched, bursting apart clouds and scouring the winds for signs of its prey. It glared across the open air seeking the flash of prismatic colour or flash of light in vain. The Nightmare stood before the ruined town hall in a dozen stolen bodies as its primary host screamed its anger. The Mayor’s vocals cords strained at the unleashed rage but the Nightmare disregarded the sensation, choosing to let the sleeping mind of its carrier suffer it instead.

All across the town the Nightmare’s anger was felt as it casually bade its hosts to shatter and break things around them. Windows cracking up and down every street the Nightmare didn’t notice the dark furred pegasus with brilliant white wings charging down one of the main roads until he was more than a block into the town. When it at last paid attention to the eyes seeing him the view from above was an interesting one. Enough dark shapes to count all of Ponyville began moving at once in reaction, flowing through the streets.

Paladin’s hooves dug into the ground, his legs pumping for all they were worth. It just so happened they were worth an awful lot and the speed at which he went from the outskirts of Ponyville to near its heart was evidence enough of that.

Howling shadow-clad ponies appeared at every street corner attempting to intercept him. Paladin dealt with them as one might deal with a leaves blown in one’s face by the wind. He brushed them off, although it was a rare leaf indeed that required a swift hoof to the face to deal with. Others he leapt over and more he struck with a lash of his wings. When the corrupted aura of a unicorn tried to grasp him Paladin kicked a stone from the ground into his horn and knocked the body senseless long enough to break free. Pegasi dived as the flock fell upon him but Paladin moved through and between, using his wings not to fly, but to misdirect and strike.

Each blow was one Paladin regretted. He counted each strike he delivered and where he could tell whom it was he hit. Hurting these ponies was the last thing he wished but he had to avoid capture for now at least. But each attack he was careful of how much force he used in an attempt to minimise the damage or harm. Soon he was ahead of them and the possessed ponies came in his wake like the tail of a dark comet.

“Nightmare!” He roared as he galloped. “Show yourself to me, you wretch! I burned you when you were but a pathetic plant but this time I will leave nothing from which you can flee like the coward you are.”

He skidded to a halt outside the ruined town hall. The fires that had gutted it after the lightning strikes had been put out by something, leaving not even smoking embers. He sniffed, practically smelling the dark magic the Nightmare had used.

‘Twilight destroyed this place trying to save it. Yet a dark creature here to steal from the innocent saved it further harm.’ He thought. ‘I suppose some may find that an amusing turn.’

“Can you hear me through your madness, queen of nothing? Do you so fear the wrath of justice that you hide the vessel from which you control your web of stolen souls? A thousand years of hiding on the moon and you weren’t content?” He turned, watching his trail of followers spread out around him. They gave the same hiss of anger at his words. Above him the pegasi began to circle in a great living dome.

“Who dares mock Nightmare Moon?!” The scream hit him with almost physical force. Paladin tensed, refusing to give an inch.

“I do. Are you as blind through the eyes you stole as are through your own?”

Again came the wave of sound that nearly rocked him back. It came from the shell of the town hall, and there arose the creature Twilight had described. Her words had failed to capture the hate that burned in its eyes though or the fury in its voice. It strode, shadowy hooves crushing charred wood with every step.

“You belittle the Queen of the Night, meddling foal. I remember you, the freak. A pegasus who cannot fly with a soul good only to serve as a battery for my sister’s little weapons.” The Nightmare snarled, pacing before the ruins as it fixed him with a hateful glare.

“Better to grant strength to others than to steal it from them.” He retorted. “I am confident in who I am that power is not the sole definition of identity. Are you?”

The Nightmare’s glare intensified. “You question me? I am your greater, mortal. Power is its own reward and those who give it up deserve nothing but contempt and destruction. I will deliver both, the latter slowly and painfully. When you scream in agony as I use your body like a puppet you will realise that you suffer because you lack power.”

He hmph’d at that. Paladin regarded the tall shadow-alicorn with a sneer. He saw an indistinct shape in the distance, on the other side of the town square where the chariots had been left. The Nightmare’s attention was fixed on him for the moment but he had to ensure it would stay there. It wouldn’t do for it to catch Pinkie while she was busy putting her strange outfit to work.

“You steal the strength of others; you are a mewling spirit making one last gasp at survival through the might of others. You might call what you have power; I would call it desperation. You lost all power of your own and as a last resort cling to this world through theft and deception.” He spat in front of it for good measure.

Blasts of sound and shadow began to assault him but Paladin barely felt the blows. For nearly five minutes he endured the beat with words of insult and mockery on his lips. He preferred in combat to merely defeat his foe rather than taunt them but now he needed to do it.

The inner ring of the crowd began to become indistinct as their shadow coats blended together as the beating came to an end. Only the shadow-alicorn remained individual. The rage on the darkness constructs face suddenly vanished, replaced by insidious glee.

“You seek to enrage me mortal, seek to trap my attention.” It sneered. “I knew your plan was to distract me the moment you came thundering in like a foal but I thought you would at least amuse me. I’ve caught the Bearers you were working with.”

Paladin did what he had learned to do with some skill since his arrival and learning how to use his face; his expression went stony and blank.

Dark mirth bubbled up from the horde around him and the Nightmare laughed at his attempt to conceal his emotions. “Oh yes, mortal, I worked it out and I left hosts hidden for your allies. They thought you had drawn all my hosts here but not so! Generosity, Kindness and Honesty are being dragged here even now. They didn’t even get past a single one of my watchers!”

Around him the same mocking laugh erupted in stereo as the shadow-alicorn withdrew into the veil. Paladin’s lips drew back in a silent sneer. He could no longer see outside the ring of darkness to track Pinkie’s progress but he had no need to worry now. If the others had been caught she would be done with her part of the plan. If she had been caught they would have had no chance of success.

‘No chance of victory.’ He reminded himself. ‘Success and defeat can happen at the same time, it merely takes...perspective.’

Certain the Nightmare would do nothing until it had all its prizes together, Paladin said nothing. Instead he watched and he planned. Mortality was clearly something of a weakness for it, not that he could claim much better in that regard. Looking around him he knew any moment his life could be snuffed out by a mad beast. He could fight but he could not hope to defeat such overwhelming numbers and sheer hate.

That didn’t mean he wouldn’t try if it came to that. The trick lay in it not letting events take such a perilous course of action and he knew just how to do it.

It wasn’t long before the shadow wall parted, the baying ponies half exposed through the veil stepping aside to allow Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy to enter. They stumbled in, pushed by the hosts who had taken him. Their captors merged with the dark herd and the mocking laughter began again. Rarity still wore the old raincoat she had been using to hide the brightness of her coat but she trotted with dignity usually reserved for glittering ball gowns. They clustered with Paladin at the centre of the circle where he stood with the immovability of a mountain.

Around them the possessed ponies gave voice to the rage of the Nightmare. Its attention focused on its primary host as it gathered its power its subconscious spread among them. The wordless fury was embodied through her growls and snarls. They were more animal than pony as the evil permeated their bodies.

The Nightmare’s shadow-alicorn appeared again through the mass of madden hosts, half its body still within the veil. “Kindness, Generosity and Honesty. Your little plan failed. Your capture is merely the beginning, you know.”

“Ah don’t know a lick ‘bout that, missy.” Applejack immediately shot back with a snarl. “Jus’ ‘cause ya got us don’t mean nothin’!”

“Clearly your Element was a mistake,” Hissed the Nightmare. “For the only greater lies told in a thousand years are those spouted by my sister in my absence! Both your lies and hers will be quickly corrected and with the proper prices exacted.”

Fluttershy whimpered and backed away as the monster ranted at them. She stopped when she ran into Rarity and took another step to the side, running into Paladin. He glanced back at her for a moment. The hard look he had been directing at the Nightmare softened.

“Be calm, Fluttershy. All will be well.” He assured her too quietly for the Nightmare to hear.

“Another lie.” Or so he had thought. The Nightmare sneered.

Rarity fixed the shadow-alicorn with a look that could only be called imperious despite the old raincoat and her words were acidic. “I think you’ll find Sir Paladin is far too gentlecolty to ever lie to a lady. Although I do suppose a leathery old thing like you wouldn’t know much about being treated by a gentlecolt now would you darling?”

The Nightmare’s eyes narrowed. “Impudence, Generosity, sheer impudence. The words you speak are yet more crimes added to your sentence. Not that you were getting mercy before.”

“C-crimes?”

The Nightmare’s gaze switched to Fluttershy at the stuttered question and she recoiled again. “The greatest crimes of all! Treason. Every time I make my bid to reclaim my throne you and your cohorts have stood in my way! The last was the final time. You shall submit and my dominance will be assured.”

It spoke as though its words were fact and indisputable. Its captives quickly proved their opinion otherwise.

“Y’all are even crazier than ah thought! We ain’t submittin’ ta anything an’ nothin’ o’ yours is gonna be assured ‘cept mah hoof right in yer spooky face!” Applejack spat at it with a fierce scowl.

Rarity stepped forward, throwing back the hood of the coat, her glare agreeing in spirit if not precisely in word with Applejack’s statement. After only a moment’s hesitation Fluttershy joined them albeit with more than a few shakes in her step.

“I was willing,” the Nightmare hissed, leaning down to bring its eyes to their level, “To show you mercy if you gave in. If you let me take you without fighting back. But no more!” It barked and the shadows quaked at its scream.

The braying ponies in the darkness suddenly stilled as a ripple ran from where the shadow-alicorn suddenly withdrew again, running across the wall until it met opposite side where the Nightmare burst from. Its lower side was a misty trail of blackness leading back into the wall as it slammed its front hooves down around them.

Paladin didn’t flinch but the same couldn’t be said for the others. Even Applejack gave a startled yelp. The Nightmare towered above them and glared down at them with eyes flaming with hate.

“You have defied your queen and for this crime your bodies will be confiscated. The bond you have stolen of the Elements of Harmony shall return to me along with those of the Elements once aligned with my sister.” Declared the Nightmare, its head framed by a mane that swirled about its head like a living halo. “I will be imbued with the power I need to overwhelm Equestria once more- who did that?”

It glared down at them. One of them had the temerity to snort! The Nightmare focused on Paladin, whose expression had become amused.

“YOU!”

“You truly think yourself so powerful?” Paladin snorted again. “Amusing, if only because you are perhaps the most deluded creature I have ever seen. You claim to wield such power, yet require a trinket stolen from others?”

The Nightmare glared at him, slowly winding back along its shadow trail until its upper half once more stood from the veil. “You are foalish mortal. You speak of the Apex Crystal as though I no longer possess it. Once the Bearers give in to me I will not even need it.”

“I begin to doubt you can even control it. The most you can do is leave it hovering in the sky and you can’t even control it enough to stop the power bringing a storm down around us.” Paladin’s voice was cold and dismissive. “Shadows and mist, that’s all you have to show and what can you do with that?”

Circling them the Nightmare spat as it screamed back. “My power is more than you could ever imagine!”

“Twilight Sparkle showed more control over the crystal’s power than you did, monster.” He said as condescendingly as possible. “All you can do is steal and scream. If your power is so vast, show me storm and thunder. Show me winds and rain. Show me lightning.”

Throwing its head back it eyes became slits and its mouth stretched into a dark grin. “You want to see control? You want to see me wield the power of a storm? Taste what you have begged for, mortal!”

The word ‘power’ rang out like a great gong and from above a blinding white bolt of lightning fell at ‘storm’. It struck Paladin before the Nightmare had finished.

His eyes widened and his lips pulled back in a silent snarl. Lightning spider-webbed across his body as the mares cried out in dismay around him. Unlike a natural lightning strike this one continued for nearly ten seconds, a constant stream of electrical power from above. The power thrummed through his being, electrifying every inch of his body. He felt it like a thousand burning knives.

It broke at last with only a smoking pegasus left to indicate its presence. His eyelids drooped but he remained standing, feeling a remnant heat in his chest.

Immediately they tried to reach Paladin to help him, Fluttershy stepping up to steady him. Rarity laid her borrowed raincoat over him as though it would protect him. His wings shot out to warn them off a second later and he staggered a step away.

“Get back.” He croaked. “Before anoth-ah!” Another bolt fell as he spoke and Paladin writhed in the grips of the lightning. The elemental energy burnt away the old raincoat without even slowing down. His wings twitched and jerked as his nerves burned. This time the flow of lightning poured into him for nearly half a minute before it relented. Again he warded them off with his wings, not letting them get close enough to risk harm.

His chest burned, like a tiny piece of lightning was still piercing his chest.

Around them the Nightmare laughed at the staggering pegasus. Applejack began to shout, trying to turn its attention on her instead of Paladin.

“Applejack.” She stopped when she heard her name, looking to Paladin. He stared her in the eye. “Stop.”

“So protective of them, aren’t you mortal? And just as helpless!”

Paladin turned his head to meet the shadow-alicorn’s eyes. “Wrong.”

Lightning fell and this time he screamed.

“Paladin!”

Applejack grabbed Fluttershy before she could reach Paladin.

“You claim control, yet with a single word I manipulated you.” Paladin gasped when the lightning stopped. “With a single word you did as I wished. What contr-argh!”

His body shook. Every nerve screamed at him and Paladin’s mind was assaulted with the agony. But with every volt that ran through him he grasped at the elemental energy and pulled. Coursing through him was the power every pegasi had been born to wield and his body was no different.

He fell to the ground, gasping for breath. Paladin barely noticed when the Nightmare loomed above him. “You are a fool. My power is greater than any this world has seen before. I will be the darkness that consumes Equestria and you will watch every second of it.” It hissed in his ear.

Fluttershy tried to help him but Applejack held her back. The earth pony wanted to buck this monster in the face but she knew she couldn’t interfere. Even if stopping her from helping was hurting Fluttershy inside, she couldn’t let her. Applejack felt something wet dripping onto her shoulder where Fluttershy’s chin rested as she held her in place.

Another flash of light and Paladin’s bellowed pain made Fluttershy shudder against her as the Nightmare tortured him.

“The rest of this weak herd sleep away their enslavement but soon I will awaken them. They will watch as my sister falls. They will forever watch as she is bound to me for eternity. Their hope in her will die and their hope will turn to me as the end comes.”

Lifting his head Paladin chuckled. His throat screamed in pain at the action but he ignored it. “You will never be their hope.”

Dirt erupted around him when it began to ram its hooves into the ground around him. “You still defy me! How can you still deny my claims?” It lowered its head to snarl at him.

“You want to know why you’ll never be Hope?” He asked, staring up with white-blue eyes.

Forcing his legs to move he managed to stand, lifting his head closer to that of the Nightmare’s.

“You’re much uglier than her.” He hissed into her ear.

A shadow hoof slammed into the side of his head launching Paladin through the air. He smashed into the ground, rolling into the girls as they rushed to help him.

“I have had enough playing with you, mortal! Your soul is MINE!” The Nightmare pointed a hoof at Paladin’s downed form and a stream of shadows shot forth. It speared him and his lidded eyes snapped open as he felt it trying to crawl into him. It bled through his fur and skin, it ran into his eyes and mouth and nose without regard. The darkness seeped into Paladin as it sought to taint his soul and body.

Paladin roared and the shadows screamed. He rose to his hooves and reared, wings flared.

“Never!” His front hooves came crashing back to the ground and he glared with renewed strength at the Nightmare. Around them the shadows were still as a hundred faces reflected the same shock.

“Impossible.” The Nightmare spat disbelievingly. “Impossible! You can’t resist me, not here where my power is gathered.”

Rarity scoffed but said nothing, letting the Nightmare focused on Paladin. She took the chance to look up again, her eyes scanning the grey clouds. She had watched the lightning fall; all she needed was a single glimpse of the crystal to find its weak spot. Then it was all up to Rainbow Dash and Twilight.

“I can, monster, and I will. I never asked for this body but I will not relinquish it to as mad a beast like you. Throw everything you have at me and it will gain you nothing.” He said but despite his words he swayed slightly. His body was still feeling the effects of the elemental lightning. His body’s need for the natural magic all pegasi normally possessed had served as a vacuum but he had not absorbed enough of it to stave off as much damage as they had been hoping.

The veil of darkness around them began to thin as the Nightmare gathered its power into its shadow-alicorn. “You. Will. BOW!”

The dark spear struck him but Paladin forced it from him. He felt the whispers of the Nightmare in his ears but with a flap of his wings he rejected it. Another spear, and another. A third and a fourth. A fifth. Sixth. Seventh.

More and more flowed from the alicorn until it was a torrent that slammed into Paladin, swamping him in darkness. Curses in an ancient tongue hissed in his ear and his mind. Forgotten oaths rang around him, vowing destruction and revenge. Chaos to drive a mortal mind into submission assaulted him.

The Nightmare struck at Paladin as it had done every pony so far but with a hundred times the power. Its power came from its hate and its hate came from its memories.

Darkness, endless darkness reaching from the beneath the world. Seeking the light it drove and fought until all was dust and ash. Relentlessly it consumed everything until only a world of eternal, empty night was left. All that was would not be and all that could be would never be. It showed him visions the mind of a mortal lacked the senses to understand and in their weakness they would slam shut instinctively to avoid it.

“You. Will. Fall.” The Nightmare didn’t scream this time, it merely spoke what it knew to be true.

Head bowed against the onslaught and the power trying to claw its way in, Paladin lifted his eyes. Their white-blue light cut through the river of darkness to meet the Nightmare’s.

“Never.”

Power exploded around him and the Nightmare’s attack increased. It drew on everything it had, no longer caring to keep its essence compartmentalised in so many different bodies. Rage overtook its senses and all it wanted was to crush his will. It called on everything it had invested in its hosts and all gathered so close it began to unite. All that mattered was destroying the mortal who dared to resist it.

His mind held against the assault, not supported by the bond of the Elements or a familiar connection. So dedicated to its attack the Nightmare failed to understand how it was being fought when there was no magic holding it off. Simply a mind that was like a fortress carved from a mountain of unbreakable granite. There was no spell at work save Paladin’s own refusal to give in. He called upon an existence that led back to the dawn of creation to feed his strength.

A million battles took place in front of his eyes. He saw billions of demons dead and his blade wiped clean of their blood as it took another’s life. War eternal was his response to visions of eternal night. A conflict that lasted forever against a darkness that never ended.

Unable to help their friend the three mares stood by helplessly.

“Ah still don’t like this part o’ the plan.” Applejack growled in Rarity’s ear.

The fashionista nodded, staring at the whirling mass of darkness around Papladin, fed by the Nightmare’s attack. “I rather think Paladin didn’t either. We simply have to trust Twilight and Rainbow Dash.” With that said she looked away, no longer wishing to leave her flaw seeking vision on Paladin’s struggle. Her head was aching from just a few seconds of it and she continued to scan the skies.

Fluttershy’s voice got their attention. “Oh my. The ponies...they’re....” She raised a hoof.

Applejack looked where Fluttershy was pointing and her eyes widened. “It’s workin’...”

On all sides the possessed ponies were falling to the ground. The darkness surrounding them flowed through the air, streaming into the shadow-alicorn. Every second that passed another shadow joined the others as the Nightmare called on its power.

“It’s using everything...” Rarity said. She had looked down to see what the matter was and her Sight perceived the flow of energy from the hosts. “Paladin is holding off the Nightmare and it’s just throwing everything it has at him. Goodness, it’s leaving them!”

Colour was returning to the once-possessed ponies as they collapsed. The magic that had stained them retreated and the Nightmare’s mind consolidated around a single body. Within the depths of the shadow-alicorn a hapless pony’s body struggled to endure the power flowing through it.

High above them a flash went unseen and a blur began to fly through the clouds above the centre of Ponyville. Winds picked up and the grey storm clouds began to shift and move at the hooves of an experienced weathermare.

“You....cannot...win...” The Nightmare began to approach Paladin, every step an effort. “You are...tied...to mortal flesh...my mind is free...of such...bonds...”

“You’ve already lost. You are but spirit and thought, dominated by your whims and single minded when fury overtakes you. You are predictable.” Paladin retorted. His tail twitched, exposing through the hairs a slender metal rod placed in it by Rarity when she had thrown the coat over him. The lightning rod stabbed downwards into the dirt. He looked into the eyes of the Nightmare as it reached him, a grim smile on his face.

Rarity looked up against and at last the clouds broke to expose the Apex Storm Crystal. She Saw its flaws and its weakness. Her horn glowed and fired a single glowing streak. It hit the crystal leaving a dot barely a centimetre across right on the underside. It was followed a moment later by a spell she had only just learned, a crude firework like blast of light and sound erupting from Rarity’s horn.

Breaking from the clouds Rainbow Dash fell like a comet with a colourful trail. She curved under the crystal and stabbed the lightning rod, twin to Paladin’s, into the dot of Rarity’s magic. In one flash she was gone from the sky, in another she was on the ground with her hooves around another pony.

Twilight smiled up at the naked surprise on the Nightmare’s face.

“Hello again.” She said, her horn bright with magic. “Princess Luna’s book on sky magic was very useful.”

The lightning rods glowed under Twilight’s magic. She had studied the book in the time they had left and began to do what it claimed was impossible for all save alicorns. The lightning rods had been repurposed, the one jammed in the crystal modified. A minor spell of sharpness and piercing were the least of its changes. The tip stabbing the crystal’s heart did as it had always done when Twilight cast her spell and began to call lightning to it, sucking in magic of the crystal. The power flowed through the rod and where once it would have expelled the magic into the earth where the natural elemental forces would have essentially grounded it like lightning it instead sent the magic down a bond to its twin. The unruly elemental power may have fought it once but a second bond had reinforced it when lightning had been called onto Paladin and through him into the rod hidden in his tail, the spell on the rod altering it to call to identical energy.

Lightning, the same as that which had struck Paladin flowed from one rod to the other. The grounding rod did as it was meant to do and harmlessly fed the power of the storm deep into the earth.

“No!” The Nightmare roared. The shadows around Paladin burst into mist and rushed into its shadow-form. “No! The crystal! I need it!”

“Sounds like somepony was lyin’ ‘bout not needin’ it before.” Applejack called, rushing to Paladin’s side with Fluttershy before he could collapse. “Whatcha gonna do now?”

Twilight tried not to smirk triumphantly. “You’re beaten, Nightmare Moon. You even used the power you had protecting the crystal to try taking over Paladin and now it’s being drained away.”

Rarity stood next to Twilight, giving the enraged shadow-alicorn a smug little smile. “What’s wrong dear? Did you realise we worked out you can’t control those bodies and absorb the sky magic at the same time?”

“How....” It hissed.

“Once I knew who you were and how sky magic worked it wasn’t that hard to figure out. There’s only a few ways to control it. Only alicorns can – normally – do anything but the crudest of spells with sky magic but you don’t have an alicorn’s body to channel it through anymore. That’s why you needed us, two of each kind of pony who were linked by the Elements. With our bodies you could make a new alicorn body for yourself capable of a channelling it. The only other option would be abandon all the bodies, even that last one you’re in now, and return to being purely a spirit.” explained Twilight.

Rainbow Dash floated up behind her. “So if you want all that magic you gotta give up the Mayor’s body. Sucks to be you, doesn’t it?”

The Nightmare looked between the ponies around it as every second more sky magic was drained. “You will regret this.” It hissed. “I swear, I will return and destroy each and every one of you.” With that the shadow-alicorn dissolved into a living mist and dived for the grounding rod. The Mayor fell with a thump, not moving.

Paladin jerked up, his lidded eyes snapping open. He saw the Nightmare’s spirit gathering around the grounding rod and absorbing the sky magic and he acted. He saw Twilight’s horn glow as she started to reverse the spell and activate a second layer concealed within the rod that would send the Nightmare’s spirit up into the Apex Crystal where they had planned to trap it.

They had planned, but not him.

His wing flicked out as Twilight began to cast the other spell to reverse the rod in the crystal so it could absorb, the tip of his wing hitting her horn and knocking it away, disrupting the casting. It was vital that the lightning continued to fall. A stream of darkness was sent wailing upwards against the lightning. Before they could even comprehend his action Paladin’s wings flared.

He flew. He reached the centre of the power exchange. Lightning flowed across him but this time there was nowhere to go. His hooves no longer touched the ground and couldn’t go anywhere else but into him. The Nightmare had little choice for this time when it struck him he didn’t fight. He opened his soul and let the Nightmare in. It fell upon him, desperate to escape the trap above.

Paladin would have screamed in pain if his teeth hadn’t been grinding together. The sensation of being about to explode filled him as elemental energy overran him but he endured. He endured and he took it all in. There was nowhere else to go and so it was forced to change, reshaping into the magic of the pegasi by his body.

Paladin closed his eyes outside and opened them within. He stood against a shifting plane of black and white. It was so much like when he had been in the Nightmare’s root system fittingly enough. This time he was not the intruder.

An alicorn he had seen only in pictures since his arrival in this world glared at him. The armour of Nightmare Moon left little room for guessing.

“So.” Her voice was cold but calm. “You’ve let me in. Why?”

He stared back and made no move to go on guard. In his mindscape it would mean little. “You are here to be brought to justice.”

She laughed, coldly and cruelly. “Justice? You, the cutie markless freak who has defied the rightful queen of this world, dare to call fighting me justice? I will destroy you in your own mind.”

Paladin sighed and shook his head. She might seem calmer but Nightmare Moon was just as insane as before. “No, you will not. We are in my mind and the crystal’s magic is feeding me. I could do nothing before when you had a body in your possession but you no longer do. You are trapped and this time there is no mercy for you.”

The feeling of empowerment from the crystal filled him. Paladin took a deep breath and let it settle into his mind form’s chest.

“You mock me for the lack of a cutie mark, yet I wonder if you know what the one I possessed meant. I didn’t, not really.” He said almost casually. “I made assumptions, only one of which was near to correct.”

Nightmare Moon attacked with a blast of power. He ignored it as he spoke.

“Wings. Wings not because I can fly but because I must hold myself highly. I must always hold myself to the highest standard, for what right does a sinner have to judge others damned? Yet if I do sin, if I do fall, my wings might carry me high again. I must soar forever upwards and even should I falter, my wings will lift me back into the light.”

Black lightning struck from every direction, piercing his body.

“Weighting scales. Justice must be fair and balanced in all things and so must I. I must never allow myself to lean on a side unfairly, and so the scales weigh down the wings that would lift me above others for even I can be weighed and found wanting.”

Spikes of shadow formed and tried to gut him with no success, sliding across his fur and leaving no mark.

“And a sword. I thought it was merely an image of Eld’ruin, but no. Sometimes, justice must be final. A blade must fall and mercy be sacrificed so the innocent may live.” He opened his eyes again and for a moment Tyrael looked upon Nigthmare Moon. “My mark was three-fold and yet together they paint a greater purpose; justice.”

She recoiled. “W-who are you? What are you?!”

“I am but a mortal now, but I carry justice with me. The time for mercy has ended. You will end no more lives, you will torture no more souls.” Paladin advanced on her and Nightmare Moon retreated, scrambling back. She was in his mind and soul now with nowhere to run and he had the power of the skies burning through him. A bodiless spirit, no matter how powerful, had but one choice when it entered the mind of another; victory or death. When she had taken Trixie the unicorn had been unprepared and young, nowhere near strong of mind enough to stop the spirit.

The same could not be said of Paladin. He would destroy his own mind before another would take it. There could be no victory here.

“No, no.” She screamed. “I don’t want to die! I am Nightmare Moon! I am the Bringer of Night. I am the saviour of Equestria! The darkness, the darkness it would have come anyway! I was sparing them, sparing generations spared by me me us we me it was me not here, she abandoned me me my not my fault! Not my fault!”

Paladin felt the power gathering within him reach a crescendo. Its form did not matter, not while they were in his domain. He gathered it and it took form, a blade hovering above the ranting, broke spirit. He looked down on her with pity. Evil had stained every inch of the shattered soul before him. He could feel it now, the raw edges of a wound never healed. Nightmare Moon wasn’t even an entire soul, merely a fragment that had been torn from a greater being.

“There is nothing left untouched in you.” He said sadly. “I said I had no mercy to give you but now I see I was wrong. Good bye, Nightmare Moon.”

He lowered his head but did not look away. The mental blade was merely a construction to symbolise what he was about to do.

“It’s not my fault, not my fault not my fault not my fault she left me, cut me off, tore me off to save herself herself herself herself why am I not her? Why is she her her and am I not she her me we us? Why did I have to-“

The blade fell.

“What was that?” Rainbow Dash demanded. “This is what you meant when you said make Paladin fly? What the hay just happened?”

Twilight rubbed her horn, staring at Paladin. “I- I don’t know.”

“Is that what ya meant when ya said ya’d make him fly? What’s he doin’?” Applejack demanded. His body was at the epicentre of swirling light and darkness as the two energies mingled and fought.

“When I said we’d make him fly I was talking about using his deficiency in natural sky magic to act as a conduit. He absorbs some from the lightning and the lightning lets the spells on the rod match the energy frequency of the crystal, that’s all!” said Twilight, shading her eyes from the glow. “I thought his inability to fly would be fixed but not this quickly! I’m more worried about what the crystal’s magic is going to do to him now, not to mention the Nightmare!”

Fluttershy stared in horror silently while her friends frantically tried to work out what to do. Staring through the alternating glow and gloom of the energy around him, Fluttershy wished she could know what he was doing, what he was feeling....

Feeling.

He said she had empathic powers. Fluttershy’s expression changed. Determination she so rarely showed shone through. Her friend was doing something dangerous but she knew he had a reason. Her eyes flickered for a moment, turning white-blue and she reached out.

Certainty. Whatever he was doing he was certain it was the right path, he was certain and sure in his course of action.

Sadness. Regret. She felt it keenly. Whatever Paladin was doing, he was feeling regret. Fluttershy could grasp his emotions for a moment, not his thoughts but she was almost sure he was regretting doing whatever he was doing without telling them.

“I’ll ‘port up and grab him!” Rainbow Dash was saying to the others, wings flaring as she prepared to go.

“Wait!”

Twilight, who had been about to shout the same thing, closed it and looked at Fluttershy in shock. So did the others. The pegasus looked back at them not confidently but without shying from their gazes.

“Paladin is doing something he’s certain of. I don’t know what, but he thinks it’s the right thing to do.” She looked up at the shifting melee of energy. “He’s sad he didn’t tell us before.”

Snorting Rainbow Dash gave the timid mare disparaging look. “’Shy, how the hay could you know that if he didn’t tell us before? What, are you psychic now or something?”

“Empathic, actually.” Twilight cut in. “She can read emotions. That’s what you’re doing right now, isn’t it? You’re reading Paladin’s emotions.”

Relieved she was being listened to Fluttershy nodded. “He’s alright, I think. I– I can’t read his thought but I’m just getting something like he’s not worried or anything. The opposite, really. I think we should trust him.”

“He hasn’t done us wrong so far.” Rarity pointed out as she looked away from where Paladin hovered. “I think Fluttershy is correct, we should trust him.”

Applejack nodded in agreement. “Ah don’t like that he didn’t let us know, but ain’t much we can do.”

“What? I can totally fly up there and get him!” Rainbow Dash flapped her wings and hovered above them. “It would take like two seconds.”

“Actually, I was going to stop you anyway Rainbow Dash. There’s too much magic up there, I doubt you’d be able to even reach him. With all that sky magic taking the form of lightning Paladin was safer when he was on the ground. Now there’s nowhere else for it to go so it’s going into him.” Twilight explained, staring up with concern. “He’s being forced to try absorbing all of it. If he can’t....”

She looked down, her meaning clear even if she couldn’t say it.

“He’ll be fine.” Twilight looked up in surprise, staring at Fluttershy. The storm clouds were beginning to break and sunlight fell upon them, highlighting the look on the pegasus’ face. She was looking at the whirling chaos with surprising calm. “He’ll be fine.” She repeated.

Running a hoof through her mane Rainbow Dash landed. “Sheesh, he better be. I didn’t spend ages looking for the stupid crystal while you guys got caught for me to go and blow himself up.” Despite her words she looked just as worriedly.

“Hey guys, what’s up with Pally?”

Spittle rained from Dash’s mouth as she jumped at the voice in her ear. “Gah! Pinkie, don’t sneak up on me!” She glared at the party pony still wearing her spy outfit. “He’s doing who knows what and we can’t do a thing!”

A black clad hoof fell over her shoulder and Pinkie pulled Rainbow Dash into a hug. “Aww, don’t worry about him. Pally probably knows what he’s doing.”

“Probably?” Rainbow Dash asked sourly.

“Probably.” agreed Pinkie with a smile hidden by her spy mask.

“Great.” The pegasus put plenty of sarcasm in one word.

Fluttershy started to say something to remind them that Paladin wouldn’t do something foolish like blow himself up when the emotions changed. Not completely she realised, more like an addition.

Pity.

The swirly black and white sphere froze, contracted and with a rush of air exploded into nothingness. A crack filled the air as the power of the crystal vanished and it began to dissolve, cracking from above until it fell into slivers that themselves broke apart until nothing was left.

The attention of the ponies below however was fixed on a different falling object. Paladin crashed to the ground and they rushed to him. The first to reach him was Fluttershy and she began to search for any sign of damage from the fall. She abruptly drew back with a gasp, pointing at his flank.

“This isn’t the time to drool over a colt’s flank ‘Shy.” Rainbow Dash landed next to Paladin, poking him. “Is he okay or not?”

Fluttershy cringed but kept pointing. “Um, no, I mean yes but, look. His cutie mark.”

“Huh? Would ya look at that!” Applejack whistled, staring at Paladin.

A winged blade, weighing scales hanging from each wing-tip, marked him.

“He got his cutie mark back and...oh my....” Twilight’s horn glowed, finally using the original spell Princess Luna had given her the book for. “His internal magic levels are normal. Well, they looked normal at least. What happened to the Nightmare?”

“Destroyed.” Paladin lifted his head weakly, looking at them expressionlessly. “I destroyed it.”

They began to help him up, the stallion swaying on his hooves. He wasn’t smiling but there was an air of victory about him nonetheless.

“How is that even possible? The Elements couldn’t even destroy it!” Twilight asked, although demanded would be closer to how she said it. She flushed when she realised how she was coming across. “I mean not to doubt you, but-”

A croaking chuckle interrupted her. Now he was smiling slightly. “The Elements. They are merciful. But in the end the only mercy it needed was mine. I let it into my soul and it had nowhere to go. I turned the power of the crystal on it. It...She died. Nightmare Moon is no more.”

They exchanged looks. Dying was...there hadn’t even been a murder in Equestria in decades.

Paladin didn’t seem to notice. “Justice has been done.” With that proclamation he collapsed.

***

“Hmm.” Three letters forming a single word and they carried weight like a king’s judgement.

The spectator watched as the Nightmare was destroyed. It watched the strange pegasus. It thought. As ponies awoke in confusion and distress it watched and it studied, its eyes tracking one of seven ponies at all times. It watched the pink one appear with a pair of foals and give them over to crying parents, her explanation for where she had hidden them drowned out by the two pulling her into the hug with their foals. It watched the orange one when she found her gauze wrapped brother limping into town and rushed him over to the hospital where a doctor with a broken leg ignored his own leg and did his best to care for the ponies around him until a nurse got him with a sedative when he was distracted.

It watched the purple one hugging a baby dragon, promising to be better at anything and everything if he just never got hurt like that again. The white one and her tearful reunion with her little sister and thoroughly confused parents.

It watched the strange pegasus, standing alone on a hill where he could not be praised as the news somehow spread that he had destroyed the creature that had left so many ponies with vague impressions of something dark around them and destroyed the town hall. It watched when the yellow one left her herd of vermin and beasts to hesitantly approach him and offer company, company he didn’t have the heart to refuse. Not after she ignored his first attempt to convince her he was fine at any rate.

It watched and it studied. It looked for bonds and relationships, where they were weak and where they were strong.

Great leathery wings spread and it took to the air, fleeing only minutes before the only two ponies who knew it arrived surrounded by a battalion of their royal guards.

“Hmm.” It planned.

Somewhere, deep below the world, a chain began to break.

***

Author's Note

Well, there we go, all done. The side stories in "A Little Justice On The Side" will be up as soon as its approved.

By the way, if anyone is wondering where Pinkie put the Cakes twins I totally put thought into it and have a great reason that will totally be explained or possibly handwaved next chapter. Definitely, I completely did NOT forget about them. At all.

I really hope that was a suitable finishing chapter for Act II – The Nightmare and nothing seemed like ridiculous arse pulls. I’ll be honest I had a lot of trouble finishing this. Well, not so much ‘finishing’ as getting to the finish. The climaxes of Act III and IV are much better thought out, mostly because I’ve thought about them more....obviously. This is all rather a stepping stone to getting there.

Act IV - Ch. 32 Setting Up The Dominoes

Chapter 32 Setting Up The Dominoes

***

Mayor Mare trotted into her office, and let out a deep, pained sigh at the stack of papers waiting for her. The next few minutes were spent cursing Nightmare Moon. Not for threatening to bring A Night That Would Last Forever, nor for ruining the carefully prepared Summer Sun Celebration she had worked so hard on. Oh, those were bad, certainly. Mayor Mare considered both to be definitely against the public interest. In the end, however, it was neither of these that made Mayor Mare curse the long gone force of darkness. It wasn’t even for the possession of most of the town that she cursed; surprising, considering how recent that was.

No, she cursed Nightmare Moon because that was when it all began. Before Nightmare Moon, the only real problems Ponyville had needed to contend with were things like waking up Rainbow Dash so she could finish her weather duties, or Pinkie Pie being, generally, herself. After Nightmare Moon had come barging in with all the mannerisms of an overdramatic storybook villain, it had just gotten so much worse. Parasprites and minotaurs and magicians and baby dragons turning into greedy adult dragons, and a dozen more, all equally random and all disruptive events.

She picked up the very first document. The hospital. A headache was already beginning to throb its way to life inside her skull. The Mayor put the document down, sighed, sat down at her desk and got to work. It might be a town of ponies who panicked at the drop of a hat, where chaos visited on a weekly basis, but it was her town. Sadly, this meant it was her stack of documents to work through. If she didn’t take the time to read and sign them all, who would? If she didn’t make sure the right orders got to the right ponies, who would repair the hospital?

Mayor Mare wasn’t about to sit back and find out. It was her job, and come eternal night or lord of chaos, she would do it. She set her quill to work, knowing that each stroke and each line of ink put the hospital one step closer to normal. There wasn’t much normal left in Ponyville, so it was important to protect it.

She was on the fifth document when she noticed it. A shadow behind the door she had come through, left open. An open door policy worked best, she found, when there was a visual metaphor that fit reality. The best metaphors were like that, at least in her mind.

“Did you want to see me, Pinkie?” The Mayor asked, doing her best to keep her voice polite and welcoming.

“Awww.” Pouting, Pinkie bounced out from behind the door. “I thought you wouldn’t spot me for at least an hour! You’re really good at this!”

Mayor Mare gave Pinkie tired smile. “Thank you, dear. Although…” She shook her head. ‘No need to point out she always hides there.’ “Never mind. Did you need something?”

Before she could blink, she had Pinkie Pie right in front of her. There were only inches separating their faces.

“The question is,” Pinkie whispered ominously. “Do you want something?!”

“Uh…” The Mayor blinked. “Pinkie Pie, do we have to have another discussion about personal space?”

Pinkie leaned back. “Nope! I was just checking if you remembered! So! Question! Do you want something?”

“Pinkie Pie, this is my office,” the Mayor reminded her.

“Yeah-huh.” Pinkie nodded, grinning widely.

A few seconds of silence passed before the older mare sighed and gave in. “Yes, Pinkie Pie, there are many things I want. Is there something in particular you mean?”

A slip of paper, a ticket of some kind, landed in front of her. “Wanna go see the Canterlot Orchestra?” Pinkie asked. “Dashie was gonna come but she’s all banged up and Applejack said she’ll get her Granny’s paddle if Dashie even thinks of getting out of bed until she’s better — I don’t think she meant it literally though, so don’t worry, she hasn’t gone and gotten it yet, and they don’t even have a ping-pong table at the hospital so I don’t see why she needs it — so I thought I should give it to somepony else and I saw the ponies working on the hospital wall which made me think of you and all the hard work you must have had to do to get them there so fast and then that made me realise how much stuff you must have to do with all the fun stuff that happens in Ponyville-” Pinkie stopped to breathe, then took off again. “Wanna come to the orchestra in a few days?”

The Mayor was quite familiar with Pinkie Pie, given how often they had to have apparently futile talks about noise pollution laws, so it didn’t take her much effort to follow along. Her eyebrows rose as she considered the pony before her.

“Pinkie Pie, are you offering me a ticket to one of the most expensive and popular orchestras in Equestria?” she asked, just to be sure.

“Uh huh! You do so much stuff, I thought you deserved a break, even if it’s only for an evening. How about it? Wanna come to the orchestra with me and Rarity?” Pinkie pleaded eagerly, giving the Mayor a wide eyed begging look.

The sight made the Mayor laugh, but she pushed the ticket back to Pinkie. “I appreciate the gesture, I really do. It means a lot that you ask. Give this to one of your friends, and have a nice time with them instead. I just have too much work to do.”

“Aww…” Pinkie’s ears drooped as she pouted. “Are you sure?”

“I’m sure,” the Mayor assured her. She smiled at the pink pony. “You’ve made my day much better just for offering.”

The Mayor stared after Pinkie, frowning at the odd reaction. She had tried to be gentle, but-

Something Pinkie had said finally pinged in the Mayor’s brain. She sat up abruptly. “Pinkie Pie!” she called, jumping out of her chair and running into the hall. Fortunately for her, Pinkie was leaving in a way that was normal for other ponies for once. “Did you say there were builders at the hospital?”

Pinkie nodded, looking as confused as the Mayor felt. “Yep. They were already working on fixing it up.”

Looking back to her desk and its pile of documents, among which lurked those she needed to finish and file to have builders come in and start work on repairing the hospital, Mayor Mare realised today might not be as simple as signing paperwork after all.

***

The foremare looked at the pony who said she was the Mayor of Ponyville and shrugged. “Papers’ve been filed, not my business who did it and stuff. You’d have to ask the head office, sorry ma’am,” she said, managing to convey that while she was sorry, it was only so long as being sorry meant all she had to do was shrug and say so before getting back to work.

The Mayor frowned as the foremare shrugged and got back to work. She looked back at Pinkie, who had followed her from her office, and sighed.

“Well, this isn’t any help. I suppose I don’t have any real reason to complain, but I do wish whoever had done this would have informed me first!” The Mayor groaned. “There are meant to be permits and paperwork. At least the hospital will be back to full working order soon.”

Pinkie grinned at her, her odd mood from before vanishing. “That’s the spirit! Always look on the bright side of life!” She took a deep breath, preparing to break into song.

“I appreciate that you let me know, however unintentionally, but I must get back to work.” Giving Pinkie a wide smile, mostly sincere, the Mayor began to hurriedly trot off without looking away. “Please let me know if you find out who sent-ooof!”

The Mayor staggered back, falling back on her rear. She blinked to clear the stars from her eyes, feeling a hoof help her up.

“Thank, goodness, I’m sorry about that,” she apologised, rubbing her eyes.

“Tis of no concern, my little pony!” Boomed a regal, distinctive voice. The Mayor’s eyes snapped wide open and she stared up at Princess Luna in horror.

“Your Highness! I-I’m so sorry!” she stammered, backing up until she hit Pinkie.

The alicorn waved the apology away. “It truly is of no concern, Mayor Mare. It is an unexpected pleasure to see you already. It saves us all time. I assume you are here over the ponies already at work? Have no fear for your noble town of Ponyville! We have organised to have the hospital return to its glorious original state as fast as hooves can work.” Princess Luna gave the crew at work a satisfied look.

“Oh, I see...thank you very much your Highness, Ponyville will certainly appreciate the gesture.” The Mayor bowed. “Uh, was there anything you needed from me?”

“Neigh, good Mayor! Return to your duties with my blessings. Pinkie Pie shall serve as an able guide to the library of Twilight Sparkle. Your fair town needs your vigilant and skilled care.” Princess Luna strode past the Mayor, beckoning her to rise. She waited until the grateful, if slightly overwhelmed, Mayor was gone before turning to Pinkie Pie. “Pinkie Pie, if you would-”

Whatever Pinkie would do, what she actually did was hug the princess. Luna paused, not quite sure how to react to the pink pony now clinging to her, arms thrown around her neck. She raised a hoof, only to drop it back for lack of anything to say with the gesture.

“Noble Pinkie Pie…” Luna trailed off, trying to think of what to say. ‘Get off’ seemed a bit blunt, and it wasn’t like she minded being hugged. It was quite nice, all told. She didn’t get enough hugs, although after a few too many glasses of wine Celestia did get a bit huggy.

“Hiya!” Pinke beamed up at her. “How are you? I’ve been wanting to give you a hug for aaaaaaaaages! You and Princess Celestia do so great, and nopony ever gives you hooray-you’re-amazing hugs! How unfair is that?”

Luna finally found her voice. “Y-yes, Pinkie Pie, it is indeed a shame and truly I have few complaints about this, but we must go to the Golden Oaks library post-haste! My sister should already be there with her faithful student.”

“Sounds like a plan!” Pinkie agreed without moving an inch.

“...so perhaps we could get there faster if you were not to cling to my neck with a limpet-like grasp?” The princess suggested.

After putting that to some serious thought for about two and a half seconds, Pinkie replied.

***

The door to the library swung open, and in trotted Princess Luna. Of particular note was the fact Pinkie Pie did not trot in. Nor did she bounce, skip, flop, roll, fall or, as she had once, perform a Dynamic Entry via malfunctioning cannon. Nevertheless, she entered the building as only Pinkie Pie was able.

Namely, she entered by clinging to a moon-raising demi-goddess alicorn with a several thousand years of life under her most likely metaphorical belt.

Princess Celestia looked up from her conversation with Twilight and stared for a moment. Princess Luna return their stares with a flat look that told them not to ask. By the twitching at the corner of Celestia’s mouth, she wasn’t going to ask but there was no promise she wasn’t going to burst into laughter.

“I have returned, sister, Twilight Sparkle,” Luna said, nodding to each in turn. This was made a bit harder by her smiling pony-limpet.

“W-welcome back,” Celestia managed to reply with only the slightest tremble of suppressed giggles in her voice. She smiled, slightly wider than usual. This was worth smiling for, after all. “And hello to you too, Pinkie Pie. It is a pleasure to see you again.”

Twilight facehoofed when Pinkie waved back without letting go. “Hi there Princess Celestia! How are you?”

“Oh, I’m….I’m wonderful.” Covering her mouth with a hoof, Celestia coughed. Well, it was probably a cough. Mostly. Kind of.

A devious idea blossomed in the scheming depths of Luna’s mind. Her sour look became a smirk. She craned her neck to look down at Pinkie. “Pinkie Pie, did you not have concerns that both my sister and I were not getting enough hugs in thanks? My dearest sister has been working even harder and longer than I to care for Equestria, and with even fewer hugs!”

Pinkie gasped in horror, which wasn’t far off from the look on Celestia’s face. She shot Luna a betrayed look when Pinkie transitioned from one alicorn to the other, moving so fast for a moment she became a pink blurry line between the two before snapping firmly onto Celestia. It was Luna’s turn to suppress laughter at her sister’s expense.

“Here’s a hug just for you!” Pinkie beamed up at Celestia.

“Why, thank you very much.” Celestia spoiled Luna’s fun by smiling and hugging Pinkie back. She sat down, still hugging Pinkie, and looked back to Twilight. “So, you were saying?”

“Uh…okay, right, well so far, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom appear to have somehow come into possession of fragments of an angelic soul. Paladin thinks it must be Ardleon’s, since he claims the energy he gave my friends and I are the only remnants of the power he had.” Gathering her notes, Twilight tried to get her thoughts in order. It was surprisingly hard to focus on her presentation with Pinkie and the Princess hugging.

“I see. Do go on.” The Princess’s voice was warm and interested, looking at Twilight attentively

Giving her notes a look over, Twilight did her best to continue. “They appear to reflect ‘aspects’ of the angel Ardleon. Most of what this is based on is Paladin’s informed judgements. Since it only happened last night, I haven’t had a chance to do more than give Sweetie Belle a cursory examination this morning when Rarity brought her over and…” she faltered, looking down. “I was more focused on Spike.”

“Is Spike still asleep?” Pinke let go of Celestia at last, bouncing off the floor to land next Twilight. “I can make him wake up. I didn’t think I put him to sleep for that long.”

“No, it’s not that. He woke up, he’s just…” Abandoning her notes, Twilight looked up at her mentor desperately. “He won’t talk to me. I should be telling you about what I’ve discovered, a-and trying to work out a defense or something, I’m sorry Princess, but I need to ask; W-what do I do? He won’t even talk to Rarity! He’s never done that!”

Celestia leaned over and gently nuzzled Twilight. The smaller mare visibly relaxed, but her worry didn’t fade. While the white alicorn comforted her student, a look of sadness and regret had come to Luna’s face as she watched.

“Perhaps,” Celestia said, her voice soft and quiet. She looked past Twilight, to Luna. “Somepony else could get him to open up. Luna—”

“Say no more, sister.” Luna nodded, standing. Her voice no longer boomed and her mood was somber. “I shall speak with young Spike. I do have some experience in matters such as this.”

Twilight looked back to Luna with palpable relief on her face. “Please, Princess Luna, anything you can do for him. He woke up and just wouldn’t talk to me. H-he won’t even look at me.”

Watching this all go on, Pinkie felt that horrible, depressing feeling again. She felt useless. As useless as she had been last night. How would laughter help here? It would just be ‘inappropriate’ and annoy them all. She slowly drew back, ducking out the door and trotting away silently.

Inside, Celestia and Twilight waited for Luna to trot upstairs. The unicorn leaned against her mentor, comforted by the wing over her side.

“I hope she can help. Pinkie, do you think you could- Pinkie?” Twilight looked around. “Where did she go?”

Celestia calmed her with a motherly nuzzle. “Pinkie seemed to feel a bit out of place. Don’t worry,” she added when Twilight began to protest the very idea. “You can go and talk to her now if you want to. Your friend is more important, I think.”

Sighing, Twilight shook her head. “Pinkie will be gone by now. I’ll find her and talk to her with the others. She did seem a bit upset last night.”

“She wasn’t there to help with Spike and,” Celestia practically spat the next word. “Scorpan, was she?”

As odd as Celestia’s reaction to that name had been, and continued to be, since learning it Twilight focused on the issue at hoof. “No, she was on the other side of the farm when I teleported into town.” Her eyes widened. “Do you think that’s it? She’s feeling bad about not being able to help?”

“Perhaps. I cannot say with complete certainty. I am not, after all, omniscient. If I were, Scorpan would not be bothering us today.” Expression darkening for a moment, Celestia shook off the black mood a moment later. “Enough of that. Rarity and Applejack are downstairs with their sisters. We shouldn’t keep them waiting.”

Twilight couldn’t deny being curious. When the Princess had first arrived, she had explained what had gone on last night with Applejack and Rarity’s assistance. The name of their apparent enemy had elicited a second’s expression of anger. Unless Twilight had imagined it, the room’s temperature had spiked as well.

Suppressing her urge to question, Twilight nodded and led Celestia down to the basement. She smiled as the Princess admired some of her work.

“Your lair is coming along marvellously.”

That somewhat muted Twilight’s pleasure at the praise. It was not, she struggled not to cry, a lair. Mad scientists had lairs, and Twilight was, at most, a slightly annoyed scientist. Crazy doctors had lairs, and Twilight didn’t have her doctorate yet so she couldn’t be one of those by definition. Bad guys had lairs. Villains had lairs.

Twilight just had a basement that was a bit lairy.

“Thank you, Princess,” she said anyway.

Within the main chamber, Rarity and Applejack were busy keeping their sisters from causing destruction. It was a challenge, but fortunately for all involved, without Scootaloo the amount of damage was limited. Twilight had once done the calculations and found that the Cutie Mark Crusaders were far less dangerous with only two present. Regardless of which two it was, the chance of fire, sap, landslide, or any other assorted disasters went down significantly when one of them was absent.

“Princess!” The fillies cheered, looking at the alicorn in wonder. Their sisters bowed before promptly grabbing them before the youngsters could do anything silly like try to hug the ruler of the whole nation.

“Hello there, my little ponies,” she greeted them warmly. “Rarity and Applejack, it is always a joy to see you both. I hope we didn’t keep you waiting.”

“Ain’t nothin’, yer Highness.” Dismissing it with a tip of her hat, Applejack nudged Apple Bloom to give the Princess a more polite greeting.

“Howdy Princess Celestia!” Apple Bloom said, to the sound of Applejack sighing.

“Hiya!” Sweetie Belle squeaked with equal regards for royal formality, and just as much as Celestia liked.

Rarity didn’t sigh, but she did twitch. “Not at all, your Highness. We were all happy to wait as long as you needed. Especially if you can help Sweetie and Apple Bloom.”

“Help? Why do we need help? I saved the day!” Sweetie Belle protested, pouting fiercely. “I can do magic singing!”

Nodding, Apple Bloom nearly bounced out of Applejack’s hold. “Yeah! We’ve got super powers! Ah’m gonna be Apple Mare!”

“I’ll be, uh...Sing-Song!”

“Ah thought Sing-Song lived down the road from the sofa store?”

“Oh yeah…”

Twilight winced as the fillies got lost in the world of pointless, silly discussion in front of the Princess. She gave their elders a frantic look. Applejack shrugged helplessly.

“Girls, please,” said Rarity. She gave the fillies a stern look. “These ‘super powers’ as you call them aren’t that simple. Who knows what sort of effect they could have on you? Twilight and Princess Celestia are just going to make sure nothing happens. Apple Bloom, darling, don’t you remember how strange you were acting?”

That made Apple Bloom frown as she thought back. “Ah s’pose Ah was actin’ a lil’ funny. But can’t they just get rid of that part but leave the super powers?” She gave Princess Celestia one-third of a (patent-pending) Cutie Mark Crusader Pout Assault, with added wide, shiny eyes. “Pleeeeeeease Princess?”

Concealing her mirth at their childish antics, Celestia gave the pair a regretful smile. “If I could, there are no fillies I’d trust like you two, but I’m afraid Rarity is correct. We need to make sure you’ll both be fine. We just don’t understand as much as we need to.”

“Ah thought you were, uh, omni-...omni-pot?” Apple Bloom rubbed head.

“Onimi?” Sweetie suggested.

Apple Bloom shook her head. “Nah, the one that means she knows everythin’. Ah thought ya knew everythin’!”

“Omni-science!” Sweetie Belle remembered with a victorious and adorable squeak.

“Right, that one!”

“Girls, the Princess don’t know everythin’. Heck, even Twilight don’t know everythin’. Princess Luna doesn’t either. They do know a lot more than a pair of fillies though,” Applejack explained. She nuzzled Apple Bloom and softened her voice. “Ah know ya wanna feel special, but yer safety is more important.”

“Awww, okay.” Sweetie and Apple Bloom deflated somewhat, but their sisters’ attention and reassurance kept either from feeling too sad.

“Why don’t you two go play upstairs? Just don’t leave the library. We need to have a grown up conversation, and yes, I know neither of you wants to be told that.” Rarity patted Sweetie’s mane. “But I’m sure a trip to Sugarcube Corner will make up for that later, yes?”

A cheer from both fillies answered that and they scurried upstairs, leaving the adults to their probably boring discussion.

Twilight smiled at the resolution of that, and turned their attention to her with a cough. “Now, we only have so many possibilities to remove the essence. In Apple Bloom’s case, and from what I’ve seen in Sweetie Belle’s, the angelic essence hasn’t actually melded with their souls. This makes it much easier for us to think about removing it, since neither of them are being kept alive by it.”

“And that’s different from us, how exactly, darling?” Rarity asked curiously.

“Your life-force was drained significantly by the Nightmare,” Celestia took over this part of the explanation. She created an image in the shape of a pony, a black silhouette filled with blue like a picture of a full tank. A pipe appeared, draining away the blue until only the barest was left. “Paladin, or as he was then, Tyrael gave each of you a portion of his own being. His life-force, however, is not the same as yours. It is an order of magnitude higher, and for a being such as he was it is not simply energy as it is for ponies. In practical terms, a pony’s soul and life-force are different things. Tyrael’s was not. To give you one, he had to give you some of the other. So he ‘refilled’ the six of you with his own essence.”

Another pipe appeared on the other side of the pony silhouette and began to pour green into it, slowly refilling the image until the pony was full. The blue and green mixed to make purple until there was just one colour rather than two. Another image appeared next to it, this one in a field of Twilight’s magic, of a pony full of blue.

Twilight took back over, this time to explain to all three. “So that energy became our life-source, mixing with what we had left to become part of us. What has happened with the girls, on the other hoof, is not at all the same. You can see in my pictures, how the blue of a pony’s soul is full? Here is the angelic essence.”

It appeared within Twilight’s pony, a solid green mass that shifted and began to displace some of the blue. The green slowly began to expand, turning the blue around it purple, and then green.

“This is what is happening to Apple Bloom, and most probably Sweetie Belle. There is no mixing occurring, no naturalisation. The angelic essence isn’t adjusting to become one with them, it’s just trying to absorb all the energy around it.”

Applejack and Rarity kept their eyes on Twilight’s image, their silence and expression speaking of their horrified understanding of the implications. Applejack was the first to find her voice, though it seemed to trip over her tongue as she tried to get it out.

“So...so, we gotta get it outta them!” she exclaimed. The farm-mare shot Princess Celestia a hopeful look that Rarity mirrored. “Ya can do that, right? Take it out of them before they get hurt?”

Celestia looked to Twilight. “Twilight? How has your research progressed in that area?” she asked, a grave sense to her voice.

“I have made some progress, don’t worry. In fact, I even have a working hypothesis. Princess, can I show them?” Trotting over to a tall, cloth covered case, Twilight fiddled with the cloth nervously. “It’s fascinating, and I think it will help us immeasurably.”

It took the Princess a moment to answer, but finally she nodded. “They have a right to know if we can do anything for their sisters.”

With the agreement, Twilight pulled the cloth from the case. Three shocked gasps filled the lair, eyes riveted on the pair of longswords contained within the glass fronted case. Runes of suppression and concealment lined the wood around it, keeping the angelic longswords safely stored. Ardleon’s weapons, blades reforged with angelic steel and mortal frostiron, stood before them.

Celestia was the first to notice, and did so instantly. She spun, looking up to see the source of the third gasp, when there were only two ponies in the room who didn’t know what was in there. Her eyes fell on Paladin, standing frozen on the stairs. His expression began to unfreeze, heated fury melting through his shock.

“Paladin!” Twilight exclaimed. She gulped nervously. “Uh, what a surprise-”

“Why,” he snarled. “Why in all the hells do you have those?”

“Because we needed them. They were left intact after Ardleon was destroyed. We couldn’t simply leave them there for anyone to find.” Celestia stepped between her student and the former-archangel, shielding her from his obvious anger.

“Why was I not informed? I should have been informed the moment you found them!” Paladin trembled with anger, fueled by the pain of their lack of trust. “Angelic weapons are not toys! They should be sealed in the deepest of vaults, or- or destroyed!”

“We’re all fully aware of that. You weren’t told because there was no reason to. They appeared lifeless and without power, and the spells around them are the strongest Luna and I can forge together.” Celestia sighed. “Paladin, please calm down. We couldn’t simply destroy them.”

“They should be.” The sheer anger in his voice took them all by surprise as he glared the weapons.

“Hold on there sugarcube, calm down! Yer upset they found these things, gave ‘em to Twi’ and didn’t tell ya?” Applejack asked, walking around the Princess. “Ah admit, Ah can understand why ya’ll’d wanna have the last stuff a fella ya were close to left—”

He cut her off, stomping a hoof furiously. “No! I want to see them destroyed.” Stepping back, Paladin forced himself to breath. To calm down. The sight of the weapons as he had come down to find his friends had shocked him, sending a deep pang of pain and guilt into his heart. “Those weapons were the conduit through which Ardleon was corrupted. They are tools of evil. They should be destroyed, undone, unmade!”

Understanding suddenly filled Celestia’s eyes. “Ah.” It was a very loaded ‘Ah’. She stepped closer. “Paladin, you can’t blame the swords. He may have used them to forge his bond with the windigoes, but in the end it was Ardleon himself who made the decision. From what Cryptic Word has been able to tell us, Ardleon forced him to reveal how to forge frostiron under threat of killing his companions slowly and painfully. All so he could make new weapons. He had already begun to fall. The swords are not to blame.”

Paladin met her kind gaze, glaring for a few seconds before the anger just...drained out of him. He let out a sigh, tension leaving him as he looked away. “Fluttershy felt that…” he muttered, almost to himself. “Damnation. I...I apologise for my anger. You still should have told me you found the swords.”

“You’re right, we should have.” Twilight appeared next to him, teleporting past the Princess to pat him on the shoulder. “I apologise for not telling you before. I thought seeing them would hurt you, remind you of him. Was I wrong?”

“No, you were not.” It was hard to admit it, but he did. She was right that it hurt. “But pain is an inevitable part of life, and I have the right to know if anything of Ardleon remains. He was my responsibility, once, and he came searching for who I once was. I owe him that, to at least keep an eye on what he left.” Paladin looked up the stairs. “Speaking of which...the angelic essence within Sweetie Belle. I came to tell you; it is most definitely part of Ardleon. His lightsong inspired what Sweetie sung.”

“Then it’s all his. The energy in my sister, and in Apple Bloom too, is all his?” Rarity shook her head in dismay. “How is that possible? When could he have done it? Why?”

Coming down to look at the swords, Paladin frowned. “I don’t believe he would do it on purpose. Considering his opinion on my state, I find it hard to believe he would ‘sully’ his essence by transferring it to mortals as some sort of...I don’t know, fail-safe against defeat.”

“We shall have to set aside the mystery of why and how they received his essence, though we must be sure not to forget it. For now, Twilight, you said you believed the swords would be of use?” Celestia turned the conversation back to her student.

Twilight nodded and turned to looked at the case. “Thanks to you and Princess Luna recovering Cryptic Word, his assistant and their guard, we know that Ardleon learned how to forge frostiron, and he used it to repair his weapons after they were shattered. He combined Equestrian material with those native to his own existence. I think, and this is a theory but one I believe I can confirm, that we can use it to transfer the essence out of the girls!” She beamed as she began to explain, pulling out a stack of notes that were entirely incomprehensible to her friends, the magical jargon and equations lost on them both. “Ardleon made the swords and they were linked to his being, so some of that link should remain and allow us to draw the essence out. The Equestrian material used to reforge them-”

Applejack held up a hoof. “Twilight, Ah appreciate the thought, but Ah don’t need to know how the darn things’ll let ya fix my sister, just that they will an’ it’ll be safe. That’s all Ah need to know.”

“Oh…” Twilight looked embarrassed. “Yes. I think we can do it, we just need a vessel of some sort. Something symbolically linked or reminiscent of Ardleon to carry the essence. After all, once it’s been removed we need somewhere to put it.”

“And once it has been removed, it must be protected and monitored. An angel’s essence should return to the Crystal Arch, yet it has not.” Paladin shuddered as he eyed the weapons. “This is like finding a dead friend’s body parts unexpectedly attached to others.”

A tad queasy looking, Rarity shuddered at the thought. “How dreadful. There is nopony I trust like you to do this, Twilight. Do you have any ideas for a vessel?”

Paladin stepped back once Twilight began to explain why she hadn’t found one yet. He could think of one. Made in Ardleon’s image, with emotions and concepts tied to the lost angel that made the choice of vessel so hard. He should just volunteer it now. It would save time. It was the right thing to do. Except….he didn’t want to.

“I need to think,” he said as he trotted up. “I just need to think this through. I…” Paladin hesitated. “I may have something we can use. Your Highness.”

Celestia returned his nod, watching him go. Spike was not the only one here who was troubled, it seemed. She hoped Luna was at least making progress there.

***

“You will open this door this instant, or I shall unmake it and unleash all my dark fury such as the world has only dreamed of facing! And believe me, I know about dreams!” Luna banged her hoof on the door again. So far her attempts to confront or comfort Spike had been impeded by the door.

Technically she could destroy it, or teleport past it, but she was giving Spike a chance. A chance that was very quickly fading as her temper ran out. Luna’s starry mane waved about her head like a majestic flag as she glared at the door.

“This is your final warning! The shattered remnants of this door shall be strewn in all directions as I lay my words of wisdom upon your young head!” Continued threats had no effect. Princess Luna scowled. Her horn was swathed in magic and released it a moment later into a teleportation spell. When she reappeared, the door behind her, the room before her was...entirely normal.

It was also empty.

Luna looked to and fro with no success. There was a singular lack of little purple lizard. Her glare shot daggers around the room. She pulled the sheets from Twilight’s bed with a dramatic ‘ha!’ that proved to be a bit premature when she found no sign of Spike. Leaning down, the Princess of the Night repeated her dramatic, unsuccessful cry of victory.

“Drat. Spike, wherever you hide- there!” Her magic pulled the closet open. Spike was not, it turned out, in the closet. “Curses. I shall find you and impart wisdom, young dragon, and no hiding place can conceal you from the mistress of shadows!”

Lightning boomed, and the wind howled, blowing the curtains behind Luna as she let out the proclamation. Frowning, the alicorn looked through the open window she hadn’t noticed until now and leaned out. “Mailpony! A lightning cloud during this weather is uncalled for. Please remove it!” she called.

“Woopsy! Okie-dokie!” The grey pegasus waved and began to push the cloud away.

Bringing her head back inside with a pleased smile, it faltered as Luna blinked and looked at the window again. A few seconds passed.

“Ah ha! An open window! You shan’t escape so easily, little Spike, for Princess Luna is on your path!” She stepped onto the balcony with her great dark wings spreading wide. With a leap she shot off into the sky wearing an expression of intense concentration and determination. This was a princess with business on the mind, her expression said, and getting in the way would only get you banished, and imprisoned where you were banished to.

Nearly a minute passed before the lowest drawer in Twilight’s chest of drawers opened. Spike stuck his head out, taking a deep lungful of delicious air. He climbed down, kicking aside the pair of socks.

“Why does she even have so many socks? She never wears them,” he grumbled. The dragon began to pick up the socks that had come out with him, including a pink one that had somehow gotten around his neck like a scarf. “I hope she doesn’t notice the mess.”

“Fair Twilight Sparkle has other things on her mind, young Spike, than the state of her much over stuffed sock drawer.”

Spike froze. He gulped and slowly turned around to face Princess Luna. She favoured him with an amused smile.

“T’was a good attempt at misdirection nevertheless. Were I as foolish as some ponies, or in such a great rush to find you, it may have fooled even me!” she praised. Her magic gathered Spike up and carried him to the bed where Luna deposited him and sat down so they were on relatively equal eye-level. “Now then, enough of this nonsense! I have acquired your ear and I shall fill it with wise words!...but first, young Spike, I would listen to you.”

He blinked, looking at her in surprise. “Uh, l-listen?” Spike asked uncertainly. “To what? There’s nothing to say. Everypony probably knows what I did already.” His eyes began to tear up, the little dragon looking away with an expression of shame. Her hoof wiped at his eyes, but Spike tried to push it away. The gesture was unwelcome. He wanted nothing more than to dwell in misery and sulk.

“Ah, and that is what I would listen to. I must first know what, exactly, is doing such harm to you that leads you to hurt somepony who loves you.” Luna didn’t let him push her away. She drew Spike’s head back to look at her. “Because, little one, that is what you are doing. You are hurting yourself, and you are hurting Twilight Sparkle.”

Spike pulled back, glaring wetly at Luna. “Sh-shut up, I’m not. She’d be better off without me anyway. I just screw things up! Look what happened last night! Everypony in town had those horrible visions and I made all the ponies in the hospital feel so bad and—”

“And nothing! You did nothing. Your body was not under your control, and you had no say in what you were doing.” Leaning closer, Luna’s expression was an odd mix between sternness and sympathy. She poked Spike in the chest gently. “You are an innocent who was used like others have been by a foul, unsightly being wielding a power that should be long gone from this world. No responsibility hangs over you, nor should it, and nopony believes you are to blame save yourself.”

She drew him closer, nuzzling Spike.

“It hurts, to know another has used your body to harm somepony you love. To bring pain and suffering, and be helpless to stop it. I understand, Spike, I understand more than anypony else. It hurts more than can be imagined to watch from within as your form is warped and turned to hurt the ponies most precious to you.” Luna sighed as she spoke, tilting Spike’s chin up when he tried to look down. Their eyes met as she tried to impress what she said upon him. “You want to suffer and be punished for being able to do nothing to stop it.”

Though it wasn’t a question, Spike nodded. He saw the same pain and guilt he felt reflected in her eyes. It reminded him quite firmly that she could certainly understand, and he held onto her like a rock.

“I-I...I should have done something…” he murmured, tearing up again. “I d-don’t deserve—”

Luna began to shake her head before he finished the sentence. “It feels like that,” she interrupted. “But punishing yourself, telling yourself that you don’t deserve their love and forgiveness, does nothing for you or them. Pushing them away because they refuse to see it as you do is worse than simply unhelpful. You hurt them, the ones you hate yourself for hurting.”

Spike went still, a warm presence clinging to the Princess’s side. Luna’s expression softened, running a hoof along his spikes as she let him take it in.

“I’m...hurting Twilight?” Spike mumbled guiltily.

She hated to see the flash of pain in his eyes when she said, “Yes.” It was, sadly, a blow she couldn’t soften. “It hurts her when you refuse to talk to her. When you shut yourself away and deny yourself contact because you don’t feel you deserve it you are making her suffer. How do you think it makes her feel when you will not talk to her and will not welcome her embrace? Twilight Sparkle loves you, little one, and has since the day she hatched your egg. Celestia has spent many hours regaling me with stories of your time together. How a little filly went around apologising to all the maids after a certain baby dragon left half-chewed diamonds to tear through the carpets. How he ate her homework, when she was afraid she couldn’t finish it in time, so she could say ‘my dragon ate my homework’.” Luna chuckled, and to her pleasure saw a tiny curve at the edge of Spike’s lips as he remembered the stories she had only heard.

“She really told you about that?” Spike asked. His voice was still quiet and sad, but no longer so frightened and small. Her words were reaching him, however slowly.

Luna nodded, chuckling again before the sound died away. “Yes. She did. My dear sister told me much my first year. I am ashamed to say I often did not listen, or tried not to. I, too, believed that I had no right to the love and forgiveness I did not feel I deserved. I spent a year in the manner you now seek to seclude yourself in.” Luna lifted Spike, holding him with her as she trotted to the window and gesturing out at the town beyond. “Look at that, Spike. I refused to look beyond my own misery and see the world beyond. It took me that long to realise how much it was hurting Celestia too. She had been waiting for me, gazing upon the moon each night with sorrow and guilt, only for my first actions to be to push her away. Realising that she was as hurt by my actions then as any I might take the blame for was simply the first step in discovering that forgiveness such as I wanted but did not believe I deserved comes from within, not without.”

“...within?” He looked up at her. Spike looked worried and afraid, unsure if he deserved even this help from a princess. “But, I hurt her, hurt Rarity, why would I forgive myself? How can I?”

“It is hard. So very hard. But if you truly love your friends, you will find your way to forgiving yourself for something that was not truly your fault. It never was and never will be.” Luna sat there, letting Spike hold onto her and reassuring him as best she could. She gazed contemplatively across the town. “Do not push Twilight Sparkle away. Do not push any of your friends away out of guilt. They love you, truly and deeply, and are ever ready to leap to your aid. There is nothing there to be ashamed of, my little dragon.”

Spike nodded against her fur. “I’ll try,” he agreed after a few minutes of silence. “I promise. It’s just...you’re right. It’s hard. Really hard.”

“But you will get there.” Luna leaned down to nuzzle him again. “You are a brave, strong-hearted dragon. One day you shall tower above the ponies you love, and it shall be the lessons you learn today that make you a dragon to be loved. Not, that is, that you are not already a dragon to be loved.” A sly grin came to Luna’s muzzle as she teased, “From what I gather, you are already working hard to make a certain mare aware of that.”

The scales of his cheeks were suffused with heat. Spike looked away, something like a pout on his face. “I-I don’t know what you’re talking about!” He exclaimed with a stutter that was entirely unrelated to his previous teary-sputtering.

“Of course you don’t,” she giggled, patting him on the head. “Darling little Spikey~wikey.”

Never before had a princess been so evil, in Spike’s view that moment. But never had a princess been more cunning, as she pulled Spike’s mood from dreary self-loathing with teasing most unbecoming of royalty but undoubtedly the product of being a sister for several thousand years. Teasing never got old, only the current content.

As Spike leaped to his defence, knocks resounded on the door behind them.

“Spike!” Apple Bloom called desperately. “Ya gotta let me in! Oh no!”

Luna reacted instantly, bringing Apple Bloom into the room with a teleport that dropped the filly on the bed. A frustrated whine came from behind the door, ending in a squeak.

“Aw, come on!”

“Young Apple Bloom! What is the cause of your distress? Has some great peril assaulted the library? Was there an accident?” she demanded, horn glowing brilliantly.

Apple Bloom shook her head as Spike ran over to her. “No! It’s even worse!” she said breathlessly. “Sweetie nearly got me!”

“...huh?” Spike stopped, his worried expression vanishing. his confused expression was mirrored on Luna’s face. “Got you?”

“Uh huh! She’s it!” Apple Bloom turned, sticking her tongue out at the door and raising her voice. “But now she ain’t gonna catch me! We’re playin’ tag.”

“You cheated!” Sweetie whined from the hallway.

“Nuh-uh! The rules said we can’t use magic, an’ Ah didn’t! Princess Luna did!” Looking quite proud of herself, Apple Bloom sat down with a pleased smirk.

“That’s not fair!”

Luna’s magical aura dimmed and her expression went flat. After a moment’s consideration she smiled deviously. The weakened aura appeared over the locked door.

“A game of ‘tag’? Surely, young Apple Bloom, you would not wish to spoil the fun by hiding in here?” she asked, smile spreading into a grin. Spike watched with a gulp as the door handle began to turn. “Come forth, Sweetie Belle, and make much fun!”

With that she flung the door open, letting the unicorn filly spill in and the chase to begin. Somewhat related, chaos came to Twilight’s carefully maintained bedroom in the form of two fillies, a dragon and a Princess who indulged far too rarely.

***

Celestia stopped, cocking an ear as the four of them walked into the main room. A smile blossomed as she listened. Nothing was as heartwarming as hearing her sister’s laughter, save except for hearing her laughter joined by another’s. In this case, the laughter of three others.

“I think,” she murmured to Twilight, “that Luna may have made some progress.”

The relief on Twilight’s face was palpable. She let out a sigh, the hidden tension of fear for Spike and his mental state easing. “Thank you. I mean, I need to thank Princess Luna, but thank you for asking her too.”

“I’m just pleased to hear her laugh. I hear it so rarely.” A fond smile, one Twilight recognised from whenever Applejack or Rarity were speaking fondly of their sisters, spread Celestia’s lips. “Lulu needs to relax more often.”

Applejack and Rarity exchanged surprised looks, but neither could admit to feeling displeasure. Their only fears were that Apple Bloom or Sweetie Belle could offend ‘Lulu’, but from the sound of it they were having as much fun as the younger Princess.

“That’s one problem dealt with, I hope.” Twilight winced at the memory of Pinkie’s odd reaction. “Girls, we need to talk about Pinkie. She was here earlier, and she seemed a bit...odd.”

Raising an eyebrow, Rarity tried to put it delicately as she said, “Well, darling, it is Pinkie Pie. Odd is her in a nutshell. A very strange nutshell, from a bizarre tree that feeds on chocolate milk, strawberry delight and pure liquid sugar.”

“Not odd like Pinkie odd. Odd like the way Rainbow Dash described Pinkie’s imaginary friend party.” Twilight shared the wince with her friends as they remembered Dash’s description of how she found Pinkie Pie on her own birthday.

“We’ll talk to her, together,” Applejack agreed with a nod. She swung her head back to Rarity when the fashionista cursed.

Blushing brightly at swearing in the hearing of the Princess, who just gave her an encouraging smile, Rarity explained to the others, “I do hope not. Until Sweetie Belle is back to her darling self, I can’t bear to leave Ponyville. Pinkie Pie received invitations to an orchestra in Canterlot in a few days. I’m afraid I shall have to rescind my acceptance of one of her tickets. Oh dear, I do hope she doesn’t take it badly, but I just can’t leave Sweetie…”

Rarity trailed off guiltily, already feeling bad, knowing she had no choice but to just tell Pinkie. It did not, unfortunately, make it any easier to stomach. Contrary to what most would guess of her, Pinkie Pie was not the ever-happy party pony she presented to the world. An incident or two had made it quite clear she could be hurt as easily as anypony else and that she took things much, much worse than they’d expected.

“Dash can’t go ‘cause she’s in hospital until she’s healed. Whatever might be eatin’ at Pinkie could’ve maybe helped a lil’ bit if she’s gonna do somethin’ with friends. Darn it, Ah can’t leave either. Think Paladin an’ Fluttershy will wanna go?” Applejack asked.

“Will Paladin and Fluttershy want to go to a fancy orchestra in Canterlot, the most splendid, romantic city in Equestria, where they shall likely need to at least wear something slightly formal?” Rarity asked, raising an eyebrow. She let out a girlish giggle, clapping her hooves together for a moment. “Oh yes, I think they can be convinced to say yes! Oh yes indeed!”

Even Celestia had to admit the cackle Rarity let out was rather impressive. The mare herself became embarrassed when she realised she had done it in front of her friends and the Princess. She blushed and gave a nervous laugh.

“Perhaps I can collect Sweetie Belle and….” Rarity stopped, listening to the sounds of play. “Actually, on second thought, I might leave her to play if you don’t mind. Fortunately, I have taken a page from Pinkie’s book.”

Twilight wasn’t the only one giving Rarity a surprised look at that little comment. The fashionista would have rolled her eyes if Celestia wasn’t here. It was, after all, unladylike. She instead retrieved from one of the cabinets a slim case within which waited a sketching pad and the same pencils she used in design-sketches.

“...ya hid stuff here like Pinkie hides party stuff?” Applejack asked, raising an eyebrow.

Rarity gave a haughty sniff. “I hid nothing, darling, I simply asked Spike to put them there in case I needed something to do while waiting for, well, anything we needed to wait here for. You don’t mind, do you darling?” she asked of Twilight.

Her friend shook her head. “It’s fine. I’ll be in the basement, working on this. Uh, Princess, would you like to come down and help?” Twilight shuffled her hooves nervously. “I’m sure you’re busy, but maybe—”

“Maybe,” Celestia said, gently silencing Twilight with a soft boop on the nose. “I have cleared my schedule and would love to spend some time with my faithful student.”

Twilight’s smile was brilliant and bright as she turned to descend into her lair once more. She stopped to exchange farewells with Applejack, the farm-mare tipping her hat to Twilight and bowing to the Princess. They all had their work to do, and every one of them took it seriously.

***

Pinkie had no work to do. After her ‘trials’ last night, the Cakes had insisted she take the day off. Never mind that she didn’t actually do anything, as she tried to explain.

“You’re just being modest, dearie,” Cup Cake had told her with a fond little laugh. “We all know how hard you try to help when something bad happens.”

Carrot Cake was no help either. “We can handle it today, trust us,” he had assured her, adding when they heard a whine from the foals, “Including the twins. Go and relax. You deserve it.”

“But…” Pinkie muttered to her empty room. “I don’t.”

She heaved a heavy sigh as she lay forlornly on her bed. She stared at the ceiling, wondering if her friends had noticed how useless she had been last night. She sniffled weakly. She hadn’t done anything.

“Oh, Gummy!” Pinkie whined, turning over and grabbing her pet. The little alligator blinked at her. “It’s terrible! Everypony else was in danger and trying to help, but I wasn’t doing anything! I’m a terrible friend! Dash doesn’t want to go to the orchestra anymore, and I bet Rarity is gonna find a reason why she can’t go as well, but she probably just doesn’t want to spend time with me at it too!”

Gummy blinked.

“You’re right! I’ll probably ruin any chance to be friends with Octavia! But I wanna be friends so much!” Rolling onto her back again and hugging Gummy, Pinkie’s lip wobbled. “I feel terrible! Because I am!”

There came, as Pinkie tried to calm herself with hugs and a loving gnawing from Gummy, quiet, timid knocks. She shot upright, beaming brightly at the door.

“Come in!”

Her smile dimmed ever so slightly when Fluttershy came in. The pegasus wore a sober, worried expression. When she came to a stop in front of the bed, Fluttershy didn’t say anything yet. She just looked at Pinkie with sad, serious eyes that saw right past her mask for a few seconds.

Slowly, Pinkie’s smile dimmed. She looked down, pouting. Soft, reassuring warmth flowed from Fluttershy as she trotted over and climbed up next to her. She wrapped her pink friend in a hug.

“I felt how bad you were feeling,” Fluttershy murmured. “Please don’t pretend you’re alright. Please.”

Pinkie sniffled. “I feel useless,” she whined. “I should have been able to help last night. But all I did was run and run and run and by the time I arrived, it was all over and I didn’t help anypony. I helped Spike sleep, but that’s it! I’m supposed to make ponies feel happy and good and laugh but I didn’t! Everypony else was helping…”

“I wasn’t,” Fluttershy pointed out. She nuzzled Pinkie when the mare gave her a confused look. “I was unconscious. Twilight at least teleported everypony before she fell unconscious, but I didn’t do anything.”

“...oh. Well, if you had been awake, you’d have helped. And even if you weren’t awake, you were still there. You could have helped, but I couldn’t,” Pinkie insisted with a stubborn pout. “You’ve been doing heaps of stuff since Pally arrived! Like cosying with him!”

A blush spread across Fluttershy’s cheeks at that, but she resisted the embarrassing tactic. “You have been helpful. Maybe not last night, maybe not all the time, but nopony is always free or able to help. There have been times when any one of us hasn’t been able to help with something. But that just means when we can help, we try even harder. You just have to have to be willing to keep trying.”

Fluttershy’s blush grew as she looked away, embarrassment colouring her features. Perking up slightly, Pinkie peered at her friend curiously.

“I...I kept failing to, well, ‘c-cosy up’ with Paladin, but I kept trying. And he and I are going to..well, you heard last night. Please don’t be sad because you couldn’t help last night. You’re a wonderful friend and you do your best all the time. I don’t know why you can’t see that, Pinkie, but you really have been.”

“Then why doesn’t Dashie want to come to the orchestra anymore?” Crossing her forelegs, which left her squeezing Gummy even tighter, Pinkie looked at her friend questionly with wide, inquisitorial eyes.

Fluttershy wasn’t much for making smart remarks, but she felt the urge right then. “...Rainbow Dash doesn’t want to go to the orchestra?” she asked slowly, as if she was unsure what she had heard. “Uh, Pinkie...Not only is Rainbow Dash hurt, but she’s also, well, um...Rainbow Dash.”

Pinkie nodded. Then she stopped nodding and put a hoof to her chin. After a few seconds she let out an ‘oh!’ of understanding. She giggled, giving Fluttershy a slightly embarrassed grin.

“Woopsy. I guess you’re right! There’s as much chance of Dashie wanting to go to the orchestra as there is of her secretly having a wardrobe full of frilly girly dresses!” Pinkie giggled, her sadness dying down in Fluttershy’s awareness as the idea of Rainbow Dash like that took hold. Fluttershy giggled quietly as well.

“I’m sure you’ll find somepony to go with you.” She hugged Pinkie again. “It sounds like it would be lovely.”

The first hint Fluttershy got was the sudden sparkle in Pinkie’s eyes as the party pony looked up. Pinkie grinned.

“It does, doesn’t it? Hey, Fluttershy, have you and Paladin decided what you’re going to do together? Huh?” Pinkie’s grin turned sly. “Because if you don’t, Auntie Pinkie has an ide~eaaaaa~!”

Fluttershy stared at Pinkie. It hardly took a moment to realise what Pinkie’s idea was. Unlike many, many, many of Pinkie’s ideas, this one did not seem immediately ridiculous upon first inspection. In fact, it seemed like a good idea. A good, non-crazy idea.

Still, there was one problem.

“Pinkie, I’m older than you.”

***

“Well, if it isn’t my most awesome number one fan!” Rainbow Dash waved, wincing slightly when her muscles protested the gesture. “Okay, ow. Why does waving my hoof make my flank ache?”

Scootaloo waved back, her grin faltering slightly, before dragging over a stool and climbing up to see at eye level with her hero. The filly held out a small sack that bulged with sugar.

“Hiya Rainbow Dash! I got these for you from Sugarcube Corner and Bon Bon’s stall. They’re your favourites!” Her wings buzzed as she opened the little bag to expose the delicious treats within.

A grin split Dash’s face in half when she saw what her little fan had brought, and they would have been devoured before Scootaloo had finished talking if her abrupt attempt to grab them hadn’t sent jolts of pain through her foreleg.

“Ow! Okay, gotta slow down.” Spotting the concerned look on Scootaloo’s face, Rainbow Dash forced herself to grin again and reached – slowly – over to ruffle the filly’s mane. “Hey, don’t look so worried. I’m right as rain.”

Scootaloo glanced at the battered state of her hero, consisting largely of bruises and bandaged scratches all over the place. “I-if you say so.” Doubt clung to every word.

Hiding the wince at the pain of her aching muscles, Rainbow forced herself to sit up and flex. “See? I’m too, nh, awesome to be anything but fine! How’re you doing? That stuff hit you hard last night?”

Looking away, Scootaloo shook her head. “No, I’m fine. I didn’t feel a thing!” she boasted with a burst of bravado.

Magically empathic she might not be, Rainbow Dash could still see through a feeble lie when it was laid before her so thread-bare. She raised an eyebrow at Scootaloo, giving her a disbelieving look.

“Squirt, not even I was fine. If you need to talk about anything, you can talk to me, you know that right? I mean, I’m not that great at it,” Dash added with an uncomfortable shrug. “But, you know, I can try.”

Rather than outright reject the offer, Scootaloo actually stopped to think about it. She glanced at Big Mac, his back to them, and then back to Rainbow Dash.

The older mare rolled her eyes and flapped her hoof at him. “He’s a lump, sleeping all the time,” Rainbow Dash said dismissively, rubbing the hoof she had waved, as though she didn’t spend random stretches of time doing the same. “Ignore him.”

“Oh, okay…” Scootaloo rubbed the back of her neck, looking down. “Well, I mean, it’s nothing big, but...why do Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom get super powers but I don’t?” She pouted. “I saw Sweetie this morning, and she’s got a whole magic song voice thing, and Apple Bloom can make magic stuff. It’s so unfair!”

Rainbow Dash couldn’t hold back a chuckle. It ended in a wince at the tremors that sparked twinges all over her. “Squirt…” she gave an amused sigh, ruffling the filly’s mane again. “The way things are going, you’ll probably end up with something too. I mean, come on, first Apple Bloom, and then Sweetie Belle? If I’ve learned anything since meeting Twilight, it’s stuff happens in weird patterns like that.”

“Really? I’m gonna get super powers too?” Scootaloo bounced, rocking the stool with her wings abuzz. She beamed. “This is great! I bet I get, I don’t know, super-speed! Or super-strength!”

Trying not to laugh, Rainbow Dash held a hoof out to stop her. This didn’t work, given that Scootaloo bounced from the stool onto the bed. She landed with a soft thump, still bouncing and wings buzzing.

“Or maybe I’ll get heat vision! That would be awesome! Or I’ll be like Zapp! Or Filli-second!” Scootaloo went on. She only stopped when she tripped over Dash’s leg. The older pegasus let a short, sharp hiss of pain, but she tried to cover up the pained look when Scootaloo sat up. “Oh no, I’m sorry Rainbow Dash!”

“A-all good, kid,” Rainbow said with a weak shrug. “Just a little bruised. Who’s Zapp? And, what was the other one?”

“Filli-second! Spike showed me them the other day, in these comics! They’re superhoes! He’s saving up to get a special edition that’s meant to be even better!” Scootaloo grinned. “I bet you’d love them. Zapp is almost as cool as you.”

“Well, I am pretty cool.” Patting part of the bed a bit closer, she waited for Scootaloo to sit down and get comfy. “So, tell me about–”

The door swung open to admit Nurse Redheart. She raised an eyebrow at Scootaloo. Rainbow Dash gave the nurse a nervous grin.

“Uh, actually squirt, maybe you better go get lunch or something.” She gave the filly a prod. “I’ll still be here.”

“But I’m not hungry!” Scootaloo whined with a pout. She looked back at the mare, deciding that she was to blame for some reason. Her lower lip trembled. “Can’t I stay?”

Rainbow Dash sent Redheart a pleading look. She didn’t want Scootaloo to see her idol having her bandages checked and changed. It would be a blow to Dash’s pride if nothing else. Sighing, Redheart gave Scootaloo a warm smile.

“I need to give them both check-ups,” she explained. “Rainbow Dash is right; she’ll be here when you get back. I promise, she’s not going anywhere.”

Sighing, Scootaloo jumped off the bed. “Alright…”

The disappointment in her voice made Rainbow wince again, a look of guilt washing over her face. “Hey, uh, Scoots, wanna do me a favour and check on Tank for me? Fluttershy said she’d look after him, but it would mean a lot if you made sure he’s alright.”

“Sure!” Scootaloo’s smile returned, brighter than before. She saluted Rainbow Dash, her grin spreading wide. “He’ll be fine with me on the job!”

‘Sorry Tank,’ Rainbow Dash thought as the filly blazed off. Thankfully, his shell would protect him...hopefully.

***

Paladin stared at his reflection. Occasionally he blinked. Mostly, he stared. Stared and thought.

‘I wish I could be angry,’ he mused. ‘It would make things easier. So much easier. I could just be indignant and furious and act as though my feelings and I are the most important things in the world. But...’ Paladin sighed.

“I’m not,” he muttered.

Something zoomed over the bridge behind him, but screeched to a stop a few seconds later. Little hooves made sounds on the bridge, and a curious voice spoke up from his side.

“Sorry, Mister Paladin, did you say something?” Scootaloo asked. She glanced back at her scooter anxiously. “I didn’t hear you. I didn’t do something wrong did I?”

“Hm?” Raising his gaze from the stream below, Paladin looked down at her with confusion written in his eyes. Understanding replaced it a moment later. “Ah, I see. No, I was just talking to myself.”

She stared at him, cocking her head to the side. “To yourself? That sounds kind of weird.”

Paladin snorted in amusement. “It does, doesn’t it? Never mind me, Scootaloo. Don’t let me hold you up.”

“It’s fine! You’re pretty cool. Not as cool as Rainbow Dash, no offence,” the filly was quick to add. “But Rainbow Dash said it’s alright to talk to somepony if you need to. If you don’t wanna talk to yourself, you can talk to me! I bet I’m a great listener!”

The earnestness on Scootaloo’s face made Paladin chuckle. He smiled down at her. “I appreciate the offer, but I’ll be fine. I just need to remember that sometimes the right decision isn’t about what I want. It’s not a lesson I needed to learn until I came here.”

“Why’s that? Aren’t you Princess Celestia’s awesome knight or something?” Scootaloo hauled herself up onto the bridge’s rail, hanging over it so she could be on more equal level. “You must know the right thing to do, you keep saving the town!”

“Yes, I do. But something...upset me. I felt that I should have been informed of a particular development, yet I was not. As much as it galls me, my reaction simply proved them correct. I would have cast them aside, or sought to destroy them, and we would be helpless to…” Paladin trailed off. He looked at Scootaloo with a raised eyebrow. “I said I was fine, and yet here I am talking.”

She grinned at him. “Yeah! I must be awesome great at listening, you were talking to me. Rainbow Dash is going to be so proud!”

She squealed in joy, kicking her hooves happily. Her squee became a yelp as she began to slide off the rail and towards the water. Paladin caught her in a wing, pulling her back and setting the filly on the bridge safely.

“I think she’ll be even more proud if you keep from falling off the bridge,” Paladin pointed out with a chuckle. “I take it you’ve been to see her? Is she well?”

“Yep! She’s great! Well...she’s all bruised and she’s got lots of scrapes and stuff that are bandaged up, but other than that she’s fine. She asked me to check on Tank for her,” Scootaloo couldn’t have hidden how proud that made her if she tried.

“I see. At Fluttershy’s?” Paladin rubbed his chin thoughtfully. He didn’t notice the very mortal gesture. “Perhaps I shall accompany you. I wish to speak with Fluttershy about…” he hesitated. “Business.”

Scootaloo looked at her scooter and the attached cart. She looked back to Paladin. “Uh, I don’t think you’ll fit,” she said doubtfully.

That made Paladin laugh again. He smiled down at her as they rotted off the bridge. “I think I shall walk, thanks all the same.” His stomach rumbled loudly, reminding him that it was past time for refuelling. “But perhaps some lunch first. Come. Think of it as thanks for listening.”

Grinning, Scootaloo cheered and jumped onto her scooter. “Awesome! Let’s go!”

And so they went. Scootaloo kept her speed to Paladin’s pace, occasionally shooting away only to return seconds later or circling him. She was happy to tell Paladin all about the Power Ponies, regardless of his interest. By the time they reached Sugarcube Corner, however, he found himself engaged in the conversation.

“Yet every villain they put away escapes eventually?” Paladin scowled. “They should work harder! Why don’t any of these ‘superheroes’ become guards for them? If all they do is catch them and then leave the villains with incompetent guards, no wonder they keep getting out!”

Scootaloo shrugged. “I dunno, I never really thought about it. I just love the action scenes!” She shuddered as she left her scooter outside the bakery and followed Paladin in. “Sweetie Belle keeps going on about ‘shipping’, and Zapp and Mistress Mare-velous. I don’t think either of them work on the docks!”

“Hmm, that is strange.” As they walked in, Paladin found his gaze caught by an unexpected pink mane. “Fluttershy! I was coming to see you.”

His sense of her, so calm and warm that he hadn’t even noticed the growing strength, surged with….The Emotion. The one he didn’t like to think about because it made him far too nervous. The Emotion was one Paladin carefully kept his thoughts away from.

The pegasus trotted over with a shy smile. She tucked her mane out of the way as she approached. “I didn’t expect to see you here, uh, not that I’m sad…” she trailed off as they stood in front of each other. They were both aware that they were, or intended to be, ‘going out’. Neither was quite sure what they were meant to actually do.

Scootaloo looked between them, confused. “Are you two mad at each other?” she asked. “”cause you’re just standing there and not saying anything.”

They both started, shaking their heads at the same time.

“No, not at all,” Fluttershy assured the filly. She gave Scootaloo a smile, trying to distract her. “How are you?”

“I’m great! Rainbow Dash wanted me to go to your place and see Tank, and Paladin is getting me something because I listened to him! If Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom were here, it would be even better.” Her enthusiasm died a bit when she remembered that. Scootaloo pouted. “But they’re off at Twilight’s having super powers.”

Fluttershy blinked, staring down at her. “Oh, um, I’m...sorry for you?” She focused her attention on the part that made sense. “I was about to go home. Well, I mean, I was going to find you first Paladin, and then go home, but if you want we can go and see Tank as soon as you have something to eat.”

Scootaloo nodded, grinning again. “Thanks Fluttershy!”

Slipping Scootaloo his bit pouch, Paladin gestured to the counter. “Get us both something. I’ll leave the choice to you.” It was a risk, and the way Scootaloo seemed to vibrate with excitement at the responsibility didn’t reassure him, but it left him alone with Fluttershy. “So…you wanted to talk?”

She gulped, letting her mane fall down and partially hide her face once more. “I, uh, yes, I did.” Drawing a breath and raising her head, Fluttershy gave him a firm nod. “I did. I was hoping, if the thing we talked…”

She closed her eyes for a moment, the pegasus forced herself to resist the urge to lower her head meekly and hide behind her mane again. She could do this. No, she would do it. No more excuses and meekness and trailing of awkwardly.

“The date,” she blurted. Despite her resolve, heat filled her cheeks. “We talked about it last night, and when I was talking to Pinkie I had an idea. She wants some of her friends to go with her, and it is an orchestra, and I know it’s not really just us since Pinkie will be there but it would mean so much to her and I’d like to go with you and...and…”

Paladin cut her off, stepping closer with a nod. His shock was plain to see, but his indomitable nerves left no room to retreat in this conversation. “I would be honoured to go. I have nothing to judge it against, Fluttershy. I have no idea what to expect or what to do. But I think, if you’re there, it will be all I need.”

Her blush grew, and unless she was mistaken there was a hint of colour to his dark cheeks. Yet her smile was wide and genuine. Excitement buzzed in her chest, and the same ran across their bond. She couldn’t tell if it was all hers or all his, but they both felt it.

Their eyes met—

“I got you cupcakes!” Scootaloo trotted between them, carrying a flimsy box of baked treats. “And donuts! And an eclair!”

Their eye contact broke, both looking down at the beaming filly. Cream and chocolate framed her wide smile and decorated her cheeks.

“I, uh, maybe got more than one eclair,” she added sheepishly when she checked her face, wondering at their intense stares. Scootaloo wiped the debris off and licked it up. “But I saved the other one! Mrs Cake even added something special. She said it was for you two to share!”

Paladin and Fluttershy looked up to Mrs Cake, the plump mare waving at them with a sly smile. Looking down at a gentle nudge, he took the diminished bit pouch from Scootaloo.

“Thank you,” he said, not bothering to check how much she had spent. Whatever the cost, it was worth it. Paladin looked up to Fluttershy’s smiling face and felt The Emotion again. It made his insides feel strange. He didn’t like it, but oddly it was hard to imagine not feeling it.

“W-we can eat at my cottage, if you want?” she asked nervously, biting her lip. “S-so Scootaloo can see Tank.”

Paladin found himself agreeing before he had even had the chance to think about it. It was a good idea, he knew. He was only thinking of Scootaloo, who was desperate to do what Rainbow Dash asked her to. He had no pressing duties…

‘And I would like to spend time with Fluttershy,’ he admitted to himself. The thought didn’t embarrass him like he thought it would. He was simply being honest with himself. His cares about Ardleon’s swords faded into the background for now. Right now, he was going to spend some time with Fluttershy and relax from the problems of the world.

***

It felt like the precious short time spent with company was a world away for her now. Gilda felt her stomach grumbling, but she ignored it. She had been ignoring a lot lately. Ignoring things was the best defence. Technically it was her only defence.

The wind struck her, making the griffin shiver. She pulled the storm-grey scarf tighter around her neck. The gesture reminded Gilda of her fruitless attempt to find the stupid pony. It made the cold of the north, even bleaker and freezing than this, run chilled talons through her memories. She shivered again.

“Idiot,” Gilda mumbled to herself.

She wasn’t lonely. She had to keep reminding herself of that. Changing her mind and flying back to find him, then going north, she hadn’t done those because she was something as lame as lonely. It hadn’t been because she hadn’t had a friend in...it felt like years, though she didn’t know. Gilda was certain if she kept telling herself that, she would believe it. Maybe if she convinced herself it was true, she would stop being lonely. Then it wouldn’t be true, and she wouldn’t have to lie to herself anymore.

That probably didn’t make sense. Gilda had decided to ignore this, thus proving that ignoring problems was the best solution. Eventually it would work on her loneliness.

Given she had the perfect cure-all, she was left in a pickle to explain to herself why she had gone so far north until she found the scarf, blown against a rock in the mountains. Despite the harsh conditions it was in perfect condition. Now she was heading south, without any plan or ideas about why.

“Stupid Paladin.” The half-hearted curse wasn’t even loud. She just spat it, and not with any heat. “Stupid...lame…”

‘I’m not lonely,’ she thought once again. ‘I don’t need friends. She’ll just choose her dweeby frie-’

Her wing beat was thrown off at the sudden and unwelcome inclusion of her. Gilda regained control, but slowed her beat until she landed on a hill. Try as she might, she couldn’t ignore those thoughts. Ever since parting with Paladin, she kept remembering her former friend. The friend who had rejected her, who had picked those dweebs over her, who had…

...who she missed. Because she was lonely, soul-crushingly lonely, and thanks to Paladin she couldn’t ignore it anymore. It ate away at her, gnawing at her thoughts every day. Gilda wanted to hear the voices of others again, even if they were ponies. She didn’t want to stand on this lonely hill in the middle of the empty plains. Nothing in sight, only the chilly winds left from the windigoes to taunt her with whispering gusts, almost like voices at the edge of her hearing—

‘...wait a second...’ She stood, unable to remember when she had fallen to her knees and buried her head in her claws. ‘Those are voices!’

Gilda began to look around, trying to find the source. Voices. She could hear them, she was sure of it. This time it wasn’t her being fooled by the wind blowing through a cave. They were real voices! Her wings spread as she took to the air, looking for the source.

“Hey!” she shouted, coughing at how hoarse from disuse her voice was. “Anyone out there?”

The voices stopped, but not before she caught sight of a small forest just to the east. The shadows were thick but she could make out particularly odd shapes at odds with the rest. One was tall, and as she approached she guessed it was a minotaur. She’d only seen a few, but what else had such huge horns?

“Hey, you two!” Gilda landed at the edge of the forest, a raised bank of earth showing where someone had once fenced it in. “I can see you in there!”

She realised, now that she was here, she didn’t know what to say, or why she had come over. The moment she had seen that there was someone nearby, she had just flown straight over. Gilda tried to cover her uncertainty, stretching a wing and looking away lazily.

“Thought I’d check if you were some lost dweebs or something,” she said with a nonchalant shrug. “You can come out of there. I mean, I know I’m intimidating. Griffins are pretty epic. But don’t worry, I’m not gonna hurt you.”

A deep, amused chuckle rumbled from the forest. The sound made something in the primal part of her brain tremble. It was like the feeling she got when she saw fish flitting just below the surface of a stream, unaware of her impending talons, yet utterly different. The closest thing she could compare it to was still wholly useless. Gilda turned to look, confused.

“Hey, dweeb,” she growled. “What’re you laughing at?”

The biggest shadow, the minotaur, stepped from the darkness. Except the darkness followed him. It clung to his four hooves, draping across his hairless red-skinned back like a cape.

“You,” laughed Tirek as the shadows grew around him, swelling with power and intent. “Hurt me?”

She began to react, trying to return to the air even as the shadows exploded. Threads of liquid darkness curled around her legs, pulling her down. The griffon shrieked a fearsome warcry, slashing at the thickening shadows. As more began to latch onto her, pulling her down. Gilda’s cry changed. Anger and defiance were replaced by fear. She screamed furiously, desperately slashing and calling out. But there was, she knew, no one to help her.

Yet she was not without help, not entirely. Her scarf flared, burning away the shadows that sought to consume her. Soft luminance surrounded her, giving Gilda hope. Her shriek became triumphant as she began to pull away.

The monster stopped laughing. Tirek scowled and gestured. A sharp branch, torn from a tree and grasped in a thin shadow at the base, rose up and slashed at the scarf. The fabric didn’t break, but the branch tugged until it came free. She realised what was happening too late, reaching up as it rose away from her grasp. She began to sink once again.

As she was dragged into the seething darkness, Gilda realised what that feeling had been. She had been right. She had felt the tingle of predator looming over prey, but only now did she understand that this time she was the prey.

Tirek chuckled again, lifting the mass of shadows that now held the griffin off to one side. The branch carrying the scarf was held before him. The power within the scarf had died away, the light fading the moment it was no longer wrapped around the griffin’s neck.

“It seems my senses were correct. The griffin is not a vessel, but this still contains angelic power.” Confusion filled Tirek’s expression. “I do not recognise this essence. It is...mixed. Tainted. Pure, but not as it should be.”

Scorpan dragged himself forward, his steps slow and pained. The punishment for his failure had not been light.

“Perhaps, my lord, it is from one of the Elements of Harmony? We have observed they somehow possess a measure of holy power with them,” he suggested. It hurt his pride more than his body to cower this way before his soon to be temporary master. The stolen shadow magic from the dragon was hidden deep within, where even Tirek couldn’t peer.

Tirek stared at the scarf. “Perhaps, perhaps.” He turned his attention back to the griffin. “Still, an intriguing find. What was it the creature was screaming just now?”

Scorpan limped to his side, studying the griffin as he recalled the words. His eyes lit up. “Rainbow Dash. She screamed Rainbow Dash. The name of one of the Elements. The Element of Loyalty.”

Tirek laughed. It was long, and loud, and full of savage glee. How could he do anything but laugh, when an angelic gift had drawn him to another gift entirely. Ancient hate settled into his laugh, turning the already dark voice even deeper and fearsome.

“Loyalty,” he sneered as he laughed. “This will be a joy.”

Scorpan hesitated to speak up. He glanced south, towards Canterlot. “What of the vessel you detected in Canterlot, my lord? I dare not venture there myself, not while those wretched alicorns dwell there. If you send one slave against the Ponyville vessels, I beg you, send another with me.”

Scowling, Tirek turned from his prize. His horns burned with magic for a moment. A hellish light appeared, forming into a screen. A lash of red energy struck Scorpan, knocking him to ground before dissipating.

“Be silent, you imbecile. Unlike you, I am capable of planning and not failing the instant I attempt it. Need I remind you of your failure?” Without waiting for an answer he turned back to the swirling screen of demonic magic. It resolved into an image that peered into a hall. Music began to dimly sound from the screen. “Watch, and study. The vessel is near to the breaking point on its own. Take someone close to it, to add to the strain, and my success is assured.”

“But, master,” Scorpan cowered, trying to present a smaller target. “The vessels are using the essence against us. If we take one of them, we have no idea how it might react. Even you are not immune to the harm they could cause.”

Tirek snorted, disgusted at Scorpan’s cowardice as the creature lay submissively beside him. “Do you think I am a fool? I’m not stupid enough to take the chance the essence will react to my presence. If it devours the full life force of its vessel, even the meekest of death curses are dangerous. Clearly we cannot assault them while the vessels are able to contain and control the essence. But once the essence grows too great and its vessel approaches self-destruction…”

Climbing to his feet with a pained wince, Scorpan followed his master’s gesture and peered through the portal. It centred on the pony mare who stood alone on the stage, playing her instrument with intensity that belied the beautiful sound. Her expression seemed as focused as it was furious, as though the sound vexed her with every note that befouled her rehearsal.

“ I will be perfectly safe. You shall harvest the vessel,” sneered the Lord of Betrayal. The scrying spell turned, scanning the empty chairs until it settled on the white-coated, two-toned blue maned unicorn snoozing, slumped on her chair in the unlit rear seats. “And her ‘friend’ will help you do it.”

***

“Psst, Rainbow Dash! It’s me!”

Rainbow Dash lowered her Daring Do book, turning to stare at the door. Scootaloo stood there, looking up and down the hall constantly. She had a backpack in her hooves, one she clutched protectively.

“Scoots,” Rainbow Dash asked wearily. “Why are you whispering? Loudly?”

The filly scurred into the room and put down the backpack. She looked back into the hall suspiciously before closing the door again. She turned back to Dash with a grin. “I brought you something awesome, but I didn’t think I’d be allowed to.”

“What?” That caught Dash’s attention. She sat up, ignoring the twinge her everything made telling her to stop. “What is it? How was Tank?”

Scootaloo didn’t answer. She just grinned and unzipped the bag. Holding it open, she waited proudly. Rainbow Dash continued to stare, until the filly looked down in confusion.

“Come on, move, you want to see her, right?” she whined, giving the bag a shake.

“Uh, squirt?” Rainbow was starting to feel a bit worried about her little fan now. “Something wrong?”

“No! It’s fine, he’s just gotten a little stuck. Ngh, come ooooon,” Scootaloo said as she pulled at something. She came free with a squeak, rolling back as something skidded out. Dash looked down, asking Scootaloo if she was okay with a note of worry to her tone.

The only answer she got was the familiar sound of rotor-blades beginning to move. Tank rose from the ground, his flight system whirling away to throw him at Rainbow Dash. The pegasus caught her pet with a grin on her face. She nuzzled the tortoise.

“Tank! Scootaloo, you brought him all the way from Fluttershy’s?” Hugging him as she looked down, Dash ruffled Scootaloo’s mane when the filly pulled herself up onto the bed. “That’s awesome!”

“Thanks! Fluttershy said he was really concerned about you, so I thought he’d feel better if he saw that you’re getting better, and you’d like to see him as well.” Confidence swollen with pride, Scootaloo couldn’t contain her glee at Rainbow’s praise. Only afterwards did she realised how loud she was being, and looked over at Mac.

Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. “He’s probably asleep. He always is. I tried to talk to him, but the big foal just clammed right up. He- hey, come on, stop that.” This was directed at Tank.

The tortoise was inspecting her bandages, and the look he sent gave her was surprisingly emotional. It wasn’t hard for Dash to see how unhappy her state made her pet. She nuzzled his scaly head again.

“I’m fine, I promise, and you’ll be home in a few days,” she promised.

“Fluttershy said he’s been really, really protective of you lately. She had to take away his flying thing because he kept trying to come find you,” Scootaloo explained. “When she did, he started ignoring her and just sat by the window staring towards town. He was really worried.”

Rainbow Dash chuckled, amused by her pet’s protectiveness. “Don’t worry Tank, I’m fine. A little beat up, but, you know me, that happens from time to time.”

Judging by his unhappy little expression, this wasn’t making the tortoise at all reassured. He butted her nose with his head in displeasure. Waving him off, Dash snorted.

“Geeze, what’s with you? At least I know you’re fine. Seriously, thanks squirt. Wait...if Fluttershy took it away, how did you find his flight belt?” Her eyes narrowed as she looked at Scootaloo.

The filly began to look nervous. “I, uh, I kind of...took it without asking. And him. I’m sorry!” she cried out. Scootaloo looked at her with pleading eyes. “But he seemed to really want to see you and you wanted to know he was alright. Fluttershy was so distracted with Paladin it was easy, but I feel kind of bad.”

Eyebrows shooting up, Rainbow Dash smirked. “Oh, so Paladin was there? Heh, no wonder. You better take him back so she doesn’t worry though.”

Tank shook his head and butted her again. The message was quite clear as he hovered out of Scootaloo’s reach. He wasn’t going anywhere.

Rainbow Dash sighed. “Tank, go with her. You can’t stay here. Nurse Redheart will just have another go at me for ignoring ‘hospital regulations,” she said, her tone dropping to mocking tone at the last part.

Unfortunately the tortoise proved as stubborn as his owner, keeping out of Scootaloo’s reach. The filly whined, holding out her backpack for him.

“Come o~ooon, we’re gonna get caught,” she whined at him. He just shook his head.

Sighing, Dash rubbed her forehead tiredly. Despite herself she was feeling tired without having to do much more than entertain Pinkie for a short visit and Scootaloo today. She looked up at Tank beseechingly.

“Tank, I hate to do this, but…” She struck. Her hoof hit the buckle, twisting the release switch and jerking it roughly away to make sure it came free. Since it had been made to be difficult to take off, for fear of an accident knocking it loose and sending Tank plummeting from the sky, she had to be rough to do it.

The flight belt came loose. Tank instinctively pulled back into his shell, as Rainbow Dash knew he would, and fell right into Scootaloo’s bag. The orange filly closed it the second Dash threw the flight belt in.

“Sorry, Tank,” Rainbow apologised sincerely. She patted Scootaloo on the head, “Thanks squirt. Take him back to Fluttershy, okay?”

“Sure thing, Rainbow Dash. I hope you feel better soon.” Slipping her backpack on, Scootaloo jumped from the bed. “I’ll see you tomorrow!”

Yawning as she waved goodbye, Rainbow Dash curled up in her bed the moment the door shut. It wasn’t long before she was drifting off to sleep. Her Daring Do book lay where she had put it for a full minute before a big red hoof reached over and silently liberated it.

Scootaloo trotted from the hospital with a grin on her face. Rainbow Dash had said she was awesome. Rainbow Dash said she was awesome. There was literally no way to make today any better.

“Unless I got super powers,” she whispered to herself. “Maybe I’ll get super-durability, like turtles have! I bet I could be as tough as Rainbow Dash and Tank put together!”

Tank squirmed in the backpack, displeased by the trick. He pushed futilely, determined to get back to Rainbow Dash. He had to protect her. She was just going to get hurt without him. He had to protect her, but he was too small. He was tough and durable, but at his size he couldn’t do anything for her.

Tiny reptilian eyes narrowed in more than animal determination. He would help her. He would protect his beloved pony. If he had to grow bigger to do it, so be it. He was Tank. He was Rainbow Dash’s, and she was his.

In the darkness of the backpack, Tank’s eyes burned for a moment with pure white light.

***

Author's Note

I hope this chapter was made even better with the addition of my third pre-reader, xbox432! And also coming out faster than usual. Hopefully another without too long a wait either.

Come on, who saw Tank coming? I reeeeeeeeeally hoped someone had looked back and realised where I set this up. Come on peoples!

Whether you did or not, please comment! They fuel my never-ending fury of writing!

Act IV - Ch. 35 Of Griffons and Mares

Chapter 35 Of Griffons and Mares

***

Octavia woke to a world that seemed to be shouting at her. She blinked weakly, slowly focusing on the hazy blur of white and blue that was moving and making her head hurt.

‘Ah. It must be Vinyl then.’

The noise muted, and then came back, much quieter. Other noises that Octavia imagined must be voices joined Vinyl’s, and as the seconds passed and her vision became clearer, so too did the voices.

“-she’s still in a very delicate state. We believe as the the imbalance of internal energies subsides-” went a no-nonsense voice, calm and factual, before Vinyl interrupted.

“‘You believe’? Which means what? I thought you guys are supposed to be super smart about this sort of thing! You said she’d be fine!” Absently, Octavia wondered why Vinyl sounded so worked up, Vinyl didn’t get angry or upset often.

The calm voice sighed. “Miss Scratch, please, we’ve told you; the only other cases so far have been a pair of fillies. This is all very unconfirmed, and only Twilight Sparkle is researching this.”

Silence followed for a few seconds. Octavia was worried that she had gone deaf. Or maybe she was unconscious. That would be just her luck, after….after…

‘After...the concert? After…’ She flailed for answers, a groan slipping from her lips. The silence around her took on an aspect of breath drawn in. When, Octavia mused weakly, had she given silence properties? Silence was simply silence. In this case, it was silence that ended when something big and warm and soft landed on her.

“Octavia! You’re awake! Ha! I told you, she’s too-”

“Ugh!” Octavia pressed her hooves to her head, shutting her eyes. “Please, Vinyl, too loud,” she whimpered.

Vinyl loosened her grip, smiling sheepishly. “Sorry, ‘Tavi. How’re you feeling? You alright? Too cold? Too warm? Am I too close?” She leaned back in, staring intently at her friend, worry in her eyes.

Cracking open eye lid, Octavia fixed the unicorn with a glare. “Yes,” she hissed. “Off!”

Leaning back, Vinyl rubbed the back of her neck. She shrugged. “Heh, sorry, just kind of...I’m glad you’re awake…”

A pale green hoof appeared in Octavia’s field of vision, parting the pair with a gentle flick. Vinyl whined, jerking her head back and finally getting off Octavia. She glared at the green pony and her fancy labcoat.

“Excuse me, Miss Octavia, we need to make sure you’re alright. Something very unusual happened to you, and we would rather not take any risks.” Without bothering to introduce herself, the lab coated mare’s horn ignited. Her aura swept over Octavia, pulsing softly in time with her heart. “Your vital signs appear normal for the most part. We need to check your-”

“Check nothing!” Vinyl sandwiched herself between the two. “You’ve been poking and prodding her all day! Give her some breathing space!”

The doctor leveled an icy stare on Vinyl, not backing down in the slightest. “We still have tests we need to conduct on both of you. Your own condition is-”

Vinyl cut off the other mare, apparently not content to allow any statement to go unchallenged or uninterrupted. “I’m fine! ‘Tavi is fine too! Look, she’s awake, what could be wrong with her? Now how about giving us a chance to talk, and explain what’s going on?”

Curious as she was now that Vinyl had brought the issue up, Octavia was distracted from finding out more by the clear weariness and aggravation in her friend’s voice. She forced herself to sit up, and gave the strange doctor a shaky smile.

“I would appreciate it. Please, we can discuss your...tests, later. Please,” Octavia repeated, pleading. She stared into the doctor’s eyes, and was relieved to see the mare give in.

“Very well,” the doctor conceded with a sigh. She retreated from the room, and sealed the door behind her.

“What have I told you, Vinyl? Saying please works much better than- urk!” Octavia found herself cut off, thanks in large part to the white hooves wrapped around her, but thanks mostly to the weight suddenly atop her.

Vinyl squeezed, hard enough that an undignified squeak forced from Octavia as the earth pony weakly resisted. The DJ wore a grin of naked delight and relief when she released her friend, beaming down at her. For once, the unicorn was without her distinctive headgear.

“I was super worried about you!”

“Yes, I noticed,” Octavia wheezed. She rubbed her ribs as she sat up, groaning. “I feel I must point out, however, that breaking my ribs won’t exactly help.”

Her grin turning sheepish, Vinyl nodded. This time she just laid her hoof on Octavia’s shoulder. “Seriously though, when I woke up and they told me you hadn’t, well, I was kinda...you know, I was worried. Like, real worried.”

Octavia reminded her, “I believe your words were ‘super worried’.” She gave Vinyl a small smile, flinching as she stretched. .”What happened? I can remember...we had a fight, and you didn’t come back, then I...I think I went to the orchestra and…”

Leaning closer to support Octavia as she swayed, Octavia’s hoof pressed to her head, Vinyl nodded. “Yeah, I might have gotten a bit...possessed by an ancient evil from the dawn of Equestria and turned into a big ole’ bat monster. Just a bit.”

Lifting her head, Octavia stared at Vinyl with a wide eyed look of disbelief. Vinyl let out a nervous chuckle.

“Hard to believe, right?” The DJ shrugged helplessly.

“No.” It shocked Octavia as much as Vinyl to hear herself say that. She stared blankly at the featureless walls that surrounded her. “No, it’s not. Which is strange. Because it should be.”

“Ooookay….I’d say its weird, but come on, I turned into a monster that roared wubs around. That’s way weirder!” proclaimed Vinyl.

Octavia shot her small glare. “This isn’t a competition. I- wait, you, roared...o-oh..”

Vinyl grabbed her, holding the musician up as she swayed, eyelids fluttering. Octavia’s skull throbbed, and each brought a rush of images and sounds. The sight of a bizarre bat-like creature, it’s mouth open, invisible waves of energy destroying chairs and blasting ponies over as it hunted a familiar pink pony through the audience. The orchestra, the ponies she played with, moving like puppets as they played to the will of another.

She whimpered. She knew who had forced them to play. It came back to her very much like a punch to the gut. Octavia certainly felt like vomiting.

“Oh...Celestia, w-what did I do?” Tears began to leak down her cheeks, the mare shuddering. “I..I..”

“You,” answered Vinyl, pulling Octavia close again. “Weren’t responsible for what happened.”

Octavia buried her face into Vinyl’s shoulder, shuddering with undignified sobs. It was so easy to break down; she had hurt one of the things she loved most in the world, after all. Another was the only thing that kept her even slightly together, hooves around her.

Rubbing Octavia’s back, Vinyl did her best to apply her own advice. ‘You won’t be any help for ‘Tavi if you’re blaming yourself as well, doofus,’ Vinyl reminded herself

“You know how I know you’re not responsible?” she went on. The unicorn gave Octavia a squeeze. “Three princesses, count it ‘Tavi, three told me it wasn’t. So, you know, I think they’ve got you outvoted there. They all said it was totally not your fault.”

The sobbing subsided slowly, the raw emotion running dry quickly as Octavia stayed cradled in her close friend’s hold. “R-really?” she asked. The small, teary voice made Vinyl flinch; she found it so unusual. She nodded, giving Octavia the most confident grin she could.

“Of course! I mean, Princess Celestia even told me it was amazing how you did the whole ‘purge the evil’ thing!” Vinyl showed off her distinctive lack of bat. “See? I’m totally not an evil bat monster now, thanks to you!”

“And Pinkie,” Octavia said, the words slipping out before she even gave it a thought. She paused, blinking back tears. “Pinkie. It was...her. She’s the one who made me look, and see, and...and V-Vinyl, I’m...I don’t even know, but that mare, I need to thank her, I just…”

“Tavi.” Vinyl cut off the rambling with a nuzzle. “I get it. I wanna thank her too. Maybe she’s even in the building. I don’t really know, I think I might have busted her ears or something.”

Returning the nuzzle, Octavia wiped her eyes dry. The memories of the thing inside her, the music that had risen up to dominate her every thought, haunted her with their freshness. Her ears perked up, twitching, and she soon followed, glancing this way and that. Vinyl leaned back, raising an eyebrow.

“...Tavi? Something wrong?” she asked gently.

“The music. I can’t...no, I can.” Octavia shuddered. “The music that filled me, and consumed my every thought. It’s just a murmur now. I can even just stop listening to it, and it goes. Like...like it’s not even there.”

“Wow, ‘Tavi, you have such a way with words,” teased Vinyl. Wearing a smile, she nuzzled Octavia again. “That’s awesome to hear, maybe-”

Wherever she wanted to take the conversation, the door bursting open was a rather hefty distraction. A light blue blur of a pony shot into the room, hitting the other side of the bed with a rattle. Octavia yelped, the twitchy mare unbalancing and taking Vinyl with her. They hit the floor in a two-pony pile. Squirming out from the DJ, Octavia grumbled wordlessly.

“Isn’t this meant to be a hospital?” she groaned, pulling herself up with a hoof on the bed. “I hope it is.”

Vinyl rubbed her horn, wincing where she’d banged it on the way down. “Well, hey, at least I can get this looked at. Uh, what the hay was that?”

Octavia shrugged. The momentary silence as they peered at the other side of the bed was filled with quiet mumbling. The pair exchanged confused looks. Vinyl gestured silently to her side, then at Octavia’s, and they parted to look around from each side.

A mare sat low to the ground, pressing against the side of the bed. She trembled, mumbling, shaking as her babble ran on.

“-n-n-night’s not coming, can’t come, day-day, please don’t tell the night I’m here, don’t be mad, please let her go,” she whimpered. Her powder-blue mane looked as ragged as the rest of her, bouncing as her head darted from one direction to the other.

“...yo?” Vinyl offered. She wished for her trademark glasses; it was way easier to look nonchalant when nopony could see her eyes “You okay there?”

The frazzled mare froze, eyes darting at Vinyl. She let out a strangled whimper, and began to pushed herself back, away from Vinyl. One side against the bed, she simply ended up bumping into Vinyl.

“N-no, it’s touched you! Darker than dark and treacherous and cruel and cold and please don’t tell it I’m here, she’s not here, d-don’t hurt me,” the mare begged. Before Octavia could stop her, she found the stranger’s hooves on her, holding her tight.

“Excuse me, Miss, please,” began Octavia.

The mare didn’t give her a chance. “Please make it go away, make the light stronger and make the night stop, make it leave her alone, she’s sorry and afraid and your music made it stop.”

The two sane mares froze, unable to conceal their surprise. Octavia looked to Vinyl for help as she tried to ease herself out of the fearfully tight grip.

“How...how did you know about that?” demanded Octavia, finally just yanking one hoof out.

“She heard, and it was lovely, and she could think on her own, she could be herself and everything fit together again because the night was over but now it’s back please please please.” The mare didn’t let go. If anything she became more desperate when Octavia fought. The glow of Vinyl’s magic made her shriek and fight harder, trying to keep Octavia close.

“Hey, no, stop that!” Her horn lit, Vinyl scrunched her muzzle with effort. Her skull throbbed, but she continued to disregard the doctor’s orders she had been issued.

The door opened again, a curious nurse peeking in. She called out in alarm, disappearing for a moment before coming fully into the room.

“Oh, I’m so sorry,” she said. She stepped closer, between Vinyl and Octavia, making soothing, wordless noises for a moment. “Shhh, Trixie, sweetie, come on now, let the nice mare go.”

Trixie whined and sobbed, but between the nurse’s gentle yet insistent hooves and Vinyl’s magic, they managed to part her from Octavia. A gasp escaped Octavia, peering down at the strange pony. Through that white mane, she saw it for just a moment. A cracked horn, a blackened tip, jutted out.

“There we go, it’s okay now,” the nurse cooed. She patted Trixie’s back reassuringly, nuzzling her like a lost foal. “Everything’s fine now. It’s morning. Morning, remember? Sun? Day?”

Shaky nods answered her. Trixie looked back at Octavia, whining. “T-Trixie needs to...Trixie should...w-warn...no, bad Trixie, stupid, she’s stupid and stupid and weak and please let me sleep…”

The nurse nodded, wearing a calm, motherly smile. “Why don’t we go back to your room? You can have a nap there, and I’ll turn on your safety light. Would you like that?”

She glanced up at Octavia and Vinyl, mouthing an apology. Octavia gave an understanding nod, and Vinyl shrugged as if to say ‘no harm done’. Herding her charge out, the nurse was replaced by another who approached them with an apologetic expression.

“I really am very sorry. The poor thing was the rather unfortunate victim to some dark magic, and she doesn’t really know what’s going on. She got away from her nurse.” Sighing, the nurse shook her head.

“Trixie...hey, wasn’t she that one pony...uh, magic? A magician? I think I heard the others talking about her back in Ponyville. Huh, thought she was meant to be, you know, a bi--” Vinyl stop talking instantly, letting Octavia’s automatic reprimand for swearing ring out for a moment before grinning.

“Vinyl! Watch...oh, stop it. Ugh, this is just….what was she going on about? Is she afraid of the dark?” Octavia asked. She just rolled her eyes at Vinyl.

The nurse nodded. “Very much so. She needs her light left on, or she refuses to sleep. It’s such a shame, poor thing; she wasn’t nearly this bad when she came to us, but in the last month, she’s just…” Again, she sighed. “I suppose I shouldn’t share all of this so freely. I am very sorry you had to encounter her in such a state. Thank you for understanding.”

“Hey, don’t worry about it. Just go take care of her.” Vinyl waited for the nurse to leave before letting out a sigh. “Wow, heavy! Wonder what happened to her? There was this whole thing with a giant bear, and according to Lyra she was all ‘I can beat that bear’, but it turned out-”

Octavia held up a hoof, rubbing her eyes with the other. “Please, Vinyl, not now. I need to rest. I need to think. Everything has happened so fast, and I just...I can’t deal with it. Not right now.”

Nodding, Vinyl reached over to hug her. She rather liked hugging Octavia, the grey mare’s coat soft and well-cared for was warm and reassuring.

“Sure thing. I’m in the room next door. If you need me, just scream.” Her face cracked into a dirty grin. “Or you can come over and I’ll make you scr-”

Octavia let out a sigh of mock-disgust, a tentative smile tugging at the corners of her lips. “Get out, you filthy mare,” she ordered, shaking her head. “Go, go.”

With a satisfied giggle, Vinyl all but strutted out of the room, taking her satisfaction at making Octavia smile with her. The moment she was in the hall, and the door closed behind her, Vinyl’s expression dropped. She groaned, slumping against the wall, and rubbed her horn.

“Ow,” was all she could say. She didn’t wait there too long, forcing herself to get to her room before a nurse saw. ‘I don’t need more bucking meds.’

A sharp ‘ahem’ caught Vinyl as she pushed open her door. The mare froze, wincing. She looked back, expecting a frowning nurse ready to unleash a hell of a lecture at her. She blinked, staring at the empty hall.

“Huh?”

Frowning, Vinyl stepped into her room. She froze again, staring at the pink pony juggling various small items on her bed. Pinkie Pie beamed at her.

“Gotcha!” She giggled loudly, then made a sharp, familiar ‘ahem’, and giggling again.

Blessedly, Pinkie’s antics just eased her headache. Vinyl laughed quietly as she let the door shut behind her and approached. The party pony eased to the side, tail flicking to the side to clear that spot for Vinyl, who pulled herself up.

“Pinkie, hey. I’d say its a surprise to see you, but you’re always a surprise.” Stretching, Vinyl groaned. “Thanks for coming.”

“Hi!” Pinkie’s voice was loud, louder than she needed.

“Pinkie, turn the volume down…” Vinyl trailed off, finally noticing the bandages around Pinkie’s ears.

“I can’t hear you!” replied Pinkie. “My ears got all hurty and now everything’s hard to hear! Can you speak up? Oh, oh, I know! Let’s bang our heads together like the Princess’s mind voice spell!”

Vinyl’s headache came back in full force, the unicorn using her magic to stop Pinkie before the party pony could ram her forehead into Vinyl’s horn.

“Whoa! Stop! Pinkie! I can’t do that!” Perhaps surprisingly, Vinyl didn’t enjoy raising her voice. She had mechanical assistance for that when she needed it.

Pinkie pulled back, somehow still juggling everything. She pouted, and scratched one of her ears. “Awwww.” Only when Pinkie put her hoof back down did Vinyl realise she had done so with one of the hooves she had been standing on.

“Are...are you okay?” Vinyl bit her lip, guilt giving her a straight stab in the gut. She knew exactly what had happened.

“Yep! Maybe! Probably! I think I can handle this many! Do you have any balls? I could do those too!” The circle of juggled objects began to go faster and faster.

Vinyl shook her head. “No, Pinkie, your ears! Are you going to be alright?” ‘Gah, I hope we don’t wake Octavia.’

There was the tiniest moment of hesitation before Pinkie answered. “Yeah! I’ll be fine! The doctors are positive I might possibly maybe could get my full hearing back! At some point!”

“...might?” Vinyl raised her voice, repeating herself. “What do you mean, ‘might’?”

Flapping a hoof at her with obviously forced casualness, Pinkie gave Vinyl a slightly less well-faked cheerful smile. “Well, duh! I probably will, don’t worry! I’m not gonna need a hearing horn! I think!”

“I...I’m sorry…” The unicorn hung her head, staring at the floor. ‘Come on, I told ‘Tavi not to blame herself, I can do the same.’ No advice was so hard to take as your own, unfortunately.

“What?!” Pinkie half-shouted.

Vinyl looked up. “I’m! Sorry!”

Pink forelegs wrapped her in a hug. “Don’t be.” Pinkie’s voice came out quieter. “It wasn’t you, I know that.”

“Geeze, all these hugs, hope the press don’t catch me,” joked Vinyl, her voice faltering. “Still, sorry. I-” She stopped. A grim sense of wrongness overtook her. Pinkie was hugging her, but she had been keeping a whole host of things in circulation with those hooves moments ago. “Wait, how’re you-”

“Huh?! Wha?!” Pinkie let go, pulling back. She was juggling, as though she had never stopped.

Vinyl stared. Her mind struggled to answer this. All her mind’s eye saw was ‘Error! Error! Abort!’ until at last she slumped, giving up.

“I’m still sorry!” she repeated. “I guess you were here? I asked if I could see you! Thanks for coming!”

“How could I not? The first thing you did after waking was ask to see me!” The grin Pinkie wore threatened to spit her head in half.

Vinyl shook her head. “Second thing,” she corrected. A faint warmth spread to her cheeks. “First thing was ‘Tavi.”

Giggling, Pinkie began to return her makeshift juggling array to their rightful places. “Of course! I’m sooooo glad you’re both okay! When Octavia did her thing and made you stop being evil, and you were both so tuckered out, the Princesses said you’d be alright, but I was still really worried!”

Unprepared for yet another hug, Vinyl was helpless to keep Pinkie’s hooves off her. She didn’t exactly fight it too hard anyway. If anything could be said about Pinkie, it was that she was free with her affection, and her hugs really did just act like direct injections of happiness.

“Not that you were evil!” Pinkie recanted quickly. “Not you! I bet it was that nasty Scorpan! The Princess said he was up to nastiness in Ponyville last night as well, but Dashie and her turtle saved the day! By growing really big!”

“I...okay?” Brow furrowed, Vinyl had to squirm to get clear enough from the hug to look when she heard the door open. She eyed the stallion looking in, getting a vague sense of familiarity. “Hey, dude, this is a private room.”

He raised an eyebrow at her, and Pinkie. It made Vinyl hyper-aware of the hug, and her cheeks burst into flame. The earth pony still hadn’t noticed the intruder.

“I apologise, miss. I was simply looking for Pinkie Pie. She’s meant to be waiting for the doctor to check on her ears.” His deep voice descended into a stern, scolding tone Pinkie was entirely too deaf to notice. He sighed, taking a step in before thinking better of it. “Excuse me. May I come in, Miss Scratch?”

“Sure, come on in- wait, how’d you know my name?” she asked. Vinyl had to lift her head, since Pinkie seemed to be rather getting into the hug, and had moved onto snuggling against the unicorn.

He coughed. “Well, I could make some mysterious allusion, but I’m entirely too tired. I was there last night, caught within the angelic music, and saw you after you were freed from the darkness. And it has your name right there.”

She looked where he pointed, at the the end of her bed, where the little board and sheet with information on it hung. She didn’t even know what it was for or called. It was only a source of embarrassment right now.

“Oh...I totally knew that!” Vinyl began to push Pinkie back. “Pinkie! Pinkie! A friend of your is here!”

Pinkie finally released her, one bandaged ear flicking about as she looked. “Oh! Pally! Uh....hi?”

“Pinkie,” he said, voice rising. “Pinkie, you have an appointment. The doctor wants to check your ears, to see if they’ve changed since last night.”

Her lower lip trembled. “But...but I don’t wanna! What if it’s worse and it turns out I’m never gonna hear better and nopony will wanna come to my parties because they’ll be all ‘this isn’t fun because Pinkie can’t hear it when we ask to play games and-’”

Paladin’s expression softened as he approached the bed. “I know, Pinkie, but avoiding the issue won’t change matters. I promise, Fluttershy and I will be there for you.”

Vinyl snickered to herself, wondering if he knew how much he sounded like he was Pinkie’s dad. He sounded just like when her own dad had told her that he and her mother would keep her safe from the big bad doctor.

“I dunno…” Pinkie mumbled. She didn’t look at Vinyl, eyes fixed on the floor.

The unicorn nudged her with an elbow. “Pinkie, go on! You’ll be fine! I bet the doc’ll tell ya you’ll be hearing perfectly in no time.”

Paladin shot her a grateful look, before using his ultimate technique. “I’ll get you some candy!” he intoned, deep voice penetrating the haze over Pinkie’s hearing.

The party mare’s ears perked up. “Really?” She bounced off the bed. “What sort?”

“Whichever you want.” He held back a grimace, imagining the horrors that awaited them with a sugar-infused Pinkie in his near future. “The doctor is waiting.”

“Okie-dokie! Bye bye, Vinyl!” Sweeping the unicorn into a short hug, Pinkie bounced off the bed. Paladin pushed the door open for her, giving Vinyl a minor nod.

“Recover well.” Turning to follow Pinkie, Paladin paused and looked back. “The sins of the darkness are not yours, Miss Scratch. Do not let them stain you as though they were.”

She stared after him, her eyes boring into the wood as it clicked shut behind him. Vinyl’s brow furrowed, and for a moment the temptation to go after him rose. Closing her eyes, she sighed and contented herself with having a nap.

‘I’ll deal with weird advice-giving pegasi later. Bed time, then ‘Tavi time, then...’

She snored, a quiet, deceptively delicate sound for a mare dedicated to pounding, roaring music.

***

Paladin wondered idly if this was what being a parent felt like.

“-and then some salted caramel with those yummy nummiable ball bearings, so I can pretend to be a gruff metal eating magic pony with a heart of gold eating steel to power my love-power, and some sprinkles on top-”

If so, he didn’t like it.

“-don’t have that, we can go to the store on the other side of Canterlot which has alllllllll the best cookies! After that, I wanna go to the ice cream place for the rainbow ice cream. Rainbow coloured that is, not rainbow flavoured! Who would like spicy ice cream...actually…”

At all.

Fluttershy leaned past Paladin, coughing delicately. “Pinkie Pie?”

“That would be super delicious, I know some ponies who would love spicy rainbow icecream. Not Rainbow Dash, which is odd, because you’d have thought she’d love rainbow stuff-”

“Pinkie!” Fluttershy flinched at the sound of her own raised voice. She smiled, Paladin’s hoof coming to rest on her shoulder reassuringly, and tried to find the happy medium between ‘shy and unobtrusively quiet’ and ‘shouting loud enough for the near-deaf to hear’.

Mid-ramble, Pinkie cocked her head to the side. “Yeah-huh?”

“I think the waiting room is meant to be a quiet time place,” suggested Fluttershy.”Could you please turn it down just a little? A-and slow it down?”

Covering her mouth with both forehooves, Pinkie nodded, head bouncing urgently. She ran a hoof along her lips, sealing an invisible zip. The gestures that followed were both mind-boggling and deeply offensive to the conservative and old as she removed the imaginary zipper that was her mouth, figuratively speaking, and metaphorically placed it behind a variety of imaginary defences and locks. Given they were imaginary, they meant little, but the zipper was also imaginary, so overall it rather came out even.

Paladin stared at her for only a few seconds. It was getting easier to just shrug off Pinkie’s uniqueness with time, he found. The big pegasus looked over the waiting room, lips pulled back into a grimace at the childish surroundings.

“Why,” he asked Fluttershy. “Are we here?”

She looked at him, blinking her wide in confusion. “Because Pinkie needs her friends?”

That elicited a snort from him. “I know that. I mean, why here? This particular place? It seems a tad...infantile. Are there not baby doctors or some such here?”

Pinkie hummed, bobbing her head from side to side, giggling to herself as she admired the colours splashed across the walls and ceiling.

“The paediatricians,” Fluttershy corrected him. She rubbed her neck self-consciously. “I, um, I suggested to the doctor Pinkie might be more comfortable here. You know, more than the usual, all white, very clean clinical room.”

He nodded after a moment of consideration. “Good idea-” His voice rose. “Pinkie, put that down.”

She slowly lowered the particularly lollipop like toy she had found on the floor. Paladin continued to give her a stern, disapproving stare until she released the toy.

“Sit and wait, we won’t be waiting for long,” he assured her.

“But I’m bor- oopsie!” Pinkie covered her mouth.

“Just a little bit longer.” Paladin closed his eyes, letting out a groan. “Fluttershy, why did we agree to come to Canterlot with her again?”

She smiled, her cheeks warming as she pressed against his side. “Because she’s our friend,” Fluttershy murmured. “And...and it was going to be r-romantic…”

“Until interference from the cursed powers below.” Paladin sighed. He stretched a wing around her, heat rising to his face. “Next time, I swear, we won’t be interrupted. No angelic infestations, no demonic corruption. Just the two of us. I promise.”

“I...I would like that…”

They nuzzled, a small, quick gesture before they separated, flushs of embarrassment hidden under Paladin’s coat and showing through Fluttershy’s. They shared their moment until a pony, decked out precisely as you would expect of a doctor, appeared.

“Miss Pie?” he inquired.

They rose, nudging Pinkie to regain her attention. A moment later saw the three of them in a room to match the decor they had endured outside, which seemed to entertain Pinkie to no ends.

“Miss Fluttershy,” the doctor nodded to her. “I assume the two of you are sitting in, with Pinkie Pie’s permission, as concerned friends?”

“Oh, yes, we couldn’t leave her alone right now, not when...w-well, if the news is bad…” Fluttershy trailed off, ears dropping and expression falling.

The doctor smiled reassuringly. “Now, I’m sure it won’t be that bad. Miss Pie! If you would please, I need to check your ears!” He went on, voice raised.

“Okie-dokie-lokie!” Pinkie dropped onto her rear before him.

His magic began to unwinded the bandages around one ear, slowly and carefully. Pinkie let out a soft sigh as her hearing came back, if only slightly, with the removal of the muffling wraps. She closed her eyes as the doctor set about inspecting her, shivering when his magic ran across both ears, the sensation of a warm breeze that gently flowed into each.

“Hmm….I see.” With a small frown, he furrowed his brow and focused his magic. The doctor’s jaw ached as he held back comments and remarks, the trickle of arcanely garnered information slowly feeding back to him. “Fascinating…”

Fluttershy and Paladin exchanged worried looks, neither finding ‘fascinating’ a particularly encouraging diagnosis. Pinkie began to whistle cheerfully.

“Well!” The doctor’s magic finally began to fade after nearly twenty minutes of worrisome working and tests. He wiped his brow before shoving the handkerchief into a pocket, his expression giving no hints. “I think I have enough information for an initial diagnosis. I can withhold it for now, do a little more testing, or...”

Pinkie’s whistling faded away, her teeth worrying at her lip until Fluttershy extended a wing across her shoulders. Paladin placed his hoof the other side, his expression serene when she glanced back.

“Tell me now,” Pinkie decided, nodding with unusual seriousness. Her mane flounced, the curls and puff bouncing with less energy than usual. “I...I wanna know.”

“Alright. I can say safely that Princess Luna has clearly brushed up on modern medical magic; her healing is to thank for the fact you can hear at all. Alicorn-magic is said to be just generally more effective than unicorn-magic, and you can hardly ask for a more skillful caster than one of the Princesses. It was quite fortunate, and the healing supports this common view point. Really, I think it must have been quite the lucky break for-” the doctor trailed off, catching the dark glint in Paladin’s eyes. The somber pegasus didn’t shift his expression, but his eyes suggested a certain amount of brevity would go a long way.”Err, right, yes...Miss Pie! Your hearing will, in fact, continue to recover. However, some permanent damage has been done.”

Pinkie blinked. She didn’t react to Fluttershy’s soft, worried gasp in her ear or the sharp intake of breath from Paladin. She just stared. Her mouth opened for a moment. It shut, wordless. She blinked again.

“Oh.”

The doctor looked down sympathetically, drawing out a pad. “Now, I can keep the spells healing your ears going, but you’ll need to see your local specialist, every day, for at least a week. You won’t need raised voices in a day or two, but I expect you’ll suffer from a certain level of tinnitus, and I wouldn’t be surprised if you find your voice sounds different to you.”

She took the slip of paper he offered. The murmured reassurances of her friends fell on deaf ears. Pinkie nearly giggled at the thought.

‘Now I really have deaf ears.’ The voice of her thoughts swam in the murky depths that swamped her. She wondered, idly, if that voice would stay the same. Would the voice she thought in be the same as it had always been?

“Weird…”

Pinkie giggled again. She wished she could hear it. At some point, they had left the doctor’s office behind. She had barely noticed. The party pony giggle-snorted, barely noticing the doors of her room closing.

“I wondered if I’ll still be able to sing?”

“I’m sure you’ll be fine,” Fluttershy was quick to tell her. She bit her lip, withdrawing behind the pink curtain of her mane the moment she stop speaking. Her voice went quiet again, too quiet to hear.

‘I hope I’ll still be able to hear her. Oh no, what if I can’t?’ Something tickled Pinkie’s cheek. ‘What if Fluttershy stops speaking to me because she has to raise her voice and she hates doing that and she’ll hate me and I’ll be the worstest friend ever-’

Pinkie’s breath caught. Sudden warmth bubbled up from within, yet it’s source was from another. Her parties flashed before her eyes. She saw herself, dancing and singing, bouncing across lively rooms. Love, caring, optimism, they welled up. A yellow hoof brushed across her cheek. More warmth flowed from her cheek, highlighting in Pinkie’s mind for a moment where Fluttershy had touched, the stream of positive emotions from the pegasus swelling. She blinked again, feeling the wetness there.

“We’ll be here, Pinkie.” Fluttershy drew her in close. “Your hearing will come back, just fine.”

Another wing wrapped both of them, a great white blanket that swamped the pair. “We will be here,” repeated Paladin. His tone brooked no disagreement. The look in his eyes left no room for debate. “Regardless of what the future holds, my friend, we will be here. Always.”

There wasn’t much left for Pinkie to do. She sagged, her weight cradled between the pegasi, and let Fluttershy wipe the last of the tears from her cheeks. The warmth from them matched the warmth within, and she snuggled into it. Her eyes closed, and she missed Paladin’s last mask of stoicism melt away.

Fluttershy shared a small, private smile with him. They nuzzled, needing no words as they sat there, their friend surrounded by so much more than just their physical presence. Fluttershy let the barriers between them fall, a gentle flow of emotion spreading between the three.

***

Rude awakenings were nothing new to Rainbow Dash. She administered them fairly often herself.

That didn’t exactly make it any less annoying.

“Arrrrrrrrrrrgh,” she groaned, clutching her forehead. Dash’s eyes snapped open. “My head!”

She threw herself to the side, only to find her intentions to writhe in response to her pounding headache thwarted. The pegasus let out a confused whine as she rocked back, her sheets falling away as she kicked and squirmed.

“Rainbow Dash! Calm down!” came Twilight’s voice, raised past the point of calmness. “Please, just- ow!”

Pulling her hoof back from the brief contact it made with Twilight’s face, Rainbow Dash glanced down, her flailing flattering at the sight of the odd material over her barrel. “Wha….”

Her gaze traveled down, and she finally saw why she couldn’t feel the mattress under her. Rainbow Dash knew exactly what it felt like to run into a brick wall. The sensation of last night nudging it’s way into her forebrain was much the same, if slightly less physically traumatising.

“Twilight!” Dash wailed, rocking back and forth. “I’m stuck in a shell!”

One hoof pressed against her nose, Twilight shot her a flat look. A tissue dabbed at the trail of blood leaking from one nostril.

“Really. You don’t say.”

“I do! Look!” Rainbow rocked in distress. “Help me!”

Twilight just watched her. She took one step closer, and her nose throbbed. She stopped.

“Twilight!”

“Oh, alright, hold on.” With a sigh, Twilight placed her hooves on the edge of Rainbow Dash’s shell. She pushed, not quite as slowly as she could, and rotated the shelled pegasus ninety degrees.

“Er, Twi’-”

“If I flipped you over-” began Twilight.

“Don’t call it that!”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “If I ‘helped’ you like that, I would have rolled you off the bed. Of course, I don’t think you would get hurt. The shell seems to protect all of you, not just the areas it physically covers-”

Loud, fake snores interrupted her. Rainbow Dash lay there, her face contorted into exaggerated snoring. Twilight twitched. She moved her hoof, and pushed down sharply. The snores cut off, Rainbow Dash yelping in surprise as she was tipped over onto her belly.

“There you go.” Twilight stepped back. Her neutral expression trembled, but she kept the amusement confined to her eyes. “All better.”

Rainbow Dash glared at her. “Okay, now help me down.This thing is too awkward, I feel like I can barely move, and I have things to do!”

“Err…”

Dash waited as Twilight circled the bed. The unicorn frowned thoughtfully, running a hoof along the bed as she eyed her trapped friend.

“Well? Come on, I need to see Gilda! How is she? Is Tank alright?” Firing off question after question, Rainbow Dash strained to push herself closer to Twilight without falling off. She heard the bed creak as her weight shifted on it. “Uh oh.”

“Blast!” Glaring up at the ceiling, Doctor Sure Hoof scowled over the sound of the buzzer. He shook a hoof at the ceiling furiously, cursing whoever was playing around up there. “Can’t I play one game of Operation on my break? Just one?!”

As the doctor raged, Rainbow Dash glared. Twilight looked down at her, trying not to look amused. She was failing.

“Need a hoof?” she asked.

Rainbow rolled her eyes. “Just get me out of this thing! Why the heck am I still in it?” She flailed, groaning as her wings tried to stretch and found no space to expand. “I mean, come on! I look stupid!”

Wincing, Twilight helped her friend back onto her hooves again. “Well...the thing is...I can’t. Get you out, I mean.” She rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly. “It’s complicated.”

“Complicated? Twilight, I just woke up from having my pet turn into a giant and literally stomp - stomp! - the evil out of my old best friend who I thought I was never going to see again!” Dash’s nostrils flared, eyes narrowing and mouth curved into a scowl. “Don’t talk to me about complicated! I’m stuck in a magical turtle shell!”

“Torto- ow, okay, okay, I’m sorry!” Twilight covered her head, warding off the pillow in Dash’s hoof. She pressed a hoof against her mouth, doing her best not to laugh. It was a losing battle, but she won out in the end. Twilight was nothing if not considerate to her friend’s pride.

Dropping her weapon, Rainbow Dash groaned, sitting down. She ran a hoof along her chest, staring down at the odd tortoise-ish skin that held the shell tight. “My head hurts. I’m in a shell. A friend I should have helped got turned into a monster. I’m in a shell. My pet turned into a giant. I’m in a shell. Fix it. Please.”

Twilight edged over, placing a hoof over her friend’s shoulders. She didn’t speak for a moment, looking around awkwardly for a moment. Her eyes ran across the shell once more; it wasn’t the first time, since the night before. She had even sketched it, just in case it faded, and found her gaze following the thick plates’ edges.

“Twilight?” The worried, impatient tone brought Twilight’s attention back to Rainbow Dash.

Twilight sighed, and said, “Rainbow Dash, I can’t remove it. I’ve tried! It dispels any magic that comes into contact with it, so I can’t just pull you out. I can’t even teleport you out. I think there’s a little point that might open it, but it’s impossible to get at.”

Her explanation was greeted with a blank stare. Twilight’s ears laid back, eyeing Dash like she might go off, figuratively and possibly literally. ‘Note to self; double check that Pinkie hasn’t made any more explosive cupcakes recently.’

The explosion came. It shook Rainbow Dash. It filled the room suddenly and continued for a few more seconds.

“T-Twilight….” Dash giggled hysterically. “Twilight! I-it just sounded like...hnn…” She drew in a sharp breath. “It sounded like...like you said I’m stuck in this thing!”

“Ehehehe…” Twilight chuckled along nervously. She took note of the door out of the corner of her eye, and how long it would take to get there. “Um...I did…”

Twilight yelped, finding a hoof suddenly returning her half-embrace. Her head was pressed against Dash, who tightened her grip.

“And it was a joke! You were joking! Because...because I’m Rainbow Dash. I’m awesome. I have a griffon and a tortoise to check on, and I don’t want to look like it’ll take me half an hour to get across the room!” Rainbow Dash pulled Twilight’s head up, staring her in the eye. Twilight stared back, wondering at the manic gleam she saw. “So, you were joking….right?!”

She gulped. “...no?”

Dash’s expression didn’t change. “...pardon?”

“No. I’m sorry, Rainbow Dash, I really am. I wasn’t joking. I promise, I’ll get you out as soon as I can, but it’s going to take time.” Twilight teleported out of Rainbow’s hold, and had her hooves around the pegasus a moment later. “That shell is as secure as Applejack’s armour, maybe more so, but it just won’t release you.”

“I....I…” Rainbow Dash just seemed to fall flat there. Her brain failed to process the news. “I c-can’t...get out?”

The tremble that overcame her and the stutter to her voice came out without the laughter. There was no strained hysteria this time. Rainbow Dash’s wings pushed against their nebulous restraints, muscles aching. They beat the inside of the shell in time with her pounding heartbeat.

“Rainbow Dash?” ventured Twilight. She cocked her head to the side, eyeing her with concern. “Are you alright?”

“I..I need to see Gilda. Or Tank. Somepony else. I-I can’t think about this right now. No, I can’t. No thinking. Just….just no.” Rainbow stood, failing to react to Twilight’s hooves dropping away or the way Twilight was looking at her. “Where are they? I don’t care who. Gilda? Is she alright?”

Each step took far longer than it should, at least to her. Rainbow Dash paused at the door, waiting impatiently for Twilight. She pushed the door open the moment Twilight drew even with her, waiting expectantly.

“Just down the hall.” Pointing, Twilight couldn’t help but flinch at the empty look on Dash’s face. ‘I thought she was over her fear of confined spaces! Did she displace it to general confinement somehow? I didn’t think she would react like this!’ “Pinkie is coming back, later.”

“Huh?”

Twilight gave her a tight smile as she repeated herself; “Pinkie. She’s coming back from Canterlot with Paladin and Fluttershy, and Princess Celestia. I got a letter back from her. Pinkie thwarted an attack there, at the same time as the attack here last night.”

“Huh.”

The lack of reaction was...not what Twilight had been expecting. She kept pace with her friend, trying not to stare at the steady, unhurried pace. They weren’t going slowly, but Rainbow Dash wasn’t….well, Rainbow wasn’t dashing.

“Gilda is just in there. I’ve been checking in on her, and so have the others. It was Applejack’s-” Twilight’s words fell on deaf ears. Rainbow Dash just pushed her way in, each cumbersome step carrying her in without pause or falter. “Wait, Rainbow Dash, she’s a bit...”

Gilda was certainly a bit...damaged. She lay upon a bed, eyes shut and curled up with thick bandages on her wrists. There were no casts, but gauze wrapped her chest, a wing and along her legs. It rather amazed Rainbow Dash, seeing her without a full body cast from the crushing weight that had pounded her into the dirt. Yet, despite the lack of sounds, a pall hung over the room.

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack leapt from her spot next to the bed. “There ya are! How ya feelin’?”

“What’s wrong with Gilda?” demanded the pegasus. She stared right past her. “She looks like somepony went for her with a knife!”

Applejack raised a hoof, patiently gesturing for calmness. “Ah know, sugarcube. She was like this ‘bout five minutes after we got her here. Docs say some sorta magic thin’, but she’s gonna be fine. Just needs rest.”

Shaking her head, Rainbow Dash managed to get to Gilda’s side before responding. “She’s fine? What...what’re you doing here?”

With a soft chuckle, Applejack sat next to her and patted her hoof. “Y’all want to give her another chance, right? Well, Ah reckoned if ya did, ya would’ve wanted somepony to keep an eye on her, an’ after what happened to her, Ah thought she deserved it. After what it’s done to Mac an’ Spike…”

An odd warmth filled Rainbow Dash. She let out a groan of relief, slumping. “Oh...yeah, I totally do. She was my friend, and this whole thing is pretty bad, and...and, gah, I’m not mushy, but, y’know...thanks. For this.”

Applejack hugged her gently, nuzzling her friend. “‘s all good, sugarcube. That’s what friends are for, right? Ah wouldn’t wanna put Discord through what Gilda, Mac an’ Spike suffered. Ah figure, even after what happened the first time she came to town, she deserved some lookin’ after,”

“Yeah.” Rainbow Dash nodded gratefully, returning the nuzzle. “She does. Especially since…”

“Since?” asked Twilight, coming up on her other side. “What’s wrong?”

Rainbow stared guiltily at the slumbering griffon, ignoring her own aches and pains. Next to Gilda’s, she was sure they weren’t all that impressive. “I don’t know how, or why, but with Spike and Mac, it felt kind of personal, right? Like Scorpan used them because it would hurt you guys.”

“Personal connections do seem to be something of a theme, though I think Spike was more because of Rarity than me, at least that time.” Twilight’s eyes widened, gasping as she connected the dots. “Oh! I see! So Gilda was possessed because she used to be your friend!”

Applejack shot Twilight a harsh look over Dash’s head. It took a few moments for Twilight to remember tact. She mouthed an apology at Applejack, who just nodded down at Rainbow Dash. The pegasus didn’t notice. She just nodded glumly.

“Maybe if she hadn’t stormed off, and if I hadn’t let her, this wouldn’t have happened. This my fa-” An orange hoof abruptly cut Rainbow off.

“No,” announced Applejack. She glared right into her friend’s eyes. “No. We ain’t doin’ this. The only one responsible, the only one at fault, is that monster out there. He did this. Not you. Rainbow ‘Danger’ Dash played no part in this, ya hear? If ya say anythin’ of the sort, Ah’ll take ya over my knee like Granny used to threaten!”

For a mare who portrayed herself as an eagle in the sky, the look Rainbow Dash gave Applejack was rather owlish. She blinked a few times, processing that.

“Geeze, guys,” croaked a harsh, weary voice. “Just shut up and kiss already...”

Six eyes snapped back to the bed, and its occupant. Gilda eyed them, squinting. She raised a claw shakily.

“H-hey, Dash...this is a hospital, right?” A pained, forced chuckle fell from Gilda’s beak. It was less ‘half-hearted’ and more ‘a thimbleful of heart’, rounding up. “I-I really hope it is.”

“Gilda!” Rainbow Dash began to say something, but she found no sounds emerging. The words she wanted to say wouldn’t come, because she didn’t know what to say. “I…”

Gilda adjusted her wings, drawing in a sharp breath at a twinge that shot through the aching limb. “You look like a dweeb...what’s with the shell?”

Rainbow Dash laughed. She couldn’t help it. “You’re lying in bed, covered in bandages, and you want to know about me?” she asked, nearly choking on giggles.

“You’re the one in a shell,” retorted the griffon. She winced, clutching one claw over her side. “So, uh…”

Neither noticed Applejack gesture at Twilight, or the pair retreat from the room.

“...” Gilda fixed her eyes on the sheets. She watched Dash at the edge of her vision. The time to say something had come. She was out of that nightmare now. The vague, painful memories plagued her in her sleep, and even now she found herself trembling at the thought.

‘I’m a griffon! A hunter! I can’t remember it, so it’s fine! It’s fine, stop thinking about it, it’s alright, I’m fine!’

Her claws tightened, and the sharp points tore through the sheets clenched within. She jumped in surprise, followed by a squawk of pain. Her beaten muscles screamed in protest. With the pain an image rose up in her mind. She saw it before her, and she cried out.

“Does it hurt? Are you ready, now? Is the pain worth it?” whispered the memory, the dark shape booming as it lorded above her. “Give in. Surrender. Let the pain stop.”

“Gilda? What’s wrong? Nurse! Somepony!” The familiar voice broke the hold the memory held. It shook her out of the waking nightmare, a safety line that brought the real world thundering back to her attention. The hospital room spun as she lay there, curled up, until something all the colours of the rainbow appeared.

Gilda grasped the voice, fixing her attention on it. ‘Dash...Dash...I’m...’

The colours vanished, replaced by a nurse who was up to...something. Gilda couldn’t help. Her thrashing left the nurse struggling to keep the griffon from all but throwing herself off her bed.

“I’m sorry,” Gilda croaked, shuddering and shaking. She reached past the nurse. “I-I’m sorry, I d-don’t want to be…”

“Miss Dash, please.” Another nurse appeared, urging the shelled pegasus out. “We’re going to have to sedate her before she reopens her wounds. You can talk later.”

“But...wait…” Rainbow Dash whined, trying to get past. The door shut despite her efforts, and she pawed at it. She ignored the stares she got, and the dull burn of her aches, simply sitting before the door and waiting.

***

“Ready to go?”

Octavia nodded, though it lacked her usual certainty and confidence. She stood at Vinyl’s side, a tad closer than she needed to be, and her eyes reflected her concern. The unicorn gave her a familiar grin, leading her down the hall of the hospital. Just behind and to the side, a royal guard kept pace, his expression blank and emotionless.

“To the train station!” Vinyl declared. She grinned sheepishly when a nurse leveled a reprimanding look at her for shouting. “Come on, let’s go.”

“Should we really be going so soon?” worried Octavia. Only Vinyl’s pushing kept her walking, the gray mare hesitating as they approached the exit. “It hasn’t been a day yet! Shouldn’t the doctors be doing, I don’t know, tests?”

Vinyl cocked an eyebrow. “What, you want them poking and prodding you?”

“Well, if they think it would help! I got…” Octavia glanced around before she leaned in, voice lowered. “Possessed! That’s fairly major, and I think more than a nap is called for!”

“I got possessed too,” pointed out the DJ. She didn’t lower her voice at all, and gave a slightly alarmed looking mare a wide, slightly sinister grin until they passed her.

Octavia sighed. “Don’t do that, Vinyl, it’s rude.”

“The docs said Twilight Sparkle is the only one who knows anything more about this, so going to her is the best we can do. Just relax! This is straight from the Princesses! Nopony knows weird magical stuff like them. They are weird magical stuff!” Vinyl grinned at the scolding scowl sent her way.

“Do not call the Princesses ‘weird magical stuff’,” hissed Octavia, cheeks red with the embarrassment Vinyl should have been feeling, but so clearly wasn’t. She flashed the guard an apologetic smile. “Please don’t listen to her. Despite being released, Vinyl probably needs a straightjacket.”

“Oooh, kinky~”

“Filled with ice water,” she added with a frosty glare.

The guard’s mouth twitched for a moment, but he resolutely kept from smiling at the banter between the two. He just kept an eye - and ear - on the pair as they left the hospital, clambering into a carriage that carried them quickly to the train station. There was a strain barely hidden between his charges, but he listened carefully to them. Who ever might have doubted a degree in psychology would be useful as a royal guard was clearly a fool.

Octavia hesitated upon arrival. She stopped before stepping out, and ignored Vinyl’s impatient poke.

“Are you sure it’s okay for us to be out here? In public?” she asked, looking back to the guard. Vinyl groaned, rolling her eyes, and the guard gave the same tight-lipped smile as before.

“The Princesses are certain, Ma’am. You will be fine. Two of the Elements of Harmony will be on the train as well,” he reminded them.

Again Octavia nodded, but she found her attention drawn to the mare next to her. “Vinyl, what’s wrong?”

“Wrong? Nothing, nothin’ at all,” lied Vinyl, shrugging with forced nonchalance and a false grin. ‘We’re just going on a train with an Element of Harmony whose hearing I’ve damaged, probably for life. What could go wrong?’

The suspicious stare Octavia was giving her told the unicorn that this was one lie she wasn’t getting away with. Fortune saved Vinyl from answering the unasked question in that stare immediately, fortune in the form of a ball bouncing past. They watched it for a moment, confused.

“I got it!” A pink blur followed the sudden shout, zeroing in on the ball and bouncing a few times before coming to a stop. “VInyl! Octavia! There you are!”

Pinkie beamed, dancing about in front of them, ball bouncing from her hooves to the floor and back again as she dribbling the ball excitedly.Neither knew quite what to say for a few vital seconds. The ball flew between them, striking a wall and bouncing towards yet another pony.

The pair of mares spun in time to see the ball be caught by the abnormally large wing of Pinkie’s somber friend. He just raised an eyebrow at Pinkie, idly passing the ball from wing to wing without looking back.

“Pinkie,” his deep voice rumbled, loud and authoritative. “What did Fluttershy say about playing with the ball indoors?”

Pinkie scratched her unbandaged ear, cocking her head to the side. “...do…”

His eyebrow remained raised.

“...n’t?” Pinkie added.

Vinyl put a hoof over her mouth, holding in her snickering. “Wow. I didn’t know you had parents in town, Pinkie.”

“Huh?” Pinkie squinted for a moment.

“Oh…” With a rare look of sheepishness, Vinyl began to repeat herself, loudly.

Pinkie burst into giggles. “Oh! Just playing with you! I can hear a bit better now. I mean, it’s still kinda hard. I mean, it sounded like you were whispering, but I still heard you kinda, so it’s fine! It’s all fine! ...how are you?”

“Better? Uh, Pinkie, are you sure-” started Vinyl, a guilty look in her eyes.

“Are you returning to Ponyville now, Miss Pie?” Octavia cut in, voice raised cautiously. She subtly nudged Vinyl, shutting her up.

“Yep! We’re all going back home!” Pinkie’s cheer came out less forced. “And you get to come with us! That’s great! And you’re walking and fine and not full of magic, which is great as well!”

Octavia resisted the urge to cover her ears, grimacing at the near-shouting. “Yes, well, I’m sorry about what happened. I sent you those tickets to reach out, and look at how things happened. I just wanted to apologise.”

“Apologise? What for?” Pinkie’s mouth screwed up in a confused pout. “I don’t get it!”

“If I hadn’t asked you to come, none of this would have happened. You wouldn’t…” Octavia couldn’t say it, just glancing towards Pinkie’s ears guiltily before flicking away.

“I wouldn’t be here, I’d be at home hearing all about how bad stuff happened in Cantelot. I’d be all sad, and maybe lots of little fillies and colts would be even sadder because their mummies and daddies didn’t come home from the orchestra.” Rubbing her ear, Pinkie grinned at Octavia before she pulled the other earth pony close. “If you hadn’t sent me that ticket, who knows what would have happened?”

Taken completely off-guard, Octavia gaped at Pinkie for a few shocked seconds. “But...but you might not have hurt your...your ears.”

Vinyl found herself pulled in on Pinkie’s other side. She gave Octavia a slightly confused grin as Pinkie ploughed verbally through everything Octavia had said.

“And Vinyl might still be all possessed and evil and a big bat monster! Maybe you wouldn’t even be here, would ya?” Holding the two, Pinkie all but jammed their faces together. Her voice’s shifted subtly as she spoke, a hint of her Angelic Voice slipping out. “Look at each other! Hearing a little ring and maybe sounding kinda weird to myself, I don’t mind! Look at each other and think how horrible it would be if you two weren’t around anymore. Think about what your lives would be like without the other! Without your bestest best friend who shares your home and who you even spent time on holiday with! What it would be like all alone without them! Loooooooook!”

“Mmph!”

“Mmm~”

“Uh, P-Pinkie, I think they’re looking.” Fluttershy hesitated, hoof raised but unsure what to do. Her cheeks went red as she stared. “A-and m-maybe a bit more…”

Pinkie gave her a blank look. “What’s that?” She squeezed the two heads again, not hearing the sounds it got out of them.

“Mrrg!”

“Mhmm!”

The guard raised a brow, unsure if he should interrupt what was possibly assault of some kind. He checked with a glance at Paladin. “Sir? Should I do something?”

Paladin’s blank expression had been replaced with concern and confusion since Pinkie’s slight rant, his eyes fixed on Pinkie, but at the guard’s address they vanished for a moment, surprise overwriting it. “Why are you asking me?”

“Because you are the senior officer present?” the confused guard ventured. He hid his uncertainty, and wondered if this was some kind of test.

“Pinkie, p-please, uh, you’re making them….” Fluttershy’s attempt to raise her voice failed, the pressure of being in public too much for her. “...k-kiss…”

Pinkie leaned forward, eyes narrow and hooves unhaltingly holding Vinyl and Octavia face to face. “Whaaaa? Speak up!”

Paladin sighed. “I’ll get back to you in a moment,” he informed the guard. “Pinkie Pie, they’re starting to run out of air. Let go.”

She slipped out from between them, releasing the musicians with a pout. “Aww, alright. Hey, look, they’re still going! That must be fun, no wonder you two keep trying to do it.”

Fluttershy squeaked. Her face vanished behind first her mane, then her wings, as she covered herself. An aura of embarrassment hung above the quivering yellow pegasus. Between the feelings Octavia and Vinyl Scratch were giving off, and her own, she didn’t know where to put herself. It was all so public! She became even less visible when Paladin draped a reassuring wing of his own over her and gave Pinkie a look of long-suffering.

“That’s their business, and our business is ours,” he told her, coughing awkwardly. Keeping his wing over Fluttershy, Paladin wasted no time turning his attention the guard once more. “You, guard, you said I was the senior officer? I’ve only been knighted.”

The guard did his best not to stare at the kissing mares. His attempt to explain was preempted by the thunder of hooves. He threw a salute, standing at attention just in time for a dozen more guards to arrive on the platform, led by a familiar stallion.

“Sir Paladin, Miss Fluttershy.” Shining Armour strode onto the platform, his armour gleaming in the sunlight. He gave them both quicks smiles before his professional mask came back into place. He swung to the other two. “Miss Pie, and….uh….”

He trailed off, staring with a faint air of confusion at Vinyl and Octavia. This was not, it was fair to say, what he had expected. Words escaped the Captain of the Royal Guard. He tore his gaze away, discarding the possibilities his brain handed him. Nothing really seemed to fit the oddness.

“Ooookay…” Shaking his head, Shining Armour returned to the three ponies paying him the slightest bit of attention. “I hope you’re all doing well. I’m sorry for not being able to help last night. Princess Luna’s orders.”

Fluttershy peeked out. Her expanded empathic sense caught the flash of resentment from Shining Armour, and the guilt that followed. She forced her senses back in, her own guilt flaring up for her unwitting intrusion of his privacy. Paladin wordlessly squeezed her with his wing.

“Princess Luna wanted to do this herself, but she and Cadance are keeping Celestia company.” There was no trace of emphasis, no secretive wink or little nudge. Only the look in Shining Armour’s eyes made it clear what he meant, and how reluctant he was to discuss Princess Celestia’s state in the limited public of his own guardsponies. “These ponies, and I, will be accompanying you to Ponyville. When I leave, they’ll remain there. The situation has frankly gotten out of hoof, and we need to be sure when the next attack occurs, you won’t be on your own.”

Pinkie just stared at him blankly. With a sigh, Paladin repeated everything Shining Armour had said, only louder.

“Oh!” She turned a wide, somewhat worrying grin on the guards.”Wow! I’m gonna get to throw so many welcome to Ponyville parties!”

“Pinkie Pie, they’re going to be there-”

“Louder, captain. Pinkie’s hearing isn’t quite healed yet,” Paladin interrupted.

Shining nodded, raising his voice without missing a beat. “Be there to guard you, not to have fun-” He found himself interrupted again, this time with much less reason.

Pinkie’s gasp of shock and just a touch of horror was loud, so loud it carried through the nearly-emptied train platforms. She brandished a hoof in Shining Armour’s face. The stallion jerked back, taken by surprise.

“Shining Armour, how could you?! What if Twilight heard you say such a thing?” Pinkie accused.

“I’m pretty sure she wouldn’t c-”

“What if your wife heard you?!” she continued.

His brow furrowed. “Pinkie, I don’t think-”

“You’re right you don’t think, Captain Grump! Not have fun, in Ponyville? Nopony goes without fun in Ponyville, or my name isn’t Pinkiesauros Pie!” declared Pinkamina Diane Pie.

“Uh…” He didn’t have to look to know at least some of his underlings were repressing smirks of amusement. He could hear one lose control enough to snicker. Critical Hit clearly needed to be reminded who was in charge here. “Your name isn’t-”

“They will have fun, Mister Captain No-Fun Armour! Almost as much as these two!” Pinkie swept a hoof over Vinyl and Octavia. “More fun than they can stand!”

A train whistle blew, the shrill cry easily enough to pierce even the haze over Pinkie’s hearing and make her wince. Her intense expression faded instantly, reaching up to rub her ears.

“Oh goody, I think that’s us! Let’s go! Oooh, ooh, do I get guards too? Which ones?” Her accusing tone gone, Pinkie was bounced along, dragging the kissing mares along in her wake towards the train.

Paladin and Fluttershy became mobile, and both gave Shining Armour sympathetic looks as they passed the befuddled unicorn. Paladin shared a shrug with him, unable to give Shining the answers or clarity he desired over what just happened.

“Yes,” Shining Armour finally answered, gesturing curtly to his subordinates. He looked back, catching the eye of one. “I think Critical Hit will be your guard, Pinkie Pie. I’m sure he can keep up with you.”

“Yay!”

***

A blue hoof pushed her talons open, resting on the palm of Gilda’s claw. The griffon slowly roused from her drugged slumber, groaning loudly. Her claw closed around the hoof, trembling from the effort to stay firm..

“Gilda? G, you awake?” she asked. Her tone was soft, gentle, for the griffon she had once called her friend.

“Dash?” came the feeble reply. Gilda forced her heavy eyes open, peering at Rainbow Dash. “Issat you?”

Rainbow Dash nodded. “Yeah, it’s me. How’re you holding up? You’ve been out a while again.”

A groaned answered her. “How do you think?”

Despite the situation, Rainbow Dash grinned. “Same old Gilda. Hey, uh, need me to get you anything? A nurse? Painkillers?”

“N-nah, I’m good. Argh, no, that’s a lie.” Gilda eyed her old friend wearily, and a tad warily. “S-such a lie. I ain’t good at all.”

Alarm flared in Rainbow’s eyes at the confession. Gilda did not admit to lies. If she lied, she went the whole way stubbornly refusing to admit it. Her wings to twitch, but the shell contained them, instead serving her a wave of irrational fear. It was fear Rainbow Dash forced herself to ignore, and keep her attention fixed on Gilda.

“I suck.” Gilda slurred her words, clacking her beak a few times. “So much. I-I suck, Dash. Shit, shit, I’ve missed you so bucking much and I finally see you again, and the first thing I do is attack you!”

“Attack me?” Dash’s eyes widened, and she began to shake her head in denial. “That wasn’t you. There’s this evil monkey thing called Scorpan going around, he did the same to Applejack’s brother, and Spike. That wasn’t you at all!”

Gilda shook her head, slowly and woozily. “I coulda done something. I should have. I keep screwing up! I screwed up our friendship, I screwed up with the first friend I’ve made since you, I just can’t do anything right!”

“You didn’t screw up! Okay, you did, but so what? I’ve screwed up with my friends all the time.” Rainbow Dash wanted to wrap a wing around Gilda. She wanted to do something to show her that everything would be fine. Unfortunately, her wings were out of action, and emotions were not her thing. She simply squeezed Gilda’s claw, and tried to work out what to say. “Friends get over it though. I got over it, and you should too. I want to be friends again.”

The griffon shied away when Rainbow Dash tried to look her in the eye. Gilda ran her free claw through her head feathers, unable to turn back, unable to bring herself to take any of the sentiment from the pegasus.

“So do I,” she admitted. “But I don’t deserve it. I should just be alone again. It was fine when I was alone. I was safe. I was alone, but I wasn’t hurting, or attacking anyone.”

Rainbow blinked, magenta eyes intense. “Alone? You didn’t go home?”

“I...I’ve been on my own, since then, a-and look what happened? Shit, I’m so messed up and I got turned into a monster I don’t want to be alone!” Sobs wracked the griffon. “F-fuck, I’m crying! I’m not supposed to cry! I’m, argh, I just…”

She held Rainbow Dash like a lifeline. Dash barely noticed the pressure on her hoof, too stunned by how Gilda was acting. She put her other hoof on the back of Gilda’s claw.

“Gilda...whoa. Okay, uh, I’m here? There there?” ‘Where the hay is Fluttershy when you need her?!’ Rainbow Dash tried to think about what to do. First; this required proper emotional comforting. Second; it was Gilda! Gilda had never accepted so much as a pat on the shoulder. How exactly was she meant to comfort the aggressive griffon when she wasn’t acting like Gilda?

“Well, you shouldn’t be! I suck! I’m a horrible friend and you should just...just leave me alone! I’ll probably turn into a monster or do something horrible or...or something!” Despite her words, Gilda didn’t let go or push Rainbow Dash away. “I don’t deserve to be your friend again, I’ll just...I’ll just betray you again.”

There was, Rainbow Dash was certain, something she could do to help. There had to be. Something to prove to Gilda that whatever she thought, Rainbow Dash wanted to be her friend again. Dash looked up, ear twitching. A little orange face quickly withdrew, trying to close the door.

“Wait! Hey, Scootaloo, get in here!” The idea that sprang to Dash’s mind made her grin. She urged Scootaloo in with a wave of her hoof when the filly hesitated. “Gilda, hey, G, stop crying. I want you to meet somepony. You don’t want her first impression of you to be crying like a dweeb, do you?”

The filly trotted in, her expression nervous. “R-Rainbow Dash? I didn’t mean to-”

“Don’t worry, squirt, just come in!” Rainbow interrupted. She patted the edge of the bed, ignoring the look Gilda was giving her. She just smiled, not at all caring for Gilda’s embarrassment. “Say hi to Gilda.”

“Hi!” Scootaloo’s wings buzzed, and she got onto the edge of the bed in time to see Gilda wiping her cheeks. “Uh, are you okay?”

Even at her lowest, Gilda’s pride kicked in. She glared at Rainbow Dash before switching to Scootaloo. “Yeah, I’m fine. Who’re you?”

“This is Scootaloo! She, uh…” Dash trailed off.

“You chased me and Tank!” Scootaloo said brightly.

Gilda looked away again, and pulled her claw back to her lap. “Oh, uh, right. Sorry.” The word ‘sorry’ was hard to say, and stuck in Gilda’s beak.

“It’s fine! We got away. Did you really go to flight camp with Rainbow Dash?” Scootaloo leaned in real close, her eyes wide with anticipation.

Gilda leaned away, her guilt giving way to confusion. She glanced at Rainbow Dash, who failed to supply any sort of explanation. ‘Is this punishment? Is she getting back at me?’’ “That’s me. What-”

A gasp of awe cut her off.

“Wow!” The filly was even closer now, practically standing on Gilda’s chest. “That must have been so awesome! Being at camp with the Rainbow Dash! I bet you got to see her learning how to do all sorts of amazing tricks!”

Looking from the Scootaloo to the Rainbow Dash, Gilda tried to resist it. She tried, thinking of the past months and months of loneliness, to restrain herself. She really did, but even tormented by possession, desperate to have her best friend back, there were some things Gilda just couldn’t change about herself.

“If you call watching her crash every time she tried to land a ‘trick’, yeah, I did.” Gilda’s claw snapped over her beak an instant too late. Her eyes widened and she turned to Rainbow, an excuse already on its way out.

“No way! Rainbow Dash, you didn’t crash, did you?” protested Scootaloo, looking up at her shelled idol. “I bet you didn’t!”

Rainbow Dash grinned and ruffled Scootaloo’s mane. “All the time! Gilda was always around to pull me out too. Want to hear some more stories?”

Scootaloo squealed in abject excitement. “Would I?!”

Brow furrowed, Gilda asked, “...would you?”

Jaw opening wide, Rainbow Dash faked a terrible yawn. In all their time as friends, Gilda had never seen Rainbow Dash yawn like that. It would have been enough to cause any nearby actors to burst into tears. A faker yawn had never been yawned.

“I’d love to, squirt, but I’m kinda tired.” As Scootaloo’s expression fell, Rainbow Dash made a little ‘ah!’ of sudden and entirely unexpected inspiration. “I know! Gilda can tell you! I bet she’s got just as many stories about me as I do.”

Gilda stared, not quite sure how to process what was going on. One minute had been an emotional rollercoaster as months of dark thoughts and darker feelings about herself had been poured out, and now there was a pony filly treating Rainbow Dash like some kind of rock star. A pony filly that had now turned to gaze at Gilda as though she was a griffon shaped gateway to paradise.

“Er...I’m not really sure…” she began, only to find herself assaulted by an adorably pleading pout. Also hooves. Little hooves that pressed down on her chest because that filly and her adorably pleading pout were way too close.

“Please please please! I wanna hear about it so bad! What was Rainbow Dash like? Did everypony realise how awesome she was right away, or did it take a couple days? Oh, duh, dumb question, of course they knew straight off! How could anypony not?”

Gilda was torn, unable to decide between panicking at being left with a delicate little pony she could so easily hurt, annoyance at those little hooves and the invasion of privacy, or simple shock that Rainbow Dash trusted her enough with her weird little fanfilly. She went for a mix of all three, with annoyance pulling out ahead when she looked to Rainbow Dash just in time to see the door shut. Betrayal was too strong a word for what Gilda felt at that moment.

Idly, as Scootaloo stood on her chest waiting expectantly and eagerly, Gilda wondered if the door had been locked, and if this was some kind of cruel and unusual punishment.

Rainbow Dash trotted down the hall, a smug smirk on her face. ‘Rainbow Dash, one. Gilda being depressed and stupid, zero.’ It was only natural, after all, Rainbow Dash was number one.

She kept thinking that right up until a mailbag socked her in the face. The prismatic pegasus went down with an undignified yelp, her only warning a loud ‘catch’ being shouted at her a few seconds after she hit the ground.

“Catch!...wait, oh no, I’m meant to say that first!” Grey hooves pulled Rainbow Dash up. “I’m so sorry! No wonder Dinkums never wants to play catch anymore, I keep forgetting!”

“D-Derpy…” groaned Rainbow Dash, one hoof pressed to the side of her skull. She waited for her brain to stop rattling around before speaking again.

“Oh! And I’m also not supposed to play catch with mailbags anymore. Please don’t tell anypony!” Derpy begged. She let go of her unfortunate victim, and was probably looking at her, though it was understandably hard to tell.

Rainbow Dash held up a hoof. “Okay, first, who would I tell? You do pretty much all the mail in Ponyville. Second; why did you throw it at me in the first place?!”

Rubbing her hooves shyly, the grey pegasus gave Rainbow an apologetic smile. “I thought you’d like it, since you do all sportsy stuff. And I have a letter! It’s not for you, though. It’s for Fluttershy, but she’s not here, and I since I took over the last mailpony’s route...” Derpy leaned forward as though imparting some great secret.”Her bunny keeps giving me scary looks.”

The urge to roll her eyes was deep, vast and powerful within Rainbow Dash. “That’s pretty much Angel Bunny all over. What, you want me to give it to her? She’ll be back later today, but I can if you want. Not like I’m going anywhere fast.”

Derpy looked confused, but in all fairness this wasn’t unusual. “But...I thought going fast was what you did. It’s in your name. Colourful fastness is your whole thing.”

Rainbow Dash sighed. “The shell, Derpy. This stupid thing nopony knows how to get off is slowing me down.”

“Wow, somepony gave you a shell! Was it a magic snail?” asked Derpy, trotting around her with a fascinated gleam in her eyes.

“...a snail? What, no, it was, you know, my tortoise, Tank. When he grew huge last night?” Rainbow Dash waited for a reaction, or some sort of sudden understanding. She was disappointed when none came forth, not least because she was pretty sure a giant tortoise was rather notable.

“Sounds fun! If you want it off, why not just ask him?” Without waiting for an answer, Derpy dived into her mailbag. She came up with a letter, shoved right at Dash. “Can you give this to Fluttershy? I’m kinda behind on my route.”

“Shure,” answered Rainbow Dash, teeth clenching on the letter. She squinted, trying to read the sender. “I’un Will? Wha’ th’ h’ll?”

Derpy was already gone, ploughing through anypony unfortunate enough to be in the general direction she was heading, by the time Rainbow Dash started to go cross-eyed. Shaking the feeling away, the ground bound daredevil continued on her way looking for Twilight. She was going to get to the bottom of this shell, and she was going to do it no-

“Why not just ask him?”

Rainbow Dash stopped, hoof pausing inches from the ground. Derpy’s words played back through her head, like a record on constant repeat. It was a pretty silly idea, and weird without Fluttershy around to translate…

‘Tank growing and getting magic angel powers is pretty weird too,’ she admitted. Rainbow’s jaw tensed, indecision warring over her face. ‘Can’t hurt. I suppose.’

Resolving to make sure to do it when nopony was around, Rainbow Dash got moving again. Her shell’s weight felt like it was growing with each step, but she dismissed the notion, and focused on finding Twilight, and finding her pet. Rainbow Dash would fly again, of that there was no question.

She paused, spotting a little purple and green shape waddling down the hall. A grin on her face, Rainbow Dash raised a hoof.

“‘Ey! Spike! ‘Ait up!”

***

Vinyl Scratch and Octavia sat opposite each other. Their eyes were locked. Their faces matched, in colour and in expression. Neither moved. Neither spoke. Red cheeks were shared, and so too, unwittingly, were their thoughts identical. In general, those thoughts went along one or two lines;

‘Oh bucking Celestia, what have I done?’

‘Why won’t she say anything?!’

Paladin glanced down the train, skimming the ranks of guards between them, before turning to look at his companions, a question on his mind. Moments later, it was on his lips too.

“Is this normal?”

Shining Armour could only offer a shrug. “I may be married to the Princess of Love, but there’s only so much I can pick up. Finding two recently possessed mares making out on the train platform hasn’t come up.”

“Um...I don’t think it’s...’normal’, but they felt very...happy...’ Fluttershy wanted to hide her face again. She kept her head up only thanks to Paladin’s presence, and because she didn’t want Pinkie to try making them ‘look and think’ as well.

...not in public, at any rate.

“They felt rappy?” Pinkie squealed in delight. “That’s great! I learn so much from rapping! Do you think they know how to rap the table of elements?”

“Happy, Pinkie,” clarified Paladin, a hint of exasperation in his voice. “They felt happy.” He peered at her. The sharp sense of worry struck Fluttershy, but he said nothing. Whatever he was worried about, he wasn’t talking. He just watched Pinkie carefully.

She crossed her forelegs, pouting. “Awww. Well, now I feel like rapping! Who wants to hear about the history of Equestrian agricultural development after the Unification, in rap?” Pinkie beamed at the guards and ponies around her. “Great! Here we go!”

Shining Armour tried to look as professional and calm as he could, but frankly, he found himself realising Twilight really hadn’t exaggerated in her letters. The train carriage started to feel rather like a cage as Pinkie began to fill it with very odd rap.

Vinyl’s ear twitched. “Is…” she began slowly. “Is Pinkie rapping?”

Octavia turned her head, but her eyes didn’t actually break from Vinyl’s. “Yes. About...agriculture?”

Confusion replaced uncertainty in their stares. The first thing either had said was about Pinkie rapping, after nearly an hour just staring at each other awkwardly, trying to work out what to say. A snicker escaped Vinyl, and it drew a giggle from Octavia. They laughed, the shared oddity of their situation breaking the ice neither could overcome their nerves on their own to break alone.

After who knows how many minutes, with Pinkie’s continued rapping a backdrop, their laughed faded. Vinyl relaxed, and smiled at the sight of Octavia doing the same. The embarrassment wasn’t gone, far from it, but they were no longer paralysed by indecision and awkwardness.

Octavia cleared her throat. “So, about that, uh, w-what we did back there-”

“The kissing?” asked Vinyl, raising an eyebrow curiously.

Cheeks red, the earth pony mare nodded. “Y-yes, t-that. Uh, now, having done….’that’-”

“Kissing, you mean? Making out on the ground?” A cheeky grin spread Vinyl’s mouth wide.

“Vinyl….” Octavia glared. “I’m trying to be serious, and deal with this maturely.”

“And avoiding saying ‘kissing’ is mature?” Vinyl pointed out. She shrugged. “Okay, how about this; did you like it?”

“W-what sort of question is that?!” squeaked Octavia, her cheeks going red. She refused to look away, though she desperately wanted to.

Vinyl smirked. “I’ll take that as a yes. I mean, I’m pretty good, if I do say so myself. Which I do. I’m good. You weren’t too bad yourself, for a beginner.”

“Vinyl, you’re just- wait.” Octavia scowled. “For a beginner? Are you just assuming that I have no experience with such things?”

Kicking back, the DJ shrugged. “Come on, don’t be like that. It’s not your fault. I said you were good.”

Octavia reached over and smacked Vinyl’s back legs off the couch, forcing her to sit rather than lounge. “I will have you know,” she growled, eyes burning. “I am not some inexperienced filly! I could very well have kissed plenty of ponies before you!”

“I believe you.” It was remarkable, how Vinyl said one thing with a look of complete earnestness and her voice warm, and meant exactly the opposite. Using a properly sarcastic tone would simply have been far too easy. “Totally.”

“Oh no, you are not doing that to me! You enjoyed it just as much as I did!”

“And I said you were good...for a beginner,” Vinyl conceded with a grin that fell roughly somewhere between ‘shit-eating’ and ‘diabolical’.

Octavia opened her mouth, a fiery retort already on her lips before a sudden realisation snapped her jaw shut. She sat there for a few seconds, a look of intense concentration on her face. It lasted long enough for Vinyl’s nonchalant mask to crack and bring her to look over in concern.

“...that was rather subtle, given your usual standards.” Octavia’s stare bored into Vinyl. “I almost got distracted from what we did by arguing about it. Remarkable.”

Vinyl laughed nervously. “Heh, whatcha mean? Weren’t you about to shout something at me?”

With deliberate slowness, Octavia reached up and began to smooth her mane. She hadn’t noticed the disarray it had fallen into now. The obvious worry on Vinyl’s face gave her a moment’s pause.

“I don’t think right now is the best time to try working out all...this…” Octavia gestured vaguely, her hoof taking in the guards and Pinkie. She gulped, suddenly nervous. “Perhaps, when this is all over, we can take the time to sort this out.”

Her own nerves made their presence known, a tremble sent through her that stilled only when a new warmth pressed against her side. Vinyl slid into place next to her, her contact just shy of being intimate.

“Just let me know, ‘Tavi.” Vinyl smiled. “Maybe while we’re in Ponyville, I can really do what I said I’d do in the library-”

Octavia bopped Vinyl on the nose, but she couldn’t help herself. She laughed, and after a moment, Vinyl joined in.

Fluttershy tried not to look like she was watching the pair, either physically or on a far more subtle level. She had to restrain herself from reaching out. The touch of such positive emotions made her shiver, and it was impossible to completely block them out.

It was not enough, however, to block out her sense of Paladin’s worry. He had been watching Pinkie since she had inadvertently forced two mares to make out, and their bond left no way for him to hide his anxiety.

He looked down, reminding Fluttershy their bond wasn’t exactly a one way link. Paladin shook his head minutely, not ready to explain yet, before returning his attention to the rapping earth pony.

The delicate frown on Fluttershy’s face disappeared, a yelp escaping her as she found a green, firey cloud forming in front of her. She tried to back away into the air automatically, leaving Paladin to catch the letter that formed before them.

“Spike sent you a letter?! Is it a care package? A friendship care package, for friends who aren’t nearby? I’m good at making those! What’s in it?” Pinkie asked eagerly, her rap abruptly canceled.

Paladin ignored her, dropping the letter before Fluttershy. Conscious of the eyes on her, Fluttershy slowly peeled it open. Her hope that the slow method would scare Pinkie back into doing something more interesting turned out to be in vain, her pink friend staring intently at her. Fortunately, the letter itself turned out to be a relief to this visual pressure. She raised it up like a shield, trying to read through it despite the shake of nerves.

“Oh my!” Her nerves dissolved, a smile appearing on her face. “It’s from Iron Will!”

That certainly got Paladin’s attention. “The minotaur?” He winced slightly, remembering his overreaction all too clearly. Hardly the best first impression.

Fluttershy nodded. “Yes. I wonder how he’s doing…”

***

Iron Will huffed as he slammed a post into the ground. Sweat matted the minotaur’s fur, but he stepped back for a moment to admire the ongoing work. He adjusted his tie, folded his arms across his chest and beamed with pride. There was nothing like preparing his own stage for his show, though it was only practical. His goats had certain blind spots, and stage construction was one of them.

Now he thought of it, Iron Will glanced around the clearing. His brow furrowed at what he saw. More particularly, it was what he didn’t see that gave him pause.

“...guys?” he called, turning. “Hey, where is everyone? If you’re all off eating laundry again, I am not bailing you out! I don’t even know how you managed to eat those flight suits, but after the time that orange mare blew up at me, we are not dealing with this again!”

He snorted, and was reaching for another post when the mass of shadows and claws slammed into him.

***

“Does he say in the letter?” asked Pinkie, leaning over. “Oooh, is he coming back to Ponyville? I was a bit too crying the first time to throw him a party, but it was so rude of me not to throw him a welcome party!”

Fluttershy began to read on, her eyes brightening. “He’s about to start touring his new seminars. Oh, he’s thanking me for my help toning it down. Assertion without aggression.”

***

Bellowing, Iron Will’s fist crashed against the creature. His hand plunged into the shadows that swathed it and struck. Its claws released him, and the minotaur promptly repurposed the stage support post into a club to beat his enemy over the head.

Wood splintered. He held up half the post he still had, staring at the ragged, broken end, then back at the weird monkey-bat-thing now a few metres away. It drew back to its feet, its claw closing on the portion of the post it had ripped off.

Never one to waste what he had, Iron Will displayed his unique problem solving skills. The half-post he had wasn’t just a stage support post or merely a club. It was also a very workable throwing weapon, as Scorpan found when it came hurtling towards him, following by a bellowing, raging minotaur.

***

“I think it will work really well for him. I know he seems big and aggressive, but Iron Will is a sweetheart when you get to know him.” Her gaze dropped further down the letter. “He’s starting near Ponyville, in the next town down the line towards Manehatten. He says they found the perfect place to do the first seminar, and he’ll be working on getting it up himself.”

***

The half-built stage gave way, collapsing as another of its supports was ripped out and smashed against Scorpan’s snout. What should have been an easy fight was taking far, far too long. It would have been easy too, if his hands weren’t alight with agony brought on by angelic burns that scarred his arms from elbows to talon-tips.

“You mess with the bull, you get the horns!” Iron Will roared, not particularly creatively, it must be said. He charged, horn points gleaming.

Scorpan slammed his back into the last standing bit of the stage, a tall wall of wood. His form collapsed into insubstantial shadows a moment before Iron Will hit, and the minotaur went head first into, through and past the wall.

***

“It sounds fascinating. Do you two keep in contact much?” For some reason, Paladin was feeling...jealous? He blanched at the realisation, and tried to school himself to neutrality. He was not going to be irrationally jealous. He was better than that.

“Oh, a little bit, but I think the main thing was...oh, oh my!” Fluttershy found it at the bottom of the letter, a few slips of paper. “He’s inviting me to come and see his first show.”

“Oooh, I bet that’ll be fun!” Pinkie cheered.

***

Scorpan reformed atop Iron Will, grasping one horn, and began to rain hammer-like blows of his fisted claw onto the minotaur’s head. He avoided Iron Will’s grasping hands with aggravating nimbleness, and just keptstriking until even the formidable defensive nature of a minotaur’s skull wasn’t enough. He went down, going limp beneath his attacker.

“You had best be worth it,” Scorpan hissed to the unconscious motivational speaker, panting with the exertion of the fight. He took a few minutes to compose himself, hiding the wounds from his foolish attempt to take the angelic essence. His gaze lingered on the shattered stage for a moment before he gathered his power for a simple report of success to his master.

The order he got back confused Scorpan, and in his injured state this did little to put him in a better mood. With barely a night to recover, he was forced to activity again. What would Tirek, Lord of Betrayal, need with ink, paper and an envelope anyway?

***

Author's Note

And here we go, chapter 35! I hope to have chapter 36 done in at most two weeks, because I want to wrap this story up by the end of the year. Please comment and give feedback. As ever, thanks to my three lovely editors. Well, two of you are lovely. You can guess which of you isn't.

Act IV - Ch. 38 Lord of Betrayal

Chapter 38 Lord of Betrayal

***

Twilight sighed in relief, closing the door behind her and slumping. Through it she could hear one of the guards - she flushed in silent embarrassment, unable to remember which guard it was in charge out there - reassuring the mayor.

‘I hope they can give us some peace.’ One look at the library, stuffed full with her friends, the ponies currently possessed by Ardleon’s essence and a loud DJ wanting to know what was going on, she found herself doubting she was going to get it. Even Shining wasn’t doing anything to calm the chatter breaking out, just slumping next to a window. The urge to run over to him and ask if he was alright, again and again, nearly won over, but Twilight forced it down. He would say if he wasn’t fine. She was sure of it. She had to be, otherwise she wouldn’t be able to think of anything else.

“Alright, I need everypony to-” she began, stepping forward. Somepony had to take charge.

Poof!

“Gah!”

Thump!

Silence filled the library, save for the groaning of one mare and the whimpers of another. Twilight sat up, forcing the mare atop her off. She blinked watering eyes, rubbing at them.

“What was that? Are we under attack?” she asked, blinking woozily for a moment. Her eyes still stung from the flash, and Twilight wondered if Rainbow Dash had teleported. She dismissed it, since Dash wouldn’t have teleported right on top of her.

She wasn’t prepared to be shoved aside, but that’s just what Fluttershy did. Tumbling down, Twilight got a glance at the shivering ball of fur that was, unmistakably, Trixie. Strong hooves helped her up, and Twilight spared a moment to thank Applejack before turning her attention their new, apparently sobbing, arrival.

Trixie was already clutching Fluttershy when Twilight turned her attention to her, the kind mare humming and stroking her back just as she had done for the occasional crying filly. Fluttershy looked around, concern radiating from her in such intensity that it overwhelmed her control. She reined it back in before too long, but it didn’t take long for everypony to see it was founded.

Trixie’s coat was filthy, dirt smeared across her coat and even in her mane, with rings around her hooves where she had clearly been tightly bound. The sight of her, wretched and broken, made it rather confused when her sobbings slowly resolved into cries of….joy?

“She’s gone!” Trixie sobbed, a note of hysteric happiness behind the tears. “She’s gone! Trixie can think on her own and not be mad and T-Trixie isn’t crazy anymore!”

“Er...T-Trixie?” Fluttershy was faced with something far more complicated. Her fur tingled at the sheer force of Trixie’s feelings, an undammed flood of emotion that threatened to take her breath away. Relief and joy mixed with lingering fear. “Are you alright?”

Landing with a fwoosh next to them, Rainbow Dash eyed Trixie suspiciously. “How did she get here?” She narrowed her eyes, fixing them... “Wow, look at her horn.”

“Wha- oh, goodness! I thought that would be healed by now.” Rarity recoiled from the sight, an embarrassed flush coming to her cheeks. “Uh, I mean…um…”

“Trixie is free!” Giggling, Trixie shook Fluttershy. “I can think and think and think and think and she can’t make it all jumbled and thank you Princesses thank you!”

Dash snorted. “...she still sounds craz-ah!” She yelped in surprise, spilling onto her side without warning as she was rammed unexpectedly.

Bowling Rainbow Dash over, Vinyl skidded to a stop without joining the pegasus on the floor. She pointed at Trixie, grinning. “It’s the crazy mare!”

“Vinyl!” snapped Octavia. She hurried over, scowling at her friend. “Don’t be so rude! She’s wasn’t...well, she seems less cra- that is, more stable now. I think. Miss Trixie? Do you remember meeting us?”

Trixie looked, past her tear stained muzzle, and stared at the pair for a moment. “A...a bit. Oh! Trixie can remember things again without thinking they’re happening!” She pulled away from Fluttershy, giggling and clapping her hooves in the manner of a filly finally getting her birthday presents after a whole year since the last one. “Take that, evil monkey monster thing! The Princesses saved Trixie! Ah ha ha!”

“They must have sent her here,” Shining guessed, his voice thick with weariness. He frowned, looking out the window suspiciously. “If they found Scorpan, they wouldn’t want to leave her on the battlefield, especially if they sensed what was inside her.”

“Indeed. The essence.” The deep, commanding voice drew Trixie’s somewhat fragmented attention to...him. She shrunk back from his imposing, stony expression and the mysterious look in his eyes. “She holds the last fragment.”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Last? How do you know it’s the last?”

That brought him up short. Paladin paused, frowning. “I…” Blowing out a slow, heavy breath he shrugged. “I don’t know. It just...it feels right.”

“So, like my Pinkie sense? You got a shiver in your booty, and that means that’s all the essences? Heh, ‘essences’,” Pinkie giggled to herself. She looped a hoof around Paladin neck, grinning at him.

Paladin leaned his head slightly away from Pinkie. “No. I suppose there was a bit of a shiver, yes, but its not the same.”

“Snrrk.” Snickering, Dash clapped a hoof over her muzzle.

“What?” He demanded, scowling.

“N-nothing..ehehe...just...Pally Sense.”

Pinkie’s eyes widened in excitement. “Oooh! Pal Sense! Paladin has Pal Sense! We can be Sense buddies!”

It was a measure of how sane Trixie was turning out to be that she stared at Pinkie in surprise for a few seconds. “Uh...Trixie isn’t sure what’s going on, but, uh, she thinks she remembers nearly being stabbed, and the Princesses, so, is now the time for laughter?”

“Thank you!” Twilight groaned. “Yes, Trixie is right, we need to focus and get to work on what’s important here; getting that angelic essence out of all of you.”

Trixie pouted. “Trixie never said that,” she whined.

“Yeah, I’m still not one hundred percent on that.” Reaching over, Vinyl pulled Octavia closer, tapping her friend on the head with her hoof. “Like, Octy has some alien’s soul inside her?”

“Yes! Yes, I, Photo Finish, am unsure of all of zis!” added the photographer, shaking her head. “It made things happen, yes, but it has stopped, has it not? Vhat more do we need?”

“To not be a danger to everypony around you,” answered Shining Armour firmly. He forced his tired body upright. “That stuff is dangerous, and it has to be contained. Twiley- ahem, Twilight has a container to hold it, and she’s going to work out how to get it out of you all safely.”

Twilight nodded gratefully at her brother, and just barely kept from blurting ‘are you sure you’re okay?’ at him. “Yes, and…” She trailed off, focusing somepony else. “Pinkie? Is something wrong?”

The strain on Paladin’s neck grew, and he looked down at his pink limpet worriedly. Her gaze shot past him, seeing into the distance with only a hazy focus. Her mouth hung open, and all four her hooves seemed to be….vibrating?

“Bad,” Pinkie whispered, shuddering in sudden fear. “Something bad.”

Nopony could help the dread that ran through their veins, ice-water lacing them for a moment.

Paladin took control of his emotions, scowling down at her. “Pinkie! I’ve been trying to talk to you about this, you’re losing control of your power. You need to adjust to how you’re hearing now, and how your voice sounds to you, or you’ll never...”

He stopped. Paladin’s breath rushed from him, an upheaval that struck him right to the heart lancing through his body. The world shifted in an instant, a change sweeping over it felt by all. To some, it was a mere tingle in the back of their mind. To others, it was a thunderous rumble. It had no physical presence. Not a single leaf was disturbed. No quakes gripped the earth, yet it pervaded all things, a great wrenching in the fabric of their world.

“Paladin!” He couldn’t tell who the voices belonged to. He only barely heard them as he collapsed, taking Pinkie with him. The shock jarred her from her state, her squeal of dismay filling his ear so loudly it verged on painful.

Twilight caught herself against a bookshelf, Spike’s hands desperately trying to keep her up. “Celestia!” Her teacher’s name left her lips, though she knew not why. Distress overwhelmed her, born of a nameless source that screamed as though burning alive.

Her brother’s magic had only begun to wrap around her when Twilight began to move again. She nearly fell to the ground, but with stumbling steps on weak legs, she made it to her door. With a surge of will, she forced it open. Everything else vanished from her mind for a moment, a single thought dominant.

‘No...Princess, no!’

There they hung. It was a cruel mockery, to see the celestial bodies hanging above them, bathing the world in twilight. A vicious irony that cut through the fog of shock and fear. Her eyes ached from staring into the sun and it’s profile shadow of a horned mare’s head. Cries of dismay were spreading, filling the streets, and even her friends were joining in.

“Impossible...” Shining Armour felt his chest constrict. It was impossible. There was no way he was seeing what he was seeing. He knew it. He wanted to know it, because he could feel the truth as though it were etched to his soul. “It’s not possible!”

Paladin, his weight supported by Applejack on one-side and Rainbow Dash on the other, stared past Twilight. “..we need to-”

He never finished; Twilight turned, glaring at him with eyes that shone with threatened tears. Paladin hesitated, unsure, and lost any chance to beat her to it.

“This is your fault! We should have gone to Canterlot!” The accusation in her voice nearly outweighed the dismay. “We should have gone to help them! If we had been there, we could have done something about...about whatever happened! That’s Princess Celestia! She’s been….locked away! Can’t you feel it? And it’s your fault!”

Shining’s attempt to turn her from her glare at Paladin proved futile, and instead he shut the door before anypony outside could hear what was going on. Not that most had any attention to spare right now, given the display above.

“Twilight, calm down, it’s not his fault,” he began.

“Perhaps it is.”

Shining, along with everyone else, looked at Paladin in utter shock. He kept his eyes on Twilight, not turning his attention away in the slightest. He took a step closer.

“Perhaps we could have done something. Maybe whatever happened could have been averted.” He shook his head. “But that means nothing. I advised we do as I thought best! I don’t know everything that happens, Twilight, and neither do you. If we find out that we could have helped had we followed along, please, blame me all you want, but until then, we need to do what we can now!”

Twilight didn’t back down, not one step, advancing to meet him. “I wanted to go, but you stopped me! The Princess, she’s...she’s trapped! Luna too!”

“I know,” he hissed, his expression falling. “I can look into the sky and see with my own eyes! If it is my fault, please, bellow and scream at me! Banish me to the edge of the world and lock me away! But do it after we’ve saved them! Because that’s what we need to do; we need to save them.”

Their glares met, eyes burning with equal intensity. Dragonfire couldn’t have matched it, until a white hoof was laid over Twilight’s shoulder. Shining Armour slowly pulled his sister back, wrapping both his forelegs around her in an encompassing hug.

“Breathe, Twiley,” he murmured softly. “Just breathe. We need you - all of you, your mind and your heart. You can’t do much good if you’re angry at Paladin, right?”

She nodded, weakly, her breathing slowing gradually. “You’re right,” Twilight agreed. He control returned, slowly. She turned slightly to look at her friends. “I’m sorry, everypony. I didn’t mean to...explode, like that. It just...overwhelmed me. Seeing that, on the sun...”

“Nopony blames ya, sugarcube,” Applejack sighed, looking out the window as she pulled Apple Bloom closer. “Seein’ that...both of the princesses, up there...how could he do that? Scorpan didn’t seemed that tough.”

“Maybe it wasn’t him. Maybe it was…” Shining Armour trailed off uncertainly. He pressed a hoof to his head. “I’m not sure. All my mental defense training worked pretty well, but I still can’t remember a few key details. Scorpan isn’t operating alone, but he shouldn’t have had help where he was.”

Paladin turned his gaze out the window. Fluttershy was doing her best to keep everypony calm, conveying soothing warmth to all, but he wasn’t quite ready to accept it. Not so much the source, he assured himself guiltily, just right now, he didn’t need reassurance.

‘Scorpan has an ally, one he has kept hidden,’ he mused, turning the thought over in his head. ‘One with the power to allow him to fight...no. Not fight. They wouldn’t be sealed if it had been a simple fight. Something else has happened.’

“We need more information.” He didn’t realise he had said the words aloud until Rarity voiced the obvious question.

“Well, yes, but how? If the Princesses really have been…” Her voice died away, a faint tremble in it. She cleared her throat, shaking herself back to her senses. “Spike can’t really send a letter to Princess Celestia now, can he?”

“I say we go back to the last plan, and head to Canterlot! Pop out the Elements, find Scorpan and whoever is helping, and BAM! Stoned.” Rainbow Dash smirked. “Rainbow canon solves all our problems.”

“Oooh, rainbow cannon…” Vinyl’s eyes gleamed as she looked Rainbow Dash’s way.

Octavia didn’t even blink. “No.”

“I didn’t say anything yet-”

“And I’m saving us all time by saying ‘no, you cannot ask to use sacred magical relics for a light show at your next gig’.” A faint glare from Octavia had Vinyl pouting and shutting up. The classical mare looked attentively around the room. “If you can go, shouldn’t you? I admit, I don’t understand much of what is going on, but as much as I would appreciate having this ‘essence’ removed, I think saving the Princesses comes first.”

“See? Miss fancy bow tie agrees with my idea. Let’s get ‘porting over there and we can turn some evil to stone,” Rainbow Dash snickered. “I bet they’ll gloat. We won’t even have to aim.”

“I...” Words escaped Twilight. The pressure was suddenly heavier, the weight of expectation upon her. This wasn’t like Discord or Nightmare Moon. She had been caught up in the adrenaline, in the closeness of it all. ‘And this isn’t? No. We’ve stopped Nightmare Moon, Discord, the Changelings, and Ardleon. Scorpan and his ally are no different.’ Twilight nodded. “Yes. I agree. Paladin, your reasons before were good, but now I don’t think we’ve got the time to wait.”

He sighed, but offered no argument, though the need to continue their work to remove the essence still tugged at him. It was important, more than he knew, and delaying could only lead to danger. Even Fluttershy’s presence, soothing from across the room where she was keeping Trixie in state somewhere near ‘sane and calm’, did little to settle the sensation of urgency.

“You will need to breach the wards, will you not?” he asked instead.

Twilight already had an abacus and a book out, hovering next to her as she pulled from her brother’s embrace. “I just need to make a few calculations…”

A white hoof laid over the abacus. “Cadance should still be in the city, and she’s fine.”

“She’s fine? How do you know?” Paladin cocked his head to the side curiously.

“Er...because she is?” The question was returned with a look just as confused as Paladin was curious. Shining Armour shrugged. “I’d know if she wasn’t, trust me. If we send her a letter, she can bring down or open the wards for a short time. Long enough for us to teleport there, if we push it.”

The scritch-scratch of quill on parchment was already working on the letter, Spike pausing to give them a thumbs up. Sheer habit had the first line as ‘~~Dear Princess Celestia~~’, before it was underscored with ‘Princess Cadance’, as he began to write.

“Ask her to bring the wards down, but only towards Ponyville. Girls, Paladin, get closer. Everypony else, I’m sorry, we’ll be back as soon as we can, and hopefully with this mess dealt with.” Twilight’s expression changed wildly as her head swung between different ponies, her magic pulling her friends towards her. “You can stay here, just please put any books you take back where they came from Uh...Octavia is in charge!”

Octavia looked uneasy under the stares her fellow angelic-possessed were sending her way, almost breaking into a sweat when she saw the fillies being gently pushed in her direction. “Um..”

“Now, ya’ll better listen to her, okay?” Despite her stern tone, Applejack nuzzled her sister lovingly. “Ah’m sure we won’t be gone long.”

“Aww, but Ah wanna help! We got super-powers, what’s the point if we don’t use ‘em?” Apple Bloom whined. Instead of Applejack, she looked at her erstwhile-foalsitter as though Octavia was personally responsible for this.

“Yeah! We can help! I can sing! Like, with a magic voice! And Apple Bloom can...uh…” Sweetie Belle scratched her head. Her confused look turned to Apple Bloom. “Make stuff?”

The other filly huffed, her mood falling further. “Ah can make stuff perfect! An’, ya know, make fancy planks that make ponies better, like with Big Macintosh!”

Sweetie’s head bounced with her eager nods. “Yeah, that! She can do that!” Her eyes widened, a hint of moisture in them with the full force of the pout she launched Rarity’s way. “Can we pleeeeeease come with you?”

“No, you can’t.” Rarity twitched, her facade of sisterly responsibility almost cracking. “You need to stay here, where it’s safe. I dread to think what I would do if you were in danger. Now, I expect to hear you didn’t make any trouble while we were gone, alright?”

Her pout turning into a scowl, Sweetie gave a sour nod. “Fiiiiiiine.”

“Huh.” Rainbow Dash glanced at Pinkie. “Why do I feel like I should say something to Scootaloo? Where is she, anyway? I couldn’t find her before.”

Pinkie’s smile was only slightly forced as she shrugged. “She’s fine, I’m almost sure of it! Don’t worry, I’m sure if she turns up Octavia can look after her too.”

“Wait, uh, now, I’m very flattered, but are you sure you want to leave them to me? I mean, you don’t know me.” Octavia gave the pair of unimpressed fillies a nervous smile. She had never wondered what it was like to go deep sea diving, but it seemed she was about to get a harsh lesson in being out of her depth.

“Aww, don’t worry, ‘Tavi, I’ll keep the kids entertained if you bore them,” Vinyl promised. The unicorn grinned widely, only widening further at the sharp glare sent her way.

Applejack ignored the flare of Spike’s breath, just looking to Octavia. She looked over the mare for a moment. “Nah, Ah reckon y’all’ll do fine. Respectable mare like you? Ain’t gonna be a problem, Ah’m sure. Heck, if Twilight can trust ya with the library twice, Ah can trust ya to keep an eye on Apple Bloom. Can’t Ah, ‘Bloom?”

“Yeah, whatever,” grumbled the disinterested filly.

Applejack’s voice sharpened. “Lil’ missy, if Ah get back an’ find out ya gave Octavia here a hard time…” No threat, Applejack had discovered, was a good as the hint of a threat. It gave so much more room for a potentially naughty filly’s imagination to fill.

“Ah said ‘yeah’, Ah won’t make no trouble. Promise.” The grouchy tone didn’t do much to convince anypony, but Applejack accepted the promise. She ruffled Apple Bloom’s mane.

“Good. Now, take care-”

Foosh!

Twilight caught the parchment materialising. It didn’t even need unrolling. Her eyes ran over the simple scrawl, growing wide as she read the brief message.

“Cadance is going to lower the wards towards Ponyville in two minutes! Everypony get close, I need to get ready to teleport us.” The colour in her eyes lightened, a soft glow spreading from pupils to whites. “At least I can get us to Canterlot Castle well enough. Cadance said to go to the Hall of Harmony.”

Pinkie leaned over her shoulder, an inappropriate giggle cutting through the tension. “Oh, and she says ‘her Shiny’ better be alright, or she’s going to- mmphmmph!”

Pulling his now spitty hoof from Pinkie’s mouth, Shining Armour coughed. “Uh, let’s not share how overprotective Cadance can get, please.” He shook his hoof off, shuddering. “I’m already worried about her. Are you sure you can get us that far?”

“Prince Shining, please, Twilight is more than capable. Look how far she could get us when we went north.” Confidence filled Rarity’s voice, and were she not so focused on her spell, Twilight would have blushed in embarrassment. “There’s nothing our dear friend can’t do when it comes to magic.”

“I can teleport too, but Twilight’s pretty awesome at it,” conceded Rainbow Dash with a grin. “Let’s go show Scorpan what she can do.”

“What we can do,” Fluttershy corrected her. Trixie was left to latch onto the nearest pony to share her relief, and did so with Photo Finish. The tussle going unnoticed, Fluttershy glanced Paladin’s way. “All of us.”

His brief nod of agreement barely acknowledged her, and Fluttershy wilted. A lance of guilt shot between the pair, and his expression turned apologetic. It was nothing if not an experience to watch the pair communicating entirely without words, though one that quickly came to an end.

“Stay safe, everypony, we’ll be back before ya know it!” The glow rippled across Applejack as she raised a hoof in farewell, similar calls joining hers until they cut off with an abrupt flash. The library was cast into silence.

Octavia felt the walls press in on her, the sudden weight of responsibility almost as heavy as the penetrating, judging stares of the fillies. Vinyl only shrugged, unable to offer any help, or just unwilling to forgo the entertainment value, and patted her close, close friend on the shoulder.

“Good luck! I’m gonna go pick Trixie’s brain and see if I can work out what the buck is going on.”

“Vinyl, wait, uh….” Octavia’s plea fell on deaf ears. She looked uncertainly back at her charges, and wondered if sharks wore the same expression when they scented blood in the water. Or maybe they could smell fear. The uneasy smile she adopted only deepened the mischievous gleam in Apple Bloom’s eyes. The fancy, unprepared mare gulped, a brush of cold wind spiking her worry. “...save me…”

***

At first, Shining Armour thought something had gone wrong. Impossibly, Twilight had screwed up the spell, and he was about to be flayed by uncontrolled energies. It was something that should not, could not, have happened. Twilight didn’t screw up spells.

His back hit the wall, and he realised with a pleased sigh it was just his wife tackling him the instant he materialized. The next thirty seconds vanished in a haze of lips and tongues and-

“C-Cadance!” he gasped, fresh air rushing in desperately as he surfaced. “Not in public!”

She pulled back, giving him a look that suggested she was considering changing every public indecency law if she had to, or just violating them if that took too long. Only a cough from behind made her look back. Cadance’s cheeks lit up in embarrassment.

“Oh, Shining, I was so worried! When you vanished, I was up all night trying to find you, until Luna knocked me out because I wasn’t sleeping, and then- oh!” She swooped in, and they were nearly lost again until a pained groan from Twilight broke the pair up.

“Wow.” Fluttershy looked away. She wasn’t used to being only the third most embarrassed pony in a room, but Twilight had everypony else beaten. The unicorn had her eyes covered with one hoof, and the other over Spike’s - despite his protests. “Um…”

Applejack coughed again. “Er, Princess? Not to be, uh, rude or nothin’, but Ah thought we came here to stop Scorpan.”

Blinking at her, Cadance’s burning cheeks slowly cooled. She let her husband down from the wall she had pinned him against, and ignored the hoof prints she had left in the stone. “Yes, of course. I, uh, let’s move on. So, uh, just a short time ago, Auntie Celestia and Luna, they…”

Shining Armour nuzzled Cadance, and she accepted the gesture, sighing.

“...they were sealed in their respective charges,” Cadance continued. “I don’t know how. I just know they got the letter from you about where Scorpan was, and that you were fine-” Shining yelped, one of his wife’s wings wrapping around him. “-and I can’t thank any of you enough. Whatever you did, thank you, so, so much.”

He rubbed the back of his neck, face reddening. “Cadance, you’re embarrassing me.”

“I know. The thought of losing you, though...I know, we need to focus on the Princesses,” she cut him off, and the Captain closed his mouth. “I don’t know what happened. I wish I did. There wasn’t any fight, though. If either of them had used their full power so close, I would have sensed it. What I did sense, I don’t understand.”

“Psst, Twi’, you can drop the hoof now,” Pinkie stage-whispered.

Muffled though her voice was, Twilight’s replied, “I know Cadance, Pinkie, and I don’t need my eyes to analyse whatever Cadance sensed.”

“Dark magic.”

Twilight’s hoof dropped in surprise, and she wasn’t the only one looking at Paladin. He scuffed at the floor, looking down as though he could peer through the stone.

“It feels almost familiar. Even with mortal senses, I can...feel it, in the air. Something was done below. Damnable mortal senses! I can’t tell anything about it,” seethed the pegasus, scowling fiercely. “It must have been a mighty work to seal them away. Planning. Someone planned this.”

“They must have. Scorpan did, and this ally of his I can’t remember.” Shining Armour tapped his hoof on the floor thoughtfully. Guilt flickered in his eyes before he shut the emotion away. “Perhaps the fact I warned them was factored into their plans. Normally, an enemy would do what the Changelings did; confront Princess Celestia only when there’s too many civilians around for her to use her most destructive magic. Luring her, and Luna, away from where they would be most vulnerable is ridiculous unless you plan for it.”

“Then they did. This was all planned, which begs the question; what is the next stage of the plan? What do we-” Paladin’s stern speech was cut off before he could even begin to brainstorm his plan. Hellish light, a devil’s flame, shone through the windows, the stained glass murals warping it and spreading it in a dozen lesser shades. “What the hells was that?”

“We’re under attack! Guards!” Shining’s horn lit, his voice transmitting across the palace. “This is Captain-urk!” Sparks burst from his horn, blinding Shining Armour. He would have fallen, had he not been at his wife’s side. “The spell, someone just hijacked the guard’s communication sp-”

“Canterlot!” The voice shook the city, its deep malevolence thick in the thundering call. It bypassed all barriers, spreading to each and every ear in the city with the hijacked spell network “Hear me! Your rulers are bound! Your greatest defence is gone!”

“That doesn’t sound like Scorpan.” Rarity was among the first at the nearest window, peering out. “Not at all. Where is he? Let me just…” Her Vision cut through the air, zeroing in as she searched, a task made easier when Twilight removed the middle of the stainglass window.

Only Fluttershy didn’t rush over, trying to peer out. She watched Paladin, worry creasing her face as she watched him. The threads of their bond were warping at the force of his unfocused, confusing emotions. Her touch failed to break his stock-still stance, and her voice went unheard.

“Paladin?”

“That voice.” She had to strain to hear him. She leaned in, ears cocked towards him.

Rarity’s voice rose in triumph. “There it is, right on the outskirts of the city, it’s….O-oh, Celestia…”

The voice rolled over them, not quite enough to drown out the sound of Rarity dryheaving. She slumped against the wall, hooves over her eyes.

“Do not despair! Their fate need not be your own,” proclaimed the dark figure that strode towards Canterlot, his huge red arms raised, too far to see unaided, barely more than a speck until a lens of air formed before the window. “Those who bring me the last Princess, Cadenza, will be rewarded!”

“Is that thing serious?! Who the hay would do that?” Disbelief coloured Dash’s expression and voice. Her brow furrowed. “I should port down there and kick him right in the-”

“No need.” The cold, hard note in Twilight’s voice sent shivers down every spine around her. The glow around her horn built, and the cold fury in her eyes began to burn hot. The eternal dusk cast over the land simply fueled her anger. The ice of serenity she had adopted melted to steam, boiling over.

“Twilight, darling, calm down, let’s not do anything rash.” Rarity staggered back to her hooves, and promptly began to fall over. “That thing is not like Scorpan! It’s much, much more! I saw...oh, goodness, I don’t want to think about it.”

“Then don’t. Whoever that is, whatever, I don’t care. They...they did that to the Princesses! All across Equestria, ponies will be panicking. Because of this monster.” She breathed out, her energies twisting and flowing into the spell. The angelic magic, more sheet music than spell, layered over a slightly modified attack spell. “We’re going to save them!”

Rainbow Dash grinned, chuckling. “Awesome. Let’s see them take a big magic beam from Twilight Sparkle, super-unicorn.”

“Twilight, wait a moment-” Cadance’s voice was lost, drowned in a single moment’s cacophony of exploding magic.

Light flashed from the city’s heart, crossing the distance from castle to outskirts in an instant. The beam existed for only a few seconds of pulsing life before vanishing and leaving Twilight’s legs wobbling.

“I’m fine, wow, that spell took more than I expected.” She smiled sheepishly at Applejack, staying steady with her friend’s help. “More importantly, did it work? Is that monster-”

“Found you.”

From the scar left on the edge of the city, dirt torn up and melted into a bizarre crater, shadows exploded. They writhed like a nest of serpents, different only in the minor shade to each dark tendril that coiled hungrily. Together they flowed through the city, and proved there was nothing quite like a highway straight to the castle to help with nefarious invasions.

“Well, dang. That didn’t work.”

Twilight watched in despair. “Gee, Applejack, thanks.”

The farmer gave her an apologetic smile. “Sorry, sugarcube. We didn’t really try to stop ya. What’s the plan when that beastie gets here? Elements all ready to go?”

The suggestion was met with hurried agreement, though it only took a moment for them to realise Fluttershy had failed to chime in. She wasn’t even looking their way, her attention fixed, as so often seemed to be the case lately, on Paladin.

“So long…” Images filled his mind, the relentless memories of eons. It hurt to scour them all, his meat brain not up to the task of reviewing them all. “It has been so long.”

“Darling, whatever is the matter with him?” Rarity spared her watch on streets. She raised a hoof to the outside. “Fix him, or whatever you can do, because it’s going to get here soon.”

“What the hay is wrong with ‘im? If he don’t wake up, we’re gonna have to leave him here, ‘less you wanna try blastin’ this monster with only five of us.” Applejack shifted stance, armour sheathing with her an ringing echo. The Element of Honesty settled, embraced by the grooves of the armour as though it had always been there. “Come on, if we don’t get movin’, that thing’ll be here before we’re ready!”

“But…” Fluttershy took in Paladin’s slack expression and faraway gaze. Nothing she felt from him was ordered or controlled, simply a constant shifting mix. “I don’t know what’s happened to him. He’s just gone like this, and….”

Cadance stepped up, her hoof resting on Fluttershy’s shoulder. “And you want to help him. I may not know Paladin well, but I think that right now, he would want you to stop this monster before anypony is hurt. We’re all concerned, but we have to trust him, and we all have a duty. Paladin understands that.”

“Uh, it’s getting kinda close, and I don’t think the guards are gonna be able to hold it off long,” called Rainbow Dash. She winced, letting out a sympathetic ‘oooh’. “Wow, those guys just got knocked flying. Hope they’re okay.”

It was that, if nothing else, that reluctantly pulled Fluttershy from Paladin. She took a step away, watching him stare off at nothing, beset by visions of the ancient past that nopony could see, and not even the guards who came at Shining’s call made her feel any better.

“Fluttershy, I promise, we’ll snap him out of it as soon as we get back. We’re running out of time, it’ll be here soon! If we don’t get ready, we might miss our chance.” Twilight bowed her head, her will working at the barrier between them. The bond that existed might respond to Fluttershy’s will, but she was Twilight Sparkle, and there was no magic she couldn’t do something with, even if that something was simply trying to make Fluttershy sense her emotions.

“Alright. Let’s go.” Resolve hardened Fluttershy’s expression. Whatever Paladin endured now, she would trust him, and if he needed it, she would help him. But first, she would do what she knew he would tell her to do; she would go with her friends and save the day.

“Cadance and I will keep him distracted in the courtyard. You six, go to the entrance hall and get ready to use the Elements.” Shining Armour flexed his shoulders, wishing for his armour. It might not do much against powerful magic, but it was reassuring nonetheless. Shaking the feeling off, he locked horns, and lips, with his wife. They were gone a moment later, a flash of teal the only hint of their swift teleportation.

“Do they have to do that all the time?” Twilight muttered sourly. Her legs buckled, more from shock than strain, a sudden weight forcing her down. “Spike! What are you doing?”

He looked, confused. “Uh, getting on your back?” He offered, scratching his cheek. “I don’t wanna slow you down.”

“You won’t, because you’re not coming with us.” She shook her head, ears closed to the protests he began to fire off as her magic picked him up. “I need you to stay with Paladin. Somepony who knows him has to keep an eye on him, and in this case I think somedragon would be perfect for the job.”

Spike’s eyes narrowed, a suspicious glint forming in them. “You just don’t want me getting in the way, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t want you to get hurt, and when Paladin comes out of his trance, I think he’ll need a friendly face. Please, Spike, I don’t have time to argue with you.”

He slid off, the glow of her magic fading as she set him on the ground. With a sigh, he nodded, though his reluctance was clear to all as he went to stand by Paladin’s side.

“Don’t get hurt.” His plea went unheard, his best friend and closest family vanishing. Air rushed in to fill the void, and it sounded to him like the world itself heaving a sigh. “Please don’t get hurt.”

***

Guards flew, flung back by the gate bursting open. This was mostly a problem because none of them were pegasi, and as such they found the sky wasn’t really their kind of place. That was probably why they were so eager to come back to the ground, albeit faster and less controlled than is generally considered safe.

Light pulsed out, teal and magenta waves that washed over the courtyard. Falling guards found their momentum draining, leaving them to land with soft thuds. The clatter of armour as they got up joined the cacophony of splinters and shrapnel crashing against the castle’s walls. Some plinked off Shining’s shield, the hardened energy dissipating a few seconds later.

“I have come for my kingdom.” The demon’s hooves cracked the cobblestones. The smirk he wore grew at the sight of the couple before him, a booming laugh exploding from him. “I take it you stand against me?”

Cadance matched his laugh without a flinch, eyes hard. “We do. Please, surrender. I don’t want to hurt you.”

He just stared, his expression slack. All at once his face twisted, a great breath preceding his boom. The laughter that followed put the last to shame, his chest heaving, spittle flying from his maw. Shining brought his shield up against the shards of stone that flew as the demon’s hooves stamped and cracked the cobblestones.

“Hurt me? You think you can hurt me? Don’t you know who I am? Don’t you understand the terror of my presence?” His grand gesture took in the shattered gate. “The destruction I bring? Does the hate I inspire not stir a name to the fore of your thoughts?”

Cadance stepped forward, her horn swathed in subtle energies. “I don’t know who you are. I do know that you’ve done terrible things. You’ve sealed the Princesses, frightening everypony in Equestria, and look at this. What can you hope to gain from this devastation?”

He lowered his hand, thick red fingers curling around the roughly woven sack hanging from his belt. “Why, Princess, I’m going to get what I’ve always wanted.” From the sack he drew a mass of writhing shadows that clung hungrily to him.

“And what,” she asked, eyes narrowing. “Is that?”

Tirek smiled, with teeth. “Everything.”

He had barely begun to bring his hand up when they reacted, By the time he flung the shadows at them, Shining Armour’s shield had already taken form to catch the attack. Darkness swam around them, beating at his shield. They railed and hammered, digging into the ground, yet even there the shield was sealed, a perfect sphere of arcane protection that weathered the storm.

“We gave you the chance to surrender. Remember that.” Cadance’s voice rang out, and she raised it as the shadows fell. A brilliant glow began to radiate from the balcony above, bathing the three below in pure, majestic light.

Tirek jerked back, uncertainty marring his features. From his limp fist, the shadows recoiled back into the sack. “What?!”

“Girls, now!” Twin bursts of magic fired out, teal and magenta blending and twisting mid-air to strike their foe’s chest. They sizzled against him, scouring red hide and burning black hairs, yet doing no real harm. “Do it!”

They said nothing as they floated, six mares bound by magic as old as the world. One by one the jewels ignited and burned with an inner light that became a single colour of perfect intensity and shade. From one to another, they linked, from Loyalty to Honesty to Kindness to Laughter to Generosity to Magic. Beams of power chained them together, and began to whirl, spinning into a whirlpool of colour that grew until it burst free.

The endless twilight above was alight, the Rainbow arching up, reaching for the heavens. It fell at its height, the lack of weight no obstacle to the terrible velocity of its descent. The demon below raised his arms, a bellow of despair and defiance erupting from his chest as it struck. His shade became defined, a shadow against the light that held for a moment against the onslaught of magic, quaking.

“Nooooo!”

Cadance and Shining Armour watched, standing together with pride and relief on display in their eyes. Together, they watched the demon face the wrath of Harmony. They listened, too, to his scream of despair. They listened until his despair became...joy?

“Nooooohohohohahahaha!”

Shining Armour blinked. “Uh...that sounds like laughter.”

On and on the Rainbow fell, and on and on the demon laughed. His raised arms spread to welcome the torrent like an old friend. Seconds that felt like an eternity dragged on. Cadance and Shining Armour watched the demon stand against the full force of the Elements of Harmony as though it simply wasn’t there. When at last the full force of Friendship weaponised faded, he still stood. In place of his mock-terror was one of simply mockery, a deep satisfaction filling the gaze he directed at the stunned royal couple.

“Speechless?” he asked, his voice holding a note of laughter. “Was I a touch too dramatic? Oh, how I’ve waited so long for this. It’s only a shame the Sisters were not the ones to use their precious elements. Ah, I would have savoured their shock for a million years.” He brushed off his chest, running a finger along his belt to remove imaginary dust.

“T-that’s not…” Cadance floundered, years of royal training vanishing in the face of sheer impossibility. “You can’t do that. Not even Discord could do that!”

A snort of amusement answered her. “That fool is bound by rules I am not, little alicorn. Ah.” Tirek shook his head. “Ah, but no, that would be telling. I’m afraid I’ll have to keep the how of my little feat a mys-”

“Aww yeah, laying on the hu- what the buck?! We missed!” They looked up, spying the rainbow-maned head peeking over the edge of the balcony. Rainbow Dash’s mouth hung open, gaping at the conspicuous lack of statue where the monster had been standing.

The jovial, almost affable warmth in the demon’s expression vanished. His eyes went flat and hard, his glare at the pegasus enough to kill, were glares so able. Her recoiling from him was enough to bring a spark of pleasure to his eyes, but the utter loathing dominated them.

“Loyalty,” he hissed the hate-filled word.

Rainbow Dash looked at her friends, the ring of ponies recovering behind her. “It didn’t work! And he’s glaring at me, I think we pissed him off.”

Twilight’s head snapped up, eyes wide, and rushed over. Soon six sets of eyes were fixed on the still entirely mobile demon below and his angry stare. Mirroring Rainbow Dash, Twilight’s jaw dropped open in shock.

“We can’t miss! The Elements are ancient magical artifacts that turn ideals into magic to purify the tainted and seal evil. They can’t miss!” She stepped back, grasping her crown in her magic. “Not even Discord-”

Molten light cast the courtyard into hellish relief. Tirek’s baleful expression turned sinister under the burning magmatic sphere between his horns. The fire exploded with a dreadful cackle, spewing towards the balcony.

“Do not,” he bellowed, voice raising over the roar of his magic. “Compare me to that filth again!”

Fire met magic. It became a light show as dark flame flickered and flared across the hastily erected shield. The six mares covered their ears against the sound of clashing energies. The flames were so close, blazing against the shield hungrily, yet they felt not a touch of its doubtless infernal heat.

“We need to try again! Everypony, get into position! Maybe this time it will work,” Twilight ordered, fighting down panic at yet another impossible upheaval of what she knew to be possible and what wasn’t.

Tirek snorted jets of fire. The twisting shadows that draped his hand writhed with frightful life. “I tire of this. I am your end, if you should challenge me. This world shall be mine, and no shattered remnants will stop me!”

The shadows rose unbidden, six lancing out with lethal intent. They met and melted away against the shield, spreading across it like liquid that sought any entrance.

“I’ve got them. Cadance-” Shining Armour broke off, grunting in effort. His shield flared, pinpoint damage threatening the integrity. “Stop him from attacking.”

Teal magic gathered, bathing the courtyard in soothing light that belied the deadly beam of energy that she unleashed. The demon caught it on a raised arm, chuckling. Smoke rose from his flesh, for a moment cloaking his face save for his burning gaze. His glowing eyes gleamed

“Futile. You lack the power to harm me, mortal.”

He jumped, going from standing still to descending towards the pair in an instant. His forehooves lashed out, one for each that struck only empty air before crashing down onto the ground. A cone of fire issued from between his horns, carrying with it physical force that almost blew Shining Armour and his pony sized shield bubble into the air. The air popped, the scent of burned ozone washing over Shining Armour as his shield shattered with a swing of Tirek’s arm.

Cadance swept in from above, wings spread and horn ablaze, to buy her husband the precious seconds he needed to recover. Her horn became a spear of magic that slashed down at the demon, halting against his hand. Fingers curling around it, he sneered up as his other hand rose, balled in a meaty fist that slammed against her- or at least the shield that sprung into being around her at the last instant. It absorbed the force of his blow, flashing away as fast as it came, just in time for Cadance to lash out. She dropped in, hoof wrapped in teal magic, and gave Tirek a slap in the face. His hooves rose a few inches from the ground at the force of the blow, enough of a stunning blow to delay his counterattack. When it came, his hellfire burned nothing more than the air and a few bushes.

***

On the balcony, shadows hit the floor. For a moment the six mares stared down at the puddles of darkness. Fluttershy’s eyes widened, and she covered her mouth with a hoof, but nopony had any chance to ask her why. The shadows surged to life, shaping into ponies. There were no faces or distinguishing marks on the shadow-ponies. Some bore horns with a wicked point and sinister forward curve, while others were armed with bat-wings that thinned into razor blades, and each step of the last among them sent cracks and trembles through the floor.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash leaped into action instantly. Armoured and aggressive, Applejack sprang nimbly and fired her hooves in a classic farming technique turned deadly weapon that smashed through the chest of the nearest shadow-pony. No sound left the shadowy mouth that opened in a silent scream of pain. It shuddered as it fell back, its chest lit by a pair of glowing white hoof marks.

“Don’t just stand there!” Rainbow Dash followed her own advice, teleporting right behind a shadow-pony and sweeping it off its hooves with a single swipe of her hoof. She followed it with a kick that sent it flying off the edge of the balcony. “These are just the expendable magic mooks!”

“Bang!” Pinkie screamed in the monster’s face. She yelped, ducking under a swing of its dangerous horn. “Why didn't it go bang? My voice isn’t magic!”

Rarity Saw the angle of attack as a shadow-pegasus charged her, and it was simple enough to evade. She frowned, glancing Pinkie’s way. “Darling, try again, you look fine- oh!” Nearly taking a blade-wing to the face, Rarity fired a beam of magic point blank into its face. Her Sight let her see the shadows of its ruined head reform in frightening detail, and she gulped as it began to advance on her.

“Hey, Fluttershy, is my voice- hey! Get away from her!” Pinkie’s voice fired out with a physical presence, a tunnel of air that blew the shadow-pony away from the frightened pegasus. It tumbled from her in the grip of otherworldly force.

“No!” Shuddering, Fluttershy clutched her head. “N-no! How could anypony do this?! They’re...oh, Sisters, I can’t…”

Rainbow Dash flashed into place just in time to land a kick straight to the chest of another shadow-pony going for the one target that wasn’t fighting. She gave her friend an irritated but not surprised look.

“You have to defend yourself, ‘shy!” she snapped impatiently. “We all do!”

No answer came, Fluttershy instead opting to lower her head, her breath shallow. She didn’t even notice the shield that manifested around her, or the unicorn taking refuge behind it to blast at the shadow-ponies.

“We need to beat these things and help Shining Armour and Cadance!” Twilight shouted. Her eyes shone with a faint white glow to match the magenta around her horn.

“Wa-cha!” Dash hammered her hoof into the face of another disposable minion, grinning fiercely. “Hey, we got this, Twi’, don’t worry about it.”

“It’s not us I’m worried about,” shot back Twilight, scowling and blasting apart one of the shadow-ponies. Her magic caught each fragment of the broken summon before it could reform, freezing them in lumps of ice that she dropped to the ground. “It’s them!”

***

They stood together at the top of the stairs, facing him down, and no fear or hesitance showing in their expression as the demon glared up at them.

“My victory is inevitable,” snarled Tirek. He threw his arms up, grinning savagely as his dark power radiated from him in waves of foul sensation that disturbed the air. “You can frustrate me. Vex me. Drive me to fury. All you will achieve is making your deaths that much more painful. Give in, mortals. The Sisters are bound, and even if the Brothers were freed along with them, they will never work together.”

The living shadows that seeped from his sack began to slither out with increasing speed, snaking around him. Faint voices whispered, their words unintelligible, lost in the tormented chorus.

“My power is endless! At their height, they could not defeat me. I am beyond you and beyond this filthy little world, older than you could imagine and my mind encompasses a thousand mysteries your kind could never comprehend.” The dark waves grew by the second, rolling up the stairs to beat back the couple. Old, malicious voices whispered in their ears, telling them they were betrayed, their allies had already sworn themselves to Tirek to survive, and their only hope was to do the same. The torment of the defiant was as endless as his power.

“Get the girls out of here,” Cadance whispered out of the corner of her mouth, letting Tirek’s rant hide her words. “We can’t risk the Elements of Harmony. They must be able to stop him, but they need more time.”

“I hope you have a plan,” he murmured back.

She smiled, leaning in. “Trust me.” There was no real reason to say it. Not to him. She knew he would.

Tirek’s eyes narrowed. His temper burned hot, almost as hot as the magic that built between his horns.

“Do not ignore me. I am not some little troublemaker to be sent off with a few stern words.” His power focused into a shadowed lense, tainting what hellfire he gathered with a dark core. “I am Tirek! I am the Lord of Betrayal, and I will be the Prime Evil!”

***

“Twilight left me here to look after you, and you’re just staring into the distance mumbling! I should be with her, not standing around while you drool!” Spike crossed his arms, his frown growing as Paladin singularly failed to snap out of it. He hunched his shoulders, shuddering at the sounds coming from outside.

The light of the Elements hadn’t even gotten the slightest reaction, and despite his annoyance and frustration, Spike was getting worried. This was big, strong, reliable Paladin. Okay, so he kind of ran off on his own a time or two, but he was still there when you needed him. He was always ready to help, except right now.

“I should be helping her,” he muttered. With an abrupt twist he turned back to Paladin and grasped the pegasus. Standing on his tiptoes, Spike shook him fiercely.

“What’s wrong with you?! We’ve got a big scary monster out there that is still fighting despite the Elements of Harmony going off like a Pinkie Party Bomb, there’s explosions and magic being slung all over the place, and you’re just standing here being all weird! Come on! Do something!”

The noise outside muted, the calm proceeding the storm, and that strange, terrible voice rose to assault their ears.

“I am Tirek! I am the Lord of Betrayal, and I will be the Prime Evil!”

A thousand images vanished from before Paladin’s eyes. A hundred appeared.

Tirek triumphant, hellfire searing through the flesh of his erstwhile allies, while ahead his rival was surrounded and trapped within the angelic ambush, screaming for support that would never arrive.

Tirek, his arms thrown up as he pleaded for mercy, cowering until the greater demon had turned its back, before sinking a stolen dagger into its skull, sitting back to watch the army rip itself apart as accusations were thrown and demons battled, leaving a precious few to be absorbed into Tirek’s own warband.

Betrayal, treachery, a thousand times over he saw all he had known of the Lord of Betrayal.

Ardleon, his armour pocked with wounds that bled sound and groans of pain that released shimmering light. The centaur-like demon towered above him, axe raised and a roar of victory on his lips as he dropped the blow to end his defeated foe.

Tyrael’s sword slashed through his side, turning the bellow of triumph to a scream of pain that became a roar of denied fury as the wounded angel dissolved into mist. Then Eld’ruin pulled away, summoned back to its master’s hand too late to deliver the finishing blow to Azmodan, but never too slow to save a life.

Energy surged through Paladin. Slack muscles jumped into action. He ducked his head down, under Spike’s legs, and came up with the little dragon on his back and his hooves pounding the tiles. Spike scrambled to hold onto something as Paladin’s wings spread.

***

The air boiled with Tirek’s fury, and he unleashed it. Hellfire burned through the air, a constant stream that shifted from blood red to black as it poured ceaselessly against the shield of entwined teal and magenta. Their horns locked, sweat matted Cadance and Shining Armour’s fur.

“Hold it,” he whispered, voice thick with effort. His weary eyes opened to stare into hers. “We can hold it…”

“Surrender! Let the fires of the Hells consume you!” Tirek howled. His faux-affable, sinister nature fell away, his blood pumping with rage. Spittal dripped from his maw, turned red in the fiery light, looking for all the world as though he drooled blood. “Give in-”

He didn’t see it coming. All Tirek heard was a faint scream that grew in volume, from a dim whine to a shriek in his ears.

“Aaaaaaaaaaaah!”

Paladin slammed into Tirek, hooves crashing against horns. The besieging flames faltered, spewing away from the shield to blacken and scorch the walls of the castle as Tirek’s aim faltered, his head forced away by the horns. Spike continued to scream, his claws digging into Paladin’s back.

Tirek snarled, and his fire sputtered to a stop as it poured over the innocent landscape. He struck out for the pegasus, fist brushing past as Paladin evaded. He rose above the demon, eyes bright with righteous fury. Tirek returned the glare, anger boiling within that burned from his eyes.

“Your bones will be laid in the foundations of my throne for that, mortal,” Tirek spat, a glop of reddened saliva sizzling against the cobblestones. His eyes narrowed, but his inspection of the pegasus was distracted by a painful teal beam battering against his chest.

“Paladin, get to the girls! We have a plan!” Cadance pumped more power into her attack, but already the beam was thinning, her weakness becoming more obvious.

He glanced her way for a moment, hovering in place. He might have never obeyed, were it not for the dragon screaming in his ear. With a final glare and a grunt of annoyance, Paladin retreated. He landed on the balcony, crushing the last of the shadow-ponies underhoof.

“Take him!” Spike’s scream became a yelp as he found himself abruptly bouncing off Paladin’s back. The pegasus flared his wings, already turning back to take off. “I must return to battle- erk!”

It was a small, undignified sound, one Paladin could hardly believe he just made. He jerked his head back to find his tail caught in the magenta of Twilight or Shining’s magic. It was hard to tell; she was standing there, horn alight, and just behind her Shining Armour stood panting at the door. The guardspony shook his head at Paladin’s furious glare.

“You need...to get back...to Ponyville,” Shining groaned. His head spun, but he fought the exhaustion and drain to keep his thoughts clear. It taxed him just to stand straight and plot out what he needed to do.

Paladin snarled, “What? With Tirek right there?” His hoof slammed into the stone. “Never! I will not stand by and allow the Lord of Betrayal to dig his claws into this world.” His gaze swept over his friends. “Summon forth the Elements. Let him know their fury.”

“Er...we tried that. Doesn’t work. “ Rainbow Dash shrugged as she zoomed past him to look down to the battle. “You want us to bug out now? When she needs our help? Come on everypony, let’s get down there and-”

“And what?” A shield bubbled the balcony. Shining Armour leaned against the door, shaking his head. “He’s too strong. Cadance is trying to buy you time to get back to Ponyville and come up with a plan. He’s taken us entirely by surprise. He defeated the Princesses. You need to go back to Ponyville.”

Twilight winced at the sound of an explosion from below. “We can’t go! Cadance needs our help, and with our gifts, we can stop him!”

“We only have raw magic here, and not as much as this guy. If you want to save the day, you need to find more. You defeated Nightmare Moon with friendship, and used that to thwart Discord. Whatever he is, Tirek won’t be beaten by us blowing him up.” Shining Armour’s hard expression dissolved, and he pulled Twilight close. “Twilight, I promise. Cadance has a plan. We need you to go back to Ponyville, all of you, and do what you do best. Find the key to defeating not just the monster, but the evil he brings. Cadance and I will make sure you have the time you need.”

“Now hold on just a sec’! We ain’t goin’ nowhere!” Applejack argued.

Rarity nodded, voicing her own discontent, with Pinkie Pie chiming in. Invisible waves bounced between them all, Fluttershy’s power working to keep them all calm, keeping passions from becoming overwhelming.

“Yes, you are. All of you.” There was a note of finality to his voice, though Shining’s eyes were fixed on his barrier and the battle going on below. “I’ll teleport you out myself.”

Paladin snorted. “You’re exhausted. Between your possession, and all these shields, you don’t have the magic to pull such a casting off.”

A pained smirk spread across Shining’s muzzle. “You’re right,” he agreed, horn burning ever brighter. “But I’ll still try.”

“....that…” Twilight, pulling away, stopped trying to see Cadance, instead turning her horrified gaze on him. “That would, at best, drain you. Trying it will probably burn you out completely, and could even….” Understanding came to her gaze. She couldn’t decide if she was more horrified, or impressed.

“Yer holdin’ yerself hostage,” Applejack growled, her tone laced with accusation. She shook an armoured hoof at him. “That’s right darn dirty of ya.”

Shining scoffed. “My wife is fighting a demon who defeated both the Princesses. She’s fighting him alone, and every second we waste trying to convince you, she’ll be without my help a little bit longer. So, yes, I’m playing dirty.”

Twilight sought for any sign of lying in her brother’s expression. She knew his tells, she always knew when Shining Armour was lying, and there was nothing but blunt honesty in his expression. She turned to Fluttershy, who gave an apologetic nod, knowing already what Twilight wanted to ask.

“He’s serious,” she whispered regretfully. Fluttershy winced. Her eyes were drawn to Paladin, the clearly impatient warrior searching for a weakness in the shield. “Paladin, please, if you go down, he’ll…”

“I need to fight Tirek. You don’t understand.” Paladin’s voice dropped dangerously low. “I cannot stand idly by while he walks this world! No! Twilight, you will not take me from this place!”

The cause of his anger wasn’t hard to find. Light began to wrap around them, magenta cored with holy white, and though Paladin fought to break free it swathed him along with all the others. Twilight didn’t turn her eyes from Shining, and he returned the gesture.

“I’m going to be extremely angry with you when this is over,” Twilight murmured. She wrapped a hoof around Spike. “You better be alright, Shining, or…or….”

“Or I’m telling!” came Spike’s childish if sincere threat. “Your mum will be so angry! So you better be all fine and good and everything!”

Shining chuckled, and he lied with a smile. “I’ll be fine,” he promised. “Go. We’re all counting on you.”

He let the last thing she see be his smile. The last thing he heard from the group was Paladin’s furious command that Twilight was not going to teleport him as well! Given Shining Armour was alone now, he turned out to be wrong.

“Hope this doesn’t bite us in the flank,” was his sole lament before charging towards the edge of the balcony. His shield twisted, becoming a ramp he slid down, just in time to duck a wayward ball of fire. “Cadance!”

She hit the ground next to him, bouncing off her side before coming to a stop at the bottom of the stairs. A shadow fell over the pair as he helped her up, leaving both to look up at the demon towering over them.

“Now, I will be done with you.” Tirek’s lips curled into a sinister smile. Power built between his horns. His gaze flicked up, and the demon’s expression twitched. “I see. Sent them off to hide? It won’t help. I know whe-” A bolt of magic blew across him, dismissed with a casual backhand and a sneer at the pair. “Futile.”

“I never really believed Auntie Celestia, when she told me stories about the monsters of the old times, and how they just loved to hear the sound of their own voices.” Cadance spat some blood from her mouth, and regretted it when she saw the look on her husband’s face. She hated worrying him so much.

His nostrils flared, cobblestones crunching as he took a step closer. “How amusing. Perhaps I won’t kill you. My new kingdom shall require jesters to amuse me, though I shall enjoy screams more than laughter.”

“Wow.” Shining forced his voice to sound nonchalant and casual. It wasn’t hard to see the reaction it earned. “You’re right, dear, he is a bit of a windbag.”

Tirek’s attack fell upon them with deadly suddenness and a roar of anger. This time Shining’s shield could only fare so well with his exhaustion draining him so much. He didn’t need to hold it for long, disappearing along with his wife in a flash of her magic. Shadows and fire consumed the stairs, reducing them to blackened slag.

Fury gripped Tirek’s heart, and only a look at the skies calmed him. The sight of the shadows on the celestial orbs soothed his rage, as much as it could be. Teeth grinding, a pulse of energy exploded from him, racing through the city. Not even the wards on the castle could stop his spell, and it brought a smile to his face to feel the wards fading away. One after another, they fell at the meager force of his hunting spell, until all that remained were the teleportation wards, and even they were faltering. He focused on the two souls his spell found at the heart of the palace.

His form shrunk, reduced from more than twice the height of Celestia to enough to fit through doors sized for the elder Princess, as he strode up the slag ramp. The sack trembled without provocation at his waist, and Tirek had to clamp a hand on it, and on the hunger that rose.

So many souls, fleeing even now from the palace. He shuddered in delight as he imagined hunting them down, the fear on their faces when they realised there was nowhere to run. He could already see them screaming as their souls were dragged into his shadows, he could already imagine their tormented wails.

It kept him entertained and amused enough to simply go straight for the heart of the castle. He even allowed a servant unwise enough to have stayed long enough to get her things to leave. Her shadow-bound form wriggled against the wall, trying to escape, and he made a note to come back for this one. Or maybe leave her there indefinitely, forgotten.

The final obstacle between him and his prey shattered with a single, simple gesture, and perhaps a small application of molten magic. Tirek stepped over the melted door, smiling, once again magnanimous in victory, and greeted the exhausted pair with a mocking salute. The nondescript chamber was hardly impressive. It didn’t seem fitting that they had chosen a library to die in, when the throne room wasn’t far.

“I hope you got all the time you needed cowering here, mortals. Wasting more time together, lamenting your end.” He held out his hands, each open, fingers curled to cup the growing energy over each. He held out his right, and heat washed over them. “I shall even allow you to choose your death. Fire or shadow.”

Their horns locked, heads bowed before the power of the demon lord. Cadance opened one of her eyes, peering up at him. Despite the circumstances, an impish grin spread across her mouth.

“You really do talk too much.” Her eyes glowed with a mix of powers, and Tirek’s good cheer evaporated. It wasn’t the garish rainbow of Harmony’s signature. There was magenta like Shining Armour’s, and gold that mixed with dark blue. Familiar colours, but he didn’t have the time to think about them. The thought lingered, a moment’s distraction that cost him the initiative.

He felt it when the last of the wards fell away. The world was open to him once again. His teeth came out in a vicious snarl. Hands coming together, fire and shadow mixing into a swirling orb of blackened flame, even as another spell took shape.

“Die, mortals. Die knowing I go to take the last hope from this world!” he roared. His teleportation spell began to tug at him as his attack filled the room with the stench of dark magic.

The first thing he felt of their attack was a curious sensation of a gate slamming shut before him. It was nothing so physically crude. It was the idea of a gate sealing his path that assaulted Tirek, and the runes only came a moment after. They were carved onto the air around him, and only as they began to dig into his skin did Tirek realise where he had seen the colours that blazed around him;

‘Her eyes!’

Tirek’s scream filled the castle. He staggered back from the burning room, beating his hands at the repurposed wards engraved onto him. A second instinctive blast followed the first, and with his skin alight with agony, Tirek turned from the ruined library. After a few steps the runes began to fade from sight, but he couldn’t shake the magic itself. He sent his own magic coursing through his body, seeking the source of their anchor.

Slowly, his gaze rose. The once calming sight of the sealed Sisters gave him no respite. Not with his spell following the energy up, and up, and up, all the way to the makeshift prisons. Walls crumbled and pillars shattered as the Lord of Betrayal let his anger loose. Around him gathered his magic, and with a roar he poured power into it. The spell that should have taken him to the heart of Ponyville struck the repurposed wards and burned away, dragging on the power that fuelled them.

“No!” His roar rang out. His awareness of the seals burned in his senses as they began to light up. The sealing held, but nothing was infallible. He tested the ward, and it drew on the power of the Princesses that had forged them to protect the castle. It drew on them, and with a lurch of horror in his gut Tirek realised how horribly single-direction the seals were. Nothing could push against them, but the spell laid over him pulled from them.

They strained. Life came to the seals as the Sisters became active. Tirek nearly stumbled at the suddenness of the attack, catching himself on the wall. A flash of anger shot through him. He forced it down, and with a hiss of fury let his teleportation spell fade away. The flow of magic from above began to fade with it, and the Sisters grew still.

Or nearly so.

Tirek could feel the rage. It pulsed through the seal, for a moment creating palpable heat.

‘How long have you gone, playing nice?’ he wondered, massaging one of his knuckles. ‘Rage away, Sister of Passion. Let loose a thousand years of suppressed fury. It will achieve nothing.’

The urge to kill the nearest pony held sway over Tirek. Were it not for the sudden urgency of killing the Elements of Harmony, he would have gone back and vaporised whatever remained of the pair of vexing mortals who had done this.

Amid the ash and molten stone, as the stomps of the demon faded into the distance, the remains of books and scrolls collapsed. Shining Armour lay against his wife, too tired to move, to weak to even speak. The light faded from his horn as he joined his wife in unconsciousness, his last thought a simple hope that they had done their part.

***

“No!” Paladin’s bellow boomed out, sending ponies jumping in surprise. Eyes and ears turned to the library, and the group of ponies in front of it. Voice laden with anger, the mighty pegasus spun to face Twilight. “What have you done?”

“Geez, what’s your problem?” Rainbow Dash was in his face before Twilight could even think of answering, her glare meeting his head on. “I wanted to fight the big monster too, but I’m not getting pissy about it.”

Paladin straightened, his glare down at her vicious. “That wasn’t some feeble monster to be willed away. That was Tirek, Lord of Betrayal! Never has such a treacherous being lived, turning on all above and below him. A liar and deceiver, a destroyer I should have slain long ago.” He could feel the tension that gripped his body, his blood pounding. Adrenaline flooded through him and drove his righteous fury at entirely the wrong target. “One of the Evils is here, and I was taken from the field of battle!”

Twilight’s eyes widened. “You know him. You know what that monster is.” She shook her head, calling on the gift of clarity. “Alright. Okay. You know him. That makes it even more important that we got away. The Elements didn’t work. We need another way of stopping Tirek.”

“Punch ‘im through a mountain.” Applejack shrugged at the blank stares she got. “What? We usually try stuff with magic, maybe just smackin’ him really hard’ll do it. Worth a shot. Maybe we can even try it, if Paladin calms down.”

“I am calm,” he growled. A verbal lashing was ready to unfold when he felt the warmth of Fluttershy’s empathic touch. Paladin grew still, his anger seeping out of him at the flow of feelings. Not just hers; all of them, gathered by the delicate pegasus and channelled through their bond. “I….oh. Damnation. Damn it.”

Rarity coughed. Behind her, the door to the library cracked open to allow distinctive purple shades to peer at them. “Perhaps we should move this inside,” she suggested. Her magic was also working on her mane, combing it obsessively. “Magical shadow-ponies are murder on my mane, and I think we all have a lot of planning to do. What with the world ending!”

“The world ain’t endin’. We’re still here, an’ Ah ain’t goin’ nowhere. Neither are any of y’all....’cept inside. Everypony, get inside, we’re gettin’ looks,” ordered Applejack. She smiled sheepishly at the ponies around them as her armour faded away. More than a few were looking Rarity’s way, her last comment eliciting quite the reaction.

“Eeeeeeeeeeeee! The world is ending! Everypony panic!”

“Ignore them.” Distracted, Twilight barely acknowledged the usual culprits getting up to their unofficial duty to cause as much panic at the slightest thing. She trotted easily into her library, carrying Spike in her magic. The look of terror from charging straight at a towering demon was still plastered on his face. “Somepony get Spike a ruby to calm his nerves. Octavia, thank you for looking after..the…

Octavia was huddled in the corner of the room, trying to wedge herself in the space between bookshelves. As Twilight trailed off, the Canterlot mare looked up. The relief on her face nearly bowled Twilight over, and as Fluttershy herded the deeply frowning Paladin inside, the pegasus mare was startled by how intense it was.

“Thank Celestia!” Octavia was in Twilight’s face instantly, but her attention shifted the moment Applejack and Rarity came in. She pinned the pair with a paint-peeling glare. “You monsters.”

“Uh...okay?” There was little Applejack had to say in the face of that, and she spent a moment adjusting her hat to think of the appropriate reaction. “Huh?”

“Octy had trouble with the kids,” Vinyl supplied. Her post at the door abandoned, the DJ lay sprawled on the floor, snickering.

“You could have helped!” snapped Octavia. “I said I’m not good with kids!”

Vinyl shrugged. “Hey, I gave you my idea.”

“Somehow, I doubt locking them in a closet is the responsible course of action!”

“....we were gone for, like, fifteen minutes at most. Come on, you’re pumped full of a psycho angel’s magic, you can deal with those two.” Rainbow Dash sat astride one of the windows, half in half out. She raised an eyebrow as she looked down at Octavia. “They don’t even have Scootaloo.”

“There’s a third one?!”

At the same time, Paladin’s flat, displeased voice joined in, “Ardleon is- was not a psycho.” He shook his head at the looks sent his way. “He was mistaken, not a psychopath.”

“Sure, let’s focus on that, not the evil demon. If you know all about him, tell us so we can use that to kick his flank!” demanded Rainbow Dash.

“Demon? There’s a demon in Canterlot and you guys didn’t blast it with phasers set to Harmony?” asked Vinyl.

“Canterlot vas attacked by a demon?! Vat about my studio? Rarity, you must tell me-”

“Trixie didn’t do it!”

“Of course ya didn’t do it. Nopony was sayin’ ya did.”

“But somepony might!”

Twilight sighed. All around her, voices were being raised and confusion swiftly followed. Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom emerged from upstairs, yammering for their sisters to tell them what they did in Canterlot, and Twilight didn’t even want to imagine the mess they had made before coming down. Photo Finish had apparently decided Rarity must have checked her studio, personally, and wanted a full report on its status, She wasn’t sure, but Twilight suspected Vinyl was just asking random questions because she thrived on loud noises and chaos.

A pulse of magic ran through the room. Ponies froze, not so much as a hair moving in the aura that clung to them like rime. Slipping between the suddenly silent ponies, Twilight retrieved a ruby from her Emergency Spike-Is-Upset box atop one of the shelves. The eyes that swivelled in her direction went ignored as she coaxed him into latching onto the gem, and finally snap out of it.

Spike put a claw to his head as he chewed the ruby. “Geez...what happened?” He paused, looking around the spell-frozen library. “...cool.”

“Everypony needed to calm down,” Twilight answered calmly. She smiled, relief for her angelic gift high. She could think clearly and cleanly. Normally, she would be panicking, desperate to do something to save Princess Celestia- that is, save the Princesses, she reminded herself sternly.

“Maybe you should turn off the spell. I think they’re getting annoyed at it.” Spike hopped off Twilight’s back. Despite the situation, he couldn’t help himself as he reached out to Rainbow Dash, grin on his face. “I wonder if she’s ticklish…”

“Extremely so, but now isn’t the time.” Across the room, ponies thumped to the floor, the magic suspending them fading and none prepared to catch themselves. Twilight winced. “Sorry.”

“How dare you! I, Photo-”

“Shut the hay up!” Wings flared, expression twisted in anger, Rainbow Dash glared at the photographer. “Nopony cares! There’s a bucking demon out there, a real monster, like Discord but fifty times uglier and twice as nasty. You, Photo Finish, are just annoying!”

Rarity gasped, perfectly mirroring Photo Finish. “Rainbow Dash!”

Octavia groaned. She had more than enough experience reading emotions past obscuring sunglasses to pick up cues. “This is going to end so well.”

“I can cast that spell again, you know.” Twilight’s voice, quiet as it was, cut through the room. She gave them all a flat stare. “Good. I need everypony to stay calm. We need to be calm, and work together. That’s the only way we can do this. There’s nopony else left now. It’s just us, and the Elements didn’t work. If we fall apart now, arguing and fighting, then we might as well give up.” She glanced towards the window, at the frozen dawn sky beyond. “We can’t do that. Princess Celestia protected Equestria for a thousand years on her own. Princess Luna waited so long to come back. I don’t know if we can stop Tirek, but we have to try. Cadance and Shining Armour have a plan to buy us the time we need, and I’m not about to waste it.”

She didn’t notice the guilty looks exchanged by those who nearly exploded once more into conflict, but she felt the presence at her side, and then the next, as her friends gathered around the unicorn. Behind them, Octavia’s sour expression dropped in favour of a determined nod, and a soft smile exchanged with the DJ that came to her side. Photo Finish’s harsh scowl faded. She gave no apology, but the upward tilt of her haughty sniff was depressed slightly.

A ghost of a smile appeared on Paladin’s face as he watched. He could feel it in the air, the presence Twilight brought when her will firmed and she became determined. His loss of control sent more shame flushing through him. He had never truly hated as an angel, yet the sight of a demon such as Tirek, so base and treacherous, vile beyond words, had inspired it in him more than anything he had encountered. More than the Nightmare, or Ardleon’s madness, it had brought such rage, beyond even the hate he had experienced in battle with Mephisto.

“Ardleon…” he whispered. It struck him, a mad idea he couldn’t help but contemplate. Paladin looked over the five ponies here, and he let his imagination run. Four awakened angelic essences, one dormant, and the last already sealed. How perfect a number. How complete. It was meant to be. He didn’t realise he had said it outloud until a loud snicker brought his attention back to ponies in front of him.

“Somepony needs to get his mind off Fluttershy an’ back on the job.” Applejack’s mouth twitched up, her smile suppressed. There was little point in her self-control, considering Rainbow Dash was doing nothing to hide her snickers.

He sighed. “I was thinking about something else. Something that must be the work of fate. Six. Six is the key.”

An uncomfortable silence stretched out for a few seconds. Vinyl broke it, covering her mouth as she tried to hold back giggles.

“Dude, you say it ‘se-”

“Not that!” Paladin cut in sharply. His face burned beneath his coat, the dark colour nearly concealing it. “I mean the number. We have six Elements of Harmony, and now, six fragments of an angel’s power. This is no coincidence.”

“Darling, whatever do you mean? As important as the essence is, surely we should look to thwarting Tirek first?” Rarity pointed out.

From her side, Twilight said nothing. Gears turned, and ideas zipped through the studious unicorn’s head at lightspeed. Slowly, a smile began to appear on her face as Paladin spoke. It blossomed in seconds.

“We can do both. Tirek may be immune to the power of the Elements of Harmony, but I can assure you, he has good reason to fear the Heavens. We need simply give the Elements such an advantage.” Paladin grinned, an open look of confidence. “Ardleon already provided us the tools to bridge the gap between Harmony and the Heavens.”

Growing excitement filled Twilight’s voice as she began to summon her notebook. “The swords! He made them from an Equestrian metal, fused with the broken blades. That’s how he was able to bond so closely to the windigoes. With the same principle, we could use them as a conductor to transmute the angelic power from his essence through the swords into the Elements without their base natures rejecting each other!”

“It may even connect the energy already within you to the Elements. The Elements of Harmony will be stronger than ever before, and will finally strike a fatal blow. We must do this.” He swept past Twilight, heading for the basement. She was all too eager to join him, her notepad already covered in notes and ideas.

“...well, that’s exciting! Oh, darn it, I did it again!” Pinke crossed her forelegs, pouting. “Everypony, don’t feel excited! I didn’t mean to do it!”

Rainbow Dash snapped her wings to her side with a growl. “Geez, get a better handle on that voice of yours, and let’s get down there.” Her scowl became a grin. “I like this plan!”

“Ah don’t,” chimed in one unhappy filly. “Sounded like they wanna take our magic powers, an’ give ‘em to y’all! That ain’t fair!”

Applejack shared the look on Rarity’s face, a expression of frustration mixed with relief that this was the only complaint their siblings had. Sweetie Belle’s complaints joined Apple Bloom’s, and the pair soon found themselves led off to the side for a small talk.

A strange pang struck Rainbow Dash as she watched them. Where, she wondered, was Scootaloo? Busy as she was with saving the day right now, Rainbow’s thoughts nevertheless turned to her favourite fan’s whereabouts. She couldn’t help but feel like Scootaloo was avoiding her, and for a moment she worried Gilda had shared some misdemeanour from her younger years that broke the filly’s image of her.

‘Nah, it’s fine. Come on, buck up, I’m about to get super-charged with both the Elements of Harmony and more awesome angel powers. I can’t just stand here worrying about Scootaloo...’

As she just stood there worrying about Scootaloo, Rainbow Dash was in no position to notice Fluttershy coming to her side. The first she knew of it was the tentative mumble asking if she was okay.

“Yeah, awesome! Why wouldn’t I be?” The question fell flat as it left her muzzle; there was really no point lying when somepony so close could innately feel your emotions. Dash sighed. “Okay, this is cool and all, but I’m worried about Scootaloo. Twilight will probably freak if I leave though, so, not much I can do.”

“Now Rainbow Dash, that’s just not true. There’s plenty you can do. You could...Spike!” Fluttershy matched word to actions, calling over the dragon as he came up from below. “Spike, could you do us a teensy favour, and send a message to Scootaloo? Please?”

“Oh, su-”

“It’s alright if you can’t. Sorry.”

Spike waited a second to be sure Fluttershy had no more apologies to issue. He nodded. “Sure. Twilight doesn’t need me right now, and she wants me to let the Mayor know to get everypony out of town before Tirek arrives.”

Rainbow’s eyes lit up. “I know! Think you could swing by the hospital on the way? She might be there again, visiting Gilda.”

Spike’s expression suggested he didn’t understand why anypony would do that, but he nodded again nonetheless. “Instead of a letter? I can do that. Twilight wants me to let the Mayor know personally, for some reason, and it’s not much of a detour.”

“Awesome! You’re the coolest little dude, Spike, and don’t let anypony tell you different.” Once more a grin appeared on Rainbow Dash’s face. “Go to the Mayor first, but once you’ve seen Scoots, be as safe as you can and get back. I don’t want to beat this ugly monster only for Twilight to explode my face off right after.”

A shudder ran down Fluttershy’s back. “I-I’m sure she wouldn’t do that.”

“She wouldn’t. Probably,” Spike assured them with a tad less certainty than was comforting. “See you later, I’ll be back soon as I can.”

Spike put words into actions, coming as close to galloping as he could with two legs and a waddle. As they watched him leave, a thoughtful Fluttershy frowned.

“Something wrong, Flutters?” Dash winced. “Aside from what’s going on, I mean. Ugh, stupid question.”

“Why didn’t Twilight just get him to send a letter?” she wondered.

Rainbow Dash shrugged. “She probably has a reason. You know how she can be, and right now, she’s going to really be down there. I hope the pressure doesn’t get to her. I mean, I can handle the pressure of the entire world sitting on our shoulders to stop a big freaky demon that beat all of the Princesses and just tanked the Elements like...like…”

Letting her friend flounder only for a moment, Fluttershy shook her head. “Twilight won’t let anypony down. Neither will you.”

“Pfft,” Dash scoffed, though even as she looked away, a flash of embarrassment ran through her. Her ears laid flat, and she glanced at Fluttershy out of the corner of her eye. “I’m not worried. We’ve done it before, even if they were all kinda different, I know we’ll be fine.”

“We will,” Fluttershy agreed easily. She didn’t say anything else. She didn’t have to. Together they descended into Twilight’s lair, the rattle and clang of magic and machine reorganising, rearranging and assembling, pages turning and quills scratching.

***

In the skies above, the sun burned. Endless flames, reborn moment to moment, blazed for instants before the next swallowed them. Where there was no mortal form to this great life-giver, energy reigned supreme. The sun seethed, and it burned,

She burned.

A wordless screech rang across the heavens. The taunting tug had grown still, and still she raged. Desires ran unchecked, and passion ruled the creature in the heart of the sun. She was the vital heat at the core of life. She seethed and bellowed and screamed. She was Passion, and she would-

Control.

Though the thrashing didn’t stop, it slowed. The word carried through her, bearing with it concepts that the instinctual mind struggled to comprehend. Again came the mocking pull of her power, blowing the fury to life once more. There would be no reason, no moderation of her Passions anymore. A thousand years of promises were of no concern to her. She was-

-in control.

Within the heart of the sun, Princess Celestia’s eyes opened. She was bound to no physical shell, yet she saw for herself a body. What would have been a sigh had she been embodied left imagined lips. She had no air to fill her lungs. She didn’t even have lungs.

‘I am in control.’

A thousand years of contained passion and wild emotion surged within her. Her base nature screamed at her to let loose. In the heart of her power, she was complete, even trapped, and the restraints urged her on.

‘I am Princess Celestia. I cannot afford indulgence. I will not give in to it.’

A chant that had haunted her for so long, each night staring up at her sister’s darkened visage, and yet still she was not rid of it. The part of her that trembled within contained wild emotion whispered to the disembodied alicorn. Control and planning had seen her outsmarted and tricked, sealed where she could do no good.

Embrace your passion. Embrace the wildest of emotions, the heat of fury, the power of letting go.

It was so tempting.

Held back, so long, for their sake.

She had done it all for them, because they needed her to be stable and reliable.

They need your Passion. Your Fury.

Sister…

Where the light of the day met the shadows of night, came a whisper. There was no malice in the shadow, no sinister undertone concealed by the darkness.

Let a thousand years of control turn to ash!

Sister!

Awareness returned to Celestia. The seething energies that permeated her being withdrew from their futile assault on the seal. The cold orderliness of her sister’s call washed over her. The limited contact strained them both, but Celestia reached back. The connection trembled and shuddered, but neither allowed it to fade.

Patience, they thought together. Distant as they were, the Sisters were united. Their attention fixed on the seals, they watched and waited. They built their power, they readied their might.

The moment will come…

We will be ready....

And Tirek will burn!

***

Author's Note

Happy new year, all you people. Hopefully this first chapter published of the new year is a good one. And before anyone says its not yet, WRONG, we here in Australia are already living in 2015.

Right, so, I took longer on this chapter than on the previous, but bah! I think it's the better for it, and I'm already hard at work on Chapter 39 Night, and you should hopefully see it in, more or less, two weeks.

Also: any of my readers Aussies going to PonyConAU in Feburary?